《The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Melanie Smith )》


 Chapter 1

    Chopter 1


    The Unfaithful Mr. Scott


    Webtic


    Chapter <b>1 </b>


    Mnie Smith went to pick up Eugene Scott as soon as the banquet was over.


    She pushed open the private room door and bumped into a youngdy.


    The youngdy was pleasing to the eye. She had fair skin, bright eyes, and straight teeth.


    Mnie recognized that she was the new intern from the secretary¡¯s office.


    When Vi Shaw looked up and saw Mnie, she panicked for a moment before she murmured, ¡°Hi, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie brought in <b>some </b>of the cold air from outside. She was gorgeous, but she did not smile often, so she looked unapproachable.


    <b>She </b>hummed lightly and scanned the private room before her gaze fell back on Vi. She asked calmly, ¡°Where is Eugene?¡±


    Vi was a little flustered at the mention of Eugene¡¯s name.


    She raised her eyes uneasily to nce at Mnie. Her voice was so soft that <b>Mnie </b>could barely hear her over the loud music in the private room.


    Vi replied, ¡°Mr. Scott went to buy me a drink.¡±


    Mnie cocked an eyebrow and scrutinized <b>Vi</b>.


    Mnie had been with Eugene for so many years, but he had never bothered to do anything. for her.


    Last month, Mnie rear¨Cended someone <b>and </b>sprained her left wrist, making it inconvenient to do anything. But Eugene did not even offer to get her a <b>ss </b>of water.


    Vi panicked under Mnie¡¯s gaze. She gripped her clothes tighter and said in a restrained voice<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Scott should be back soon.¡±


    Mnie said nothing.


    She went to Hearth City for an impromptu meetingst week and hurried back today to attend the Scott family¡¯s dinner.


    Eugene did not have a good rtionship with his <b>family</b>, so Mnie always went to the Scott family¡¯s dinners on his behalf.


    The two women at the door attracted the attention of other people in the private room. The lights were dim, so they could not recognize Mnie.


    A man joked, ¡°Ms. Shaw, your beloved Mr. Scott has only been gone for a short while. Why did you have to wait for him at the door? You can chat with the two otherdies in this room.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was loud<b>, </b>so Mnie could hear him clearly.


    Vi tensed up and exined to her awkwardly, ¡°Mnie, they¡¯re just joking. This is the first time Mr. Scott has taken me out to this kind of party. He¡¯s just looking out for me.¡±


    Mnie did not know whether Vi was dimwitted or just pretending not to understand the situation.


    The people <b>in </b>this room were all Eugene¡¯s friends.


    Moreover¡­


    Mnie raised her eyes to look at the person who spoke.


    She could tell from his tone that he had epted Vi into his circle.


    When Eugene introduced Mnie to these people for the first time, they did not treat Mnie so well. They gave her the cold shoulder and left her alone.


    These elitists in Jepton looked down on outsiders. If Eugene had not told them to be nice to Vi, they would not have epted her so easily.


    Mnie could not help butugh at herself. She had been with Eugene for many years, yet she was not treated nearly as nicely as Vi, the intern.


    She averted her gaze and decided to wait for Eugene in the parking lot.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Eugene walking over from a distance.


    The cor of his ck shirt was open, and the sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing his strong forearms.


    In the bar¡¯s chaotic environment, Eugene gave off an air of nobility that could not be tainted. The only thing that stood out about him was the carton of milk he was holding.


    It did not seem like something he would drink.


    Mnie¡¯s gazended on the box of milk, which was handed to Vi.


    Eugene said, ¡°What are you doing out here? Didn¡¯t I ask you to chill with them for a while?¡± Vi squeezed the box of milk. Her ears were pink from embarrassment. She whispered, ¡°I wanted to go to the bathroom, but I didn¡¯t expect Mnie toe.¡±


    Only then did Eugene notice that Mnie was there. Even so, he quickly turned his gaze back to Vi. He was holding a piece of toffee candy, which he gave to Vi. ¡°I picked it up when I bought the milk.¡±


    Vi looked ttered as she epted the candy.


    Eugene then turned to Mnie and asked, ¡°Did you drive here?¡±


    Mnie wanted to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to pick you up?¡±


    However, she swallowed those words and nodded silently.


    ¡°Send Vi back first.¡±


    Vi stayed in a youth apartment to the north of the city. It was in the opposite direction of the high¨Cend neighborhood where Mnie and Eugene lived.


    Mnie had to drive to the other side of the city just because of Vi.


    She was exhausted because she had just returned from a business trip.


    However, when Eugene followed Mnie home, she understood what he wanted.


    Although they lived in the same building, Eugene never set foot in Mnie¡¯s house unless he had biological needs.


    When Eugene hugged her slender waist from behind, Mnie lowered her head and focused on Eugene¡¯s muscr arms and beautiful hands.


    After a quick romp, Eugene took a shower and got dressed.


    He never stayed the night with Mnie.


    This was also the reason why Eugene bought this house for Mnie in the first ce.


    Mnie squinted her eyeszily. ¡°Do you like that intern?¡±


    Eugene continued to dress himself and replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s very obedient.¡±


    Mnie sneered.


    There were so many more obedient women out there, but none of them ever caught his attention.


    She nced at Eugene¡¯s sculpted abs and asked in a yful tone, ¡°If she¡¯s so obedient, why did you have to hold back for so long?¡±


    Eugene stopped moving. His dark eyes turned to Mnie. After a while, he slowly frowned.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a good girl that I can¡¯t bear to hurt her.¡±


    The smile on Mnie¡¯s face slowly faded because she realized that Eugene wanted Vi. He just could not bear to hurt her.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter <b>2 </b>


    The next day, Mnie saw Vi being reprimanded at the office.


    Vi also noticed Mnie, but she quickly looked away.


    Mnie paused and went straight into the president¡¯s office.


    Al noon, Mnie was surprised to hear the news of Lisa¡¯s dismissal.


    Lisa was the deputy director of the secretary department. She was the one who hard time that morning.


    gave


    Vi a


    In the afternoon, Mnie <b>saw </b>Vi in the president¡¯s office.


    Vi stood there timidly with an innocent look on her face as she said, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott asked me to work in the president¡¯s office.¡±


    Eugene was right. Vi was indeed obedient.


    Mnie flipped through the documents and raised her eyebrows. Even if she was sitting, she still exuded an oppressive vibe.


    She said in an indifferent tone, ¡°What did Eugene want you to do?¡±


    Vi became more nervous. ¡°He said that I could learn something from you.¡±


    Mnie closed the document, hummed slightly, and pointed to a desk. ¡°You can sit there.¡±


    The secretaries in the president¡¯s office were different from the other secretaries. There were only three of them, including Mnie.


    Now that Vi joined the team, there was only one desk left in the most secluded position.


    Vi¡¯s face stiffened, but she quickly adjusted her mood.


    Seeing that she was hesitant to speak, Mnie asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Vi bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°No. Thank you, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie looked at her thoughtfully and suddenly said, ¡°How far have you progressed with Eugene?¡±


    Vi was shocked, as if she had been caught red¨Chanded. She widened her eyes in fear <b>and </b>exined uneasily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. Mr. Scott is just a good boss. Mnie, don¡¯t get the wrong idea<b>.</b>¡±


    Everyone in LeapCo knew that Mnie was more than just Eugene¡¯s secretary.


    Privately, many of them spected when Mnie would be the officialdy boss of LeapCo<b>. </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She looked at Vi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I just want to remind you that Eugene¡¯s interest in you won¡¯tst more than a month.¡±


    Vi bit her lip. Her eyes suddenly turned red, making her seem like a frightened and pitiful


    rabbit.


    Mnie frowned slightly. Just as she was about to speak, she heard footsteps approaching


    from behind.


    Then Eugene¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Vi.¡±


    Mnie looked up and saw Eugeneing over. He was tall with great posture, and he carried such grace in his gestures.


    Vi sniffed and did not raise her head. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°Hi, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene paused and lowered his eyes to look at her carefully. Vi kept her head low and avoided his gaze.


    He did not have much patience, so he frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Raise your head.¡± Mnie sat there and watched them calmly. Vi raised her head in response and revealed her red eyes and aggrieved face.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes, nced at Mnie, and tapped the table. ¡°Exin this.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She raised her eyes to look at Vi and asked, ¡± Exin this?¡±


    Vi¡¯s eyes turned redder.


    She stretched out her hand and carefully tugged at the corner of Eugene¡¯s shirt. ¡°No, Mr. Scott. My contacts were just irritating my eyes. It has nothing to do with Mnie.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyesnded on Vi¡¯s hand, which was holding the corner of Eugene¡¯s shirt. Eugene never liked others touching him.


    Vi also realized that it was inappropriate to tug on her boss¡¯ shirt, so she immediately let go. Mnie also looked away.


    Mnie picked up the invitation on the table and said, ¡°Heron Corporation is hosting a party for the chairman¡¯s son. It¡¯ll be held at¡­


    Before she finished speaking, Eugene interrupted her, ¡°Just go by yourself.¡±


    Eugene turned around and went to his office, taking Vi with him.


    Mnie lowered her head and put the invitation away. She could still hear Eugene¡¯s indifferent voice talking to Vi. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her.¡±


    Mnie did not think that she was so frightening. However, she wanted to ask about what happened to Lisa.


    Lisa was the deputy director of the secretary¡¯s office. She was very capable, but she was suddenly fired.


    Mnie turned to look into the office through the ss wall. Vi was standing in front of Eugene with a red face. Thus, Mnie decided that it would be better to find another time to ask Eugene about Lisa¡¯s dismissal.


    Vi stayed in Eugene¡¯s office for more than an hour beforeing out.


    When she came out, she blushed and greeted Mnie before returning to her desk.


    Vi was just an intern, so she was not qualified to work in the president¡¯s office.


    However, Eugene insisted on keeping Vi, so Mnie had no choice but to arrange work for


    her<b>. </b>


    Vi looked at the French contract that Mnie handed her with an awkward expression. She


    did not ept it.


    Mnie¡¯s voice was cold and detached as she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know French?¡±


    Vi bit her lip. Her pretty face flushed in embarrassment.


    She sa


    in a soft voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know French.¡±


    Mnie nodded in understanding and handed her another report. ¡°Do you know Excel? Tabte this.¡±


    Vi was even more embarrassed. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Thank you, Mnie.¡±


    When Mnie went to see Eugene with the invitation, he was in the middle of a video conference, so he raised his hand, signaling her to wait.


    Mnie stood nearby and noticed a rabbit toy next to Eugene¡¯sputer.


    The workmanship was rough, and it looked a bit old. It was clearly a girl¡¯s toy.


    The toy stuck out like a sore thumb in the gray office.


    Eugene ended the meeting, raised his eyes, and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mnie came to her senses and handed <b>over </b>the invitation. ¡°Heron Corporation is a business partner, so it¡¯s best if you can show up to this party in person.¡±


    Eugene nced at the gilded envelope with a hint of displeasure on his handsome face,


    Mnie wanted to persuade him, but Eugene suddenly looked at her and said, ¡°Are you upset that I asked Vi to shadow you?¡±


    Mnie remained calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be upset about.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Eugene casually pulled out a ck card and handed it to her. ¡°You should attend Heron Corporation¡¯s party and prepare a nice gift.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I have something to do.


    <b>14 </b>


    Mnie took the bank card and left. As soon as she stepped out, Eugene stopped her.


    He stared at her threateningly. ¡°Vi is different, so don¡¯t touch her.¡±


    Mnie could tell that it was <b>a </b>warning.


    That evening, Mnie knew what Eugene meant by saying Vi was different.


    Mnie attended Heron Corporation¡¯s party. She was halfway there when she realized she had. forgotten her phone, so she went back to the office to get it.


    As a result, as soon as she walked into the office, she heard a girl¡¯s cuteughter.


    Vi sat next to Eugene in the secretary¡¯s office outside the president¡¯s office.


    Eugene¡¯s hands were on the keyboard, clicking away.


    Mnie stood far away. However, the office was quiet, so she could clearly hear Vi¡¯s


    job, but I still couldn¡¯t do it well. Now I¡¯m dragging you into working overtime with me.¡±


    Eugene stopped typing on the keyboard and replied casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She used to be dumber than you.

 Chapter 3

    hapter <b>3 </b>


    Mnie looked at Eugene and Vi quietly.


    It turned out that Eugene skipped Heron Corporation¡¯s party because he wanted to work overtime with Vi.


    Mnie calmed her emotions and proceeded to retrieve her phone as if nothing had happened.


    Only then did Eugene and Vi notice her presence.


    Vi immediately looked nervous. ¡°Mnie, I will definitely get the work done today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mnie picked up her phone from the desk. ¡°You can certainlyplete it with Mr. Scott¡¯s help.¡±


    Mnie was right. It was easy for a big boss like Eugene to do these menial tasks.


    However, Vi¡¯s face turned a little pale.


    Eugene looked up at Mnie. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone over yet?¡±


    Mnie raised her phone and said, ¡°I forgot this, so I came back to take it.


    <b>11 </b>


    Heron Corporation¡¯s party was held at the Jepton Hotel. The guests in attendance were all familiar faces.


    Someone saw Mnieing alone and went over to ask when Eugene would be arriving<b>. </b>


    Mnie easily came up with an excuse. ¡°He has a meeting tonight that he can¡¯t miss, so he wille over as soon as possible.¡±


    Everyone knew that this was just an excuse.


    However, Eugene really showed up.


    Halfway through the party, Eugene walked in with Vi.


    He looked dapper, and she was adorable. They made a cute couple.


    One of the elite women who were talking to Mnie signaled to her back and asked, ¡°Who is that girl with Mr. Scott?¡±


    The moment Mnie saw Vi, she tightened her grip on the wine ss.


    Eugene also noticed Mnie. As soon as their eyes met,


    soon as their eyes met, Mnie understood what he wanted.


    Mnie responded to the woman and walked toward Eugene.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± Mnie asked casually while holding the wine ss.


    ¡°I just wanted to show her what it¡¯s like here.¡± Eugene¡¯s eyes fell on Vi, who was beside. him.


    Vi immediately felt embarrassed. She had a baby face and an overly thin body.


    When she looked up at someone, she always looked so innocent.


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ve never attended such a party before, so I followed Mr. Scott here.¡±


    Mnie nodded. Someone happened to see Eugene and came over to talk to him.


    ¡°I was just asking Ms. Smith about you, Mr. Scott. I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    Eugene kept his greetings brief, and Mnie was by his side to keep the conversation flowing, so it was quite pleasant.


    Vi, who was next to Eugene, could not join in any conversation.


    Vi quietly raised her eyes to look at Mnie and noticed howposed she was when socializing and dealing with everyone who came to say hello. Mnie was wless.


    Mnie noticed how ufortable Vi was and raised her wine ss to signal her. ¡°It wille naturally to you if you socialize more in the future.¡±


    Vi nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mnie.¡±


    Eugene heard their voices and looked back at Vi. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Vi forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    Eugene said, ¡°I can take you home if you feel ufortable here.


    eyes 1


    arched into little crescents. The next second, she asked, seemingly in


    a dilemma. ¡°Is it too much trouble? I can go back by myself.¡±


    Mnie stood there silently and watched as Eugene left with Vi.


    When Eugene left, he did not even nce at Mnie. Only Vi said goodbye to her.


    The other bosses who had just spoken to Eugene came up to Mnie and asked, ¡°Ms. Smith, who is that girl? Why does Mr. Scott look at her like she¡¯s a treasure?¡±


    This question was subtle.


    Most people in the business world knew about Mnie and Eugene¡¯s rtionship. However, Eugene now brought another girl with him to a party. Judging from Eugene¡¯s actions, he liked that girl.


    The people around Mnie looked at her with a strange gaze.


    Mnie drank alcohol, so she could not drive and had to call for a driver.


    It was already past midnight when she got home.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw someone sitting in the living room.


    Mnie kicked off her high heels and went to her bedroom without turning on the lights.¡± I¡¯m very tired today.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s refreshing cologne was mixed with a bit of a sweet strawberry scent, which was particrly obvious in the dark and cramped space.


    It was Vi¡¯s scent..


    Mnie stiffened, then stepped aside. ¡°Did you send Ms. Shaw back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was deep without much emotion. ¡°She still doesn¡¯t know anything.


    yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Mnie did not change her tone. ¡°So how long are you nning to y with


    Chapter


    her this time? One month or three months?¡±


    Mnie had been with Eugene since she was 18 years old. It had already been 8 years<b>, </b>so she knew Eugene well enough<b>. </b>


    After she finished speaking, she realized she had made a mistake.


    ¡°She¡¯s clueless, so teach her. Don¡¯t make her feel inferior to you.¡± Eugene sounded helpless<b>. </b>


    Mnie¡¯s heart <b>sank </b>when she heard this.


    She asked, ¡°Eugene, do you really like her?¡±


    ¡°I told you. She¡¯s very obedient.¡± Eugene answered without hesitation. He even added, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to date her.¡±


    Mnie was silent for a while before she asked calmly, ¡°What about me?¡±

 Chapter 4

    What about Mnie?


    What did the eight years between Mnie and Eugene mean?


    Mnie waited patiently for Eugene¡¯s answer. Her breathing became much lighter.


    Eugene¡¯s tone was the same as before¨Cfirm and indifferent. ¡°You know that you¡¯re not my type.¡±


    That was true<b>. </b>


    Aside from Eugene¡¯s short period of abstinence in the beginning, the women he dated were all very different from Mnie,


    Eugene liked obedient women, but he did not like Mnie, who was obedient to a fault.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were emotionless in the darkness.


    Her voice was as cold as ever. ¡°Are you staying here tonight?¡±


    Eugene stood up and took his coat with him<b>. </b>¡°Forget it.¡±


    Mnie did not know if Eugene meant that she should forget about their rtionship or just tonight.


    When she arrived at the office the next <b>day</b>, Vi¡¯s desk was moved next to hers.


    This position had a full view of the president¡¯s office.


    Vi greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie put her bag away and noticed the delight in Vi¡¯s eyes. She asked casually, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday that you didn¡¯t like the position I arranged for you?¡±


    Vi was stunned and exined helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it. Mr. Scott just asked me to move over here. He said he wanted to supervise my work.¡±


    Her cheeks turned red again, but she <b>soon </b>realized <b>that </b>Mnie was still there, so she looked at little uneasy.


    Mnie felt that everyone viewed her as Snow White¡¯s evil stepmother, deliberately bullying the pitiful Vi.


    She lowered her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡±


    The news of Vi moving her desk spread quickly in the office. When Mnie went downstairs <b>to </b>deliver some documents, she heard a lot of gossip.


    Those people immediately shut up when they saw Mnie. They even exchanged nces.


    Mnie did not care. She just took her things and left.


    She went back to the president¡¯s office to remind Eugene that he had to meet a client in a while.


    As a result, as soon as the elevator door opened, she saw Eugene and Vi inside.


    Seeing her, Eugene and Vi were also stunned. Eugene said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Mr. Young.¡±

 Chapter 5

    hapter


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to prepare the car.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Eugene raised his hand and motioned to Vi. ¡°Ms. Shaw will follow me<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie held her breath. Then she nodded calmly. ¡°The shareholders¡® meeting is at 3:00 <b>p.m. </bter.¡±


    Eugene led Vi away.


    When the shareholders¡® meeting was about to start in the afternoon, Eugene and Vi were still not back yet.


    Mnie appeased the shareholders and left the conference room to call Eugene.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. Mnie was about to ask Eugene when he would be back when she heard Vi¡¯s soft voice instead. ¡°Mnie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mnie was silent for a moment. ¡°Where is Eugene?¡±


    ¡°He went to get some medicine for me.¡± Vi med herself. ¡°I identally sprained my foot, so Mr. Scott took me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡± Mnie looked at the nts in the hallway and asked with concern.


    ¡°Mr. Scott said it was serious.¡± Vi was young and naive. Her voice was soft and soothing.


    Mnie thought to herself, ¡®No wonder Eugene likes her.¡®


    Mnie said, ¡°Please tell him that the shareholders¡® meeting is about to begin.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she heard another voice on the other end of the phone.


    Eugene said nonchntly, ¡°Postpone the shareholders¡® meeting. Tell them that something urgent came up.


    Mnie stood in the corridor while Eugene hung up the phone.


    It was not until the assistant came out to call on Mnie that she rubbed her temples and walked into the conference room again.


    Mnie exined what happened to the shareholders. After sending them away, she received a call from Eugene¡¯s mother, Ste, asking her to go to the Scott¡¯s residence.


    Chagine t


    The Tire Tina Pusponu Songbir mun Socks Sie Sonnue


    Halllied mubar


    Tigerra somni Hoid it when, Yono agented with this daily soos muut, as he wootht not let


    an


    Mno nude art calli


    The time, Eugene and the gh he was putughing, and he t to be in a good mind.


    Modarrie paused for onde a moment before the wild merchntly. ¡°You mund like you¡¯re in a


    ¡°you


    god mond


    ¡°I am opere did non deny it, but he did mee wane Mnie to probe, so he suppressed hisughter and asked, ¡°He ammething strong¡±


    wenng


    Mnie invernd her eyes. ¡°Vast mother asked me to go to Scott¡¯s residence noe **


    Pope said nothing. Mnie could bear Vi¡¯s shriek from the phone. It sounded like she identally bumped into something:


    The red second


    age said before he hung up the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about this kind of


    thing in the future¡±


    Mnie stayed in the conference room for ten minutes before driving to Scott¡¯s residence


    Exprar sand there was no need to ask him


    He probably forgot that whim Mnie went to Scott¡¯s residence with him for the first time. Ste made things difficult for her Ste even poured a cup of boiling water over Mnie¡¯s


    hand


    At that time. Eugene touched her ears tofort her and told her to be careful when meeting titelia in the future


    Mme pursed her lips. When the arrived at Scott¡¯s residence, Ste was just seeing someone off. Mtor recognized the woman and greeted her with a smile


    Mnie was beautiful and capable The Scotts¡® family friends regarded Mnie as Eugene¡¯s ate. After seeing bet friends off, Ste nced at Mnie from theer of her eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s Eugene Why didn¡¯t hee with you?¡±


    Meiate <b>and</b>, ¡°He¡¯s busy¡±


    Ste scoffed, <b>took </b>out <b>an </b>invitation from the study, and handed it <b>to </b>Mnie. ¡°Get Eugene to go to this banquet at the Latran Manor


    The bangunt at the tatman Manor was an exclusive event that every elite in lepton wanted to


    That was because the guests were dignitates and famous


    arrepted


    After Mnie agted the invitation, she had no choice but to go to Eugene Eugene heard about the situation and said that he would go to furt


    Thus, Mnie did not dare leave and waited in a cafe near Scott¡¯s residence.


    Eugene came over quickly with a gloomy expression. He did not bother to hide his impatience. Mnie noticed an almost imperceptible pink stain on his white shirt.


    Her hand on the table clenched as she asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was extremely cold, as if he was frustrated with having to deal with official duties. ¡°Give me the invitation.¡±


    Mnie took out the beautifully decorated invitation from her bag and handed it to him. ¡°The banquet is at night on a weekend. Do you want a custom¨Cmade suit or something off¨Cthe¨Crack from the usual high¨Cend brands?¡±


    She was meticulous and considerate, as she was used to arranging these trivial matters for Eugene.


    However, Eugene interrupted her. ¡°Send the details to Vi. She wille with me this time.<b>¡± </b>Mnie reminded him, ¡°The banquet at the Litman Manor is very important. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to bring her along.¡±


    ¡°I can take anyone with me.¡± Eugene did not give her a chance to speak again. He took the invitation and left.


    The phone he had been holding since he entered the cafe lit up with a notification.


    Mnie could not see the message clearly, but she saw a pink rabbit avatar.


    She withdrew her gaze and said nothing, acquiescing to Eugene¡¯s request.


    Eugene was right.


    He was LeapCo¡¯s boss, so many people wanted to curry favor with him. Naturally, he could bring anyone with him.


    Seeing that Eugene was about to leave, Mnie collected her things and prepared to go home.


    Before she stood up, Eugene suddenly stopped a few steps away and turned to look at her.


    His voice was cold and emotionless as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t call this number in the future. Call my work number instead.¡±


    Mnie had always used Eugene¡¯s personal number to contact him because Eugene¡¯s work number was always busy.


    Eugene frowned slightly and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to get the wrong idea.¡±


    Mnie knew who he was doing this for.


    She lowered her eyelids and nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 6

    The banquet was on the weekend. Eugene said that he would take Vi there, so Mnie did not interfere.


    She organized all the Information Into a document and emailed it to Vi.


    Vi was a new intern who had to work and read up on the banquet, so she was a little overwhelmed.


    Mnie recalled Eugene¡¯s reminder, so she took the initiative to ask Vi<b>, </b>¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Vi was stunned. Mnie looked at her calmly and said, ¡°There are many guests at the Litman Manor. I have sent the list to your email. Make sure you remember everyone¡¯s preferences and remind Eugene when the time <bes</b>.¡±


    Vi nodded repeatedly with <b>a </b>ttering smile on her face. ¡°Thank you, Mnie.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Mnie added, ¡°Eugene will take care of you.¡±


    Vi¡¯s face turned red at the mention of Eugene. She bit her lip and returned to her desk with the document.


    Mnie did not say anything. She sent the information she had justpiled to Eugene¡¯s work number.


    After Eugene reminded her, Mnie never contacted Eugene through his personal number <b>again</b>.


    She s


    sent him the document <b>and </b>scrolled down to realize that Eugene¡¯s <b>personal </b><b>WhatsApp </b>profile picture had been changed to a rabbit.


    It <b>had </b>only been a few days since Eugene took an interest in <b>Vi</b>.


    Mnie remembered when she wanted Eugene to change the gray avatar on his WhatsApp profile picture, but Eugene only said that it was too troublesome.


    In the afternoon, the front desk called and said that a client had just arrived, Mnie asked someone to get the conference room ready and went to inform Eugene.


    Eugene nodded and followed Mnie to the conference room.


    When he passed by Vi¡¯s desk, he tapped on her desk and said in a low voice, ¡°Come to the conference room.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s intention to train Vi had <b>spread </b>throughout LeapCo. Everyone was secretly gossiping that Mnie had fallen out of favor.


    Mnie did not care much about these remarks. She followed Eugene to meet the client and whispered to Vi, ¡°Go and bring some tea.¡±


    Vi brought over the tea. When she noticed how natural Mnie and Eugene were when dealing with the clients, her expression stiffened.


    After the client left, Vi said indignantly, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott, I¡¯m going back first.¡±


    Mnie looked calm.


    Vi nced at Eugene in frustration and turned away.


    Mnie and Eugene were left in the conference room. Mnie frowned and thought for at moment before she asked, ¡°Have you thought it through? Do you really <b>want </b>to take her to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Eugene rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Get Lee to apany me to meet with clients from now on.¡±


    Lee was another secretary in the president¡¯s office who had always been responsible for internal issues within thepany.


    Mnie understood this arrangement when she thought of Vi¡¯s aggrieved and inferior look just now.


    She could not help but sigh. ¡°You¡¯re too kind to her.¡±


    Eugene did not deny it. ¡°She¡¯s young, so I have to protect her.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Eugene thought of something and said to Mnie, ¡°You should help her pick a dress. I¡¯ll pay for it, but tell her that she can get a reimbursement from the


    Mnie never knew that Eugene could be so attentive. She nodded stiffly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her if she has any dresses that she likes.¡±


    When they were about to get off work, Mnie came back with several dresses of various styles, wanting to ask Vi if there was anything she liked.


    As a result, before Mnie entered the office, she heard Vi¡¯s aggrieved voice saying, ¡°Mr. Scott, you should just take Mnie to the banquet. I can¡¯t do anything well. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll embarrass you.¡±


    Mnie stood at the door and did not walk in.


    Eugene said, ¡°She¡¯s just an employee, but you¡¯re my girlfriend. Who do you think would embarrass me more?¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes.


    It turned out that she was merely an employee in Eugene¡¯s eyes. 1

 Chapter 7

    Chapter <b>7 </b>


    On the weekend, Eugene took Vi to the banquet. Mnie did not care much about it.


    When she went out in the afternoon, she met Eugene, who was also heading out.


    Eugene was wearing a shirt with the cor slightly open to reveal his sexy corbone.


    Coincidentally, Mnie was wearing a simple ck knee¨Clength dress. Eugene¡¯s shirt was also ck, so it looked a bit like a couple¡¯s outfit.


    Mnie paused for a moment. She greeted Eugene as if nothing was wrong. ¡°Are you going to the banquet now?¡±


    Eugene replied briefly with a bored expression.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. Mnie left first because she had a dinner appointment with Lisa.


    Mnie wanted to ask Eugene why he fired Lisa before, but she did not get a chance to.


    Lisa and Mnie met at a sushi restaurant. When Lisa saw Mnie, she could not help but


    Back then, Vi had notpleted her work, so Lisa reprimanded her. But in the end, Lisa was used of bullying the intern.


    Mnie <b>said</b>, ¡°Eugene treasures her, so it¡¯s best not to offend her.¡±


    Lisa did not understand. ¡°What does Mr. Scott see in her?¡±


    She felt sorry for Mnie. ¡°I heard that Mr. Scott wants to train her now. Is that true?¡±


    Everyone in LeapCo saw how much Mnie had sacrificed for Eugene.


    Mnie was very hardworking. She was willing to go all out as long as it was a customer Eugene wanted to win over. Mnie would even drink until her stomach bled just to close the deal.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and sipped on her tea in silence.


    People in LeapCo said that Vi was the next Mnie, but Mnie did not agree with this saying.


    Eugene had trained Mnie since she was 18 years old. Mnie could now handle everything


    on her own.


    Vi was different.


    Eugene pampered Vi.


    He asked Mnie to teach Vi and did not hesitate to take Vi out in public, even though her knew that Vi was far from qualified.


    After parting ways with Lisa, Mnie was about to go home when she received a call from Eugene. His tone was grim as he said, ¡°Come over to Jepton Hospital.¡®


    When Mnie arrived, Eugene¡¯s wrist was already bandaged. Vi sat aside, looking frightened with red eyes.


    Mnie kept walking <b>and </b>looked at Eugene¡¯s wrist with a frown. ¡°How did you get injured? Weren¡¯t you going to the banquet?¡±


    Eugene was sitting in the emergency room with a glum face. ¡°My car was rear¨Cended. The driver who caused the ident is still here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± After Mnie finished speaking, she looked at Vi, who was still sitting beside Fugene. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Vi was stunned to see Mnie¡¯s dress, which matched Eugene¡¯s suit. Her eyes turned redder than before. She sniffed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mr. Scott injured his wrist.¡±


    Her eyes fell on Mnie¡¯s dress. Her lips moved, but she stopped talking.


    Mnie noticed Vi¡¯s reaction, but she did not say anything else. She went over to talk to the driver who caused the ident..


    After Eugene was treated, Mnie went to the small supermarket in front of the hospital and bought two bottles of water and a pack of disinfectant wipes.


    She noticed that Eugene¡¯s lips were a little dry earlier.


    Mnie walked back with the supplies, Eugene was resting his eyes, so Mnie was wondering if she should wake him up.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Vi nudged her elbow and whispered, ¡°You can give those to me. I will give it to Mr. Scott when he wakes up.¡±


    Vi looked at Mnie with a forced smile. Although Vi¡¯s voice was gentle, she could not help but stare at Mnie.


    im Bonus For Free Every <b>Day </b>

 Chapter 8

    Before Mnie gave Vi the items, Eugene woke up.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Is it solved?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That driver has taken full responsibility and has contacted the insurancepany. Mnie walked straight to Eugene and unscrewed the cap of the water bottle she was holding before handing it to him.


    Her voice was a little softer than usual at work. ¡°I have also contacted the person in charge of the banquet. I¡¯ll send you hometer.¡±


    Mnie was thorough, attentive, and meticulous.


    Eugene sat there and drank the water. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed.


    Mnie and Eugene looked so harmonious <b>and </b>natural that they seemed like the perfect. couple.


    Vi watched them silently for a while before she stepped forward.


    She lowered her head and med herself for what happened. Her voice wasced with some indistinguishable emotions. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    Eugene casually put the water bottle aside and waved to her. ¡°<b>Come </b><b>here</b>.¡±


    Vi hesitated for a moment before going over and sitting next to him.


    Eugene put his injured hand in front of her and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Were you scared?¡±


    Vi did not speak and lowered her head.


    Eugene chuckled softly and gear lifted her head. He coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯m not scared, so what are


    you afraid of?¡±


    Vi puffed up her cheeks, red at him angrily, and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in pain.¡±


    Her voice was very soft, but Mnie heard it clearly.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and looked at the bottle of water that Eugene chucked aside.


    ¡°Who is Eugene¡¯s family?¡± The nurse from the emergency department came over with an X-


    film. She nced at the trio and looked at Mnie, handing over the X¨Cray to her.


    ray


    ¡°This is an X¨Cray of his wrist bone. Take it to the doctor.¡±


    Vi, who was about to stand up, froze and slowly sat back down.


    She looked at Mnie with a forced smile, as if nothing was wrong-


    Mnie looked at Vi and was about to speak when Eugene casually said, ¡°Take it to the doctor. I have something to say to Vi.¡±


    Vi stared at Mnie¡¯s back, looking upset.


    Eugene asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you upset now?¡±


    ¡°I just think that you and Mnie seem to be a better match.¡± After Vi finished speaking, she immediately shut up and looked at Eugene cautiously.


    This was a test. She wanted to hear Eugene¡¯s answer.


    Eugene was silent for a moment. He sneered and answered casually, ¡°Me and Mnie? I hate how boring and lifeless she is.¡±


    Vi blinked. Eugene said something to her, which made her smile innocently.


    Mnie stood <b>at </b>the corner. She wanted to give Vi the extra water bottle in her hand, but now her body felt frozen in ce.


    Eugene said that she was lifeless and extremely boring.


    There was nothing wrong with Eugene¡¯s hand. He just needed to rest for a few days at most. When Mnie returned with the medicine, Eugene and Vi made up again.


    Vi could not conceal the joy in her eyes, which reminded Mnie that what she overheard earlier was real.


    On the way back, Mnie did not say anything. She sent Vi back home before driving Eugene back.


    The car stopped in the underground parking lot. Mnie took out the car keys and asked calmly, ¡°Are you in a rtionship with her?¡±


    when Vi got out of the car earlier, Mnie saw her kissing Eugene¡¯s cheek.


    Eugene did not deny it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡± Eugene added, ¡°She was jealous of you, so I had to coax her.¡±


    Mnie clenched the car keys. ¡°Why is she jealous of me?¡±


    Eugene looked at her ck dress and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wear ck anymore. It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips.


    Was it because it did not suit her, or was it because Vi did not like it?

 Chapter 9

    Jews of Eugene and Vi dating soon spread in LeapCo.


    Mnie no longer used the president¡¯s exclusive elevator. Instead, she went to the office five ninutes early every day and used themon elevator with the ordinary employees.


    ¡®hat was because Vi followed Eugene to and from the office.


    Jue to a traffic ident that morning, Mnie arrived a littleter than usual. When she got o the top floor, she bumped into Vi and Eugeneing out of the elevator together.


    ¡®i held Eugene¡¯s arm<b>. </b>She had a cute and shy smile on her face, but when she saw Mnie, he was stunned for a <b>moment</b>. Then she smiled sweetly and greeted her. ¡°Good morning, Mnie<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie nced at Vi¡¯s hand that was holding onto Eugene¡¯s arm and said lightly, Morning.¡±


    ¡®i realizedter that she was still hugging Eugene¡¯s arm. She stuck out her tongue, mmediately let go of him, and looked at him mischievously. ¡°Oh, no! Mnie saw us. What hould we do?¡±


    ugene raised his eyebrows and nced at Mnie. ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Mnie did not want to see them being intimate, so she turned around and went back to her esk. Her high heels made a crisp sound against the polished floor.


    he walked a few steps away and could still hear Vi¡¯s coquettish voice saying, ¡°<b>Eugene</b>.¡±


    lowever, at noon, Vi came out of Eugene¡¯s office with a glum face. She stopped in front of Mnie, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott is looking for you.


    Tnie did not know why Eugene needed her because he had already assigned most of her work to Vi.


    eeing that Mnie did not move, Vi urged her. ¡°Mr. Scott is waiting for you.¡±


    Inie was replying to an email from a customer. When she heard this, she looked up and aid, ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, I can teach you. I¡¯m a little busy now.¡±


    i got the wrong message and became even more upset.


    fter Mnie went to see Eugene, she realized why Vi looked so unhappy.


    lnie looked at the rabbit on the desk and quickly averted her gaze. She asked Eugene, ren¡¯t you afraid that Vi will be jealous if you take me back to Scott¡¯s residence?¡±


    agene¡¯s father, Cedric, had an uing birthday party. Eugene¡¯s mother, Ste,


    out her son dating Vi, so she asked Eugene to bring Vi home.


    heard


    CE


    gene raised his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°My mother isn¡¯t someone Vi can deal with.¡±


    So you want me to suffer in her stead?¡± Mnie asked.


    nie knew that Ste had high standards for her future daughter¨Cinw because Mnie <b>as </b>humiliated when she went to Scott¡¯s residence for the first time.


    But at that time, Eugene did not bother to prepare Mnie when he clearly knew that Mnie would not get away unscathed from such an asion.


    Mnie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°You can.¡± Eugene did not care much. He spun the pen in his hand and ced it firmly on the table.


    Eugene said lightly, ¡°As long as you think it through.¡±


    Only they understood the meaning of these words. Mnie was silent for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    On Cedric¡¯s birthday, Mnie went to the parking lot to wait for Eugene after work because they agreed to go there together.


    However, Eugene never came.


    Eugene did not respond to Mnie¡¯s messages, so Mnie had no choice but to return to the president¡¯s office when it was almost time for the birthday dinner.


    But no one was inside. Mnie¡¯s face was glum as she asked another colleague who was still working overtime<b>, </b>¡°Where is Eugene?¡±


    The colleague was stunned for a moment. ¡°Mr. Scott left with Ms. Shaw.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 10

    When Mnie arrived at Scott¡¯s residence, dinner was about to begin.


    She handed the gift she prepared to the nanny and saw that Eugene was already seated.


    Eugene lowered his head and yed with his mobile phone. When he heard Mnie¡¯s voice, he simply raised his eyelids.


    Cedric frowned and said in a stern voice, ¡°Why did youe here? Eugene said you wouldn¡¯te<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°I was stuck in traffic. Happy birthday, Uncle.¡± Mnie¡¯s expression was wless. She smiled slightly and sat down in the empty seat next to Eugene, who was messaging Vi.


    Eugene noticed Mnie¡¯s gaze, put his phone on the table, lowered his eyes, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You asked me to wait for you in the underground parking lot.¡±


    Eugene paused. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    He was very calm as he said, ¡°It looked like it was going to rain, so I sent Vi home first. You have a car anyway.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reply to my message.¡± Mnie lowered her eyshes to conceal the emotions. swirling in her <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    Her voice sounded the same as usual, but her hands <b>on </b>the table were clenched tightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my calls either. I thought you had something important to do.¡±


    It turned out that Eugene sent Vi home first.


    Many rtives came for Cedric¡¯s birthday dinner, so Ste was busy greeting people and had no time to trouble Mnie. Mnie also did not want to get involved.


    When someone asked about Eugene¡¯s marriage, Ste reluctantly looked at Mnie and said, Her? It¡¯s too early to tell. Nothing mighte of it.¡±


    The rtives were surprised. ¡°Haven¡¯t Mnie and Eugene been dating for a few years? Why haven¡¯t they decided to get married yet?¡±


    Even though these people knew that Ste looked down on Mnie, Mnie had been with Eugene for several years. Even Cedric had acquiesced to their rtionship, so they all thought that Mnie would marry Eugene.


    Ste was getting frustrated answering these questions<b>, </b>so she beckoned to Mnie.


    She looked at Mnie with a meaningful stare. ¡°What is going on with you and Eugene?¡±


    What else could Mnie say?


    Ste knew about Vi¡¯s existence<b>, </b>so Mnie could only tell the truth. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to discuss marriage. Eugene and I are focusing on our careers at the moment.¡±


    Mnie was ufortable conversing with Ste. She listened to some mocking statements before she could walk away with a stiff face.


    fer 10


    She had not gone far when she heard some rtives admonishing Ste. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t target her like that. What if she marries Eugene in the future?¡±


    Ste was fearless and said confidently, ¡°She and Eugene can¡¯t get married.¡±


    Mnie paused in her footsteps, then straightened her back and went to another corner of the living room.


    She went over and happened to see Eugene video¨Ccalling Vi.


    Eugene said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no one else. I¡¯m the only one here.¡±


    Mnie stood still and was about to turn around and <b>leave</b>.


    However, Vi had already seen Mnie and eximed. She said something that Mnie could not hear.


    Eugene looked back. His eyes were cold as he red at her. ¡°Were you eavesdropping on me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to leave, but Eugene grabbed her wrist.


    Eugene stared at her with dark eyes. Mnie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Only then did Eugene¡¯s eyes move downward. His eyes were fixed on the bracelet on her right wrist.


    He frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you still wearing it?¡±


    Mnie raised her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡±


    This was the bracelet that Eugene gave her when she was <b>in </b><b>college</b>. It was not expensive, but Mnie always wore it.


    Eugene let go of her arm and said, ¡°You should be tired of it since it¡¯s been so many years.¡±


    (Cliopter 11

 Chapter 11

    hapter 11


    There was an underlying meaning in Eugene¡¯s words. He was hinting that he was getting tired of Mnie.


    When it was time to leave, Cedric and Ste bid goodbye to everyone at the <b>gate</b>. Eugene saw Mnie¡¯s car and said, ¡°I won¡¯t send you back because I have something to do tonight.¡±


    Mnie did not arrive with him anyway. She bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°Are you going to find Vi?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eugene lowered his head and looked at his phone. ¡°Her period came early, so she¡¯s craving cake.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You really care about her.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bad to you either.¡±


    Indeed.


    To be fair, through all the years Mnie had been with Eugene, he had been very generous to her.


    Mnie nodded and did not refute. Then she greeted Cedric and drove away.


    When she met Vi at the office the next day, she noticed that Vi was wearing a diamond ne.


    Mnie¡¯s sharp eyes instantly recognized that it was a new seasonal product from a brand that Eugene liked.


    During their lunch break, Mnie went to the pantry to get some water. As soon as she walked to the door, she heard voicesing from inside.


    Vi¡¯s soft and cute voice was particrly prominent. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me anymore. It¡¯s not good if others hear about this.¡±


    ¡°Moreover¡­.¡± Vi sounded a bit torn and distressed. ¡°If Mnie finds out, she will be very angry, right?¡±


    At the mention of Mnie, the people around stopped joking. After all, Mnie always had a good reputation at LeapCo.


    Mnie stood at the door for a while and decided to go downstairs to buy a cup of coffee.


    She went to work as usual in the afternoon. That was when the project department gave Mnie a report.


    Mnie frowned deeper the more she looked at it. Finally, she closed the document and returned it. ¡°This report is too confusing. Please redo it.¡±


    The department manager was stunned for a moment. Then he exined, ¡°This report was given to us by the secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    Vi, who was next to Mnie, paled and lowered her head. She muttered, ¡°Mnie, I did the report.¡±


    Mnie frowned and scolded her. ¡°You¡¯re an intern, so you¡¯re not ready to do <b>a </b>report like


    She had not gone far when she heard some rtives admonishing Ste. ¡°You <b>shouldn¡¯t </b><b>target </b>her like that. What if she marries Eugene in the future<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ste was fearless and said confidently, ¡°She and Eugene can¡¯t get married.¡±


    Mnie paused in her footsteps, then straightened her back and went to another corner of the living room.


    She went over and happened to see Eugene video¨Ccalling Vi.


    <b>Eugene </b>said in a low voice<b>, </b>¡°There¡¯s no one else. I¡¯m the only one here.¡±


    Mnie stood still and was about to turn around and leave.


    However, Vi had already seen Mnie and eximed. She said something that <b>Mnie </b>could not hear.


    Eugene looked back. His eyes were cold as he red at her. ¡°Were you eavesdropping on me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I was just passing by.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to leave, but Eugene grabbed her wrist.


    Eugene stared at her with dark eyes. Mnie thought for a moment and said<b>, </b>¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Only then did Eugene¡¯s eyes move downward. His eyes were fixed on the bracelet on her right wrist.


    He frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you still wearing it?¡±


    Mnie raised her wrist and said, ¡°It¡¯s a habit.¡±


    This was the bracelet that Eugene gave her when she was in college. It was not expensive, but Mnie always wore it.


    Eugene let go of her arm and said, ¡°You should be tired of it since it¡¯s been so many years.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Mnie paused for a moment before she put her bag away, took off her coat, and asked calmly, ¡°Are you here toin on behalf of Vi?¡±


    Otherwise<b>, </b>Mnie could not think of any other reason for Eugene to be here.


    Eugene raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡±


    In order to revise Vi¡¯s report, Mnie got off work half an hourter than usual.


    Mnie made herself a cup of tea to warm her stomach.


    Eugene was still looking at her. He was sitting on the sofa with his long legs stretched out. He looked so casual, as if he owned the ce.


    Mnie said, ¡°I worked overtime, and it was raining outside, so I came home <b>a </b>littleter than usual.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re unhappy with Vi.¡± Eugene raised his eyebrows as he stated this.


    Mnie took a sip of tea and instantly felt much better. She was not interested in discussing Vi with Eugene. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯re happy with her? Does it matter what I think of her?¡±


    Her tone was not very pleasant as she added, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s phone, which was on the coffee table, rang. He lowered his eyes and sized


    and sized up Mnie.


    The next second<b>, </b>he looked away, picked up his phone on the coffee table, and responded to the message. His eyesnded on Mnie¡¯s slim waist before he chuckled. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for?¡±


    They had a tacit understanding after so many years of being intimate.


    By the end of it, Eugene even carried Mnie to the bathroom to wash up. 1


    However, he left a lot of marks on Mnie¡¯s body. Some of them did not fade the next day.


    Mnie thought that deliberately covering up would attract more attention, so she wore a simple long¨Csleeved shirt and high¨Cwaisted pants. She looked very smart and chic.


    Mnie did not notice that Eugene had identally given her a hickey on the side of her neck. However, others noticed it.


    Vi¡¯s face was glum all day long, and she stared at Mnie from time to time.


    During their lunch break, Mnie could hear Vi and Eugene quarreling in the president¡¯s office. Shortly after, Vi came out with red eyes and mmed the door shut.


    When she passed by Mnie, she paused and left in a huff.


    Mnie packed her things calmly because she had to meet a client in the afternoon.


    When Mnie came back from the client meeting, Vi¡¯s eyes were still red.


    Mnie guessed that it was probably because of their quarrel.


    However, Mnie did not care and took a document to Eugene.


    She handed the file and said<b>, </b>¡°I need your signature<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene hummed, looked at her neck with a frown, and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cover it up? Do you want her to <b>see </b>it?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    She finally knew why Vi quarreled with Eugene. He was also looking for someone to me.


    Mnie offered, ¡°I can exin it to her if necessary.¡±


    Eugene paused while holding his pen and sneered. He asked calmly, ¡°How will you exin it?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I can tell her that I slept with someone else. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Mnie.¡± After hearing her words, Eugene was silent for a long time. He looked at her expressionless face, which seemed as if she really did not care who she slept withst night.


    Eugene poked his inner cheek with his tongue and threw the pen on the table. He asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m just some random guy?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Mnie lowered her eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to overthink it.¡±


    Eugene picked up the pen, signed the document, and threw the document to Mnie without any emotion. ¡°Okay. You can exin it to her yourself.¡±


    Mnie hummed and was about to leave with the document when Eugene stopped her. ¡°From now on, get Vi toe to me.¡±


    Mnie paused in her footsteps. Eugene looked at her coldly and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe here anymore.¡®


    Somehow, Eugene managed to coax Vi. When Mnie saw them the next day, Vi was smiling again.


    Vi held Eugene¡¯s arm and greeted Mnie without a suspicious gaze, unlike yesterday.


    Vi wore her emotions on her sleeve when chatting with her colleagues. They talked about rtionships and teased each other.


    Thus, what happened between Vi and Eugene spread throughout thepany. Even though Mnie was sitting there, the others still joked about her.


    Eugene probably assured Vi yesterday, so Vi was not as evasive as before and talked to Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, are you dating someone?¡±


    Mnie stopped clicking the mouse and looked up at her. ¡°Did Eugene tell you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Vi frowned slightly andughed. ¡°He said it was your private matter. I just guessed it.¡±


    Vi looked straight at Mnie because the hickey was still visible on Mnie¡¯s neck.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and looked at Vi calmly.


    Vi was clearly nervous and doubtful, as if she was afraid that she would not hear the answer she wanted.


    Mnie looked at her. Before Vi¡¯s smile faded, Mnie said calmly, ¡°Yeah, I have a boyfriend.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the president¡¯s office opened, and Eugene walked out. He looked at Mnie indifferently.


    However, he averted his gaze a secondter.


    Vi smiled brightly, walked over, and held Eugene¡¯s arm affectionately.


    ¡°Eugene, I guessed it right! Mnie is dating someone.¡±


    Eugene lowered his head and hummed. He looked at Mnie and casually asked, ¡°Since when?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s body stiffened, but she answered, ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    Vi took Eugene¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can Mnie bring her boyfriend to the


    Mnie paused for a moment before she put her bag away, took off her coat, and asked calmly, ¡°Are you here toin on behalf of Vi?¡±


    Otherwise, Mnie could not think of any other reason for Eugene to be here.


    Eugene raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡±


    In order to revise Vi¡¯s report, Mnie got off work half an hourter than usual.


    Mnie made herself a cup of tea to warm her stomach.


    Eugene was still looking at her. He was sitting on the sofa with his long legs stretched out. He looked so casual, as if he owned the ce.


    Mnie said, ¡°I worked overtime, and it was raining outside, so I came home a littleter than


    usual.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unhappy with Vi.¡± Eugene raised his eyebrows as he stated this.


    Mnie took a sip of tea and instantly felt much better. She was not interested in discussing Vi with Eugene. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯re happy with her? Does it matter what I think of her?¡±


    ot very


    Her tone was not very pleasant as she added, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s phone, which was on the coffee table, rang. He lowered his eyes and sized up Mnie.


    The next second, he looked away, picked up his phone on the coffee table, and responded to the message. His eyesnded on Mnie¡¯s slim waist before he chuckled. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m here for?¡±


    They <b>had </b>a tacit understanding after so <b>many </b>years of being intimate.


    By the end of it, Eugene even carried Mnie to the bathroom to wash up.


    She wore a


    However, he left a lot of marks on Mnie¡¯s body. Some of them did not fade the next day.


    Mnie thought that deliberately covering up would attract more attention, so simple long¨Csleeved shirt and high¨Cwaisted pants. She looked very smart and chic.


    Mnie did not notice that Eugene had identally given her a hickey on the side of her neck. However, others noticed it.


    Vi¡¯s face was glum all day long, and she stared at Mnie from time to time.


    During their lunch break, Mnie could hear Vi and Eugene quarreling in the president¡¯s office. Shortly after, Vi came out with red eyes and mmed the door shut.


    When she passed by Mnie, she paused and left in a huff.


    Mnie packed her things calmly because she had to meet a client in the afternoon.


    When Mnie came back from the client meeting, Vi¡¯s eyes were still red.


    Mnie guessed that it was probably because of their quarrel.


    However, Mnie did not care and took a document to Eugene.


    She handed the file and said, ¡°I need your signature.¡±


    Eugene hummed, looked at her neck with a frown, and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cover it up? Do you want her to see it?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°<b>I </b>didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    <b>She </b>finally knew why Vi quarreled with Eugene. He was also looking for someone to me.


    Mnie offered, ¡°I can exin it to her if necessary.¡±


    Eugene paused while holding his pen and sneered. He asked calmly, ¡°How will you exin it?¡±


    ¡°I can tell her that I slept with someone else. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Mnie.¡± After hearing her words, Eugene was silent for a long time. He looked at her expressionless face, which seemed as if she really did not care who she slept withst night.


    Eugene poked his inner cheek with his tongue and threw the pen on the table. He asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m just some random guy?¡±


    Chapter <b>13 </b>


    Mnie lowered her eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to overthink it.¡±


    Eugene picked up the pen, signed the document, and threw the document to Mnie without any


    emotion. ¡°Okay. You can exin it to her yourself.¡±


    Mnie hummed and was about to leave with the document when Eugene stopped her. ¡°From <b>now </b>on, get Vi toe to me.¡±


    Mnie paused in her footsteps. Eugene looked at her coldly and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe here anymore.¡±


    Somehow, Eugene managed to <b>coax </b>Vi. When Mnie saw them the next day, Vi was smiling again.


    Vi held Eugene¡¯s arm and greeted Mnie without a suspicious gaze, unlike yesterday.


    Vi wore her emotions on her sleeve when chatting with her colleagues. They talked about rtionships and teased each other.


    Thus, what happened between Vi and Eugene spread throughout thepany. Even though Mnie was sitting there, the others still joked about her. 1


    Eugene probably assured Vi yesterday, so Vi was not as evasive as before and talked to Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, are you dating someone<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie stopped clicking the mouse and looked up at her. ¡°Did Eugene tell


    you?¡®


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Vi frowned slightly andughed. ¡°He said it was your private matter. I just guessed it.¡±


    Vi looked straight at Mnie because the hickey was still visible on Mnie¡¯s neck.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and looked at Vi calmly.


    Vi was clearly nervous and doubtful, as if she was afraid that she would not hear the answer she wanted.


    Mnie looked at her. Before Vi¡¯s smile faded, Mnie said calmly, ¡°Yeah, I have a boyfriend.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the president¡¯s office opened, and Eugene walked out. He looked at Mnie indifferently.


    However, he averted his gaze a secondter.


    Vi smiled brightly, walked over, and held Eugene¡¯s arm affectionately.


    ¡°Eugene, I guessed it right! Mnie is dating someone.¡±


    Eugene lowered his head and hummed. He looked at Mnie and casually asked, ¡°Since when?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s body stiffened, but she answered, ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    Vi took Eugene¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Can Mnie bring her boyfriend to the


    uing party? I want to see what kind of man Mnie is interested in.¡±


    Mnie frowned and was about to refuse when Eugene <b>said</b>, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m also curious who Ms. Smith is dating.¡±


    He did not give her a chance to refuse.


    They did not even tell her what kind of party it was and simply made a decision on her behalf.


    Mnie was not in a good mood. When she was driving home, she got distracted and did not notice that her <b>gas </b>tank was leaking until the traffic police stopped her at an intersection.


    She could not drive her car and had to get it towed by the service center.


    However, it was difficult to get a taxi here. Mnie waited on the roadside for more than ten minutes but could not get one.


    Seeing that her phone battery was about to die, she pursed her lips and called Eugene.


    However, an automated voice came through. ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡±


    Mnie paused, checked the number, and called him again.


    The automated message sounded again.


    Mnie did not give up. This time, she slowly typed in the familiar phone number before dialing.


    However, all she heard again was, ¡°The number you have dialed is currently unavable.¡±


    Eugene was sitting on the sofa in a private room at GT Bar. He picked up a grape and slowly peeled it.


    He put the pulp onto a te with a fork and pushed it in front of Vi. ¡°Eat this.¡±


    Vi looked at him shyly. ¡°There are so many people here.¡±


    Eugene wiped his hands and leaned back on the sofanguidly

 Chapter 14

    Chapter <b>14 </b>


    Vi lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Someone cheered from the side. ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you acting all whipped now?¡±


    Eugeneughed heartily <b>and </b>looked at Vi with his dark eyes. He said nonchntly, ¡°I gotta pamper my girl.¡±


    Theughter became even louder. Someone suddenly said, ¡°I used to think that Eugene¡¯s type was Mnie.¡±


    The private room became quiet, and the smile on Vi¡¯s face froze. She bit her lip and looked at Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change at all. He lookednguid and rxed as he lowered his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t like her. She was the one who clung to <b>me</b>.¡±


    After he finished speaking, that person added, ¡°We have never seen Eugene change his phone number for anyone. Girl, you¡¯re a special one to him.¡±


    Eugene frowned. ¡°Who are you calling your girl? Watch it.


    After joking for a while, someone suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Stephen York ising overter. Eugene, do you know that Stephen is back in Jepton?¡±


    Vi was curious and asked Eugene quietly, ¡°Who¡¯s Stephen?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°just a friend.¡±


    Vi nodded obediently <b>and </b>retreated to the side. If she read Eugene¡¯s expression correctly, Eugene was a little hostile when he said that.


    Vi kept up her good¨Cgirl act for so many years, so it came naturally to her.


    However, when she nced at Eugene, who was next to her, her heart started pounding.


    Vi knew that Eugene was out of her league, especially when shepared herself with a capable woman like Mnie.


    However, when she thought of Mnie<b>, </b>she thought about what Eugene said earlier. He did not like Mnie. It was Mnie who clung to him.


    Vi felt an inexplicable sense of superiority in her heart. No matter how capable Mnie was, Eugene still chose Vi.


    Eugene even changed his personal number because Vi was unhappy with it. He also told everyone except Mnie.


    Vi was still immersed in her smug thoughts when the person she despised appeared at the


    <b>door</b>.


    Mnie was wearing a coat as she walked in behind a tall man.


    Someone greeted <b>the </b>man. ¡°Yo, Stephen!¡±


    Stephen was an elegant gentleman who had a bookish look.


    He was handsome and had a faint smile on his face. He exuded a noble yet approachable vibe.


    Vi subconsciously looked at Eugene, only to see him frowning slightly and staring at Mnie.


    Vi stretched out her hand and tugged on Eugene¡¯s sleeve. She whispered, ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m at little thirsty. Can you pour me a ss of water?¡±


    Only then did Eugene look away from Mnie.


    The moment he looked away, Mnie turned and met Vi¡¯s gaze.


    Vi was stunned for a moment. She then forced herself <b>to </b>show a harmless smile and greeted Mnie.


    Mnie nodded and found a ce to sit down.


    The people in the room were all familiar with Stephen. After saying hello, they asked, ¡± Stephen, why did youe with Mnie?¡±


    They did not notify Mnie about their gathering and were just talking about her behind her back, which <b>was </b>a bit awkward.


    Stephen smiled gently and said, ¡°I bumped into her on the way here<b>, </b>so we came together.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡± Eugene poured himself a ss of wine. Then he poured another ss and pushed it in front of Stephen. ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    Stephen pushed it back and said, ¡°No, thanks. Mel¡¯s car broke down, so I¡¯ll send her hometer.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Eugene¡¯s eyes fell on Mnie, who said nonchntly, ¡°My car <b>broke </b>down on the road¡±


    Mnie picked up the ss of wine that Eugene pushed to Stephen and <b>said</b>, ¡°I can drink on his behalf if you want someone to drink with.


    ¡°Drink on his behalf?¡± Eugene spoke through clenched <b>teeth</b>. He looked at them yfully and said casually, ¡°Ms. Smith, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. York that you can drink in his stead?¡±


    Mnie frowned. The displeasure in Eugene¡¯s tone was obvious.


    Vi, who had been silent, suddenly asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. York, are you Mnie¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Mnie was startled. She nced at Vi with cold eyes and was just about to speak when Eugene said, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Eugene stared at Mnie with deep eyes and waited for her answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass Mel.¡± Stephen was as gentle as ever. He had a friendly smile on his face as he replied on behalf of Mnie.


    ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Since Stephen said so, the others had nothing else to say.


    Mnie got up and excused herself to the bathroom.


    It was a coincidence that she and Stephen met. Stephen had just returned from a business trip. He said that he had to attend a gathering and asked <b>her </b>if she would like to tag along.


    Mnie did not want <b>to </b>dy his schedule, so she followed him over. She did not expect <b>that </b>Eugene and Vi would be at this gathering.


    She felt frustrated as she washed her hands. She wanted to sit outside and wait for a while before sending a message to Stephen to tell him that she would leave first. But as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, someone blocked her path..


    Eugene held his phone and lowered his eyes to look at the screen. When Mnie came out of the bathroom, he slowly raised his eyelids to look at her. ¡°Are you nning to get back together with Stephen?¡±


    Almost everyone in their circle knew that Stephen liked Mnie.


    Stephen was also one of the rare people that Mnie could click with among Eugene¡¯s circle of friends.


    Mnie paused slightly and thought of exining herself. But somehow, she said, ¡°Won¡¯t you feel more relieved that way?¡±


    Eugene snorted lightly. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get Vi to ask me if I <b>had </b>a boyfriend?¡± Mnie looked at him calmly. ¡°Eugene, what kind of answer do you want to hear?¡±


    No one was in this corridor. The plush carpet made Mnie feel like she was stepping on


    clouds.


    Mnie clenched her fists and continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to


    you <b>today</b>.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes fell on her face. Mnie used to like looking into Eugene¡¯s eyes the most. She always felt that there was another side of Eugene hidden in them that others could not see.


    However, when she looked into his eyes now, she suddenly found that there was nothing else besides indifference.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes trembled, but she did not let her tears fall.


    Eugene said, ¡°I changed my number. Vi doesn¡¯t like my old number.¡±


    Mnie and Eugene registered their phone numbers at the same time<b>, </b>so their numbers were very simr. The only difference was in thest two digits.


    ¡°Also.¡± Eugene took two steps forward and suddenly stopped. He turned back to look at Mnie <b>and </b>said in a casual tone<b>, </b>¡°She¡¯ll feel more at ease if you¡¯re dating someone.¡±


    When Mnie returned to the private room, the group was ying truth or dare. It was Vi¡¯s turn, and her dare was to kiss Eugene in public.


    The group cheered loudly. Vi was shy and snuggled into Eugene¡¯s arms


    Mnie said goodbye to Stephen in a low voice and told him to have fun.


    Stephen stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    His voice was not loud, but the private room was quiet at that moment, so everyone heard him clearly.


    Imo


    Vi broke the <b>silence </b>with a chuckle. ¡°<b>Mnie</b>, you must tell me if you¡¯re dating someone!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Mnie lowered her eyshes. ¡°I will.¡±


    Vi pulled Eugene back to y the game. Eugene followed her and did not nce at Mnie. After leaving the bar, Mnie turned around and thanked Stephen. ¡°Thank you for just now.


    Stephen said warmly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Before Mnie could finish her sentence, Stephen interrupted her and pointed to the sky. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain heavily tonight. It¡¯s not safe for you to go home alone.¡±


    Stephen was insistent, so Mnie could not refuse and followed Stephen.


    Stephen had a sense of propriety. After sending Mnie home, he left without asking any questions.


    Mnie was still wearing his coat, which Stephen lent to her when she identally made her shirt dirty while towing her car earlier.


    She thought about returning it after washing it.


    The light drizzle turned into a heavy rain at midnight.


    Mnie did not like thunder, so she closed all the doors and windows beforehand.


    At 2:00 a.m., Mnie heard the sound of her digital door lock


    She was not asleep yet. Her heart sank<b>, </b>and she walked into the living room.


    Eugene had taken off his coat and was sitting on the sofa, pouring himself a ss of water.


    He had a chilly air about him because he was just outside. Mnie paused. ¡°Why are you here<b>?</b>¡±


    Eugene did not answer. He put down the cup and stood up. He started to unbutton his shirt to reveal his muscr body.


    Then he casually pulled out his belt and unbuttoned his pants. He said softly, ¡°Bring me some clothes. I want to take a shower.¡±


    Eugene left some of his clothes at Mnie¡¯s house in the past. Mnie did not throw them away but kept them nicely.


    By the time she took out his clothes, Eugene had already gone into the bathroom. The sound of the shower seemed to drown out the heavy rain outside.


    Mnie put on a jacket and waited for him in the living room.


    Eugene knocked on the bathroom door and said, ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Mnie put down her phone and picked up his clothes.


    Before she could knock, the bathroom door opened from the inside. Eugene stood in front of her without bothering to cover up. Mnie subconsciously averted her gaze. <b>He </b>sneered.¡± Why are you shy when you¡¯ve already seen everything?¡±


    Mnie remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s better if we keep a distance now.¡±


    ¡°Why? Who are you doing this for?¡± Eugene put on his pants and threw the clothes aside. He


    pulled Mnie into the bathroom and forced himself onto her. He said in a mocking tone. ¡°Is it because Stephen is back?¡±


    Mnie frowned and looked at Eugene.


    That was when she noticed Eugene¡¯s bloodshot eyes. His usually indifferent eyes were also a little dazed. E


    Eugene was drunk.


    Mnie came to her senses immediately.


    There were only a handful of times when Eugene got drunk. The only time Mnie remembered Eugene getting drunk was the year she started dating Eugene.


    It was back when Eugene just started his career. At the time, Mnie went to pick him up. Eugene put his arm around her waist and said a lot of iprehensible words.


    Seeing how distracted Mnie was, Eugene was upset and stretched out his hand to pinch Mnie¡¯s chin. He looked at her condescendingly, scrutinized her face, and frowned deeply. How ugly.¡±


    Mnie pped his hand away and bent down to pick up his clothes. She asked, ¡°Then who¡¯s pretty?¡±


    Eugene stopped talking. He pushed Mnie away, walked out of the bathroom, andy down on the sofa in the living room.


    Mnie wanted to wake him up and tell him to go back to his house, but she gave up when she saw his frown.


    Early the next morning, when Mnie got up, she saw Eugene sitting in the living room with a grim <b>face</b>.


    When he saw Mnie, he rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Vi.¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°What is there to tell?¡± Mnie said in a soft voice while warming up a ss of milk. She had her period, so she did not feel like drinking coffee.


    She asked Eugene<b>, </b>


    Do you want a drink?¡±


    What answered her was Eugene shutting the door.


    It rainedst night, so the road was wet. Mnie¡¯s car was still being repaired, so she <b>had </b>to take a taxi to the office.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Eugene, who pulled a long face and acted as if he had not seen Mnie. Thus, Mnie thought it was wise not to carpool with him to work.


    Mnie arrived at the office a few minutester than usual. As soon as she entered the office, she heard muffledughter.


    She looked up and saw several colleagues gathered around Vi.


    On Vi¡¯s desk was a bag that contained several cups of coffee from the cafe downstairs.


    Vi smiled <b>as </b>soon as she saw Mnie and greeted her innocently. ¡°Mnie,e and have breakfast.¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I already had breakfast.¡±


    ¡°But I bought a cup of coffee for everyone using Eugene¡¯s money.¡± Vi no longer addressed Eugene as Mr. Scott. She took out a cup of coffee and handed it over to Mnie. ¡°Here. Your favorite Americano without sugar.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi¡¯s baby face without much expression. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t feel like drinking coffee today.¡±


    The smile on Vi¡¯s face faded. She retracted her hand in embarrassment and said in a weak voice, ¡°Sorry, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie said nothing.


    During her lunch break, she passed by the lounge and overheard a colleague saying, ¡°Why is Mnie being so arrogant? Vi is now Mr. Scott¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Mnie was only focused on the fact that Vi was Eugene¡¯s girlfriend.


    Eugene liked to fool around before. He had all kinds of women around him, but he never imed any of them to be his girlfriend.


    Even Mnie was not his girlfriend.


    Mnie was absent¨Cminded all afternoon until Eugene suddenly went to her after work.


    ¡°You need to go <b>on </b>a business trip with Walker next week.¡± The door to the office was open. Eugene¡¯s voice was cold.


    Mnie knew that Vi could see everything in the office from her position.


    Mnie said, ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    She always had a hard time during her period because her back ached and her stomach was


    ufortable.


    Mnie calcted the days and thought that her period was ahead of schedule.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you drink the coffee that Vi bought <b>for </b>you?¡± Eugene asked in a low voice. He looked at Mnie with his dark eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s body ached, so she frowned and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, so I don¡¯t feel like drinking coffee.¡±


    Eugene paused for a moment. He said casually, <b>¡°</b>She thought she offended you somehow and felt aggrieved.¡±


    Mnie immediately realized that Vi hadined to Eugene.


    She looked at Eugene and said calmly, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Next time when she offers you something, just take it.¡±


    When Mnie opened the door and went out, she met Vi¡¯s gaze.


    Vi looked at Mnie warily and smiled.


    Mnie was not bothered to put up a friendly act, so she returned to her desk, packed her things, and left.


    When she looked up, she saw Vi holding Eugene¡¯s arm unabashedly.


    Mnie paused when she heard Vi say, ¡°Mnie, you must remember toe to the gathering this weekend.¡±


    Only then did Mnie remember that she was forced to attend a dinner party on the weekend.


    She also had to bring her boyfriend with her.


    The next second, Vi said yfully, ¡°You can bring Mr. York too.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Before Mnie left the office, she went to the bathroom. As expected, her period came early.


    It was not easy to hail a taxi at the LeapCo office building, so Mnie had to walk a few hundred meters out.


    Eugene¡¯s car drove out of the underground parking lot and stopped in front of her.


    He lowered the car window to reveal his handsome face and asked casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive today?¡±


    Mnie paused and replied, ¡°I sent my car for repair.¡±


    She lowered her eyes. She already said that her car was sent for repairst night, but <b>Eugene </b>did not listen.


    ¡°Are you going home or somewhere else?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°Come in then.¡± Eugene gestured. Mnie looked over to Vi, who was in the passenger seat.


    Vi¡¯s smile was stiff. She frowned slightly and reminded Eugene in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to buy something? We won¡¯t want to bother Mnie.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyes and looked at Mnie. ¡°Do you mind waiting for a while?¡±


    Mnie did not mind, but she clearly saw Vi¡¯s unwillingness. She paused and said, ¡°No, thanks. My friend will drop by to pick me upter.¡±


    Coincidentally, her phone rang as soon as she finished speaking.


    It was Stephen.


    Mnie did not know why Stephen called, but she shook her phone and said, ¡°I have to take this.¡±


    Vi immediately turned to look at Eugene, feigning anger. ¡°Look, I told you we would bother Mnie.¡±


    However, Vi¡¯s tone was clearly relieved. Mnie did not say anything else and went aside to answer the phone.


    Eugene stared at Mnie until Vi tugged on his sleeve.


    Vi bit her lip and looked at Mnie¡¯s figure in the rearview mirror.


    Mnie stood upright. Her long hair was blowing in the wind, and her facial features were delicate. She had a slight smile on her face.


    It was hard not to feel a sense of crisis when Vipared herself to a woman like Mnie. Vi¡¯s eyshes trembled, then she hugged Eugene¡¯s arm aggrievedly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Eugene, are you still hung up on Mnie?¡±


    The emotions in Eugene¡¯s eyes faded. He looked down at Vi and said softly, ¡°I was just wondering when she and Stephen started dating.¡±


    Vi froze and sounded aggrieved. ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    Eugene sneered and said in a contemptuous tone, ¡°I just feel sorry for Stephen.¡±


    After coaxing Vi, Eugene stepped on the elerator and drove away.


    Mnie heard the sound of the car starting and looked back to see that Eugene¡¯s car was far


    <b>gone</b>.


    She pursed her lips and rested for a while before agreeing to Stephen¡¯s invitation to have dinner.


    Stephen was nearby, so he came to pick her up. He held <b>a </b>small bag in his hand and handed it to Mnie. ¡°I was in a hurryst night, so I did get to give this to you.


    Stephen was always like this¨Cgentle and considerate.


    Mnie felt veryfortable with him. He was one of the few friends that Mnie could share a meal with.


    Therefore, her request seemed unreasonable.


    Mnie hesitated for a long time and did not say anything. Instead, Stephen noticed how hesitant she was and asked with concern, ¡°Did something happen?¡°.


    Mnie lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I can handle it myself.¡±


    Stephen hummed and said with a smile, ¡°But you look very troubled. Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    He paused and said tentatively, ¡°Is it because of Eugene and his girlfriend?¡±


    Most people in the circle knew about Mnie and Eugene, but Eugene refused to <b>admit </b>it, so no one dared to speak openly about it.


    Stephen was also afraid that he was prying<b>. </b>Just as he was about to say something, Mnie tried to keep calm as she asked, ¡°Will you be my boyfriend?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Mnie was so direct that Stephen was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t <b>want </b>to.¡± Mnie lowered her eyes and felt like she had made a mistake. ¡°I was just asking casually. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Stephen was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mel. Can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯ve been single for too long, so I think I should start <b>dating</b>.¡±


    She did not mention Eugene, and Stephen did not ask. After dinner, Stephen sent her back. home.


    As a result, she bumped into Eugene at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    Eugene¡¯s ck Bentley was parked next <b>to </b>Stephen¡¯s car. Eugene nced at Mnie, who had just gotten out of the car, before he looked at Stephen.


    Stephen greeted Eugene. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Eugene hummed and said meaningfully, ¡°Ms. Smith, it seems like you¡¯re not just capable of doing business.¡±


    Mnie could hear the sarcasm, but she did not understand why Eugene was mocking her.


    Eugene was dating Vi, yet he was afraid that Vi would feel insecure, so he hinted that Mnie should find herself a boyfriend.


    Why was he mocking her now?


    Mnie lowered her eyes for a moment and turned to Stephen to say goodbye. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. I¡¯ll wash your coat before returning it to you.¡±


    Stephen smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an old coat.


    Mnie knew that Stephen was just saying this to be polite.


    She had overstepped her bounds by asking Stephen a sensitive question.


    The reason Stephen still sent her home was due to his good upbringing.


    Mnie had her period, so she was in so much pain that she broke into a cold sweat in the middle of the night.


    With a pale face, she went out to the living room to get some painkillers. Then she huddled on the sofa in difort and fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next morning, her body was sore. Her hands and feet were also cold.


    Her phone kept vibrating due to the messages on WhatsApp.


    Mnie forgot when she joined this group chat with Eugene¡¯s circle of friends. They were all talking about getting ready to go to the party.


    Mnie thought about it for a moment and sent a message saying that she was not feeling. well, so she would not join them today. Then she put down her phone.


    She went to the kitchen and cooked some soup for herself. It was warm andforting, so she


    felt much better.


    Mnie only had half a bowl of soup when the doorbell rang.


    She put down her spoon and opened the door to see Eugene standing there in casual attire with a cold expression.


    His <b>eyes </b>fell on Mnie¡¯s face before he slowly frowned and asked, ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°No<b>, </b><b>I </b>just have my period,¡± Mnie said.


    Her menstruation cycle was very consistent. Eugene used to remember it because he would never go to her during her period.


    Mnie used to think that Eugene was being thoughtful, but sheter realized that he just found it troublesome.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Mnie asked.


    Mnie¡¯s fingers felt cold again because she could feel the breeze at the door.


    Eugene looked at his phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Shall I take you to the hospital?¡±


    He said this casually. It was obvious that he did not mean it and only offered it to be polite.


    Mnie paused and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Hearing this, Eugene did not say anything else. He looked at his phone and replied to a message before he left.


    When Mnie returned to the dining table, her soup was already slightly cold.


    Mnie originally nned to rest at home, but she did not expect that Eugene woulde back. This time, he brought Vi with him.

 Chapter 20

    When Mnie saw Vi, she concealed her annoyance very well and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Vi was dressed up. She put on makeup, which made her already delicate face look even more innocent. She looked like a girl¨Cnext¨Cdoor type.


    ¡°Mnie, the department manager sent a document that needs to be revised. I wanted to revise the document at home and skip the party today, but¡­¡±


    At this point, Vi nced at Eugene, who was next to her, then continued, ¡°But Eugene said that I can ask you to help since you¡¯re not going today.¡±


    Mnie looked down at the file Vi was holding. They were so sure that she would agree to help.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Eugene. ¡°You want me to help?¡±


    ¡°Simon and the others are waiting for me and Vi. Since you¡¯re not going, you might as well work overtime.¡± Eugene looked at Mnie indifferently and said, ¡°You can im overtime pay for this.¡°.


    Mnie felt a pain in her lower abdomen. After some time, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling well.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows and stared at Mnie for a while. Just when Mnie thought he was about to say something, Vi said, ¡°I told you that Mnie wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Eugene, I think it¡¯s better if I go back and revise this document. After all, I shouldn¡¯t bother Mnie with everything.¡±


    Vi¡¯s tone was distressed and self¨Creproaching. Mnie lowered her eyes and remained silent for a moment. Then she raised her head and said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    1


    However, before Mnie could take the document<b>, </b>she felt a sudden pain in her stomach, which made her legs give out.


    Mnie was about to fall when a strong hand held her arm. She raised her head and saw that Eugene was holding onto her right elbow.


    ¡°Can you get up?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, please help me up.¡± Mnie was about to hold onto Eugene¡¯s arm when Vi suddenly stopped her. ¡°Mnie, let me help you<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie did not know if Vi was really weak or if she was doing it on purpose. Vi supported Mnie and suddenly let go of her.


    Fortunately, Mnie had already stabilized herself. Otherwise, she would have fallen down again.


    Vi looked frightened and said, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to let go. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so heavy.¡±


    Mnie had a poorplexion, and she did not have the energy to deal with them anymore, so she said, ¡°Leave the document here. I need to rest.¡±


    Chapter 28:1


    It was clear that she <b>was </b>kicking them out, but some people just could not understand it.


    Eugene looked at her and said without hesitation, ¡°You should go to the hospital.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s just a period. There¡¯s no point in going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Eugene.¡± Vi bit her lip and looked at Mnie. ¡°Menstrual pain will pass after a while. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    No big deal?


    Mnie chewed on these words. Last time, when Mnie was at the Scott residence, Vi was on her period and asked Eugene to go to the other side of the city to buy her dessert.


    How was it no big deal when it was Mnie¡¯s period?


    Mnie was insistent on staying at home. Vi also persuaded Eugene, so they left for the party.


    Mnie stood at the door for a while with the document in hand before going back inside and closing the door.


    Hearing the <b>sound </b>of the door closing, Vi, who was waiting in the elevator lobby, immediately looked aggrieved. She lowered her head and asked Eugene, ¡°Is Mnie very important to you? Why are you so concerned about her period?¡±


    Moreover, Eugene had been standing behind Vi. But when Mnie was about to fall earlier, Eugene pushed Vi away to support Mnie.


    The more Vi thought about it, the gloomier her face became. However, she could not get angry with Eugene, so she could only me Mnie for the problem.


    That was because Vi had always yed the part of a good girl in front of Eugene.

 Chapter 21

    Eugene took Vi to the party. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the two had just quarreled.


    Vi sat down on the other side with a dull face, and Eugene did not go over to coax her.


    Simon was close to Eugene, so he picked up his wine ss and sat down next to Eugene. He chatted casually before getting to the main topic.


    ¡°Eugene, are you in a serious rtionship with this girl?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s face remained calm as he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    just think that if you¡¯re serious about her, you should go over there and coax her. Don¡¯t make her angry.¡± Simon nced at Vi. She was young and wore her emotions on her sleeve. It was obvious that she felt aggrieved.


    Simon snorted nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that all girls are as easy as Mnie, who is always at your beck and call.¡±


    There were two reasons why Eugene¡¯s friends did not like Mnie. They thought that Mnie was aloof and cold. She would not bother talking to anyone besides Eugene.


    Another reason was that Mnie obeyed Eugene to the point that she had no temper.


    If Eugene wanted to sleep with another woman, Mnie would dly book a hotel room for him and personally hand over the room card to Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s friends were elites who had a natural sense of superiority over others. They liked. obedient women, but they <b>did </b>not like it when their women were so obedient to this extent.


    Therefore, Mnie could not fit into their circle. They did not respect her either.


    Simon sat there for a while before he went over to the others. As soon as Simon left, Vi went over to Eugene.


    Eugene looked down at her. ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    Vi said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just couldn¡¯t help but think about your history with. Mnie whenever I see her.¡±


    She raised her eyes and looked at Eugene probingly. ¡°After all, Mnie is such a capable woman. It¡¯s hard for any man not to like her.¡±


    Mnie stayed at home for the whole weekend. She did not feel better until early Monday morning.


    She took the document she had revised for Vi to the office. As soon as she got to work, she received a job transfer notice from HR.


    Mnie was transferred out of the president¡¯s office.


    Although it was a simr position, it was actually a demotion.


    Everyone in the office was startled. Vi held Mnie¡¯s hand with a look of regret and said<b>, </b>¡± Mnie, I haven¡¯t learned much from you yet.¡±


    BRIGH


    Mnie paused for a moment. She threw the document on the table and said in a dull voice, It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t learn anything<b>. </b>I redid the whole document.¡±


    Vi froze when she heard this. Mnie stepped away from her and pushed the door into the president¡¯s office.


    Eugene was reading some documents when he heard the sound of the door opening. He calmly raised his head and looked at Mnie.


    Mnie said, ¡°Give me a reason for the transfer. What did I do wrong?¡±


    Eugene looked at her with dark eyes. He was wearing a gray formal suit today, which made him look more elegant and handsome than usual.


    Mnie suddenly realized that Eugene had not been seen wearing ck clothes for a long time.


    She clenched her fists and pretended to be calm. ¡°There should be a reason for the transfer. Eugene, please tell me the truth.¡±


    His fingers paused while he was flipping through the documents. Then his thin lips parted slightly before he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Vi just feels pressured when she sees you.¡±


    Eugene said casually, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, you¡¯ll do well anywhere. Vi isn¡¯t as capable <b>as </b>you, and she¡¯s young.¡±


    Vi was still young, so Eugene did not want to put any pressure on her.


    However, Eugene seemed to have forgotten that Mnie was two years younger than Vi when she started dating him back then.


    Mnie was not much older than Vi at the moment.


    When Mnie left the office, a group of people were helping Vi pack her things.


    Mnie¡¯s desk used to be in the best spot in the office. Since Mnie was gone, Vi would


    im it.


    Mnie¡¯s things were already put into boxes and ced on the side.

 Chapter 22

    The news that Mnie was transferred out of the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s office quickly spread within LeapCo. Many people even asked her about it.


    Fortunately, Mnie <b>was </b>known as an aloof person in thepany, so no one dared to talk. too much.


    Having just started her new role, Mnie had a lot to pick up, so she did not have time to go out for lunch and made do with a simple lunch in the office cafeteria.


    As soon as she entered the elevator, she saw a few people from the secretary¡¯s office talking to Vi.


    Everyone knew what happened. Eugene demoted Mnie, which meant that Vi¡¯s position was more secure. Thus<b>, </b>more people wanted to please Vi.


    Mnie walked into the elevator calmly without changing her expression.


    The people inside felt embarrassed and spoke in hushed tones.


    Vi nced at Mnie arrogantly and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Mnie, are you used to working in your new role? I asked Eugene about it. <b>He </b><b>said </b>that the department needed you more, and he¡¯ll transfer you back to the president¡¯s officeter.¡±


    If Mnie ignored the smugness in Vi¡¯s tone, her words were sincere enough.


    Mnie hummed without saying much.


    She did not care if Eugene would transfer her back to the president¡¯s office. Anyway, it did not matter to her where she worked.


    Vi thought she had won the battle, so she did not even bother to hide the smile on her face.


    LeapCo was a bigpany that had a lot of projects. Before Mnie got off work, she suddenly received a message <b>that </b>she was to socialize with a customer.


    Socializing usually meant drinking, but Mnie was still on her period.


    By the time she went to the <b>venue</b>, the customer was already there.


    Mnie was a natural at dealing with clients. After three sses of wine, both parties closed. the deal.


    Mnie was a little tipsy and found an excuse to go to the bathroom. As a result, she bumped into someoneing out of the private room next door.


    Stephen¡¯s pleasant scent was very recognizable. Mnie raised her eyes to see Stephen¡¯s shocked face.


    He asked Mnie, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a client.¡±


    Stephen could smell the alcohol on her body and frowned without saying anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After that, Mnie walked around him. She inadvertently looked through the ajar door behind Stephen and saw Eugene sitting there leisurely.


    Mnie did not see Vi, so she did not know if Vi was <b>there</b>.


    No wonder Stephen asked her why she was here.


    Stephen probably thought that she was here to pick up Eugene, as she had always done previously.


    She looked away, nodded to Stephen, and left.


    After Stephen finished making a phone call outside, he returned to the private room and heard someone yelling, ¡°Eugene, how could you leave so <b>soon</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Eugene raised his eyes from his phone and looked calm. ¡°She¡¯s working overtime, so I¡¯ll just send her some dinner and be right back.¡±


    ¡°Will you be able toe back?¡± Simon whistled, obviously teasing him.


    Simon also asked, ¡°Stephen, do you think that Eugene will be able toe back here after he has returned to his beloved princess?¡±


    Stephen looked at Eugene thoughtfully. For some reason, he suddenly thought of Mnie¡¯s slender back just now.


    He frowned and called out to Eugene, who shot a nce at <b>him</b><b>. </b>


    Stephen paused and said, ¡°I just saw Mnie in the private room next door.¡±


    At the mention of Mnie, the private room became silent.


    Eugene did not say anything. Instead, Simon <b>sneered</b>. ¡°Why are you mentioning irrelevant people?¡±


    Mnie finally closed the deal. After sending the customer away, she sat in the private room for a while before going out..


    She was drunk and a little dizzy.


    As soon as she walked out of the private <b>room</b>, she stumbled a little.


    She only staggered two steps before someone held her firmly. Mnie was stunned for a moment. Then she slowly raised her head.


    im Bonus For Free Every <b>Daye </b>

 Chapter 23

    <b>Chapter </b><b>23 </b>


    Stephen frowned. He held Mnie¡¯s elbows with both hands and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and said nothing. She took a moment to react.


    She stood up slowly and took two steps back. Her voice sounded a little tired. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. sorry. I didn¡¯t notice you just now.¡±


    I¡¯m


    ¡°Mel.¡± Stephen stopped her.


    Mnie looked at him. She was tipsy, so her lips were bright red, and her eyes were a little


    dazed.


    Stephen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He took off his coat and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    When Mnie followed Stephen out, Simon and a few others were waiting outside. When Simon saw Stephen, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to GT! Hunter said there¡¯s a hottie working there recently¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Simon saw Mnie frowning behind Stephen. He immediately stopped talking,


    Stephen said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m taking Mel home. You guys go ahead.¡±


    Mnie was tall and thin. She looked like a bamboo standing next to Stephen..


    Simon snorted, picked up his phone, took a photo of the couple, and sent it to the group.


    Some of his friends nearby were curious as to what Simon was doing, so Simon said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Mnie is so unfeminine? No man will want her. Tsk, tsk. No wonder Eugene would rather send dinner to Vi.¡±


    Mnie only saw the photo posted to the group chat the next day. Several people joked about


    <ol>


    <li>it.</li>


    </ol>


    Mnie did not care. She wanted to send a message to a customer, but she identally clicked on the group chat and saw the message.


    Just as she was about to exit the group chat, she noticed a message from Vi that read, [ Mnie and Mr. York look like a good match.]


    Simon replied to that message. [You and Eugene look like a better couple.]


    Mnie¡¯s eyes lingered on this message for a while. She then exited the group chat and went to the president¡¯s office with a document.


    Mnie was going on a business trip in the afternoon and had a document that needed Eugene¡¯s signature.


    Before she reached the president¡¯s office, Vi stopped her.


    Vi sat at Mnie¡¯s old desk and <b>said </b>with a sweet smile, ¡°Mnie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Eugene.¡±


    Vi said calmly, ¡°Eugene is currently <b>on </b>a conference call. He¡¯s not free.¡±


    Mnie looked at her with cold eyes, showing no emotion. She said, ¡°I need his signature.¡± Vi frowned in distress. ¡°But Mnie, this is the secretary¡¯s office rule. Did you forget it?¡±


    Mnie held the document. ¡°When will the meeting end?¡±


    ¡°Maybe in ten minutes.¡± Vi added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll let you know when he¡¯s free.¡±


    Mnie had nothing to say, <b>so </b>she nodded and prepared to leave.


    However, Vi suddenly called out to her. ¡°Mnie.¡±


    She pointed to Eugene¡¯s office door and reminded Mnie softly. ¡°Eugene is the president of LeapCo. It would be more appropriate for you to call him Mr. Scott in the future. Otherwise people will think that ourpany isn¡¯t formal enough.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile was wless. The concern in her eyes was also genuine.


    However, Mnie felt as if someone had drenched her heart in ice.


    She felt cold to the core.


    Mnie went back to her desk and sat there the whole afternoon, but she did not receive a call from Vi.


    After work, Eugene came over and knocked on Mnie¡¯s desk. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to Jesenburg yet?¡±


    Mnie raised her eyes to look at him, handed over the document on the table, and pursed her lips. ¡°I was waiting for your signature.¡±


    Eugene frowned, so Mnie added, ¡°Vi said that I can¡¯t disturb you, so she asked me to wait.¡± a

 Chapter 24

    Chapter <b>24 </b>


    ¡°So what are you trying to say?¡± Eugene looked at Mnie with dark eyes and tapped his fingers on the table.


    Eugene rarely called her name. He said, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t shirk your responsibilities.¡±


    Mnie was stunned. ¡°I¡¯m shirking my responsibilities?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change, and he did not say a word.


    Mnie lowered her eyes for a moment and slowly looked up. She wanted to say something when Vi came over.


    Vi carried a tote bag and walked straight to Eugene to pull his sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying this, Vi greeted Mnie with a smile, as if she had just seen her.


    Mnie did not say anything. Vi blinked and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mnie, I asked Julie to inform you this afternoon when Eugene finished his meeting. Why didn¡¯t youe over?¡±


    Julie was an old employee of LeapCo who liked to make things difficult for Mnie when Mnie first joined thepany.


    Thus, everyone in LeapCo knew that Mnie and Julie did not get along.


    Vi¡¯s intentions were clear when she asked Julie to inform Mnie.


    No wonder Eugene said that Mnie was shirking her responsibilities.


    Mnie looked at Eugene silently for a moment. Then <b>she </b><b>handed </b>over a pen. ¡°Eu¡­¡±


    She paused slightly and changed her address. ¡°Mr. Scott, please sign this.¡±


    Eugene nced at her, sneered, and took the pen to sign the document.


    Vi blinked and looked at Mnie with a bright smile.


    She pulled Eugene out of the office, but Mnie could still hear her sharp and sweet voice. ¡± Eugene, can we check out this new restaurant?¡±


    Eugene was really gentle and attentive when he wanted to be. Mnie looked away and thought about how Eugene was <b>never </b>so gentle toward her.


    It was already 10:00 p.m. when Mnie arrived in Jesenburg, the neighboring city. Mnie went straight to the hotel to rest and met with the client the next day.


    When the customer saw that Mnie came alone, he looked unhappy. ¡°Where is Mr. Scott?¡±


    This customer was an old partner of LeapCo. Eugene had brought Mnie to meet with him. before.


    He was very determined and insisted on seeing Eugene in person. Mnie exined several times, but it was useless. Thus, she had no choice but to call Eugene.


    This time, Eugene did not make things difficult for her. He booked a flight ticket and came over that afternoon.


    Mnie went to the airport to pick him up, but she did not see Vi..


    She asked Eugene, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her with you?¡±


    After all, almost everyone in thepany knew how much Eugene treasured Vi. Mnie thought that <i>he </i>would bring Vi with him.


    ¡°She <i>has </i>other things to do and can¡¯t get away.¡± Eugene¡¯s answer was brief. He had long legs, so he walked quickly in big strides. Mnie had some difficulty keeping up with her high heels.


    Mnie said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Mr. Walker to book a room for you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± There was no emotion in Eugene¡¯s voice as he added, ¡°I¡¯ll just stay in your room.


    Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Eugene did not like to trouble others, so Mnie did not say anything else.


    In the past, Eugene would share a room with Mnie when they went on business trips. The people apanying them were already used to it.


    As soon as Mnie returned to the room, Eugene went to the bathroom to wash up. That was when Mnie received a call from Stephen. His voice was gentle and soothing, which made Mnie smile.


    Stephen asked Mnie if she wanted to have lunch with him tomorrow. However, before. Mnie could answer, the bathroom door opened.


    There were a few drops of water on Eugene¡¯s shirt, and he had unbuttoned the top few buttons of his shirt, revealing his chest.


    Eugene looked at Mnie and said in a cold voice, ¡°Bring me a towel. I want to take a bath.¡±


    His voice was quite loud, and the room was quiet, so Stephen heard him.


    Stephen hesitated <b>and </b>asked Mnie, ¡°Are you with Eugene?


    Enjoy <b>Ad</b>¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 25

    Mnie looked back at Eugene, who had a cold expression on his face. Eugene took off his wet shirt and threw it on the ground. Then he looked at Mnie and raised his eyebrows. It was clear to Mnie what he wanted.


    Mnie pursed her lips, turned around, and whispered to Stephen, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m on a business trip.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hung up and did not mention anything about Eugene.


    Eugene looked at her and asked, ¡°Stephen?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Since when did you two be so close?¡±


    Mnie went to the cab and took out a bath towel. She said absent¨Cmindedly, ¡°We¡¯ve always been close.¡±


    Eugene looked away and said nothing.


    Mnie¡¯s business suite had arge bed and a small sofa outside the bedroom.


    Mnie thought that Eugene would sleep on the sofa after taking a shower. She did not expect that he woulde into the bedroom topless.


    His hair was wet, and there were still some water droplets on his corbone. The water slid down his skin and finally disappeared under his Adonis belt.


    Eugene sat by the bed, threw a towel at Mnie, and ordered, ¡°Dry my hair.¡±


    Mnie was going through a document when she heard this.


    Soon after, she took the towel and knelt next to Eugene.


    She had wiped Eugene¡¯s hair dry many times before. Back then, she was worried that Eugene would have a headache if he slept with wet hair, so she took the initiative to dry his hair for him. At first, Eugene refused, but after some time, he conceded.


    However, that was a long time ago.


    Mnie could not remember when Eugene stopped letting her dry his hair. After sex at her ce, Eugene would always leave with his hair wet.


    Mnie took a towel and dried his hair carefully. At that moment, Eugene¡¯s phone beeped<b>. </b>Mnie was nearby and saw that it was a message from Vi.


    Eugene also saw it. He picked up his phone and stood up without realizing that Mnie was still kneeling next to him.


    The moment <i>he </i>


    got up, the towel fell. Mnie also lost her bnce and fell onto the bed.


    Eugene walked to the balcony and stopped, turning back to Mnie with a frown. ¡°You should go out first.¡±


    Mnie saw that he was about to call Vi.


    She put away her things, took the documents, and went to the living room, closing the door


    behind her.


    Eugene talked for a long time on the phone, and Mnie could vaguely hear his deep voice outside the balcony. He sounded happy and gentle.


    After Mnie finished reviewing the document, Eugene still did not open the door.


    Thus, Mnie had no choice but to knock on the door.


    The door opened quickly, and Eugene looked down at her. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Mnie calmly pointed to the bed behind him and said, ¡°That¡¯s my bed.¡±


    Eugene looked in the direction of the big bed and lowered his eyes. He stepped aside and said with a smile, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mnie did not know what Eugene meant by that. It was her room.


    She went into the bedroom, lifted the quilt, and climbed into bed.


    The next second, she felt the bed sinking next to her, where Eugeney down.


    Mnie did not move much in her sleep. Eugene was lying <b>on </b>his side. He stretched out his hand and stopped right above Mnie¡¯s eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes were long and dense. Her eyes were shut, but she could feel Eugene¡¯s movements.


    She pursed her lips and breathed lightly out of habit.


    The only time she and Eugene slept in the same bed was when they had sex.

 Chapter 26

    <b>Chapter </b><b>26 </b>


    The next second, Eugene withdrew his hand. When the shadow over Mnie¡¯s eyes disappeared, she frowned slightly.


    Eugene said yfully, ¡°Did you think I wanted to have sex with you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes.


    She asked Eugene, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±


    There was only a small night light turned on, so the room was dim. Eugene¡¯s expression was unreadable, but his voice was cold as he said, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡°This is my room.¡± Mnie said calmly, ¡°You can book a separate room.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    Mnie paused slightly, turned over, and closed her eyes.


    She was a light sleeper. Any noise would wake her up.


    In the middle of the night, Eugene¡¯s phone suddenly rang, piercing the silence in the room.


    Mnie woke up with a frown. She opened her eyes and saw Eugene answering the phone. They were on the same bed, so she could hear Vi¡¯s cry over the phone. ¡°Eugene, where are you? Can youe to the Paramount Hospital? My father was in a car ident. He¡¯s being treated there now. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene, who frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    As soon as he hung up his phone, Eugene rubbed his temples and stood up. While getting dressed, he told Mnie. ¡°Book me a flight back to Jepton.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and did not move. After a moment, she said, ¡°The contract needs to be signed tomorrow.¡±


    This contract was very important to LeapCo. She raised her eyes and said, ¡°You can transfer money to her first, then go back after finalizing the contract.¡±


    Eugene paused while putting on his clothes and looked at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°Mnie, I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡±


    He was obviously angry at her. Mnie grabbed the quilt and suddenly asked, ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re not just ying with her, right?¡±


    Mnie had never seen Eugene care so much about anyone. She had never dared to disturb Eugene in the middle of the night.


    Eugene had a bad temper, especially when his sleep was disturbed.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were dark, and his tone was determined. ¡°When have I said that I was just ying with her?¡±


    That was true.


    It was just Mnie¡¯s presumption that Vi was simr to the other women whom Eugene dated. Mnie thought that Eugene would get bored of Vi within a month.


    Chapter <i>26 </i>


    After Eugene left, Mnie could not sleep. She made a cup of tea


    thinking about what Eugene had just said.


    ¡°Mnie, you bore me. Stop making assumptions about me and Vi.¡±


    Mnie was only 18 years old when she started dating Eugene. Back then<b>, </b>she was no different from Vi. She also loved tough and act coquettishly around Eugene.


    However, Eugene had never pampered Mnie so much. He would notplete the


    unfinished work for her, nor would he fire employees who bullied her just to stand up for her.


    He would only tell her that he did not like to keep useless people around him.


    Mnie held the railing, puzzled. She wondered if she was useless to Eugene now. 1


    The client was upset when he did not see Eugene the next day. He scolded Mnie for more than an hour before he signed the contract.


    1


    It was already 5:00 p.m. when Mnie returned to Jepton.


    Mnie parked her car at the airport, got off the ne, and went straight to Paramount Hospital.


    There was a nursing home attached to the Paramount Hospital, where Mnie¡¯s grandfather lived.


    Mnie¡¯s grandfather raised her because her parents were divorced and had their own families. She rarely had time to meet her grandfather.


    Mnie¡¯s grandfather was not in good health. He had been living in a nursing home ever since he got into a car ident.


    The nursing home and Paramount Hospital shared the same parking lot. Mnie had just parked her car and opened the car door when she saw Vi and Eugene getting out of the car in front of her.


    Mnie paused. She was so focused on parking her car that she did not notice Eugene¡¯s car nearby.


    Vi looked quite haggard with obvious dark circles on her face. She was stunned to see Mnie.


    After a while, she reluctantly smiled and looked up at Eugene. ¡°Did Mniee here to see my dad too?¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter <b>27 </b>


    Eugene did not even look at Mnie. He took the bag from Vi¡¯s hand and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go upstairs first.¡±


    Eugene left Jesenburg in the middle of the night, ignoring Mnie¡¯s suggestion. He was still angry at her.


    Vi nodded tiredly and said, ¡°Mnie, my father just got out of surgery this morning and is still in the ICU, so he can¡¯t take visitors.¡±


    Mnie looked at the couple, lowered her eyes, and exined, ¡°I¡¯m actually going to the nursing home.¡±


    Vi realized that she had made the wrong assumption and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Mnie walked past them and headed straight for the nursing home.


    After taking a few steps, she heard Viining to Eugene. ¡°That was so embarrassing! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Eugene whispered something to Vi that Mnie could not hear. She just saw them carrying their things into the hospital.


    Mnie would usually visit the nursing home every month, but she had not visited for the past two months because she was too busy.


    Mnie¡¯s grandfather was a retired teacher. When Mnie went over, her grandfather was reading a newspaper under a big tree.


    Seeing her, Albert took off his reading sses and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    Mnie handed him the snacks that she bought. ¡°I bought your favorite cookies when I passed by Tory¡¯s earlier.¡±


    ¡°Mel, I can¡¯t believe you remember!¡± Albert was old and friendly.


    He looked at Mnie for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eugene? Is he busy again?¡± Back when Mnie had a good rtionship with Eugene, Eugene would asionally apany her to the nursing home to visit Albert.


    Thus, Albert had always thought that Eugene was Mnie¡¯s boyfriend. Later, when Eugene no longer showed up, Albert would habitually ask about him.


    As usual, Mnie said, ¡°He¡¯s too busy with work and doesn¡¯t have spare time.¡±


    Mnie had used this excuse many times, and Albert believed it.


    ¡°Young people should be busy with work.¡± Albert sighed. ¡°It¡¯s better than being idle like me.¡± <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re not idle. The dean told me that you were helping some teachers from nearby primary schools mark homework.¡± Mnie squatted down in front of him and consoled him.


    She stayed in the nursing home for more than two hours. When she returned to the parking <b>lot</b>, she saw that Eugene¡¯s car was still parked there.


    She wondered if Eugene still remembered that he had once apanied her to the nursing home behind Paramount Hospital.


    The news of Vi¡¯s father¡¯s car ident quickly spread throughout thepany. Vi had been a wreck these days, and no one dared to mess with her.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± An intern from the secretary¡¯s office called out to her timidly.


    Mnie looked up and saw the intern holding a document. She had a hesitant expression.


    Mnie paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this document. The format and data are all incorrect.¡± The intern added in an apprehensive tone, ¡°Vi gave this to me.¡±


    Mnie understood what the intern meant.


    Everyone in thepany knew that Vi was Eugene¡¯s girlfriend, so no one dared to trouble her.


    Mnie took the document and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    The intern left with relief. Mnie took the document to the president¡¯s office. She did not beat around the bush when she put the document on Vi¡¯s desk and said, ¡°The data and format of this document are incorrect. Please take the time to modify it.¡±


    As soon as Mnie said this, Vi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and tears started to stream down her face.


    Vi acted as if Mnie had done something to her.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running

 Chapter 28

    Chapter <b>28 </b>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Before Mnie could speak, Eugene¡¯s cold voice came from behind.


    Mnie frowned. ¡°I came here to ask her to modify a document.¡±


    ¡°You want her to modify a document?¡± Eugene asked in a mocking tone as he stared at Mnie coldly.


    Mnie quickly understood what he meant by that. Eugene had probably misunderstood Mnie, thinking that she was bossing Vi around like before.


    Mnie paused before she said, ¡°Vi did this document¡­¡®


    Before she finished her sentence, Vi grabbed Eugene¡¯s sleeve and said in a hoarse and low voice, ¡°Eugene, it¡¯s not Mnie¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve just been too distracted because of my father¡¯s healthtely. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do it well.¡±


    Mnie opened her mouth, but she did not say a word.


    She looked at Eugene, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°Vi is going through a lottely. If you have any problems, just deal with them by


    yourself.¡± Finally, Eugene led Vi into the office.


    Mnie stood there for a while before leaving with the document.


    In the afternoon, news spread in thepany that Eugene reprimanded Mnie because she found fault with Vi.


    When Mnie went to the bathroom, she overheard others gossiping about her. They said that she had deliberately bullied Vi.


    ording to the rumors, Vi was just a pitiful and well¨Cbehaved intern, and Eugene was a considerate and gentle boss. Mnie was the shameless and vile woman in the story.


    They discussed everything as if they had witnessed the scene.


    Mnie pushed open the bathroom door, washed her hands, and left without any expression. The people who were gossiping looked at each other in embarrassment.


    Back at her desk, the intern from this morning stood in front of her timidly. ¡°Mnie, Mr. Foster is urging for that document.¡±


    She was referring to the document in which Vi made errors. Mnie paused and raised her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Mr. Fosterter. You can get off work first.¡±


    The intern left the office with gratitude, while Mnie sat alone in the empty office.


    Before she could finish revising the document, her phone rang. The nurse at the nursing home anxiously called her, saying that her grandfather was hit by a car on the way back from school. The nurse asked Mnie to go to Paramount Hospital.


    Mnie hurriedly put the work aside and rushed out. As soon as she got out of the elevator<b>, </b>she met Vi and Eugene.


    Vi¡¯s eyes were no longer red, but they were still watery. Vi was whispering to Eugene.


    Mnie nced at them and left in a hurry.


    Vi refused to let Mnie leave like that. She let go of Eugene¡¯s hand and blocked Mnie¡¯s path. She said sincerely, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯d like to apologize. I was too emotional this morning and got you in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I heard the rumors going around thepany.¡± Vi bit her lip and looked like she was prepared to take full responsibility. ¡°I will exin it to them.¡±


    Mnie was in a hurry, so she nodded and said, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    After that, Mnie wanted to leave, but Vi reached out to hold her back. ¡°Mnie, let me treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Mnie was anxious, so she did not bother being polite.


    Vi was slightly stunned. She held onto Mnie tightly and looked aggrieved. ¡°Mnie, do you hate me?¡±


    Mnie looked down at her phone impatiently. When she used a little force to pull her arm back from Vi¡¯s grip, Vi som

 Chapter 29

    <b>Chapter 29 </b>


    Mnie paused slightly and frowned.


    She subconsciously looked at Eugene, who was not far away. Then she pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry and don¡¯t have time to eat with you.¡±


    Vi bit her lip and said nothing. She sniffed and stood up slowly, walking to Eugene¡¯s side as if she had been bullied.


    Eugene nced at Mnie coldly and lowered his head to check on Vi¡¯s hand.


    His voice was low and gentle as he asked Vi, ¡°Are


    you hurt?¡±


    Vi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go, Eugene. We promised my dad that we¡¯d bring him some chicken soup today.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she held Eugene¡¯s hand and left. She deliberately averted her eyes when passing by Mnie.


    Eugene let Vi lead the way. He purposely slowed his pace to suit hers.


    Mnie¡¯s grandfather was not seriously injured. An electric bike bumped into him when he was on the way back from school. He had injured his ankle and just needed a few days of rest.


    Mnie was worried, so she insisted on admitting him to the hospital. After she retrieved her grandfather¡¯s medical report and went to pay the bill, she happened to meet Eugene at the elevator.


    Eugene was there alone, holding a thermos.


    Seeing Mnie, he lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mnie paused slightly. She pressed the elevator button and replied, ¡°My family is in the hospital.¡±


    1


    She always spoke with little emotion.


    Eugene sneered and looked at Mnie with irritation.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re not that boringtely.¡±


    Mnie did not understand what he meant by that and frowned. Eugene raised his eyebrows and said sarcastically, ¡°You have family here, huh?¡±


    Eugene knew about Mnie¡¯s family background. Her parents were divorced. Neither lived in Jepton. Only her grandfather lived in the nursing home behind Paramount Hospital.


    Eugene narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, ¡°Try to find a more credible excuse next time.¡°1


    Mnie froze and asked Eugene, ¡°Why would I need an excuse?¡±


    ¡°Eugene!¡± Vi trotted over. When she saw Mnie, she was stunned for a moment. She quickly stepped forward to take the thermos from Eugene and said, ¡°Eugene, my father wants to talk to you. Let¡¯s go to the ward.¡±


    Eugene nodded and raised his eyes to look at Mnie. He asked dully, ¡°Shall I visit your family


    He emphasized the word ¡°family¡± in a sarcastic tone. Mnie clenched her fist while holding the medical report and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    Vi frowned and looked at Mnie. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Mnie, is your family in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie continued, ¡°I need toplete the registration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s from the orthopedics department.¡± Vi added, ¡°I hope your family member gets well soon.¡±


    Mnie paused and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Vi looked at Eugene, who lowered his eyshes, seemingly in thought. Vi continued to chat with Mnie with a smile and asked, ¡°Can I ask what happened? I¡¯ve been staying in the hospital recently, so I know some things quite well.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather was hit by a bike. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± After Mnie finished speaking, the elevator arrived. 1


    As soon as the elevator doors opened, arge crowd of people came out. Mnie went straight to the first floor.


    The next day at the office, people were talking about her behind her back again.


    Since her grandfather¡¯s injury was not serious, Mnie could work with peace of mind when she returned to the office.


    She still had some finishing touches toplete the document from yesterday. After she finished revising it in the morning, she called the intern over and asked her to hand it over to Mr. Foster.


    When the intern came over, she stared at Mnie for a long time.


    Mnie put her work aside and asked the intern, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    The intern bowed her head in apology and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter <b>30 </b>


    Mnie did not think that anything was wrong at first. It was not until she received weird res that she realized that something was wrong.


    Since she was used to doing her own thing, she did not care much about it.


    When she went to the HR department in the afternoon<b>, </b>she happened to meet Julie.


    Julie and Mnie had never gotten along with each other.


    Julie cast a sidelong nce at Mnie, then smiled and said to another colleague, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of someone mimicking a car ident just to get Mr. Scott¡¯s attention. How shameless!¡±


    Mnie paused slightly, raised her eyes, and looked straight at Julie.


    Julie was fearless. She took her things and raised her chin before she left.


    The other colleague looked at Mnie awkwardly. Mnie asked bluntly, ¡°What¡¯s the rumor going around this time?¡±


    Mnie was not stupid. She guessed from Julie¡¯s attitude and words that it had something to do with her presence at the hospitalst night.


    In fact, her guess was right.


    Early in the morning, a rumor that Mnie wanted to fight for Eugene¡¯s attention by imitating Vi spread in thepany.


    The colleague briefly exined the situation.


    Mnie also caught the disgust in her eyes.


    After that, Mnie thought about it and went to Eugene.


    When she went to the president¡¯s office, Vi was holding a box of dessert with a sweet smile on her face. The colleagues around Vi were all cheerful.


    As soon as Mnie entered, everyone stopped smiling. Vi was the first to react. She asked, ¡® Mnie, do you need something?¡±


    Mnie nced at her and kept walking. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Eugene.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was cold, so Vi did not stop her.


    Julie sneered from the side. ¡°Look at her. She still thinks that she has power around here.¡±


    Vi tried her best to hide her smile. ¡°Julie, don¡¯t say that. Mnie has always had a special rtionship with Eugene.¡±


    When Mnie opened the door and entered Eugene¡¯s office, he was not busy.


    ¡°My grandpa sprained his ankle when he was hit by an electric bike on his way back to the nursing home.¡± Mnie said it all in one go with an expressionless face.


    Eugene raised his eyes. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Will you visit him? He asks about you often.¡±


    ((


    Mnie said it calmly. Only her clenched fists showed how nervous she was.


    Eugene looked at her and said nothing for a long time.


    Mnie took a deep breath and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go?¡± Eugene looked at her. ¡°Give me a reason.¡®


    >>


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. She could not find a reason why Eugene had to visit her grandfather.


    After all, Eugene was her boss, not her boyfriend.


    Even if they used to be intimate, they were just fuck buddies. That was not a good enough reason for Eugene to visit her grandfather.


    Moreover, they were no longer sleeping together.


    Eugene had not slept with Mnie for a long time after he made things official with Vi.


    Mnie lowered her eyshes. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I expected


    too much.¡±


    Eugene looked at her with emotionless, dark eyes. He repeated, ¡°Give me a reason, and I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    <b>Act </b>Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 31

    Mnie did not think that anything was wrong at first. It was not until she received weird res that she realized that something was wrong.


    Since she was used to doing her own thing, she did not care much about it.


    When she went to the HR department in the afternoon<b>, </b>she happened to meet Julie.


    Julie and Mnie had never gotten along with each other.


    Julie cast a sidelong nce at Mnie, then smiled and said to another colleague, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of someone mimicking a car ident just to get Mr. Scott¡¯s attention. How shameless!¡±


    Mnie paused slightly, raised her eyes, and looked straight at Julie.


    Julie was fearless. She took her things and raised her chin before she left.


    The other colleague looked at Mnie awkwardly. Mnie asked bluntly, ¡°What¡¯s the rumor going around this time?¡±


    Mnie was not stupid. She guessed from Julie¡¯s attitude and words that it had something to do with her presence at the hospitalst night.


    In fact, her guess was right.


    Early in the morning, a rumor that Mnie wanted to fight for Eugene¡¯s attention by imitating Vi spread in thepany.


    The colleague briefly exined the situation.


    Mnie also caught the disgust in her eyes.


    After that, Mnie thought about it and went to Eugene.


    When she went to the president¡¯s office, Vi was holding a box of dessert with a sweet smile on her face. The colleagues around Vi were all cheerful.


    As soon as Mnie entered, everyone stopped smiling. Vi was the first to react. She asked, ¡® Mnie, do you need something?¡±


    Mnie nced at her and kept walking. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Eugene.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was cold, so Vi did not stop her.


    Julie sneered from the side. ¡°Look at her. She still thinks that she has power around here.¡±


    Vi tried her best to hide her smile. ¡°Julie, don¡¯t say that. Mnie has always had a special rtionship with Eugene.¡±


    When Mnie opened the door and entered Eugene¡¯s office, he was not busy.


    ¡°My grandpa sprained his ankle when he was hit by an electric bike on his way back to the nursing home.¡± Mnie said it all in one go with an expressionless face.


    Eugene raised his eyes. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Will you visit him? He asks about you often.¡±


    ((


    Mnie said it calmly. Only her clenched fists showed how nervous she was.


    Eugene looked at her and said nothing for a long time.


    Mnie took a deep breath and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°Why should I go?¡± Eugene looked at her. ¡°Give me a reason.¡®


    >>


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. She could not find a reason why Eugene had to visit her grandfather.


    After all, Eugene was her boss, not her boyfriend.


    Even if they used to be intimate, they were just fuck buddies. That was not a good enough reason for Eugene to visit her grandfather.


    Moreover, they were no longer sleeping together.


    Eugene had not slept with Mnie for a long time after he made things official with Vi.


    Mnie lowered her eyshes. Her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I expected


    too much.¡±


    Eugene looked at her with emotionless, dark eyes. He repeated, ¡°Give me a reason, and I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    <b>Act </b>Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 32

    Mnie returned to her senses. She nodded slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through such trouble if you don¡¯t have time.¡±


    She stared at the nt in the corner and continued, ¡°If you do this, my grandpa will overthink it.¡±


    ¡°Overthink what? Didn¡¯t you ask me to go?¡± Eugene clicked his tongue and opened the door. He walked into his apartment and reminded Mnie impatiently, ¡°Next time, think about the consequences before youe to me. You¡¯re so troublesome.¡±


    Immediately after, Eugene mmed the door shut.


    Mnie touched the takeout bag. The food was already cold.


    She stood there motionlessly for a moment before she threw the takeout into the trash can and returned home.


    Albert stayed in the hospital for around three days before the doctor gave the green light for him to be discharged.


    Mnie especially went to pick her grandfather up because she knew that he must be bored after staying in the hospital for a few days.


    Albert held Mnie¡¯s hand and shook his head. ¡°I told you I was fine, but you insisted that I stay in the hospital.¡±


    Mnie was packing his suitcase as she said, ¡°I will only feel more at ease this way.¡±


    Albert smiled and opened the door to the ward, only to see a youngdy struggling to push a wheelchair with a middle¨Caged man in it. The man in the wheelchair had a cast on his right leg that looked very bulky.


    Albert frowned and stepped forward to help. Vi raised her head and smiled sweetly at him, ¡± Thank you.¡±


    Mnie happened toe out after packing her grandfather¡¯s suitcase. She frowned when she saw her grandfather with Vi.


    Albert spotted Mnie and waved to her. ¡°Mel,e here and help this girl.¡±


    Vi was also stunned to see Mnie. ¡°Mnie, why are you here?¡±


    Mnie stepped forward, took the wheelchair from Vi, and turned the corner with ease.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡± Mnie did not want to interact much with Vi in front of her grandfather, so she returned the wheelchair to Vi, took the suitcase, and left.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Vi stopped her and said hesitantly, ¡°Eugene went to get the medical report. He¡¯s on the way back now. You can ask him to help you with your suitcase.¡±


    Vi sounded concerned, but Mnie knew that Vi was showing off that Eugene was hers.


    Just as Mnie was about to refuse, Eugene had already arrived.


    As soon as Vi saw him, she waved and said, ¡°Eugene,e and help Mnie. It¡¯s hard for her to carry such a big suitcase alone.¡±


    ¡°Eugene?¡± Albert was still standing nearby. He frowned and looked between Vi and Eugene. He had a feeling that something was wrong.


    Vi noticed Albert¡¯s gaze, so she carefully hugged Eugene¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Eugene, this old man turns out to be Mnie¡¯s grandfather. He helped me just now.¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie¡¯s grandfather, nodded to him, and asked, ¡°Are you getting discharged today?¡±


    Albert did not answer the question. Instead, he nced at Vi and asked Eugene in a low voice, ¡°Eugene, what is your rtionship with this girl?¡±


    Albert was referring to Vi.


    Mnie also looked at Eugene, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Vi is my girlfriend.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression was unchanged.


    Mnie looked at him and withdrew her gaze. ¡®What was I expecting just now? Did I expect Eugene to say that Vi has nothing to do with him?¡®


    Mnie closed her eyes in silence for a moment. When she opened her eyes, she calmly picked


    up


    the suitcase and held her grandfather¡¯s arm. ¡°Let me take you home first.¡±


    However, the old man simply shook off her hand. He still maintained hisposure, even though he wanted to lose his temper.


    Albert looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°When did you and Mel break up?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She subconsciously looked at Eugene, who did not answer the question. Instead, he looked at Mnie with an expressionless face.


    Mnie had been with Eugene for such a long time, so she understood what he meant with that gaze.


    He wanted her to take the initiative to exin to her grandfather.


    Albert frowned and looked at her. ¡°Mel?¡±


    Mnie slowly dug nails into her palm, nced at Eugene, and lowered her eyshes as she exined to her grandfather in a soft voice, ¡°We broke up a long time ago.¡±


    After saying that, Mnie slowly loosened her grip. She reached out to take the suitcase and said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Before Mnie touched the handle of the suitcase, Eugene took it from her.


    He lifted the suitcase and looked at Mnie¡¯s grandfather. ¡°I¡¯ll help you guys take it down.¡±


    ¡°Eugene, we¡¯ll go back to the ward and wait for you.¡± Vi spoke in a soft and sweet voice. She politely said goodbye to Mnie¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, thank you for helping me just now. I hope that you have a speedy recovery.¡±


    When the elevator arrived, Mnie stopped and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to send us downstairs.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she reached for the suitcase and prepared to leave.


    Before Eugene could speak, Mnie¡¯s grandfather said, ¡°Eugene, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Mnie frowned. Just as she was trying to find an excuse for Eugene, Eugene¡¯s phone rang.


    Mnie was close to him, so she saw Vi on the caller ID.


    She quickly looked away. Eugene answered the phone without avoiding Mnie and her grandfather. Vi said something, to which Eugene hummed in response before he hung up the phone.


    Eugene looked expressionless as he nodded to Albert. ¡°Sorry, I have to go now.¡±


    Although he said he was sorry, his attitude did not show any remorse.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and took the suitcase. It was only less than two minutes when Vi parted ways with Eugene.


    She dragged the suitcase and walked slowly with her grandfather to the parking lot.


    The old man had a deep frown and a glum face the entire time.


    It was not until Mnie sent him back to the nursing home that he said, ¡°Mel, what¡¯s going on between you and Eugene?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mnie was still sorting out the medicine Albert needed to take every day. She stopped for a moment and said nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯re just not a good fit for each other. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    Mnie did not know who this rhetoric was intended for. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and


    <b>she </b>felt that it made sense.


    She and Eugene were indeed not suitable for each other.


    The photo of Eugene pushing Vi¡¯s father in the wheelchair at Paramount Hospital was circted within LeapCo because an employee who went for a check¨Cup in the hospital happened to bump into them.


    Eugene¡¯s employees had never seen such an approachable side of him and could not help but sigh.


    Mnie also saw the photo, but she remained calm. When Eugene wanted to be nice to someone, no one could stop him.


    Even though Mnie did not care about this, many of her colleagues still tried to tease her about it.


    Mnie and Eugene¡¯s rtionship was not a secret at LeapCo. Thus, those who disliked Mnie took this opportunity to make fun of her.


    She bumped into Vi several times during meetings, but she ignored Vi and did her own thing.


    One time, Vi took the initiative to greet Mnie, but she used work as an excuse to avoid Vi.


    Vi pretended not to see Mnie after that.


    On Friday morning, everyone attended the scheduled meeting. As soon as the meeting ended, Vi came in with a document and looked at Mnie embarrassedly. ¡°Mnie, you submitted this document, right?¡±

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Mnie? Innocent?¡± Simon snorted and said with disdain, ¡°She¡¯s next door right now with that old geezer, Frank Yates. Don¡¯t you know what that man is like?¡±


    In Jepton, Frank was well¨Cknown in the business world for being notoriously difficult to deal with. He was cunning and stubborn. Mnie had already drunk no less than five sses of wine, but he still refused to talk about business.


    Instead, he poured her another ss of wine and said with a lewd smile, ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time. You¡¯re so beautiful. Mr. Scott sure is lucky.¡±


    Mnie did not have a high alcohol tolerance. In the past, she would bring an assistant when she went out for social engagements, but this time, she could not find anyone suitable to bring along.


    She wanted to stop him from filling up her wine ss, but Frank seized the opportunity and held her palm. He squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Ms. Smith, you have such smooth skin.¡±


    Even though Mnie was dizzy, she immediately withdrew her hand and stood up. She endured the difort in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Mnie felt dizzy after a few drinks. She leaned on the sink to calm down and suppress the


    nausea.


    The hotel corridor was long, and Mnie walked very slowly out of the bathroom.


    She felt sick when she thought of Frank¡¯s lecherous gaze sizing her up.


    Suddenly, a private room door on the side opened, and Mnie bumped into the personing out.


    Simon did not expect to bump into Mnie. He smelled the alcohol on her body and subconsciously took two steps back.


    Mnie raised her head and nced at him<b>, </b>then her eyes fell on Eugene.


    She said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Simon went out to answer the phone, so he walked past her and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t block my way.¡±


    Mnie was the only one left at the door. Somehow, she was frozen on the spot.


    Someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie raised her head and heard someone else say, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Mnie came to her senses and silently closed the door. Then she walked back to her private dining room.


    After she left, the man who spoke earlier med himself and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve gone overboard? She looks like she¡¯s about to cry.¡±


    His friend next to him smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about her. Drink up! It¡¯s


    your


    turn!¡±


    When Mnie returned to the dining room, Frank¡¯s two secretaries had already left. Frank was


    the only one there.


    He saw Mnie and gestured to her to fill up his wine ss. ¡°Ms. Smith, you promised not to leave until we got drunk tonight.¡±


    Mnie knew that Frank was no longer thinking about the contract. She nced at the wine ss and raised her hand to push it away. ¡°Mr. Yates, I¡¯m a little drunk, so I don¡¯t think now is a good time to discuss business. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to leave. However, Frank did not agree. He grabbed Mnie¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°We can only discuss business after getting drunk.¡±


    Mnie felt nauseous and wanted to get away from him.


    While she was struggling, the private room door was pushed open. A cold male voice sounded. ¡°Mnie, how long do you want me to wait for you?¡±


    Mnie turned around to see Eugene standing there calmly. His eyes nced at her from time to time.


    Eugene was not in a hurry to drive. He lowered the car windows and looked at the neon lights outside. He asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Since when did you start doing this to close a deal?¡±


    Mnie rubbed her forehead and said nothing. She had a severe headache.


    Eugene snorted coldly, put one hand on the steering wheel, and stepped on the elerator.


    The cold wind outside made Mnie shiver. She wanted to close the car window, but Eugene said, ¡°Don¡¯t close it. You reek of alcohol.¡±


    Mnie had always been good at understanding Eugene¡¯s emotions. Even if she was drunk at the moment, she could still tell that he was angry.


    The reason he was angry was probably because she smelled of alcohol.


    Thus, she leaned a little closer to the window.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°Mnie? Innocent?¡± Simon snorted and said with disdain, ¡°She¡¯s next door right now with that old geezer, Frank Yates. Don¡¯t you know what that man is like?¡±


    In Jepton, Frank was well¨Cknown in the business world for being notoriously difficult to deal with. He was cunning and stubborn. Mnie had already drunk no less than five sses of wine, but he still refused to talk about business.


    Instead, he poured her another ss of wine and said with a lewd smile, ¡°Ms. Smith, I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time. You¡¯re so beautiful. Mr. Scott sure is lucky.¡±


    Mnie did not have a high alcohol tolerance. In the past, she would bring an assistant when she went out for social engagements, but this time, she could not find anyone suitable to bring along.


    She wanted to stop him from filling up her wine ss, but Frank seized the opportunity and held her palm. He squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Ms. Smith, you have such smooth skin.¡±


    Even though Mnie was dizzy, she immediately withdrew her hand and stood up. She endured the difort in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Mnie felt dizzy after a few drinks. She leaned on the sink to calm down and suppress the


    nausea.


    The hotel corridor was long, and Mnie walked very slowly out of the bathroom.


    She felt sick when she thought of Frank¡¯s lecherous gaze sizing her up.


    Suddenly, a private room door on the side opened, and Mnie bumped into the personing out.


    Simon did not expect to bump into Mnie. He smelled the alcohol on her body and subconsciously took two steps back.


    Mnie raised her head and nced at him<b>, </b>then her eyes fell on Eugene.


    She said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Simon went out to answer the phone, so he walked past her and said impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t block my way.¡±


    Mnie was the only one left at the door. Somehow, she was frozen on the spot.


    Someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie raised her head and heard someone else say, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    Mnie came to her senses and silently closed the door. Then she walked back to her private dining room.


    After she left, the man who spoke earlier med himself and muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve gone overboard? She looks like she¡¯s about to cry.¡±


    His friend next to him smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about her. Drink up! It¡¯s


    your


    turn!¡±


    When Mnie returned to the dining room, Frank¡¯s two secretaries had already left. Frank was


    the only one there.


    He saw Mnie and gestured to her to fill up his wine ss. ¡°Ms. Smith, you promised not to leave until we got drunk tonight.¡±


    Mnie knew that Frank was no longer thinking about the contract. She nced at the wine ss and raised her hand to push it away. ¡°Mr. Yates, I¡¯m a little drunk, so I don¡¯t think now is a good time to discuss business. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to leave. However, Frank did not agree. He grabbed Mnie¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°We can only discuss business after getting drunk.¡±


    Mnie felt nauseous and wanted to get away from him.


    While she was struggling, the private room door was pushed open. A cold male voice sounded. ¡°Mnie, how long do you want me to wait for you?¡±


    Mnie turned around to see Eugene standing there calmly. His eyes nced at her from time to time.


    Eugene was not in a hurry to drive. He lowered the car windows and looked at the neon lights outside. He asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Since when did you start doing this to close a deal?¡±


    Mnie rubbed her forehead and said nothing. She had a severe headache.


    Eugene snorted coldly, put one hand on the steering wheel, and stepped on the elerator.


    The cold wind outside made Mnie shiver. She wanted to close the car window, but Eugene said, ¡°Don¡¯t close it. You reek of alcohol.¡±


    Mnie had always been good at understanding Eugene¡¯s emotions. Even if she was drunk at the moment, she could still tell that he was angry.


    The reason he was angry was probably because she smelled of alcohol.


    Thus, she leaned a little closer to the window.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter <b>36 </b>


    Eugene helped Mnie into her house. Soon after, his phone rang.


    Vi asked him when he would be there, as he had promised to apany herter. After hanging up the phone, Eugene wanted to leave, but Mnie held his fingers. Mnie sat obediently on the sofa, holding his hand. She drank a lot, so she smelled of alcohol, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Eugene paused. Mnie wrapped her hand around his wrist, raised her head, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Eugene, you haven¡¯te to see me for a long time.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she stood up, hooked her arms around Eugene¡¯s neck, and kissed his lips.


    When Mnie woke up the next day, her whole body ached.


    She rubbed her temples and went to the bathroom. When she stood in front of the full¨Clength mirror in the bathroom and saw the mottled marks on her body, she knew thatst night was not a dream.


    However, Eugene was very careful this time to not leave any marks on her neck.


    That was probably because he was afraid that Vi would be suspicious.


    The news of Mnie messing up thepany¡¯s five¨Cmillion¨Cdor deal quickly spread in the office.


    Julie took advantage of this opportunity to make some snide remarks at Mnie.


    Vi did not mock Mnie this time. Instead, Mnie heard that Vi quarreled with Eugene again.


    Mnie rarely met Vi in the staff cafeteria aside from the beginning, when Vi first joined thepany. After that, Vi always went out for lunch with Eugene.


    Vi was walking with a tray in hand next to Julie. She was stunned for a moment when she saw Mnie.


    Mnie did not have a good rtionship with Vi, so she turned around and left. However, Vi followed Mnie, sat across from her, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Mnie, do you know where Eugene wasst night?¡±


    Vi was testing the waters.


    Mnie paused for a moment before she said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t know where he went?¡±


    Vi pursed her lips and said reluctantly, ¡°I had something to dost night. I didn¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Well, maybe he was working.¡±


    Vi was speechless. She ate a few bites of food and left in a hurry.


    In the afternoon, Vi followed behind Eugene, looking as if she had never quarreled with


    him.


    212


    Vi trotted over to Mnie and said, ¡°Mnie, Eugene told me to n thepany¡¯s team- building activities in a few days.¡±


    LeapCo gave many benefits to the employees. Every year, Mnie would organize thepany¡¯s team¨Cbuilding activities.


    Thus, Mnie handed the almostpleted document to Vi. ¡°I¡¯m almost done with it. You can redo it if you think it¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    Vi took it over. The smile on her face faded a little. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie was not bothered to guess what Vi was thinking because she was busy arranging her business trip next week.


    LeapCo had many partners in other states, so Eugene had to travel out of town several times. during the midyear.


    Mnie did not know if Eugene would take her with him again this year. After all, he now had Vi by his side.


    The next day, Eugene informed Mnie to follow him to Hearth City.


    Mnie was a little surprised. ¡°Is Vi going?¡±


    Eugene did not even bother to look at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Of course, Vi would go. However, Vi was just an intern and did not know much about the business in Hearth City, so she would be going as Eugene¡¯s girlfriend while Mnie was just his secretary.

 Chapter 37

    The business partner in Hearth City sent someone to wait at the airport early in the morning. In the past, Eugene had always brought Mnie with him, so the business partner walked up to them and tried to curry favor with them.


    Vi felt neglected on the side. She tugged on Eugene¡¯s sleeves, and her face was pale.


    Having cooperated with thispany many times, Eugene negotiated the new terms without a hitch. Mnie took out the documents from her bag and handed them to Eugene and the business partner. Then she habitually reminded Vi, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make a reservation for dinnerter.¡±


    Vi froze on the spot. She was already embarrassed that she could not join in the conversation.


    On top of that, Mnie bossed her around like she was a mere intern.


    Vi pursed her lips. She did not move for a while and only looked at Eugene with red eyes.


    Mnie only came to her senses afterward. She said, ¡°Sorry, I mistook you for Yana.¡±


    Vi said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie paused, nced at her lightly, then turned to Yana, who was behind her. ¡°Make a reservation for dinner. Do you still remember Mr. Zimmer¡¯s food restrictions?¡±


    Vi¡¯s face turned even paler.


    She did not join the dinner and excused herself to go back to the hotel to rest because she felt unwell.


    Vi looked at Eugene eagerly. ¡°Eugene, can you take me back?¡±


    Mnie thought that Eugene would not agree to take Vi back because he wanted to have dinner with Mr. Zimmer. However, Eugene nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Eugene turned to look at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯ll join you guys in a moment.¡±


    However, Eugene stayed with Vi for so long that he missed the dinner party.


    After Mnie sent off Mr. Zimmer, she hailed a taxi back to the hotel.


    The door to Vi and Eugene¡¯s room was tightly closed. Mnie did not know if they were in there.


    The business deal in Hearth City was handled quickly. Mnie thought it would be fine from then on.


    However, a photo of Mnie and Frank drinking together intimately was circted online.


    The angle it was taken from looked like Mnie had taken the initiative to throw herself into Frank¡¯s embrace.


    Yana had shown Mnie the photo and asked worriedly, ¡°Mnie, will you be okay?¡± Mnie looked at the photo for a while and clicked on the group chat expressionlessly.


    The group chat was active at the time. The guys were talking about games, beauties, and sports cars.


    Mnie scrolled through the messages but did not find anything about the photo of her.


    Just as she exited the screen, a message popped up in the group chat. [Who took that photo of Mnie and that old geezer, Frank? How scandalous!]


    Mnie stared at the screen and read the messages of people making fun of her.


    Someone even tagged Eugene. [How did you feel when you saw Mnie hugging Frank? @ EugeneScott]


    This question seemed to spark the group¡¯s excitement. The group started to tag Eugene one after another.


    Half a minuteter, Eugene finally replied. [Get lost.]


    Mnie turned off her phone expressionlessly. On the day she returned to Jepton, this photo still caused quite a stir. More people in thepany were talking about her behind her back.


    ¡°Mnie, someone is here to see you.¡± Yana came in with copied documents. She was one of the rare people who was still willing to talk to Mnie.


    Mnie nodded and went to the reception room.


    Stephen was sitting inside with a familiar¨Clooking young man.


    Mnie thought about it for a moment and recalled that the young man was also a part of Eugene¡¯s circle. However, this man did not usually have a strong sense of presence.


    When the man saw her, he stood up awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. I took that photo and posted it in the group. I didn¡¯t expect it to have such a big impact on you.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter <b>38 </b>


    Mnie paused. ¡°You took the photo?¡±


    ¡°I took the photo casually.¡± The young man felt embarrassed because this was an invasion of privacy. Moreover, he also saw Eugene taking Mnie out of the private room.


    However, the man did not think about the consequences when he sent out the picture in the group chat.


    He only felt bad about it when he heard a lot of unpleasant rumors about Mnie.


    ¡°My name is Joshua Hewitt.¡± The man scratched his head and continued, ¡°I just feel bad about what I did, so please let me know if you need any help.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. She looked at Joshua and remembered that he was the guy who had asked her to close the private room door that night.


    Joshua was too embarrassed to stay longer, so he apologized again and left.


    Mnie looked at Stephen, who had been silent this whole time. ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Stephen¡¯s gentle voice was filled with concern. ¡°The recent events¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Mnie interrupted him. ¡°It didn¡¯t affect me.¡®


    >>


    Stephen looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Shall we have dinner together tonight?¡±


    Mnie and Stephen stayed in the reception room for a while. Just as Mnie was about to go back to the office, Yana came over in a hurry.


    When she saw Mnie, she caught her breath and said, ¡°Mnie, a client is making trouble in the secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    Yana looked troubled. When Mnie passed by, she realized that the client was a woman.


    The client pointed at a female secretary in the secretary¡¯s office and cursed the homewrecker for seducing her husband.


    The secretary¡¯s face turned red from embarrassment. Mnie frowned and stepped forward. ¡± Ma¡¯am, please calm down. We can talk through any problems.¡±


    The client was so agitated that she did not listen to Mnie and pushed her away.


    Mnie was wearing high heels, so she twisted her ankle when the client pushed her. She almost fell, but someone held her shoulders from behind.


    Stephen supported Mnie and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mnie carefully rolled her ankle, lowered her eyes, and nodded.


    In the end, Eugene was aware of this matter. He came downstairs when Mnie had just calmed the client down.


    Eugene nced at Mnie and asked Vi to take the client to the reception room.


    When Vi passed by Mnie, she intentionally lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mnie, I know you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently. But if there are any problems, you should have called the


    president¡¯s office.¡±


    Although Vi lowered her voice, the office was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop because no one was talking.


    What else could Mnie be upset about recently?


    Vi was referring to that picture of Mnie and Frank.


    At the mention of this, everyone turned to look at Mnie strangely.


    772


    Someone took advantage of the situation and whispered, ¡°Sigh¡­ Her subordinate is just like her. If she used her body to get to her position, how can we expect her subordinate to be any better?¡±


    Stephen did not leave. He frowned and red at the person who spoke. Then he looked back at Mnie and asked, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Just as Mnie was about to refuse, he said, ¡°You sprained your ankle, so it¡¯s better to get it checked out.¡±


    Mnie was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Stephen¡¯s tone was gentle and soft. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡±


    Mnie said nothing, but she had already reached for her bag, showing her agreement.


    Eugene, who had turned back, happened to see Stephen supporting Mnie and holding her bag.


    He paused slightly and looked down at Mnie¡¯s right ankle.


    Mnie also saw him, but she waited for him to speak.


    Eugene looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Did you get injured just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I got pushed.¡±

 Chapter 39

    Chapter <b>39 </b>


    Eugene looked at Mnie again and left without saying anything.


    Mnie looked at his back, pursed her lips, and went to the hospital with Stephen¡¯s help.


    It was not until Mnie was waiting to collect her medicine in the hospital that she finally knew why Eugene came by to see her.


    Ste posted about the Scott family¡¯s dinner party that night on social media.


    Eugene did not have a close rtionship with his family, so he was always not bothered to get involved in anything rting to his family. Thus, he always got Mnie to attend in his stead.


    Mnie put down the phone and looked at her swollen ankle with mixed feelings. ¡®Eugene only thinks of me when he needs me.¡®


    Mnie did not have any fractures, so she only had to apply some ointment and was cleared to go home.


    Stephen went out to buy a pair of ts for her and sent her home.


    Since Mnie¡¯s foot hurt when it touched the ground, Stephen insisted on sending her home regardless of her objections.


    When he left, Stephen opened the door just in time to catch Eugene going into his apartment.


    Stephen paused and said hello to him.


    Eugene looked at Mnie¡¯s door, which was still ajar, and sneered.


    Stephen frowned and somehow said, ¡°Eugene, Mel is injured.¡±


    Eugene paused while opening his door. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take her to the hospital?¡±


    Stephen calmed his emotions and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t treat her like that. You two¡­¡±


    He stopped mid¨Csentence because he was a little confused about how he should describe the rtionship between Eugene and Mnie.


    Mnie had undoubtedly been with Eugene the longest. However, Eugene had never really acknowledged her as his girlfriend.


    Stephen slowly frowned, shook his head, and repeated, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t treat her like this.


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend.¡± Eugene opened the door and said nonchntly, ¡°I have no obligation to take responsibility for her.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the door behind Stephen closed gently, which made a thud in the quiet corridor.


    Mnie saw that the door was ajar and thought that Stephen had forgotten to close it, so she went to close the door. However, she did not expect to hear Eugene¡¯s voice.


    She identally slipped and pushed the door shut.


    In fact, Eugene was right.


    Mnie was not his girlfriend. He never admitted it, and she never asked.


    Even if she did ask, it would be pointless.


    Mnie¡¯s ankle no longer hurt by the third day.


    On that day, the activities for LeapCo¡¯s team¨Cbuilding event were finalized.


    Mnie saw the activities and noticed that they were simr to her proposal, except that the final game was changed.


    When Yana came in, she had a gloomy expression and went straight to her desk without saying anything.


    Mnie noticed Yana¡¯s mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Those secretaries upstairs think that they¡¯re superior to others,¡± Yanained angrily. ¡°I wanted to ask Mr. Scott to sign a document, but Julie and Vi didn¡¯t allow me to go into the president¡¯s office.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Then you can pass them the document and ask them to return it to you after getting Mr. Scott¡¯s signature.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to, saying I must get the document signed by myself. That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t want to be responsible if something went wrong.¡± Yana had always been good¨Cnatured, but this time, she must be vexed to have lost her temper.


    Mnie pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get it signed for you.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Yana hesitated. Everyone in LeapCo knew about Mnie and Vi¡¯s strained rtionship. Mnie did not care and took the document upstairs.


    She was lucky because Vi and Julie were in the bathroom when she went upstairs. So, she took the document and went directly to Eugene.


    Eugene did not expect to see her, so he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Mnie handed over the document and said, ¡°I need your signature.¡±


    Eugene took the document, opened the file, and signed it.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly when she watched him sign without reading the document.


    The first lesson Eugene taught her was to read any contract carefully, even if it was handed over by someone she knew well.


    ¡°How¡¯s your ankle?¡± Eugene randomly started a conversation while signing the document.


    Mnie said softly, ¡°It¡¯s almost healed.¡±


    ¡°Can you participate in the team¨Cbuilding event?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mnie watched him sign the contract and hand it over. She took it and was about to leave when Eugene said, ¡°You can reimburse your medical fees at the finance department.¡±


    Mnie did not move and looked at Eugene.


    Eugene paused and said, ¡°Someone took a video and posted it online. The public rtions department wants to use your injury to make a statement.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were empty without emotion when he looked at Mnie.


    Mnie parted her lips slightly and said in a soft voice, ¡°I thought you would at least ask me if it still hurt.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand, which was holding a pen, paused. He said, ¡°You can get double thepensation and paid leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Mnie came out of the office, she met Vi and Julieing back from the bathroom.


    When Vi saw Mnieing out of Eugene¡¯s office, she looked nervous and defensive. She came over with a fake smile and said, ¡°Mnie, why are you here?¡±


    Mnie nced at her and walked past her without responding.


    Vi bit her lip and went back to her desk.


    LeapCo¡¯s team¨Cbuilding event at a hot spring resort.


    Eugene approved the proposal and booked the resort so that every employee at LeapCo could spend the weekend together.


    Everyone in the secretary¡¯s office was very excited when they found out about the location.


    After all, booking a high¨Cend hot spring resort as a team¨Cbuilding event was rare, even in LeapCo.


    Not long after the news came out, someone leaked the news that Vi was the one who nned all this.


    Everyone immediately started to cheer. Those who were good at ttering Vi even started calling her theirdy boss.


    Vi was pestered by so many people that she sent out some goody bags to appease everyone. She also messaged the group. [I hope everyone will enjoy their weekend!]


    She already sounded like ady boss.


    Mnie thought about the team¨Cbuilding n that Vi had tweaked and went to the pantry with a mug.


    Vi came downstairs to do some work and was standing there chatting with some finance people.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Vi that we can go to the hot spring resort this time. I¡¯ve been working at LeapCo for so many years, but this is the first time we have had such treatment.¡± The deputy director of the Finance Department said with a smile, ¡°Vi, I heard that you¡¯re responsible for the team¨Cbuilding proposal this time, right?¡±


    Vi had a sweet smile on her face. She had a baby face, which made her look more lovable.


    She did not admit or deny it.


    However, such silence was taken as acquiescence.


    Mnie walked in expressionlessly and poured herself a ss of water.


    When Vi saw Mnie, the smile on her face froze.


    Mnie did not say anything. She just took her mug and left, but the person behind her said in a disdainful tone, ¡°When Mnie was in charge of the team¨Cbuilding events, she had never proposed going to such a nice ce before. Ourdy boss, Vi, is still the best!¡±


    Mnie did not know what Vi¡¯s answer was because she had already gone back to her desk to pack her things.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X

 Chapter 41

    Chapter <b>41 </b>


    The team¨Cbuilding event was set on the weekend. Everyone gathered at thepany before boarding the bus together.


    Just as Mnie headed out, she bumped into Eugene.


    Eugene nced at her, but he did not offer to give her a lift.


    Mnie arrived minutester than Eugene. The man had good driving skills, so he could drive fast and steadily.


    Meanwhile, Mnie was stuck in the traffic for a while.


    Thepany had booked five buses, and Mnie was on the same bus as Yana.


    Yana didn¡¯t like taking the bus. She looked at Vi outside the bus enviously as she


    Vi had casually said she did not want to take the bus because she would suffer from motion sickness. Just like that, Eugene came in his luxurious and expensive Maybach.


    Mnie retracted her gaze and looked at her phone instead. The video of the Ragdoll cat Stephen had sent her was on the screen. It was a cat he was raising.


    She missed Eugene¡¯s gaze as soon as she looked at her phone.


    All Eugene could see was her side profile. His gaze on her was calm, and no one could guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°Eugene? Are you listening?¡± Vi tugged his arm as she spoke in an aggrieved tone.


    Eugene stopped looking at Mnie as he slowly fixed his gaze on Vi. With a puzzled look, he asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I asked you about my attire. Do I look good in it?¡± Vi tugged the skirt she wore as she looked at Eugene anxiously.


    ¡°You look pretty,¡± answered Eugene without hesitation.


    Only then was Vi satisfied. She hugged Eugene¡¯s arm as they walked past the bus.


    Mnie stopped looking at the video and lifted her head, only to see Eugene and Vi walking away<b>. </b>


    She could see Eugene holding Vi¡¯s hand with care.


    The spa resort was halfway up the mountain. It was already noon when they arrived.


    Mnie and Yana returned to their room to take a nap after lunch.


    Just as they fell asleep, someone knocked on their door, asking them if they were interested in going for a hike up the mountain. Mnie had a sprained ankle, so she rejected their invitation.


    Everyone in the hotel had already left when she woke up from her nap.


    Only after she asked the hotel staff did she know that they had gone hiking.


    Grabbing a book, she headed to the gazebo outside to get some fresh air.


    However, she stumbled into Eugene while making a turn in the corridor.


    He had just hung up a call when he happened to see Mnie. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go hiking with them?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like going,¡± said Mnie. Eugene might have forgotten that her ankle had just recovered.


    Eugene wanted to say something when his phone rang again. He went aside to answer it.


    Hearing his serious tone, Mnie guessed that the call had to do with work.


    Maybe because her mind had strayed from thinking about Eugene, she missed a step on the stairs when walking down.


    Losing her bnce, she almost fell.


    Suddenly, she caught a whiff of a minty fragrance from behind, and it assailed her nostrils. A strong arm grabbed her waist, stopping her from falling off the stairs. Eugene held his phone with one and supported her with another.


    His forehead creased as he reprimanded her, ¡°Why are you so troublesome?¡±


    The minty scent surrounded her, yet it faded away as soon as she stood still.


    Eugene looked at her from above. His gaze on her was cold and distant. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to walk? Or did you do this on purpose?¡±


    Mnie remained silent for a while before asking, ¡°What do you mean by on purpose?¡°.


    Eugene had a faint smirk on his face. ¡°Are you asking this on purpose too, Mnie?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Before Mnie could exin herself, Vi leaped toward them. Even the other colleagues who had gone hiking had all returned.


    Mnie was about to distance herself from Eugene when she heard him say in a deep voice, ¡± It¡¯s disgusting looking at you putting on such an act.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 42

    apter <b>42 </b>


    Mnie was still stunned when Vi approached them.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? I saw you two standing together just now.¡± Vi appeared before them and seemed to be acting coquettishly. However, she was actually probing what they were up to.


    Eugene was calm. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He then diverted the topic. ¡°Was it fun up the mountain?¡±


    Vi knew Eugene was trying to avoid the topic. She had always been good at observing people. She simply answered his question.


    When she walked past Mnie, she stopped and said something out of her will, ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t go.


    The view there was magnificent.¡±


    That night, Vi arranged a Truth or Dare game session. Everyone was divided into a few groups.


    Mnie avoided being in the same group as Vi and Eugene. She chose to be with a group of colleagues she was not familiar with.


    The game went on as normal in the beginning, and everyone tactfully avoided asking awkward questions. However, as they continued ying, everyone got more excited.


    When it was Mnie¡¯s turn to answer, her colleague seemingly asked her a question out of nowhere, ¡°Mnie, when did you have your first night, and who did you sleep with?¡±


    Mnie was at a loss for words upon hearing that question.


    Vi, who happened to be serving them a fruit bowl, heard that question. She was also startled.


    stering a smile on her face, she asked, ¡°How could you ask a woman such a private question?¡±


    ¡°With Eugene when I was 20 years old,¡± Mnie answered as soon as Vi spoke.


    Her voice was not loud, but many people had been waiting for her answer, and it was quiet. Most of them heard it.


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly put down the fruit bowl and left with tears shimmering in her eyes.


    The atmosphere was awkward, yet Mnie was calm. Spinning the bottle, she asked, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    All the employees were smart. They chuckled and acted as if nothing had happened. Mnie yed a few more rounds before losing interest in the game.


    Thus, she headed to her room. Just as she turned into the corridor, someone approached her from behind and stopped¡¯her.


    It was Eugene with a frown on his face. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Eugene stared at her for a while, and his furrowed brows loosened. ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Are you here to me me for saying that during the game?¡± asked Mnie.


    Eugene stared into her eyes. ¡°Who are you trying to tell that? Me or Vi?¡±


    After he spoke, he sneered as if he did not care. ¡°I had already forgotten about that. Why are you still recalling it?¡±


    That answer was out of Mnie¡¯s expectation. ¡°I was just answering their question.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell others about this. I won¡¯t be able to exin it to her.¡± Eugene looked frustrated.


    Mnie wanted to retort him by saying there was nothing to exin. Everyone in thepany knew what had happened between Eugene and her.


    However, her mind was in a mess, and she did not speak out her thoughts.


    Mnie did not join any other activities held throughout the team¨Cbuilding event. Vi also did not force herself to speak to Mnie.


    Vi¡¯s attitude toward Mnie was even more off when they were back at work.


    Even Yana sensed something was off. She had told Mnie countless times that the higher- ups seemed to be making things difficult for Mnie.


    Mnie did not say anything about it as she tidied up her desk. She had a dinner date with Stephen.


    To be precise, Stephen had asked her out quite a few times, yet she never had the time.


    Stephen had booked a table at a famous restaurant. When Mnie arrived, he said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that I asked you toe to such a restaurant with me, Mel.¡±


    ¡°This ce looks fine.¡±


    Stephen smiled. ¡°How are things going with you?¡±


    Mnie knew he was asking about her situation with Eugene. ¡°It¡¯s just the same as before.¡±


    ¡°Eugene¡­¡± Stephen looked worried. He felt sorry for Mnie. She had dated Eugene for years, and almost everyone in the business circle knew about their rtionship.

 Chapter 43

    ter <b>43 </b>


    Eugene had Vi now, and it seemed everything had changed.


    Mnie froze upon hearing Eugene¡¯s name but quickly hid her flustered emotions.


    She wasn¡¯t sure she was telling Stephen orforting herself, but she said, ¡°I don¡¯t own him. We¡¯re adults who just benefited from each other.¡±


    ¡°Mel.¡± Stephen frowned.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you find me a new boyfriend?¡± said Mnie monotonously.


    It was a difficult request as Mnie had been with Eugene for so long. Those people from decent families would not want a girlfriend like her.


    It was no different from dating a divorced woman.


    Sighing, Stephen decided to end this topic. He asked Mnie, ¡°Has your leg recovered?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°Can you attend a banquet with me this weekend?¡±


    Stephen seemed to be in a dilemma. ¡°It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s birthday, and she wants me to bring along a female partner.


    Mnie knew Stephen¡¯s aunt, who was a famous dancer in Jepton.


    That night, she got dressed and waited for Stephen to pick her up.


    However, at 6:00 pm, Stephen called her and told her he would not be able to pick her up. She might have to take a taxi to the venue herself.


    Mnie did not mind and went downstairs to hail a taxi.


    However, it was a weekend night, and the traffic was heavy. When Mnie arrived, the


    banquet had already started.


    Mnie tried calling Stephen, but she could not reach him. She texted him, telling him that she would be waiting for him outside.


    ¡°Eugene, I heard yourpany organized a team¨Cbuilding event at a spa resort.¡± Mnie was scrolling through her phone when she heard Simon¡¯s voice from afar.


    Mnie froze for a moment before lifting her head. As expected, she saw Simon and Eugene.


    When Simon saw her at the door, he lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Hey, are you working as a bellboy


    here?¡±


    Mnie ignored his ridicule and continued to wait for Stephen.


    ¡°Do you need me to take you in? Hmm?¡± asked Eugene in his cold and distant voice.


    Mnie looked at her phone. Stephen had not replied to her message. She could only put away her phone and look at Eugene. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eugene did not respond. He merely handed over the invitation and walked into the banquet


    hall.


    Just as they stepped in, they saw Stephen rushing toward the entrance.


    Mnie greeted him. He walked over helplessly while pointing at the few kids in the corner. They were asking me to y with them. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting, Mel<b>.</b>¡±


    Simon raised his eyebrow meaningfully. ¡°Stephen, so you were the one who invited Miss Smith.¡±


    ((


    Eugene¡¯s gaze had been on Mnie for quite a while. She had dressed up tonight and was wearing a beige dress with her hair tied up. This style enhanced her temperament, making her look elegant.


    Mnie did not notice Eugene¡¯s gaze. She went to greet Eugene¡¯s aunt with him.


    Simon whistled. ¡°Mnie sure is something. Even Stephen has fallen for her.¡±


    Just as hemented, Joshua approached them with a ss of wine.


    The Hewitt family was not renowned enough in Jepton, so Joshua had always been considered an outcast among Simon¡¯s friends.


    After he greeted Simon and Eugene, he stood there with his wine ss, looking as if he had something he wanted to say.


    Simon was annoyed to see him like this and asked casually, ¡°Do you have something you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Y¨CYes.¡± Joshua seemed nervous. He nced at Mnie and then back at Eugene.


    After a while, he stuttered as he asked, ¡°E¨CEugene, are you already done with Mnie?¡±


    Eugene looked at him coldly. ¡°Mm.¡±


    Joshua looked excited upon hearing that. ¡°Do you think I stand a chance, then?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Eugene¡¯s hand froze in midair. His gaze swept past Joshua before he took the ss of wine the waiter was serving. Then, he said in his clear voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Joshua looked disappointed.


    Simon stood by and watched. He elbowed Joshua as he quipped, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could be so


    ¡®bold.¡±


    ¡°My family is urging me to date someone soon.


    Mnie was too far from them to hear the conversation. She was with Stephen, meeting his


    aunt.


    Stephen¡¯s aunt, Amber Lambert, was in her 40s, but she had been taking care of her


    appearance because she was a dancer.


    Casually, she observed Mnie from head to toe. Then, she smiled and asked Stephen, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her to me?¡±


    Stephen cleared his throat. ¡°Her name is Mnie Smith.¡±


    Expressionless, she said, ¡°I know Miss Smith. Isn¡¯t she in a rtionship with Mr. Scott, the president of LeapCo?¡±


    Then, she looked at Mnie again. It was a casual question, but her intention of probing was obvious. ¡°Miss Smith, did youe with Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± answered Mnie.


    She handed her gift to Amber. ¡°I came as Stephen¡¯s friend. This is a birthday gift from me to you.¡±


    Amber was born with a silver spoon, and her arrogance ran down to her bone. The few photos of Frank and Mnie had been spreading widely in their circle. Naturally, Amber had seen them as well.


    Those wealthydies had all been gossiping about how Mnie was lucky enough to date Eugene. Amber despised Mnie¡¯s status to begin with, and her impression of Mnie became even worse.


    She did not even nce at the gift Mnie handed her. Lifting her chin, she answeredzily, Just put it there.¡±


    Stephen noticed Amber¡¯s change in attitude. He frowned. ¡°Aunt Amber, Mnie came to give you her best wishes on your birthday.¡±


    Amber looked at him, her warning gaze obvious. ¡°Stephen, your parents will be here soon.


    It seemed that she did not want Stephen to have anything to do with Mnie.


    Mnie pursed her lips and ced aside the gift she brought. Looking at Stephen, she said, I¡¯ll excuse myself first, then.¡±


    ¡°Mel!¡± Stephen subconsciously grabbed her wrist. He looked at her apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a liftter.¡±


    ((


    ((


    Eugene and Simon walked over to toast Amber. Although they were from different industries, Amber was still an elder to them.


    They saw Stephen holding Mnie¡¯s wrist, telling her he would drive her back. Simon smiled meaningfully. ¡°Looks like Mnie has changed her target to Stephen after you dumped her.¡®


    Eugene continued walking. When he walked past Mnie, he nced at Stephen¡¯s grip on Mnie¡¯s wrist.


    It was Amber¡¯s birthday, and everyone close to the Lambert family was in attendance. Eugene and Simon had to toast the elders as they were the juniors.


    Mnie sat on the sofa in the corner as she looked at Eugene, who was socializing with ease. Before this, she had been by his side, drinking wine on his behalf.


    However, he rarely told her he was attending any banquet recently. Maybe it was because he had Vi to apany him now.


    Mnie wondered why he did not bring Vi to this banquet.


    She sat at the corner, and almost no one spoke to her. Only Stephen and Joshua approached her.


    She had a good impression of Joshua, so she gave her number out of courtesy when he asked for it.


    When she walked to the hotel entrance, she saw Eugene sitting on the sofa in the lounge with a frown. He looked displeased.


    Mnie understood he had to drink since no one was there to drink for him.


    Stephen called her name in a gentle voice, ¡°Mel, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go and get the car.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Mnie drooped her eyes as she draped the coat around her body.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im


    X

 Chapter 45

    The doors to the hotel opened, and the wind from outside blew in. It was indeed cold.


    Stephen had walked out, and Mnie wanted to wait for him at a corner of the corridor, but she saw Eugene opening his eyes.


    He was a little drunk, so the corner of his eyes was red, and his pupils were still dark.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze fell on Mnie. Her brows furrowed subconsciously when she heard him say, Mnie, drive me home.¡±


    Startled, she did not move.


    She looked around. Simon or any other friends of Eugene were nowhere to be seen.


    Not getting a response from her annoyed Eugene. His expression turned gloomy as his fixed on Mnie.


    She lowered her eyelids and spoke in a voice that was loud enough for Eugene to hear, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive here. Ask Simon to drive you home.¡±


    eyes


    Eugene stared at her as he smirked meaningfully. He mocked, ¡°Are you really dating Stephen now?¡±


    Mnie looked at her feet, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. Stephen and I are just friends.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Eugene believed her, but he closed his eyes once more.


    Mnie moved her lips but eventually swallowed the words she was about to say.


    She could not give Eugene a lift.


    Eugene was drunk now, so it would actually be fine. However, once he sobered up, he would misunderstand and think she did it on purpose.


    Stephen happened to drive over in his car. Mnie nced at Eugene onest time before heading toward the car.


    Stephen said, ¡°I saw Eugene in the lobby just now.


    ¡°He might be waiting for someone,¡± Mnie responded calmly.


    Stephen stopped asking and drove Mnie home. Before he left her house, he handed her a small box inside the car. ¡°I did this for fun. Take it as a gift of appreciation for tonight.¡±


    In the box was a y figurine that looked real and beautiful.


    Mnie did not expect Stephen to have such a talent. Back home, she appreciated the figurine for a while before keeping it on the table on top of the box.


    She had worn thick makeup that night and took longer to shower.


    When she walked out of the shower, she saw Eugene on the sofa in the living room.


    Mnie¡¯s footsteps froze. The lock of her house was a password lock, and Eugene knew the password.


    Her action ofbing her hair stopped as she stood still.


    ((


    Eugene reeked of alcohol. Lifting his eyelids, he said with parted lips, ¡°Come over here, Mnie.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice sounded different from usual. Freezing, Mnie asked, ¡°Do you want me to call Vi over?¡±


    However, Eugene only responded to her with a stare, and he said nothing.


    After a while, he unbuttoned the cor of his shirt as he said, ¡°What does Stephen see in you?¡±


    Mnie was at a loss for words. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. What does Stephen see in you?¡± Eugene squinted his eyes as he observed Mnie like he was evaluating an item.


    Mnie took a deep breath. She did not want to talk much with him.


    She wanted to pull Eugene up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    However, her wrist was grabbed just as her fingers touched Eugene¡¯s arm.


    He lowered his head and buried his face on Mnie¡¯s shoulder as he called out her name in his deep voice, ¡°Mnie.¡±

 Chapter 46

    His warm breath gushed onto Mnie¡¯s neck when he spoke. She subconsciously tilted her head to dodge it.


    However, Eugene¡¯s grip clenched her wrist, making her unable to break free from it.


    Suddenly, she felt a cold sensation on her neck. Startled, Mnie realized Eugene was kissing every inch of her slender neck and heading straight to her ear.


    Her body instantly felt like jelly.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned passionate. He grabbed Mnie¡¯s waist and pulled her to the sofa.


    They had been in a rtionship for eight years. Eugene recognized every inch of Mnie¡¯s body.


    The window in the living room was not closed. The wind blew in with the drizzle, causing the curtain to flutter.


    Mnie snapped out of it when the cold wind blew on her exposed skin.


    Clenching her teeth, she tried to push Eugene away with all her might.


    They were on the sofa, and Eugene was pushed to the other end of the couch.


    His hair was messy, and the movement revealed most of his chest and abdomen muscles.


    Even Mnie¡¯s nightgown was pulled down by him. It hung loose on her shoulder.


    Mnie tugged the strap of her nightgown. After easing her breathing, she said, ¡°Look at me, Eugene! I¡¯m not Vi!¡±


    Eugene looked displeased. Just as he was about to speak, he heard his phone¡¯s ringtoneing from beside him.


    It was a call from Vi.


    He froze for a second before answering it.


    Vi¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved from the other end of the call. ¡°Eugene, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be apanying me tonight? Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡±


    Eugene rubbed his forehead. ¡°Wait.¡±


    He hung up the call. Mnie was still on the sofa. He had ripped off her nightgown, which revealed her back.


    Mnie was thin<b>, </b>and her scap was prominent. She was fair, which made her look weak and vulnerable.


    Eugene stood up after speaking to Vi.


    Right after he took a step, he turned around and looked at Mnie as if something had struck him. He said emotionlessly, <b>¡°</b>Of course, you aren¡¯t Vi.¡®


    After Eugene left, Mnie sat on the sofa for a while before returning to her room.


    Her wrist hurt from being pulled by Eugene, and it was a little red.


    However, Eugene had not noticed this.


    All he had wanted was to force himself on her with the excuse of being drunk.


    The following day, Mnie went to meet a client before heading to work. When she entered the office, Yana told her in a mysterious tone, ¡°It¡¯s quite lively upstairs.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I heard Mr. Scott¡¯s mother is here, and she¡¯s making things difficult for Vi. Well, I can understand why. Not many women from the slums can marry someone rich like Mr. Scott.¡±


    Mnie did not pay attention to the rest of the things she said.


    She was wondering why Ste had visited thepany. She did not like interfering in thepany¡¯s affairs.


    However, before she could ponder further, she received a call from upstairs, asking for her


    presence.


    When Mnie was upstairs, she saw Ste in the lounge. Vi stood before her with tears shimmering in her eyes. She seemed to have cried.


    Eugene was nowhere to be seen.


    Mnie stood at the door and pondered for a while, but Ste had already spotted her.


    Ste had always been rude toward Mnie. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eugene?¡±


    Mnie answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his secretary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not working in the president¡¯s office anymore,¡± Mnie sounded calm. She looked at the coffee in front of Ste and frowned as she approached it. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a cup of ck tea.¡±


    Ste did not like drinking coffee.


    She snorted as she said, ¡°As expected from a poor girl who can¡¯t even present herself well.¡±


    No one knew who she was referring to, Mnie or Vi. However, Mnie was used to it and expressionlessly served her a cup of ck tea.


    Vi¡¯s eyes grew redder, and tears rolled in them. She bit her lower lip, making her look pitiful.


    Ste was apparently in a bad mood that day. She sipped the ck tea before cing the cup back on the coffee table. Then, she said sarcastically, ¡°Eugene¡¯s taste is as bad as it has always been.¡±


    Mnie did not stay there for long. After all, it was not her job to deal with Ste anymore.


    However, just as she headed downstairs, she heard someone gossiping. ¡°Looks like marrying into a rich family isn¡¯t easy. Look at how Vi is being reprimanded and despised by Mr. Scott¡¯s mother!¡±


    Ste was indeed picky. Even Mnie had failed to win her heart after so many years.


    It made her wonder how much Eugene would dote on Vi.


    When Eugene returned, Ste had already left. When she returned to her office, the employee who had gone upstairs to send some documents was gossiping.


    She told them Vi startedining about her misery as soon as she saw Eugene.


    Mnie did not listen to their gossip or join in the conversation.


    Yana was curious and asked, ¡°How did Mr. Scott react?¡±


    ¡°What else could Mr. Scott do? He could only coax her.¡±


    Eugene had feelings for her, after all.


    Mnie did not expect Stephen to pick her up from work.


    He was already waiting at the door when she got off work. He waved at her.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mnie walked over to him.


    Stephen said, ¡°Do I need a reason to look for you?¡±


    He chuckled after saying that. Then, he took out a small box. ¡°I forgot to give you this. This and the one I gave you thest time is a pair. Please take it. This figurine looked lonely when I saw it at home. So, I brought it here to give it to you.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for a couple to be together.¡±


    This time, the heart in the figurine¡¯s hands was blue. The one Stephen gave her before this


    had a pink heart in her hands. They were indeed a pair.


    Mnie took it curiously. ¡°Do you like making y art?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather likes it. I learned the craft from him when I was a kid. There¡¯s a y art exhibition tonight. We can go if you are interested,¡± said Stephen.


    Mnie had nothing on that night. Just as she was about to agree, she saw Eugene and Vi walking out of the building.


    Vi¡¯s eyes were still red as she held Eugene¡¯s arm. She looked like an aggrieved kitten.


    Mnie immediately looked away from them. She had thought that her colleagues were exaggerating when she heard them gossip that afternoon, yet she realized it was not the case at all.


    Stephen had to greet Eugene, and Eugene¡¯s gaze looked calm when he nced over at them. Mnie did not feel much being seen by him.


    Only Vi¡¯s grip on Eugene¡¯s arm tightened a little. She urged Eugene, ¡°Come on, Eugene. We will bete.¡±


    Eugene nodded and headed toward his car.


    Looking away, Mnie asked Stephen, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest going to the exhibition? We¡¯ll bete if we don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    Stephen was startled and opened the door for her. Smiling, he said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? The y art you made is pretty, and I like it,¡± said Mnie after a pause.

 Chapter 48

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Eugene and Vi were not far away from them and heard it. Eugene immediately stopped walking.


    This went unnoticed by Mnie, who got into Stephen¡¯s car. In her hand was the figurine Stephen gave her.


    <b>¡°</b>I thought you wouldn¡¯t be interested as many think it¡¯s boring,¡± said Stephen with a chuckle. He had a gentle and charming appearance, and his voice always sounded polite. It soon snapped Mnie out of her thoughts.


    She looked at the figurine in her hands. ¡°Well, I might not know much about y art.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you everything I know,¡± said Stephen.


    The exhibition was in a museum in the north of the city. When they arrived, it was nearing the end of the opening hours, so only a few people were inside.


    Mnie knew little about y art. She followed Stephen as she listened to his introduction to the stories behind the y art pieces.


    When they stopped before an elegant vase, Stephen looked at it with a nostalgic look. ¡°This is my grandfather¡¯s favorite masterpiece!¡±


    Mnie was stunned. She remembered Stephen had mentioned his grandfather was dead.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she silently admired the vase with Stephen for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Stephen smiled, but it was different from the faint smile before. This time, it looked more


    sincere.


    ¡°I can show you more of his masterpieces if you like this.¡±


    After leaving the exhibition, it was almost dinner time. Stephen had just offered to treat Mnie to a meal, but he happened to receive a call from a friend.


    His friend said something on the other end of the call, and Stephen looked at Mnie with some embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s birthday today. They¡¯re in the bar nearby. Do you want to go there with me?¡±


    Mnie did not know Stephen¡¯s friend and wanted to reject it. ¡°I can go back in a taxi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can pop in for a while and leave. If I go alone, they might make me drink.¡± Stephen shrugged helplessly.


    Stephen and Eugene had different personalities, so their friends were mostly from different circles. That was why Mnie had not expected to meet Eugene at the bar again.


    When they arrived, Mnie stopped outside the private room and told Stephen she was going


    to the restroom.


    Just as she walked out of the restroom, she bumped into Eugene.


    Startled, Mnie did not know how to greet him. However, Eugene broke the silence and asked, ¡°Did youe with Stephen?¡±


    Chapter


    ¡°It¡¯s his friend¡¯s birthday,¡± said Mnie as she looked at him. She asked, ¡°What about you? Did youe with Vi?¡±


    She was good at disguising herself, and her expression was as calm as if she was just casually talking with Eugene.


    Eugene stared at her for a while before retracting his gaze. He snorted in response and walked


    away.


    Mnie walked into the private room after Eugene entered. She was not surprised at all. After sitting beside Stephen, she whispered to him, ¡°I can drive you back if you want to have a drink.<b>¡± </b>


    The private room was noisy, and her whisper could not be heard. All everyone could see was Mnie leaning close to Stephen.


    Mnie had just finished whispering when she felt someone staring at her.


    Lifting her head, she happened to see Eugene sitting opposite her.


    He looked calm with a wine ss in hand, which seemed strange in a noisy and loud environment like this.


    It looked as if he were bored and disliked this ce.


    Eugene happened to look at her when she was looking at him.


    When their eyes met, Mnie looked away immediately. When she looked at him again, he had already looked away.


    It was as if his gaze earlier was just an illusion.


    Eugene seemed to be a close friend of the birthday guy, so he had to toast his friend. He


    couldn¡¯t avoid drinking as it might be disrespectful.


    Chapter <b>49 </b>

 Chapter 49

    Chapter <b>49 </b>


    Stephen looked at Mnie helplessly and exined, ¡°I need to drive her hometer.¡±


    Others kept quipping and asking him to drink, so Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can drink. I can call someone to send you home.¡±


    Stephen shook his head and insisted, ¡°I promised to give you a lift.¡±


    Mnie knew she could not convince him. She was not familiar with everyone there, so no one pressed her to have a drink.


    It was boring to just drink. After a while, Simon suggested ying a game.


    Everyone gathered around the table. Mnie was talking to Stephen when she felt someone sitting next to her. When she turned, she saw Eugene and Vi.


    Mnie had just noticed Vi. Vi did not greet her and hid behind Eugene.


    Simon brought a stack of poker cards over and ced it on the table. ¡°A card game of dares. Everyone knows the rules, right?¡±


    It was indeed a simple game. The one who got a Joker card could give out a punishment for all the others. Mnie drew a few rounds of cards and escaped a few rounds of ¡®punishments¡®.


    She nced at her card and drank the fruit juice in her ss, thinking she might only have to sit aside and do nothing again this time.


    ¡°King of spades¡­¡± Simon got the Joker card this time. He was bold in the game and purposely dragged his voice. Mnie¡¯s grip on her ss tightened. Her card was king of spades.


    ¡°Choose either three of diamonds or eight of hearts and kiss that person!¡±


    That was the boldest punishment so far. Everyone was curious about who the three were.


    Mnie put down her ss and her card on the table. Her voice was cold. ¡°King of spades.¡±


    No one expected it to be her. Everyone was excited. Before they could cheer, Mnie heard Stephen say, ¡°Mel, you¡¯re lucky.¡±


    He flipped his card and continued, ¡°I¡¯m three of diamonds.¡±


    Simon whistled before everyone could cheer. ¡°Stephen, I didn¡¯t give you that card on purpose. Start kissing. I¡¯ll be watching.¡±


    Mnie said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there eight of hearts too?¡±


    ¡°Eight of hearts is me.¡± A cold male voice sounded. Mnie froze as she looked at Eugene.


    He had an eight of hearts card in between his fingers.


    Eugene threw the card on the table as he nced at everyone coldly before leaning back on the sofa.


    Everyone in the private room said nothing as they stared at Mnie.


    Vi¡¯s face was pale as she tugged on Eugene¡¯s sleeve and called out his name, ¡°Eugene¡­¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Vi looked at Mnie and lowered her eyelids as she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spoil the game.¡±


    She sounded aggrieved, and her words hinted at Eugene not to y. Everyone knew what she


    meant.


    Just as Mnie was about to speak, Eugene cuddled Vi and flipped the card on the table as he saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t choose me. My girlfriend will be jealous, and I¡¯ll have to coax her.¡±


    Everyone started teasing him, and Simon said, ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re now a hen¨Cpecked man. You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I had no one I cared about before this.¡±


    Mnie was a little speechless. She took the wine ss and looked at Simon, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll drink three sses of wine as a punishment and skip this round of the game.¡±


    Simon could give way to Eugene, but it didn¡¯t mean he would be nice to Mnie. He said in displeasure, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re so boring. Can¡¯t you y the game without Eugene?¡±

 Chapter 50

    Just as Simon finished his words, everyone looked at Mnie.


    His words had indeed put Mnie in an awkward situation. It sounded as if Mnie wanted to kiss Eugene badly.


    Simon did not care and continued asking, ¡°Stephen is around. Why aren¡¯t you kissing him?¡±


    Mnie squeezed the ss. Just as she was about to speak, Stephen spoke up for her, ¡°Simon, stop making things difficult for Mel. She just got off work, and she can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll drink on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a game. Drinking is fun too.¡± Even Joshua, who had always been meek, spoke up for Mnie.


    He poured himself a ss of wine and toasted Stephen. ¡°Stephen, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡±


    Stephen and Joshua had already spoken up for Mnie, so Simon stopped forcing her to y. After Stephen drank, they started a new round of games.


    Mnie looked at Stephen¡¯s flushed neck and felt terrible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    These people were bold, and the wine they ordered was strong. After Stephen drank three sses of wine, others seemed to take the chance to toast him.


    He closed his eyes and leaned on the backrest of the sofa. Then, he turned around and said to Mnie, ¡°I might have to trouble you to send me home.¡±


    The party endedte. However, because Stephen was drunk, Mnie left with him before the party ended.


    Mnie supported him, afraid he might fall. When they walked past Eugene and Vi,


    Mnie saw Vi leaning against Eugene¡¯s chest and speaking in a voice only the two could


    hear.


    After she helped Stephen get into the car, she realized she left her phone in the private room.


    Stephen rubbed his temples. He was still a gentleman even when he was drunk. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while in the car. You can go and get your phone.¡±


    When Mnie returned to the private room, it was livelier than before.


    She opened the door and walked into the room. No one noticed her as someone was singing


    and the room was dark.


    Mnie¡¯s vision was slightly poor in the dark. She held onto the wall and walked to her seat. Suddenly, she heard Simon asking Eugene, ¡°Were you reluctant to kiss Mnie, or did you reject it because you cared about Vi¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Vi must have left the private room, which was why Simon dared to ask such a thing.


    Mnie was looking for her phone in the dark when she heard Eugene¡¯s answer. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just didn¡¯t want to kiss her. I¡¯ve had enough of her.¡±


    Mnie froze. The next moment, she took her phone and walked out the same way she entered.


    However, she bumped into someone, and that person staggered a few steps back after eximing. Mnie could recognize that voice. It was Joshua.


    Joshua gasped as he asked, ¡°Mnie, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you leave already?¡±


    <b>¡°I </b>left my phone here. Can you please make way for me? I can¡¯t see clearly,¡± said Mnie.


    Hearing her, he probed, ¡°Do you have poor night vision?¡±


    ¡°I have mild nyctalopia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out. It¡¯s dark in here,¡± said Joshua as he helped Mnie walk out.


    After Mnie left the private room, she stood at the bar entrance for a while before going to the car.


    Stephen was startled to see her face and asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell? You look pale.¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m having a little migraine from all the noise.¡±


    She sounded frustrated, but Stephen looked at her side profile and said nothing. He handed her a bottle of water out of concern. ¡°Rest for a while.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 51

    Chapter St


    Mnie did not take the bottle of water. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Drive to your ce, and I¡¯ll


    puse


    omeone to drive me home,¡± said Stephen after a


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble.¡± Mnie rejected his suggestion after thinking


    about it.


    Stephen was rarely so stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s unsafe for a woman to drive alone.


    After Mnie drove back to her ce, Stephen called someone to drive him home. He handed the y figurine she left in the car to her. ¡°Throw a coin on it whenever you¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    Mnie did not understand what he meant.


    He exined, ¡°My grandfather taught me this. It works. It¡¯s just like a wish fountain.¡±


    Mnie took the figurine and headed upstairs. She ced the two figurines on her study table. She pondered for a while before throwing a coin onto them.


    It was Wednesday morning, Mnie applied for a day off from work as her grandfather had to go for a check¨Cup that day.


    When she went to pick up her grandfather from the nursing home, the dean happened to be there. Beating about the bush, he reminded Mnie to pay for the next term.


    The nursing home was pretty good in all aspects, and the fees were costly. Recalling her schedule, Mnie decided to pay the fees on Friday.


    Her grandfather looked at her and shook his head. ¡°I told you not to put me in such an expensive nursing home, yet you refused to listen. Look at how much you¡¯ve spent all these years.¡±


    Mnie helped him get into the car. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. LeapCo pays me well.¡±


    Her grandfather hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Has your mom asked you for money recently?¡±


    After Mnie¡¯s parents divorced, her mother married another man. However, her grandfather did not agree to it, so her mother cut off ties with her grandfather.


    Two years ago, her mother appeared out of nowhere and said that her younger daughter was ill, so she needed a huge amount of money.


    Mnie remained silent for a while before replying to her grandfather, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mother was, after all, his daughter. It was inappropriate for him to say anything. He tried to probe into the matter by negotiating, with Mnie, ¡°Why don¡¯t I change to a different nursing home or stay at home?¡±


    Mnie disagreed. Her grandfather was not in good health, and he was alone. She was busy with work and had little time to look after him.


    Sheforted her grandfather, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. All you have to do


    is keep yourself healthy.¡±


    Only when Mnie arrived at the hospital did she find out that Vi¡¯s father would be discharged today.


    Vi¡¯s father seemed to have recuperated well and could walk with crutches.


    Mnie bumped into Vi and her father walking out of the elevator when she was walking into the hospital with her grandfather. She did not see Eugene.


    When Vi called her, Mnie was about to enter the elevator with her grandfather. She turned around.


    Vi stered a smile on her face and looked at Mnie as she took a deep breath. ¡°Eugene is in the car park, putting the things in the trunk.¡±


    She wanted to show that she did note alone and Eugene had apanied her.


    Mnie calmly nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡®


    })


    Vi¡¯s smile almost faded as she watched Mnie enter the elevator.


    She knew she looked like a fool saying that. However, it gave her a sense of crisis whenever she saw Mnie being so calm.


    After ensuring her grandfather¡¯s medical reports were fine, Mnie returned to work. Yana excitedly shared something with her. ¡°The photos from the team¨Cbuilding event are out. Do you want to take a look, Mnie?¡±


    t


    Mnie nced at the photos. There was nothing worthy of mention. They were all ordinary group photos.


    However, Yana had a pair of sharp eyes. She found a photo from the stack and asked with some hesitation, ¡°Mnie, isn¡¯t this you and Mr. Scott?¡±

 Chapter 52

    Mnie looked at the photo.


    In the photo was a woman and a man standing outside the hotel lobby. Eugene was holding her waist, and she was looking at him.


    Although the photo was taken from afar, their expressions could not be seen. Their posture was intimate and ambiguous.


    Facing the curious Yana, Mnie said, ¡°I almost fell, and he grabbed me.¡±


    Yana was one of the many people who had seen this photo. Many others in thepany had seen it too. Vi¡¯s expression had been gloomy the whole day because of this.


    Eugene did not react differently, and neither had he seen the photo.


    Vi felt better upon seeing this.


    That afternoon, someone from the finance department came looking for Mnie with a sry slip for her to sign.


    Mnie had caused them to lose their cooperation with Frank. ording to LeapCo¡¯s rules, she had to pay a penalty that was equivalent to three months of her sry.


    Her monthly sry was rtively high, so three months of her sry was a big number.


    Yana just so happened to see the numbers and was shocked. ¡°Mnie, the amount that was deducted is enough to pay for the deposit of a house in my hometown.¡±


    Mnie looked at the numbers and did not sign the sry slip. Frowning, she pursed her lips.


    Only after the finance employee urged her did she sign it.


    Yana knew what had happened and felt it was unfair to Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that we lost this project. Why are you the only one who has to pay the price? It¡¯s unfair.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. Her phone happened to ring, and a cute and weak voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Sis, when are you visiting me again?¡±


    Peachie was her half¨Csister. She was only eight years old and was suffering from leukemia. She needed a high amount of medical fees every month.


    Thest time Mnie saw her was when her mother brought Peachie to her. Her mother had wept and begged Mnie back then.


    However, other than when she required Mnie to transfer her money, Dn seldom called


    her.


    Dn Lancaster was Mnie¡¯s mother.


    Yana needed to send a document upstairs after they returned to the office. Mnie pondered and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send it.¡±


    Vi bit <b>her </b>lip when she saw that Mnie was upstairs. ¡°Mnie, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I have a document to hand to Mr. Scott.¡± Mnie showed Vi the document.


    Vi wanted to get up. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it to him.¡±


    ¡°I need his remark.¡± Mnie sounded indifferent.


    Vi froze before sitting back down in her seat.


    Mnie pushed open the office door and saw the busy Eugene.


    Eugene lifted his head upon hearing the sound. Mnie handed the document to Eugene and said, ¡°Please sign this document and leave a remark.¡±


    ¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll look through itter.¡± Eugene nodded.


    Then, he continued with his job. However, Mnie stood there, not intending to leave.


    Eugene stopped doing his work and asked her, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°About the penalty of my three months sry¡­¡± Mnie looked at Eugene¡¯s table as she . spoke.


    Eugene froze before he ced his arms on the table, clenching his fingers into a fist. His voice was deep. ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°I said I can make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to make up for it?¡± Eugene scoffed as he looked at Mnie meaningfully.¡± Mnie, you¡¯re not an exception.¡±

 Chapter 53

    He spoke as he flipped through the document Mnie brought. Then, he threw it at a corner of the table. ¡°So, you don¡¯t deserve to be treated differently.¡±


    Mnie had been eating in thepany¡¯s canteen with Yana and would go for the cheapest set meal. LeapCo had a proper canteen, and the welfare of their employees was reasonably good.


    Yana was curious. ¡°Mnie, why have you been eating at the canteen recently?¡±


    Before Mnie could answer her, Yana responded to her own question, ¡°Oh, I understand. Is it because of the penalty issue?¡±


    Mnie grunted in response to her question.


    Not only did Yana feel that it was unjust for Mnie, but even others working in the same department felt the same way.


    However, they dared not ask Mnie and only talked about it behind her back.


    Mnie happened to hear the gossip about her when she was about to walk out of the toilet cubicle. Stunned, she stopped in her action of opening the door.


    ¡°If I were Mnie, I¡¯d be so angry. She has to get three months of sry deducted when it¡¯s not her fault at all. If I were her, I would¡¯ve resigned. Mnie is capable and can get a job. anywhere easily.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t resign. Mnie seems to have signed abor contract with LeapCo,¡± said another


    woman.


    Only when the voices faded did Mnie walk out.


    She had indeed signed abor contract with LeapCo, and Cedric was the one who made her sign it.


    On Friday, Mnie went to the nursing home, paid the fee for the next term, and transferred Peachie¡¯s medical expenses for the month to Dn.


    When she left the nursing home, her grandfather stuffed a bank card into her palm.


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you bear all of Peachie¡¯s medical expenses. I¡¯m her grandfather, after all.¡± The old man sighed. ¡°There isn¡¯t much money in it. Maybe it¡¯ll only be enough for a few months¡® worth of medical fees.¡±


    When Mnie returned home, she saw Eugene, who seemed to be going out.


    He froze when he saw Mnie. ¡°Did you take the afternoon off?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had something to deal with.¡±


    Eugene looked at her before parting his lips and saying, ¡°Tomorrow night at Jepton Hotel.¡±


    Ste¡¯s birthday was tomorrow, and Mnie thought he would go with Vi.


    He had already walked away when she was about to ask Eugene if they had to leave together.


    The next day, <b>Mnie </b>waited for Eugene at home until 5:30 pm, but she did not see him. Thus, she drove to Jepton Hotel herself.


    She only realized Eugene had already arrived when she was at the venue.


    Beside him was Vi who was dressed gorgeously. She was weing the guests with Ste and Eugene.


    Ste looked at Mnie with a sneer. Mnie handed her the gift she brought. ¡°Happy birthday, Mrs. Scott.¡±


    She knew Ste despised her and the gift she brought.`


    Although Cedric looked down on Mnie¡¯s status, he did not care to make things difficult for a <b>woman</b>. He just said sternly, ¡°Go in since you¡¯re already here.¡±


    `Many of Eugene¡¯s friends attended Ste¡¯s birthday party.


    When Mnie entered the hall, she saw Simon and the others.


    Vi led Mnie to Simon¡¯s table and said, ¡°Simon, Mnie is here. Eugene is busy, so please help us take good care of Mnie.¡±


    It was the first time Mnie was a guest at a banquet of the Scott family. She lowered her eyelids, hiding her surging emotions.


    Just as she sat, Eugene approached her and knocked on the table in front of Mnie as he looked at her. He said indifferently, ¡°Come over and help.¡±

 Chapter 54

    It was Vi¡¯s first time attending such an event. She might not know how things worked.


    Mnie had guessed that something like this would happen. It was just that she did not know what Eugene wanted her to help with.


    She lifted her head and said calmly, ¡°It isn¡¯t appropriate for me to do so.¡±


    Eugene looked at her without showing any expression. He said, ¡°Go and teach her.¡±


    Mnie naturally knew who he meant. Pursing her lips, she said nothing.


    Thest time she taught Vi, it ended up making her lose her job as the president¡¯s secretary.


    She wanted to reject it, but Eugene said, ¡°Take it as a job before she¡¯s ready to take over the wheel. I¡¯ll pay you a sry.¡±


    He had said it casually, yet Simon whistled and quipped with interest, ¡°Eugene, you sure are generous.¡±


    Then, he looked at Mnie. ¡°This is a good opportunity. Why aren¡¯t you grabbing it, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie wasn¡¯t sure if it was an opportunity or a trap. She looked outside and saw Vi standing there nervously. Others would think she was a waitress if they did not know her identity.


    t


    This was Vi¡¯s first time attending the Scott family¡¯s banquet. She knew nothing much about wealthy family¡¯s banquets or probably could not even recognize the guests. She could only stand beside Ste and smile like a doll.


    Ste was annoyed to see her being so foolish. Vi felt aggrieved, yet she dared not show it on her face and could only stand there with a stiff smile.


    When Eugene returned, she looked at him and subconsciously wanted to hide behind him.


    Before she could move, she saw Mnie behind Eugene. Her smile froze, and she asked Eugene in a whisper, ¡°Eugene, Mnie is our guest. Why did you bring her here?¡±


    Before Eugene could exin, Mnie stood behind Ste. She politely and naturally took the gifts the guests brought and greeted the guests.


    The difference was noticeable. Vi pouted her lips and tugged Eugene¡¯s sleeve. She was about to shed tears. ¡°Eugene, did you bring Mnie over because you think I¡¯m too stupid to handle this?¡±


    Eugene wiped her tears andforted her, saying, ¡°She¡¯s used to doing this.¡±


    Mnie was not far from them and heard every word Eugene said.


    Her hand that was receiving the gift froze for a second before she pretended nothing had happened. She put the gift aside.


    Although Ste disliked Mnie, she felt things were easier with Mnie around. She left Mnie to attend to the guests and went inside to take a break.


    After Ste and Cedric left, Vi was less tense. She held Eugene¡¯s hand and sniffled as she


    asked him, ¡°Did I embarrass you today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Eugene tucked Vi¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°You¡¯re not a waitress. I don¡¯t need you to do all this to make me more presentable.¡±


    Only then did Vi feel better. Meanwhile, Mnie said nothing.


    Vi was not a waitress and did not need to do all this.


    Mnie was offended.


    Stephen was a littlete. He came with his parents and was startled to see Mnie weing the guests.


    His parents were highly educated and polite.


    Mnie understood where Stephen got his gentlemanly side from when she saw them.


    After Stephen and his family took their seats, Mnie looked at the guest list. Only a few more guests had not arrived.


    Eugene and Vi had long taken their seats. The banquet began right after Mnie weed thest guest.


    Before she could take a break, her phone beeped. Eugene had sent her a message through WhatsApp, asking her to go to him.


    Mnie had experienced this countless times. She previously had to attend to the guests with Eugene.


    When she approached him, Ste and Cedric were already waiting there. Beside them was Vi.


    Ste was not in a good mood. She nced at Mnie and said, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing enough to bring one, yet he brought two.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Eugene said, ¡°Vi is allergic to alcohol and can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring her here, then?¡±


    Mnie had the same thought in mind. Since Vi couldn¡¯t drink, why did Eugene bring her?


    Soon, she understood why.


    Mnie had been by Eugene¡¯s side for years, and many thought she was dating Eugene.


    Hence, some would tease them when she toasted the guests.


    Thus, Eugene¡¯s girlfriend, Vi, had to stand beside him and smile to clear the


    misunderstanding.


    When they were at Simon¡¯s table, Ste greeted them and walked away after exchanging pleasantries.


    Vi was less stressed without Ste around and chatted with the rest.


    Mnie was ignored. She did not want much to do with Vi and the others, so she looked for a quiet corner to rest.


    Stephen followed her and said gently, ¡°Mel,e over and meet someone.¡®


    <b>}</b><b>) </b>


    Many people in Jepton attended Ste¡¯s birthday banquet, which was held by the Scott family. Stephen took her to meet a few bosses in charge of an art exhibition.


    Mnie had learned a lot about art to get Ste to like her before this. She knew a lot about it and could join the conversation.


    Moreover, she was sensitive and immediately won the favor of the bosses. They even made a proposition to her. ¡°Miss Smith, you can work with us if you¡¯re interested. We happen to be working on an exhibitiontely.¡±


    After leaving the table, Stephen observed her and said, ¡°Mel, I think you should give it a try.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Give what a try? nning the art exhibition?¡±


    ¡°I think your ideas are great,¡± said Stephen. He happened to see Eugene walking over and added after a pause, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good choice for you to continue working in LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie and Eugene¡¯s matter was not a secret anymore. Eugene had previously taken Mnie everywhere, so everyone assumed they were a couple.


    However, Eugene had Vi now, and Mnie¡¯s presence was unnecessary.


    Stephen said, ¡°Mel, it¡¯s not wrong to keep an extra choice for yourself.¡±


    Those words shattered Mnie¡¯s thoughts.


    She understood where he wasing from, but it was not as easy as it seemed.


    Mnie was pondering when Eugene approached. He nced at Stephen and Mnie before saying, ¡°Mr. Zeller of Hendric Corporation is over there. Why are you hiding here?¡±


    He was saying this to Mnie. Mnie looked at Mr. Zeller. He was a difficult man to deal with and had a strange temper. He would never care about anyone¡¯s ttery.


    <i>212 </i>


    She was about to walk to Mr. Zeller when Stephen grabbed her wrist and said calmly, ¡°Mel, think about it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned cold upon seeing Stephen holding Mnie¡¯s wrist.


    After greeting Mr. Zeller, Mnie was already tipsy, and her head felt heavy.


    She excused herself after telling Stephen where she was going and headed to the room upstairs to rest.


    When she walked out of the elevator, she heard a voice. ¡°Eugene.¡±


    She froze as she looked over and saw Vi leaning against Eugene¡¯s chest softly as though her entire body was made of jelly.


    Eugene held her arm with one hand as if afraid she might fall.


    ¡°Eugene, sleep with me, please?¡± Vi seemed to be drunk.


    However, Eugene had just said Vi was allergic to alcohol.


    Mnie understood that was just an excuse not to let Vi drink.


    Just as she was absent¨Cminded, she identally tripped but managed to bnce herself by holding onto the wall.

 Chapter 56

    Eugene immediately noticed her.


    Expressionless, he saw Mnie looking at them with her face flushed red.


    She was alone and looked more lonely and vulnerable than before.


    Eugene¡¯s expression changed slightly as he watched Mnie walk into the suite next to him.


    When she walked past him, she paused, and Eugene could smell the alcohol on her.


    Mnie felt herself going into a deep slumber. In the middle of the night, she felt thirsty and got up to drink some water.


    However, she could not sleep again after getting up. Her phone happened to beep, and she saw a bank alert notification when she took her phone.


    Eugene had transferred her 10,000 dors.


    It was probably her sry that night.


    The news of Vi attending Ste¡¯s birthday banquet spread in thepany, and there was new gossip going around.


    Yana asked Mnie secretly if it was true, and Mnie nodded.


    This proved Eugene was serious about dating Vi.


    Vi was an intern, and it would take her three months to get promoted.


    Eugene was supposed to issue her the internship letter, but she was in the secretary department before this and forgot to change her department. Thus, she had to look for Mnie.


    Vi graduated from Jepton University, a university with standards. Thus, it was strict about proof of internship.


    When Mnie received her application, she still had a few other documents to deal with and other internship letters to issue.


    After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Come and get it tomorrow. I still have a few other tasks to deal with.¡±


    Vi agreed and left.


    Mnie then got herself busy. When she remembered about this matter the next day, Vi still had note to look for her.


    She thought Vi had asked someone else to issue it for her, so she did not ask about it. All she did was give out the other internship letters.


    Little did she think that Yana woulde to her again with gossip to share. ¡°Vi is crying again. Even Mr. Scott can¡¯t coax her.¡±


    Just as she finished her words, the phone in the office rang. Mnie was asked to go up to the president¡¯s office.


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow. She saw Vi crying with her face down on the desk when she went upstairs.


    Vi was startled when she approached. Mnie stopped before her and asked, ¡°Did I offend you somehow?¡±


    The weeping Vi stopped her sobs and lifted her head. ¡°Mnie, why didn¡¯t you just tell me if you didn¡¯t want to issue my internship letter?¡±


    Mnie paused and looked at Vi as she said, ¡°Vi, I told you toe to my office the next day, but you didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°I sent you an email and even messaged you.¡± Vi sobbed as she spoke. Her eyes, shimmering with tears, looked aggrieved.


    ¡°My university received the other interns¡® internship letters yesterday, but they didn¡¯t receive mine. Mnie, you could¡¯ve just told me if you couldn¡¯t issue it. I could¡¯ve looked for someone else.¡±


    Mnie did not remember having Vi¡¯s number. She went through her phone and found Vi¡¯s messages in her work ount.


    Vi had only sent her two messages.


    [Mnie, can you please sign my internship letter?]


    [I¡¯ve sent you an email.]


    Just then, the door to Eugene¡¯s office opened, and he knocked on the door frame. His voice was cold as he ordered, ¡°Mnie,e in.¡±


    Then, he looked at Vi. ¡°You too.¡±


    It seemed that Eugene had asked for Mnie¡¯s presence because of Vi¡¯s internship letter. He asked Mnie, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you issue Vi¡¯s internship letter?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and spoke only after a few seconds, ¡°I told her to look for me. I was busy.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Ou

 Chapter 57

    ¡°But you issued the internship letters for the other interns,¡± said Eugene. He looked indifferent as he continued, ¡°Are you sure you weren¡¯t treating Vi differently?¡±


    Mnie wanted to retort, but she said something else instead, ¡°I treated Vi differently?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Eugene took a document on the table and threw it before Mnie. ¡°Everyone ¨¦lse¡¯s name is on the outstanding list of interns except for Vi¡¯s.¡±


    Mnie looked at the list. ¡°I didn¡¯t create this list.¡±


    ¡°The secretarial department submitted this. Haven¡¯t you looked through it?¡± Eugene¡¯s attitude was obvious. He was speaking up for Vi as if Mnie had done something bad to Vi.


    `Mnie flipped through the list and exined patiently, ¡°The names of the interns were


    listed ording to their results.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi. ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale. She knew exactly what Mnie meant.


    The interns of the secretarial department would follow the managers to meet the clients. Only she stayed by Eugene¡¯s side. She did not know anything and could not follow up on the cooperation with the big clients. Moreover, Eugene did not have to meet those small clients.


    Thus, she did not have any achievements.


    However¡­


    Vi bit her lip as she looked at Mnie.


    She would not believe that Mnie did not do this on purpose.


    It was just adding her name to the list. If Mnie wanted, she could do it.


    Mnie happened to turn around, and her eyes met Vi¡¯s. After a pause, she said, ¡°If you want to be on this list, I can add your name to it.¡±


    She sounded calm and did not seem like she cared. It made Vi look immature.


    Shaking her head, Vi said vulnerably, ¡°Mnie, you don¡¯t need to do that. I know I haven¡¯t made any achievements.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± said Mnie.


    Unexpectedly¡­


    ¡°Mnie, know your limits!¡± Eugene seemed displeased. Frowning, he opened the folder, took a random pen, and wrote Vi¡¯s name on the list.


    He was determined to add Vi¡¯s name to the list, Mnie looked at Eugene and took the document.


    Before the door closed, she heard Vi asking Eugene in a muffled voice, ¡°Eugene, I don¡¯t think <b>this </b>seems appropriate.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong about it?¡± Eugene threw the pen aside.


    Before Mnie got off work, she received a call from Stephen, saying he was having dinner with the bosses of the art exhibition. He wanted to ask her if she was interested in joining them.


    Mnie knew Stephen was trying to help her, so she agreed to go.


    LeapCo might not be a good choice for her.


    Mnie thought about it and calcted the money she had. It was barely enough for her to use for some time.


    Moreover, if she left LeapCo, she could get somepensation.


    All she needed to do was not work in this industry anymore.


    Mnie sat by her desk and was in a daze.


    Yana knocked on her desk. ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott wants you to attend a dinner meeting with our client.¡±


    Mnie snapped out of her thoughts. Eugene had not taken her out to meet clients for quite some time.


    She looked at the information in the folder Yana handed her and froze.


    Her face turned pale.

 Chapter 58

    Her limbs turned cold upon seeing the client¡¯s name on the contract.


    It was Frank, the president of Sundale.


    Mnie was almost molested by Frank thest time. The scene was even recorded.


    Yana told Mnie that Vi had wanted to follow Eugene, but he rejected her.


    Mnie muttered expressionlessly, ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Frank was a scumbag. Almost everyone in Jepton knew this.


    Eugene cared about Vi so much. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her have any contact with a man like Frank.


    `Mnie tried to ignore the gossip among her colleagues. Her phone that she had ced aside beeped. She looked at it and saw Dn had sent her a photo of Peachie who was hooked on an IV drip.


    After a while, Mnie texted her back.


    [Is Peachie alright?]


    Dn replied quickly, saying Peachie¡¯s illness might have worsened, and she might need more money for that month.


    Mnie looked at the message silently and transferred the 10,000 dors Eugene gave her to Dn.


    Eugene walked toward Mnie. ¡°Follow me.


    Recalling Frank¡¯s perverted gaze, Mnie frowned subconsciously. Eugene noticed she was not getting up and asked in a gloomy tone, ¡°Are you reluctant to go?¡±


    Standing up, Mnie said expressionlessly, ¡°No.¡±


    When they arrived, Frank was not there yet. Mnie took her handbag and said to Eugene, I¡¯m going to the restroom for a while.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    He was talking about the photo of Frank and her. Mnie looked at him as her eyshes fluttered. ¡°Mr. Scott, this joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking to you?¡± Eugene¡¯s expression was calm. He did not have the habit of smoking. His fingers were slender and wless.


    His left hand rested on his right wrist, making him lookzy and casual.


    Mnie had no idea what Eugene meant by this. She wanted to ask him, but before she could, Frank had arrived.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Eugene, he smiled and shook hands with Mnie. His bold and lewd gaze made Mnie ufortable.


    Mnie embraced herself when she shook his hand. However, Frank was not as bold as before, maybe because Eugene was around. They talked about business seriously.


    ((


    Only when they were done talking business did Frank divert his topic to Mnie. ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯re young and pretty. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±


    Mnie lifted her head and looked at Eugene. Looking at Eugene¡¯s indifferent expression, she answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I introduce you to one?¡± Frank chuckled as he pointed at himself and asked, What do you think of me?¡±


    Mnie forced a smile. ¡°Please stop joking, Mr. Yates.¡±


    However, Frank insisted on getting an answer from Mnie. He was drunk and a little unreasonable.


    Mnie could not reject him and could only drink with him.


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    After Frank¡¯s secretary supported him and walked out of the private room, Mnie felt that her head was heavy. She tried to get up by holding onto the table. She wanted to leave, but her legs felt like jelly, and she fell.


    Fortunately, someone held her by the arm, preventing her from falling.


    Mnie squinted her eyes and saw Eugene¡¯s expressionless face.


    Startled, she reached out to grab him.


    Frowning, Eugene took a step back. ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind was blurry, and she tugged at Eugene¡¯s shirt. She half¨Csquatted on the ground


    and lifted her head as she asked Eugene, ¡°Don¡¯t you like me anymore?¡±


    Her eyes were red, and she looked puzzled. Her grip on his shirt was tight.


    Eugene was stunned by her question. However, he nodded calmly. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie loosened her grip and let Eugene help her get up.

 Chapter 59

    However, she held onto Eugene again when he sent her home. She was reluctant to let go as she muttered, ¡°Why?¡±


    Eugene did not hear her. He ced Mnie on the sofa and prepared to leave, yet Mnie grabbed his shirt again.


    Then, she leaned against his body with her soft body. She kept muttering his name, ¡°Eugene


    When Mnie woke up the next day, she was sleeping on the sofa. She was not covered with a nket, and the window was wide open..


    Her head was aching, Looking at the time, she saw that it was already 9:00 am.


    It was already toote for her to go to work. Mnie called Yana and asked her to apply for a day off for her.


    She went to take a bath, but she still felt dizzy afterward. When she checked her temperature, she found out she was having a fever.


    Mnie wanted to take some fever pills, but there were none left at home. She had no choice but to go out and purchase them.


    Just as she stepped out of her house, she bumped into Eugene.


    Mnie had no memory of what happened after she was drunk, but she knew Eugene might have sent her home.


    Her face was pale as she looked at Eugene. She wanted to speak, but the pain in her throat stopped her.


    Eugene was in casual attire and did not seem to be going to thepany.


    When Eugene saw Mnie¡¯s pale face, he quickly looked away and left.


    He seemed to be rushing somewhere.


    Mnie felt weak and fell before she could get to the elevator. She felt cold and ill.


    When she woke up, it was already noon.


    Mnie touched her forehead, which was still warm.


    She licked her dry lips and wanted to see the time on her phone.


    All she saw was the notification from thepany¡¯s group chat.


    When she tapped into it, she saw a photo a colleague had sent.


    The people in the photo were Eugene and Vi. They seemed to be at Jepton University. Vi might have returned to the campus to attend some activity.


    Mnie stared at the photo for some time.


    She realized why Eugene seemed different from his usual self today.


    It turned out that he had gone to apany Vi for her campus activity.


    It reminded Mnie of the year she graduated. She had begged Eugene for a long time, asking him to apany her to her graduation ceremony. However, Eugene only told her he was busy.


    She wondered if he was busy or just reluctant to go with her.


    The ringtone of her phone snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked at the caller ID and saw Stephen¡¯s name.


    She answered the call and heard Stephen¡¯s gentle voice through it. ¡°Mel, where are you?¡±


    Mnie recalled she had stood up on Stephen and held her head apologetically as she said, I¡¯m sorry. Something came upst night.¡±


    Stephen noticed that something was wrong with Mnie¡¯s voice. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Then, Stephen visited her with some medicine and food. When he saw Mnie¡¯s pale face, he draped the nket nearby on her.


    ¡°How did you fall ill?¡± Stephen looked worried. ¡°Why¨Cdidn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face was pale as she held the nket that was draped on her. Her tiny face made her look weaker than usual.


    Smiling, she asked Stephen, ¡°Is the person in charge of the exhibition willing to meet me? I want to talk to them.¡±


    It took Mnie two days to recover, and she met the person in charge on the third day.


    The sry and benefits they offered were less than Mnie had expected, so she had yet to answer them.


    Stephenforted her, saying, ¡°I have friends in the same field. I can introduce them to you.¡±


    ((

 Chapter 60

    hapter 60


    Stephen did as promised and introduced Mnie to some friends. They had a good conversation, yet the problem emerged when discussing the sry.


    That made Stephen feel bad. However, Mnie thought it was fine. After all, it was not that easy to get a suitable job.


    ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott asked if you¡¯ve prepared the conference room?¡± asked Yana as she


    knocked on the desk.


    ¡°Yes. Here¡¯s the conference record. Eugene might take Vi.¡± Mnie handed the conference record to Yana.


    Yana was shocked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°I have other work to do,¡± said Mnie casually. The secretarial department was busy. Her workload was so much that she had no time to rest.


    After Yana left, Mnie proofread two documents and was about to get a ss of water from the pantry. However, she saw Yana rushing back.


    When Yana saw her, she urged, ¡°Mnie, go to the conference room. Quick! One of the meeting records is missing. Mr. Scott is angry.¡±


    Mnie was not the one who prepared those, but Yana still dragged her to the conference


    room.


    It was quiet when she was in the conference room, and Eugene had a cold expression. The atmosphere in the room was tense.


    The clients had yet to arrive. Eugene happened to go to the conference room and found out that one document was missing.


    Mnie looked at the time. They had only five minutes before the conference started.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Suddenly, Vi spoke in her cute voice. She had a record book in her hand. Dressed in an officedy¡¯s attire, she looked more mature.


    Mnie had nothing to do with this conference. She wanted to return to her office, but Vi said, ¡°Mnie was the one who arranged this meeting, and she should have the record.¡±


    Mnie froze. This meeting was indeed arranged when she was still Eugene¡¯s secretary. However, she had handed everything over to Vi and Julie.


    Eugene still had a cold expression as he stared at Mnie. Mnie pursed her lips. ¡°I handed everything to Vi.¡±


    She knew Eugene¡¯s temper. Thus, she paused and added, ¡°I have no ess to your documents now.¡±


    Eugene was still displeased. This conference was important. Otherwise, Mnie would not have arranged it long ago.


    He was angry, indeed. Vi shrunk her neck and stood aside silently.


    Those responsible for weing the clients were already heading to thepany, yet the


    atmosphere was still tense in the conference room.


    Mnie lowered her eyelids and took the meeting record from Vi. Then, she stood next to Eugene and said calmly, ¡°I remember most of the contents in the meeting records.¡±


    She had worked in LeapCo for years, and her memory was her best talent.


    However, Vi would have to leave if she were <b>to </b>record the meeting.


    When Vi walked out of the conference room, she looked at Mnie again with a meaningful


    gaze.


    When the staff led the clients into the conference room, Mnie spotted a familiar figure among them.


    It was Joshua.


    He had also noticed Mnie and smiled at her shyly.


    Mnie had filled in the document that was missing. After the meeting ended, Eugene ordered expressionlessly, ¡°Follow me to my office.¡±


    She followed him calmly. However, Eugene scoffed when they were in his office. ¡°I heard you want to resign.¡±


    Mnie was apparently less enthusiastic with her work recently. There were many rumors about her wanting to resign.


    ¡°No,¡± Mnie answered calmly as she ced the meeting record on the table. ¡°All the records are here. I¡¯ll excuse myself if there¡¯s nothing else you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°Mnie!¡± Eugene was annoyed with her attitude. She always had an expressionless look, which agitated him.


    He called out her name and asked, ¡°Are you trying to put on an aloof act before me?¡±


    Looking away, Mnie said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to stay away from you.¡±


    Eugene was frustrated as he stared at Mnie, wanting to see through her disguise.

 Chapter 61

    There was only pity and nothing else. The impatience in Eugene¡¯s eyes spread, and he leaned back as he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Mnie left without hesitation. When she passed by Vi¡¯s workstation, she felt the guarded gaze cast upon her.


    Back downstairs, Yana looked at Mnie with admiration and said, ¡°Mnie, you were so domineering just now.¡±


    Mnie paid no attention to thatment. ¡°Did you deliver the documents I gave you this morning?¡±


    Just as she said this, a colleague outside the door called out to Mnie. ¡°Mnie, someone is looking for you.¡±


    Mnie did not expect Joshua toe back and look for her again after leaving. Joshua¡¯s familypany was also on the invitation list for the meeting, and Mnie had just seen him.


    However, they were not very familiar with each other. Joshua was nervous as he scratched his ear and greeted Mnie, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been looking into art exhibitionstely? My uncle works in that field. If you¡¯re interested, I can introduce you to him.¡±


    The reality was that Mnie had no deep impression of Joshua. She only remembered him as someone who often apanied Simon.


    She nodded politely and replied, ¡°Thank you, but not for now.¡±


    Joshua seemed disappointed. ¡°Are you very busy?¡±


    He genuinely admired Mnie, and the not¨Cso¨Cfriendly things he said to her at the hotel that day had been seared into his brain. He had been wanting to make amends, but since Mnie was unwilling to ept his help, Joshua could only leave with regret.


    Mnie saw him off, and when she returned to the office, she noticed that Eugene hade


    down.


    Eugene was tall and exuded an air of superiority in his every move. He looked particrly arrogant when he was not smiling.


    Mnie paused for a moment before continuing forward. Eugene looked at her, mockery flickering in his eyes. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve quite the nerve, making appointments with men during working hours.¡±


    His words were impolite and quite harsh, causing Mnie¡¯s fingers to involuntarily curl up. ¡± You know Joshua.¡±


    ¡°The Hewitt family is small and insignificant. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d be interested in someone like him now.¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was lightly mocking.


    Mnie tightened her grip on the cup as she looked at Eugene. She forced herself to remain calm and finally asked, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±


    Eugene threw a document at her. ¡°You¡¯ll be handling the nning for Oceanus Industries.¡± Oceanus Industries was a rising star in the financial district of Aurelumn. Mnie nced at


    <i>212 </i>


    the document and was about to ask something when he added, ¡°And take Vi with you.¡± Mnie was momentarily stunned, but then she realized what was happening. Eugene was holding a grudge against herment about Vicking, practical experience and not being considered an outstanding intern. That was why he wanted to assign her to a nominal role.


    Even if Mnie and Vi worked on the nning together or even if Vi just assisted on the sidelines, her name would have to appear on the project.


    Her hand that held the document trembled slightly. Biting her lip, Mnie looked up at Eugene. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s icy gaze swept over her features as he sneered. Looking down at Mnie, he challenged her. ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±


    He was right. Mnie had no choice. As long as she was still an employee of LeapCo, she had to follow Eugene¡¯s arrangements.


    the document and was about to ask something when he added, ¡°And take Vi with you.¡± Mnie was momentarily stunned, but then she realized what was happening. Eugene was holding a grudge against herment about Vicking practical experience and not being considered an outstandirig intern. That was why he wanted to assign her to a nominal role.


    Even if Mnie and Vi worked on the nning together or even if Vi just assisted on the sidelines, her name would have to appear on the project.


    Her hand that held the document trembled slightly. Biting her lip, Mnie looked up at Eugene. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s icy gaze swept over her features as he sneered. Looking down at Mnie, he challenged her. ¡°Do you have a choice?¡±


    He was right. Mnie had no choice. As long as she was still an employee of LeapCo, she had to follow Eugene¡¯s arrangements.

 Chapter 62

    Vi had to work on the nning alongside Mnie. She could not just stand by and watch. The next day, she brought her things downstairs, stood in front of Mnie, and addressed her obediently.


    Mnie handed the project materials over to her directly and instructed, ¡°Organize all the data before noon.¡±


    This time, Vi did not make a fuss. She knew that she could gain a lot by following Mnie, so she focused on the task diligently. However, due to her being young and her connection with Eugene, it did not take long for her to sh with the people in the office.


    The data on the Oceanus Industries project wasplicated, and Mnie found it somewhat challenging to handle it on her own. The ruckus in the office only added to her frustration. She


    <ul>


    <li>stood up and left the office, heading to the break room for some rest.</li>


    </ul>


    As soon as she arrived at the break room, her phone started ringing. It was Dn calling again. Since Dn rarely contacted her so frequently, Mnie hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Dn was sobbing uncontrobly. Mnie waited for her to calm down before asking, ¡°What do you need? Just tell me.¡±


    After returning from the break room, Mnie¡¯s expression was even colder than before. Dn had asked her for another 10,000 dors, saying that Peachie¡¯s medical expenses were not enough and the hospital was urging her to leave.


    Mnie massaged her temples, feeling an intense headacheing on.


    ¡°Mnie, when will the nning bepleted?¡± Vi asked softly after approaching her.


    Mnie was already irritated, and even though she tried to contain her anger, her tone came off harsh. ¡°You can do it yourself.¡±


    Vi bit her lip and retreated. At lunchtime, she treated everyone in the office to coffee, excluding Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, I remember that you don¡¯t like coffee, so I didn¡¯t get one for you. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± she asked Mnie innocently with wide eyes.


    Mnie remained silent and focused on the nning documents, her temples throbbing with pain. She simply did not have the energy to deal with Vi.


    It was after work hours, and Mnie needed to go out to get something. The moment she stepped out of the office, she encountered Eugene, who hade to pick Yi up.


    She tactfully moved to the side. Eugene did not see her and went straight to Vi, who was still working on editing a form. She looked at Eugene with a troubled expression. ¡°I still have a lot of unfinished work. Why don¡¯t you go ahead first? No need to wait for me.¡±


    Eugene casually pulled over a chair. ¡°Continue with your work. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    A hint of blush appeared on Vi¡¯s face, and she could not help casting a triumphant nce at Mnie. However, Mnie just kept her head down. She was as expressionless as a robot.


    By the time she was done with overtime, it was already dark outside. Mnie packed up and


    left, only to discover that it was raining when she reached downstairs.


    She had just gotten into the driver¡¯s seat when someone tapped on her window. Eugene was standing outside with an umbre.


    Lowering the window, Mnie looked at Eugene, who also looked back at her indifferently.¡± My car broke down.¡±


    He was implying that she give him and Vi a ride.


    The rain made driving challenging, so Mnie drove slowly. Eugene and Vi sat in the back, asionally exchanging hushed words that Mnie could not pick up.


    Mnie drove expressionlessly with a slight crack in the window so that she could listen to the rain outside.


    Simon¡¯s call came at the right time. Just as Mnie was making a turn, he called Eugene and asked him to join him at the bar. Eugene agreed and looked at Mnie, saying, ¡°Go to GT.¡±


    They were approaching Vi¡¯s home, and going to GT would mean taking a detour. Mnie had initially nned to drop Vi off first. However, Vi held Eugene¡¯s hand and coquettishly said, ¡°Eugene, take me with you, please?¡±


    Mnie nced at Eugene through the rearview mirror. His expression remained cool, but it was asionally softened by the passing streetlights. He casually nodded, agreeing to Vi¡¯s request.


    Only then did Vi remember Mnie. She said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Mnie.


    TT

 Chapter 63

    Mnie remained silent and dropped them off at GT. With Simon and others around, Eugene would have plenty of people willing to give him a ride.


    After reaching home, Mnie did not immediately shower and sleep. However, in the middle of the night, her sleep was disturbed by the sound of her phone.


    Eugene¡¯s icy voice came through the phone without much emotion. ¡°Come and pick me up.¡®


    Hearing the rain outside, Mnie huddled further under her nket. ¡°You can take a taxi.¡±


    Eugene hung up just as she said that. Unwilling to go out in the cold rain, Mnie stayed put. However, three minutester, her phone rang again with the same cold and indifferent voice saying, ¡°Come and pick me up.¡±


    Mnie said nothing, and the call ended. Three minutester, the phone rang again. The calls continued, disrupting Mnie¡¯s sleep. After one more call from Eugene, Mnie finally sighed and replied reluctantly, ¡°Fine.¡±


    With that, Eugene¡¯s persistence ceased. After silently changing into some dry clothes, Mnie made her way to GT. In the rainy depths of the night, she drove slowly, and by the time she reached GT, half an hour had passed.


    The bar was still crowded, and Mnie failed to locate Eugene. She asked the bartender, who informed her that Simon¡¯s group had left earlier.


    The next day, Mnie looked quite worn out after having stayed upte the night before. In contrast, Vi appeared lively.


    The nning for Oceanus was challenging, and Mnie had some questions to rify with Eugene. When Vi was about to tag along with her, Mnie curtly said, ¡°You¡¯re not done with your form yet.¡± That kept her in her seat.


    Mnie went upstairs. Eugene was on a video call and signaled for her to wait. She stood there, surveying the surroundings. Theyout had not changed much, but it always felt different from Mnie¡¯s memories. Perhaps it was due to the conspicuously ced decorations.


    After Eugene ended the call, he looked at Mnie and asked with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t rest wellst night?¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°You asked me to pick you upst night, but you weren¡¯t at the bar.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Eugene did not seem too concerned, his eyebrows just twitching slightly. ¡°I probably got drunk and didn¡¯t notice,¡± he said casually in the end.


    Those seemingly indifferent words registered in Mnie¡¯s ears like a p to the face, making her feel absurdly ridiculous. She thought she had at least be something like a habit for Eugene, but she realized she was nothing more than a joke to him when he was drunk.


    A painful sensation seemed to fill Mnie¡¯s bones, making her feel as though she had been submerged in seawater. As she descended the stairs, she bumped into someone from HR who was delivering the list of newly hired employees along with their sry details.


    Mnie checked the list and found no issues with it. Just when she was about to return it, she noticed Vi¡¯s name at the end of the list.


    New employees who joined thepany as the president¡¯s secretary would always receive a bonus as an incentive. Eugene was always generous in this regard.


    However, Mnie noticed that Vi was missing her bonus. Did Eugene forget? The HR employee noticed Mnie staring at the list with furrowed brows and thought there might be a problem with it. They asked, ¡°Mnie, is everything okay?¡±


    Mnie snapped out of her thoughts and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It had nothing to do with her if Eugene had forgotten about it or not.


    ¡°Oh, let me go with you.¡± Pushing aside her thoughts, Mnie returned the list and followed the person to the HR department.


    Mnie went to update her contract after realizing that herst renewal had been three years ago. There were less than three months left until it expired.

 Chapter 64

    Mnie was lost in thought until her phone rang. Seeing that it was Ste calling, she frowned slightly. Ste rarely initiated contact with her.


    After hesitating for a moment, she answered the call, and Ste¡¯smanding tone came through. ¡°Come to Paramount Hospital and bring some supplements.¡±


    When Mnie arrived, she learned that Madam York, Stephen¡¯s mother, had identally injured her arm and needed to be hospitalized for observation.


    When Ste saw Mnie, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Leave the things and you can leave.¡±


    Her tone was unpleasant. Mnie pressed her lips together, choosing not to speak. Ste was Eugene¡¯s mother, and be it publicly or privately, Mnie could not say much.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± On the hospital bed, Madam York nodded gently with warmth and courtesy.


    Mnie shook her head and left the ward under Ste¡¯s urging.


    As soon as she stepped out of the ward, she collided with Stephen, who had been in a hurry. Stephen was surprised to run into Mnie here and supported her, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mnie did not want to obstruct his path and moved aside so that he could enter.


    Madam York¡¯s room was a private one with a partition inside. Before Mnie could leave, she overheard Ste¡¯s somewhat sharp voice, saying, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask Mnie to do it. She doesn¡¯t have much to do anyway.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged at the statement. She still had work to finish when Ste called her over. She anticipated another night of overtime when she returned.


    ¡°Mel?¡± Stephen had also heard what Ste said. Heforted Mnie gently for a bit before going inside to check on Madam York. He had initially wanted to invite Mnie to dinner, but considering her work demands, she declined.


    Two hours had passed by the time she returned to thepany. When she entered the office, she saw Vi chatting with Yana. When Vi saw that Mnie had returned, she slowly went


    back to her seat.


    Mnie ced her bag down and asked, ¡°Is everything sorted out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all sent to your email.¡±


    Mnie nodded and sat down at herputer. The nning for Oceanus Industries was a challenging task. After reviewing the form that Vi had revised, she noticed a missing piece of data.


    Mnie had intended to locate the information herself, but considering how much she had on her te, she handed the documents back to Vi. She instructed her to make the correction.


    Vi was somewhat reluctant. ¡°Isn¡¯t the form already fixed?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more piece of data missing. It should be in the database. Check it.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s request was reasonable as it was part of Vi¡¯s responsibilities. However, searching through the extensive database would take time.


    Due to always being by Eugene¡¯s side and having his protection, Vi had the privilege of not having to learn certain things. it made her somewhat clumsy when it came to certain tasks.


    By the time Mnie finished organizing the data on her side, Vi had not managed to extract the data. Unable to just watch any longer, Mnie gave her a reminder with furrowed brows. Yet, Vi continued her work with an expression of indifference.


    After finally finishing work for the day, it was already half an hourter than the usual time she got off work. Mnie packed up and prepared to leave. However, Vi stopped her. Mnie, do you want to have dinner together tonight? As thanks for driving me homest night.¡±


    ¡°I have something to do,¡± replied Mnie expressionlessly.


    The office door was pushed open just as she said that, and Eugene¡¯s cedar scent wafted in. He nced at Mnie and looked at Vi. ¡°Why sote today?¡±


    ¡°Mnie came backte,¡± Vi said, attributing their overtime to Mnie.


    Eugene¡¯s gazended on her, the corners of his eyebrows lifting as he waited for Mnie¡¯s exnation.


    Mnie took a deep breath and exined slowly, ¡°Aunt asked me to go to the hospital to deliver something.¡±


    ¡°She asked and you went?¡± Eugene threw out this question casually after a pause. It was a simple inquiry without any other meaning.


    Over the next three days, Mnie managed to outline the n for Oceanus Industries. After having settled down during this time, Vi also made much faster progress.

 Chapter 65

    LeapCo was very generous with employee benefits, offering substantialmissions for signing a deal. Mnie thought that by letting her n the project, Eugene was indicating that she was in charge of it.


    She went looking for Eugene the moment she was done with the nning.


    ¡°Can we arrange to meet with Oceanus Industries next Tuesday?¡± she asked.


    Eugene was looking through the proposal as he replied coldly, ¡°I have ns on Tuesday,¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°What ns?¡±


    ¡°Vi is going back to school,¡± Eugene answered sinctly.


    Clearly, he hoped that Vi would be there every step of the way for the coboration with Oceanus Industries. Mnie paused for a moment but then pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Her name is already in the proposal. It makes no difference if she¡¯s there or not.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingers stilled in the midst of flipping through the papers. Brows furrowed slightly, he looked at Mnie slowly. There was no emotion in his deep, dark eyes. ¡°Your participation in this matter with Oceanus Industries ends here. You don¡¯t need to be involved any further.¡±


    It took a while for Mnie to understand what he was saying, and when she did, her heart sank. She looked at Eugene with disbelief and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you go or not,¡± Eugene replied. He lowered his gaze and ced the documents back on the table.


    Mnie stared at him, her fingertips trembling. ¡°Who else will go if not me?¡±


    Eugene paused before replying slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±


    Hands clenched tightly into fists, Mnie retorted with a tremble in her voice, ¡°Your arrangement is to just push me aside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s arrangement,¡± Eugene responded indifferently.


    Mnieughed bitterly. In the end, she was disposable in Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    Monday arrived, and Eugene took Vi to Oceanus Industries. Vi could hardly conceal the joy on her face when they returned.


    Mnie observed them coldly. Seemingly sensing her eyes on him, Eugene casually nced over, and their eyes locked. Mnie immediately averted her gaze. She handed the files in her hands to Yana while maintaining an indifferent appearance.


    Yana looked at Mnie and could not help butin, ¡°Mnie, just wait and see. Vi might be clinging to Mr. Scott now, but once he gets tired of her, she¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Mnie remained silent. Clinginess was a skill of Vi¡¯s, and Eugene was willing to pamper


    her.


    It was the end of the work day, and before Mnie left, Stephen called her up to have dinner together. She epted his invitation.


    ¡°I happen to be near LeapCo. I¡¯lle pick you up,¡± Stephen said.


    2/20


    Stephen arrived not long after. Mnie gathered her things and headed downstairs. There were more than ten steps in front of the LeapCo building. As she was lost in thought, Mnie paid no attention to where she was going and twisted her ankle.


    A sharp pain shot up from her ankle, and Mnie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Stephen frowned and stepped forward to support her by the elbow when he saw this. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    The moment he said that, a peal of light and livelyughter sounded behind them. Mnie¡¯s back stiffened slightly. Without even looking back, she could already guess who it was.


    Vi was walking over with Eugene arm¨Cin¨Carm. The next moment, Eugene¡¯s gazended on Stephen, who was supporting Mnie by her arm.


    Mnie moved her foot, and the pain it elicited forced her to take a sharp breath. Her face paled even more. Still, she insisted to Stephen that she was fine.


    Stephen¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Let me carry you,¡± he offered.


    Hearing this, Eugene paused as his deep gazended on Mnie¡¯s face.

 Chapter 66

    Mnie was aware that her situation was not good at the moment, and she did not dare to act tough. She nodded to Stephen. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Stephen lifted Mnie into his arms steadily. Although Mnie was tall, she was slender, and with Stephen being over 1.8 meters tall, she looked small and helpless in his arms.


    While cradled in Stephen¡¯s arms, Mnie raised her eyes and happened to meet Eugene¡¯s deep and cold gaze. She hesitated for a moment but then lowered her gaze again, averting from his line of sight.


    ¡°Eugene?¡± Vi tugged at Eugene¡¯s sleeve and reminded him softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to have dinner with Simon and the others?¡±


    Eugene looked away from Mnie and nced at her. He hummed in response to her, and they made their way toward his car.


    Vi looked over at Stephen and Mnie with pursed¨Clips, but she quickly rxed. She hooked her arm with Eugene¡¯s, as if dering her im over him.


    Mnie followed Stephen to the hospital. Her previously sprained ankle was injured again, and the doctor sternly advised her not to wear high heels.


    Mnie felt apologetic. ¡°Sorry, we were supposed to have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Stephen pulled her up. ¡°Can you still walk?¡±


    Mnie had changed into a pair of t shoes, and she was barely able to walk.


    Since dinner was no longer viable, Stephen could only take her home.


    However, because of her injury, Mnie was unable to drive, which left Stephen helpless. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to work tomorrow,¡± he insisted.


    Mnie hesitated as she did not want to trouble him. ¡°No need. I can take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to walk a few hundred meters before you can g down a taxi. Are you sure you can manage?¡± Stephen disagreed with her. ¡°It¡¯s settled, then. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s attempts at refusing him ended up in vain. The next morning, Stephen arrived on time and drove her to thepany. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon,¡± he said.


    Feeling uneasy, Mnie was about to decline him when she noticed Eugene¡¯s Maybach stopping not far away.


    Eugene would pick up Vi every morning and they would go to thepany together. Rumors had spread at first, butter, everyone got used to it.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and entered thepany. Just after taking a few steps, she heard rhythmic footsteps behind her, followed by a familiar fragrance.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you clever?¡± Eugene said with an indifferent tone as he stopped beside her.


    Mnie¡¯s heart tightened, but she maintained herposure. ¡°I twisted my foot and can¡¯t drive.¡±


    Bigene sneered ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s fists tightened before she loosened them again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you were referring to?¡±


    Fugene did not respond any further. He walked ahead of her, and when Mnie turned around, she saw Vi heading downstairs to the coffee shop. Her gaze, however, remained fixated on Mnie. She looked guarded. Vi was probably wondering what Eugene had just sold to her.


    Due to her foot injury, Mnie spent the entire day sitting at her desk. During the lunch break, she overheard some colleagues discussing leaving early due to a potential power outage from circuit maintenance scheduled in the afternoon.


    However, arge stack of documents suddenly plopped down on her desk in the afternoon. Mnie became so engrossed in her work that she forgot about the scheduled power outage.


    It was not until the office lights went out that she realized what had happened. Just then, her phone rang. Upon answering the call, she heard Stephen ask, ¡°Mel, are you noting down? I heard they¡¯re doing circuit maintenance.¡±


    Mnie had night blindness, but it was notpletely dark, so she could still see somewhat clearly. She slowly packed her things and replied, ¡°I¡¯ming down now.¡®


    Stephen was one of the few people who were aware of her night blindness. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Wait for me. I¡¯lle up.¡±


    The weather today was not great, and it was gloomy all around. After a while, the lights in the officepletely dimmed.

 Chapter 67

    Mnie did not dare move about recklessly, so she just sat at her desk and waited. Soon, footsteps approached. Thinking it was Stephen, she called out to him, worried that he might not be able to find her.


    The footsteps paused before slowly approaching her. Mnie could only see a tall figure and was unable to discern their features. However, she figured that no one else other than Stephen woulde up here at this time.


    ¡°Could you help me a bit? I can¡¯t see very well,¡± Mine asked softly.


    Her request was followed by a cold sneer as the figure arrived in front of her. Eugene¡¯s looming shadow was apanied by his mocking voice as he said, ¡°Is this how you endear yourself to Stephen before hooking up with him?¡±


    Mnie had not expected it to be Eugene. She fell silent for a moment before asking back, Why haven¡¯t you left?¡±


    Ignoring her question, Eugene asked, ¡°Waiting for Stephen toe pick you up?¡±


    Without her sight, the rest of Mnie¡¯s senses heightened. Eugene¡¯s low voice sounded as if he were whispering in her ear.


    Mnie tried to remainposed. ¡°I can¡¯t see well.¡± She had, in fact, mentioned her night blindness to Eugene before, but Mnie had always been careful to avoid the issue.


    She never allowed it to be a problem in front of him. He had probably forgotten about it because of this.


    Eugene went quiet for a while, so Mnie asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    As she was unable to see clearly, she clenched her hands on the table tightly. It was a sign of


    her nervousness.


    Eugene lowered his gaze and observed her for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, Mnie received a call from Stephen, and her phone screen illuminated the area. With the light, Mnie was finally able to catch a bit of Eugene¡¯s expression.


    It was very cold.


    His dark eyes appeared exceptionally chilly in this dim lighting as he stared at her. ¡°Stephen has really bad taste if he¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    A surge of frustration built up in Mnie. She could not help but retort, ¡°In that case, you were blind for eight years.¡±


    Eugene fell silent at that for a bit before rebuking, ¡°You think too highly of yourself.¡±


    With that, he left. Mnie¡¯s phone screen dimmed again, leaving the office inplete darkness.


    When Stephen finally arrived, he had a shlight with him. He approached Mnie and asked, ¡°Were you waiting long? I went to buy a shlight.¡±


    Mnie did not look too good, but she did not say anything.


    On the day the bonuses from the project with Oceanus Industries were calcted, Vi treated everyone in the secretarial department to coffee. The atmosphere was lively, but Mnie remained silent.


    No one dared to approach her as everyone knew that Mnie had been the main person in charge of the nning for Oceanus Industries despite not receiving any of the credit. When Vi handed her the coffee, Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. She stood up and immediately left. She was extremely agitated. The bonus from the Oceanus Project was a considerable sum, and she had not expected Eugene to handle the situation the way he did.


    Thanks to this matter, Mnie felt somewhat difited. Everyone in the secretarial department was observant of her and thus became cautious with their actions.


    However, someone had somehow leaked this incident. By the time it reached Eugene¡¯s ears, the news said that Mnie had brought her emotions into work.


    When Mnie went to look for Eugene, he left her hanging for a while before he said to her indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to work, just say so.¡±


    Mnie just asked nkly, ¡°Do you have any work arrangements for me?¡±


    Eugene raised a brow, his cold gaze fixed on her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling resentful? The Prime City branch is having some trouble. Go deal with it.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face darkened slightly. The Prime City branch was the poorest performing one


    among


    all of LeapCo¡¯s branches, and top management had been considering shutting it down. Yet, Eugene had assigned her to deal with this troublesome situation.

 Chapter 68

    hapter 68


    It took Mnie some time to regain her voice. ¡°Eugene, are you targeting me?¡± she asked in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You think too much. You¡¯re more suitable for this job.¡± Eugene casually ced the items in his hands down, his dark eyes assessing Mnie. Creases formed on his forehead as he sneered and countered, ¡°What? Am I interfering with your rtionship with Stephen?¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene, her chest feeling tight and stifling. She had always thought Eugene treated her differently, but apparently, it was all the same.


    It felt like her throat was tied, and after a moment of silence, Mnie slowly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Prime City.¡±


    The mockery in Eugene¡¯s eyes intensified. Raising a brow, he looked at Mnie¡¯s painted lips and said with a hint of a sneer, ¡°You can leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mnie, however, tried to interrupt him by calling out his name. She looked into his stern eyes and sensed an inexplicable feeling of fatigue. She had been by Eugene¡¯s side for so long, but perhaps it had been too long, so he had be weary of her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t renew my contract when it expires.¡± She heard herself say this as if she were having an out¨Cof¨Cbody experience.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze flickered. He looked at Mnie with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me by negotiating conditions?¡± He growled, his expression darkeningpletely.


    Mnie did not understand how he came to this conclusion. Was this not what he wanted?


    She lowered her gaze and went silent while Eugene¡¯s chilling voice continued, ¡°Fine, as long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    The news about Mnie being sent to the Prime City branch spread swiftly. Her colleagues would peek at her subtly. Yana was the only one who dared approach her to strike up a conversation. ¡°Mnie, do you know how long Mr. Scott is sending you there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Mnie replied truthfully, keeping her intention to resign a secret still.


    That afternoon, Mnie packed her things and went to the nursing home. She decided she would visit her grandfather before leaving for Prime City.


    He never brought up Eugene again after learning about Mnie¡¯s breakup, but when he heard that Mnie was going to Prime City, he could not help but ask, ¡°Did Eugene ask you to go?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Yes, he told me to go solve some problems. I should be back soon.


    Her grandfather sighed but said nothing else apart from instructing her to take care of herself.


    Upon leaving the nursing home, Mnie bumped into Stephen in the parking lot of Paramount Hospital. He was just leaving after visiting Madam York.


    Surprised to see Mnie, Stephen smiled and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Visiting my grandfather.¡± Since Mnie considered Stephen as a friend, she did not hide the fact that she was going to Prime City from him.


    Stephen frowned upon hearing this and immediately suspected it to be Eugene¡¯s doing.


    Mnie, however, did not think much of it. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s just work. Prime City might be a bit more rxing for me.¡±


    At least she would not have to see Eugene unting himself with Vi in front of her all day.


    However, Mnie was mistaken this time.


    Just as she arrived at the city the next morning and was in discussions with Walden, the manager of the Prime City branch, she received a call saying that representatives from LeapCo¡¯s headquarters would be arriving. They were to pick them up in the afternoon.


    ¡°Miss Smith, do you know who headquarters sent?¡± asked Walden.


    Mnie had no idea. It was not until she went to the airport with Walden that evening to pick them up that she saw Eugene and Vi walking out. Her expression darkened then.


    Eugene had personallye over. Feeling like this was a big shot, Walden went up to tter him.


    Mnie did not say much during the entire journey. She just sat in the front passenger seat with her head turned away. She and Walden were in the front, while Vi and Eugene were in the back.

 Chapter 69

    Walden attempted to get close to Vi and engaged in a lively conversation with her.


    ¡°This is my first time in Prime City. Eugene said we¡¯re here for my graduation trip. Are there any fun ces here?¡± Vi¡¯s tone was innocent, almost romantic. She truly sounded like someone on vacation.


    Mnie nced back and saw Eugene resting with his eyes closed.


    Eugene liked the quiet and despised noise during his rest. However, Vi¡¯s cheerful tone did not seem to bother him.


    Mnie hadmitted Eugene¡¯s preferences to memory back then. Even on business trips, she would try to postpone all work to ensure Eugene could rest properly no matter how busy she was.


    She always prioritized him, but in the end, she still failed topare to someone like Vi.


    Mnie withdrew her gaze and kept away from Vi and Walden¡¯s conversation. She leaned against the car window and closed her eyes to rest.


    They reached the hotel, and since there was not much to do in the evening, Mnie went straight to her room. As she walked away, she could still hear Walden arranging a room for Eugene.


    Mnie thought Eugene brought Vi along to make her seem more valuable, but the next morning when they departed for the branch office, Vi was nowhere to be seen.


    Eugene did not offer any exnations and simply got into the car.


    Walden had brought another secretary along with him this time. Since the front passenger seat was upied, Mnie had to sit in the back. Between her and Eugene was a vacant space. She stared silently at the scenery shing by outside.


    In the front, Walden was enthusiastically introducing the going¨Cons of the branch office. Eugene, who was at the back, asionally nced at his phone. He was seemingly engaged in responding to messages.


    did you


    take


    It was not until Walden was done talking that he calmly asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, did note of everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mnie replied indifferently.


    Eugene sneered lightly and shifted his gaze to her. ¡°Is that so? I thought you were daydreaming just now.¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment and then retorted, ¡°You must¡¯ve been mistaken.¡±


    Suddenly, a stray dog darted out in front of the car. The driver made a sharp turn, catching Mnie off guard and causing her to tilt toward Eugene. She crashed into him, hands bracing against his sturdy thighs. Eugene grunted at the impact.


    /


    As the car returned to its course, Walden repeatedly apologized. Mnie straightened herself up from Eugene¡¯sp with a bit of effort.


    She took a deep breath and was about to move away from Eugene when she heard him


    whisper. Only the two of them were privy to the conversation. ¡°Was it on purpose?¡±


    He nced subtly at Mnie¡¯s hands that were on his thighs as he said this. Mnie calmly withdrew her hands and replied, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    With a scoff, Eugene looked away.


    Mnie and Eugene followed Walden as they toured the branch office, Walden offered to treat them for lunch, but Eugene lifted his phone to his ear and said, ¡°No need. Someone is still waiting for me at the hotel.¡±


    That someone was Vi, who hade to sightsee this time.


    Since Mnie was not going back with Eugene, she decided she would have lunch with Walden.


    However, Eugene¡¯s cold and indifferent voice stopped her. ¡°You¡¯reing back with me.¡± Mnie thought of refusing, but then he added, ¡°There¡¯s something we need to arrange.¡± Walden wanted to send them back to the hotel, but Eugene declined. Instead, he gged down a taxi.


    On the way there, Mnie asked Eugene, ¡°What is it that needs arranging?¡±


    Eugene casually stared at her. He then parted his lips as he asked, ¡°Did you bring your driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Confused, Mnie frowned. Eugene continued, ¡°We need a driver. You¡¯re capable, right?¡± When they reached the hotel, Vi was already waiting for them at the entrance. At first, she did not look pleased when she saw Eugene and Mnie returning together.


    However, upon hearing that Mnie would be their driver, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mnie.¡±

 Chapter 70

    Mnie remainedposed, not responding to Vi¡¯s words. She looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    Vi had tagged along with Eugene for a vacation. Eugene would not involve her in work matters but was willing to apany her during their leisure time.


    Eugene pampered Vi and was willing to spend time with her. As someone who was working for him<b>, </b>Mnie had no grounds to say anything about it. She would just focus on doing her job.


    Vi wanted to have lunch near a scenic area, and Eugene agreed with her. Mnie went ahead and started the car.


    As soon as Vi got into the car, she snuggled into Eugene¡¯s arms andined softly about how he had gone out in the morning without her. Eugeneforted her calmly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you get a day off. You should get some more sleep.¡±


    Though his tone was not exactly gentle, there was a touch of consideration.


    Mnie tried concentrating on handling the vehicle, but without a partition in the car, she could still hear Vi¡¯s coquettish words.


    They had arrived, but the restaurant was located quite far from the parking area due to it being in a scenic spot. Vi was afraid they might lose their reservation since they werete.


    She dragged Eugene along while saying to Mnie, ¡°Mnie, Eugene and I will go ahead to secure our seats. Can you park the car and join uster?¡±


    Mnie was not oblivious. After she parked the car, she decided to have lunch at a different


    restaurant.


    She received nomunication from Vi and Eugene even after she was done with her meal. With some free time on her hands, she took out her phone and started browsing through it.


    With her work ount still active on WhatsApp, Mnie tapped into the Status section and happened upon a nine¨Cgrid photo that Vi had posted about her lunch with Eugene.


    Mnie noticed that the table reservation and the dishes were all for two people. It was then she realized that they hadpletely disregarded her.


    Mnie closed the app with a nk expression. Just when she was about to go out for a stroll, she received a call from Eugene asking her to join them. He mentioned a location on amercial street to her. When Mnie arrived there, she found Vi shopping in a jewelry


    store.


    Vi had her eye on a small pendant that was priced in the five figures. She furrowed her brows and asked Eugene, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°If you like it, then I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Mnie nced at the pendant Vi was interested in. It was indeed of pretty ster quality. She then quickly averted her gaze and asked Eugene, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Vi spoke up before Eugene could. ¡°Could you please apany me to buy clothes? Eugene doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate clothes at all.¡±


    22


    This request seemed less about her shopping for clothes and more about her emphasizing her rtionship with Eugene in front of Mnie.


    Mnie gave a slight pause before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not good at choosing clothes either. You¡¯d better ask Eugene; he¡¯s more skilled at it.¡±


    This was, in fact, the truth. When Mnie first started dating Eugene, he had been the one who picked out her clothes. Even now, her style of dressing was still influenced by Eugene¡¯s preferences.


    It was not that Mnie did not have her own preferences, but she had be ustomed to the current style and was toozy to change it.


    However, Vi just ignored Mnie¡¯s refusal and dragged her along. Eugene followed behind them as he was responsible for paying the bills, which included the pendant Vi bought earlier. Mnie even noticed that he had paid for it without batting an eye.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Vi¡¯s sweet voice rang in her ears. ¡°Do you think this looks nice?¡±


    Following her gaze, Mnie saw her pointing at a set of matching hoodies, their blue and white colors bright and vibrant.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s for Eugene and me,¡± Vi asked with a twinkle in her eyes. Mnie hesitated before replying, ¡°Yo

 Chapter 71

    Mnie remainedposed, not responding to Vi¡¯s words. She looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    Vi had tagged along with Eugene for a vacation. Eugene would not involve her in work matters but was willing to apany her during their leisure time.


    Eugene pampered Vi and was willing to spend time with her. As someone who was working for him<b>, </b>Mnie had no grounds to say anything about it. She would just focus on doing her job.


    Vi wanted to have lunch near a scenic area, and Eugene agreed with her. Mnie went ahead and started the car.


    As soon as Vi got into the car, she snuggled into Eugene¡¯s arms andined softly about how he had gone out in the morning without her. Eugeneforted her calmly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s rare that you get a day off. You should get some more sleep.¡±


    Though his tone was not exactly gentle, there was a touch of consideration.


    Mnie tried concentrating on handling the vehicle, but without a partition in the car, she could still hear Vi¡¯s coquettish words.


    They had arrived, but the restaurant was located quite far from the parking area due to it being in a scenic spot. Vi was afraid they might lose their reservation since they werete.


    She dragged Eugene along while saying to Mnie, ¡°Mnie, Eugene and I will go ahead to secure our seats. Can you park the car and join uster?¡±


    Mnie was not oblivious. After she parked the car, she decided to have lunch at a different


    restaurant.


    She received nomunication from Vi and Eugene even after she was done with her meal. With some free time on her hands, she took out her phone and started browsing through it.


    With her work ount still active on WhatsApp, Mnie tapped into the Status section and happened upon a nine¨Cgrid photo that Vi had posted about her lunch with Eugene.


    Mnie noticed that the table reservation and the dishes were all for two people. It was then she realized that they hadpletely disregarded her.


    Mnie closed the app with a nk expression. Just when she was about to go out for a stroll, she received a call from Eugene asking her to join them. He mentioned a location on amercial street to her. When Mnie arrived there, she found Vi shopping in a jewelry


    store.


    Vi had her eye on a small pendant that was priced in the five figures. She furrowed her brows and asked Eugene, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°If you like it, then I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Mnie nced at the pendant Vi was interested in. It was indeed of pretty ster quality. She then quickly averted her gaze and asked Eugene, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Vi spoke up before Eugene could. ¡°Could you please apany me to buy clothes? Eugene doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate clothes at all.¡±


    22


    This request seemed less about her shopping for clothes and more about her emphasizing her rtionship with Eugene in front of Mnie.


    Mnie gave a slight pause before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not good at choosing clothes either. You¡¯d better ask Eugene; he¡¯s more skilled at it.¡±


    This was, in fact, the truth. When Mnie first started dating Eugene, he had been the one who picked out her clothes. Even now, her style of dressing was still influenced by Eugene¡¯s preferences.


    It was not that Mnie did not have her own preferences, but she had be ustomed to the current style and was toozy to change it.


    However, Vi just ignored Mnie¡¯s refusal and dragged her along. Eugene followed behind them as he was responsible for paying the bills, which included the pendant Vi bought earlier. Mnie even noticed that he had paid for it without batting an eye.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Vi¡¯s sweet voice rang in her ears. ¡°Do you think this looks nice?¡±


    Following her gaze, Mnie saw her pointing at a set of matching hoodies, their blue and white colors bright and vibrant.


    ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s for Eugene and me,¡± Vi asked with a twinkle in her eyes. Mnie hesitated before replying, ¡°Yo

 Chapter 72

    In the end, Mnie did experience a slight allergic reaction and developed small rashes on her chin. This happened to coincide with Eugene taking leave. Apart from some essential work, she stayed indoors.


    By the time her chin rash cleared up, Vi was about to return to Jepton since she did not have that many leaves to take. Mnie was surprised that Eugene did not apany her back when she initially thought he would have.


    Vi seemed uneasy leaving Mnie and Eugene alone. Before leaving, she spent a long time talking to Eugene before finally saying to Mnie, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Eugene. You know what his temper is like. Please watch over him for me.¡±


    Though her words were polite, there was a hint of the caution she felt toward Mnie.


    After seeing Vi off, Mnie apanied Eugene to meet with a client they had


    arrangements with. Eugene drove this time, and Mnie remained silent while reading some documents. The car was quiet.


    The sudden ringing of her phone broke the silence, and Mnie frowned as she answered the iing call. Lately, Dn had been contacting her more frequently. This time, she was sobbing. ¡°Mel, your sister is unwell again.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I transfer 10,000 to you before?¡±


    Dn hesitated before choosing her words carefully. ¡°Mel, could you please transfer another 20,000? Peachie is calling for you every day.¡±


    Mnie instinctively felt that something was off. ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred money to you several times this month.¡±


    Dn continued to sob but refused to exin what happened. She eventually ended the call after making a shortmotion over the phone. Mnie did not say much about Dn¡¯s situation, and her brows remained furrowed.


    Eugene heard the call. With a brow raised slightly, he asked, ¡°Got a problem?¡±


    Not wanting to divulge too much about Dn to others, Mnie merely pressed her lips together and remained silent.


    Eugene did not press her further. He was indifferent as he remarked again, ¡°Don¡¯t let it affect your work.¡±


    The client they were meeting was Peyton Turner, a capable middle¨Caged woman who had reportedly started her career in Prime City despite being from Jepton. Peyton greeted Eugene with aposed smile. ¡°Eugene, your mother, Ste, and I were ssmates.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°She often mentions you.¡±


    ¡°This is my daughter, Evelyn. Has your mother mentioned her to you?¡± Peyton pulled the woman standing behind her forward.


    After being pulled out, Evelyn swept her gaze over Eugene before extending her hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Evelyn.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he politely and somewhat distantly shook her


    hand.


    Standing behind him this entire time, Mnie was ignored until Eugene and Peyton began discussing business. It was only then that she handed over the documents she had been holding onto.


    Peyton¡¯s gaze fell on Mnie, and she casually asked Eugene, ¡°Is this your secretary?¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°She¡¯ll be in charge of some matters at the Prime City branch in the future.¡±


    After discussing business, Peyton generously extended a dinner invitation to Eugene as a gesture of hospitality. Eugene epted, but then Peyton added, ¡°Your mother and I are friends, so consider this meal a private gathering.¡±


    She looked at Mnie and said, ¡°Miss Secretary, you can go back to the hotel and rest for now.


    ¡°1


    It was a polite way of saying that Mnie was not included in the invitation. Mnie nced at Eugene, and he nodded. ¡°You can go back.¡±


    The Prime City branch¡¯s major client was Peyton. As long as everything went smoothly on her end, the branch would remain stable. Mnie returned to the hotel, but thoughts of Dn¡¯s phone call lingered, leaving her with a sense of unease.


    She decided to call her grandfather, intending to warn him should Dn call. However, as soon as she mentioned it, her grandfather fell silent and sighed. ¡°She called me this


    afternoon, crying and saying that Peachie¡¯s condition was serious and that she needed money.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Did you give her any money?¡±


    ¡°I gave her 20,000.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter <b>73 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression was unpleasant as she hung up the phone. She could not shake the feeling that Dn¡¯s situation was moreplicated than it seemed. However, she could not leave Prime City.


    In the evening, just after finishing dinner, Mnie received a call from Eugene. He asked her toe and pick him up. When she arrived, she pushed open the door to the private room and found only Eugene and Evelyn inside.


    Evelyn was sitting across from Eugene. When she saw Mnie entering, she stood up to assist Eugene. Eugene rubbed his forehead and extended his hand toward Mnie, saying, ¡°Come over.¡±


    Seeing Mnie moving to help Eugene, Evelyn also tried to approach him. However, Mnie, noticing Eugene¡¯s gesture, calmly said, ¡°Miss Shue, it¡¯s quitete now. It would be better for you to go back. I¡¯ll take care of things with Eugene here.¡±


    Evelyn did not look pleased having been obstructed. Mnie just helped Eugene, who smelled of alcohol, into the car. He opened the window to let some fresh air in.


    ¡°You made me the bad guy by not rejecting Miss Shue yourself,¡± Mnie said while handing him a bottle of water from her bag. This was a habit they had developed over the years.


    Whenever Eugene needed her to pick him up after a social event, she would carry a bottle of water with her. She had also be adept at understanding his subtle hints in rejecting people.


    Eugene epted the water and used his other hand to unbutton the top button of his cor. His eyes looked much deeper in color after he had drunk some. The night wind tousled his hair, giving him a slightly weary andzy look, though the fatigue around his eyes and brows was still evident.


    ¡°Go back to the hotel,¡± he said.


    Mnie drove back and then helped Eugene up to his room. After reaching his room, Mnie initially thought of helping him change out of his clothes but then hesitated. She withdrew her hands.


    The man caught her wrist, however. Eugene opened his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you undressing me?¡±


    Mnie pulled her hand back but failed the attempt. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    Eugene snorted coldly, ¡°There¡¯s not a single part of my body that you¡¯re a stranger to with your touch. What¡¯s with the act now?¡±


    Mnie did not know how to respond to that and just looked at him silently.


    His expression gradually turned impatient, and after a moment, he shook off Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡± Leave.¡±


    Mnie stood there for a while before turning around and walking out.


    Peyton seemed to have different intentions regarding Eugene. Several times after their business matters were concluded, she dismissed Mnie and kept Eugene alone. Eugene could


    not refuse outright, so he would call Mnie to pick him up after he got drunk.


    Mnie arrived a bit early this time, and Peyton had not left yet. She nced at Mnie and said to Eugene casually, ¡°Your secretary cares a lot about you.¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°It¡¯s her job.¡±


    ¡°Some secretaries have quite diverse job descriptions,¡± Peyton¡¯s gaze swept over Mnie as she said that, her words carrying a deeper meaning.


    Mnie could sense the disdain and mockery in Peyton¡¯s tone. She lowered her eyes and stood aside.


    Eugene, however, maintained hisposure and retorted, ¡°My secretary¡¯s personal life is not my concern.¡±


    Peyton finally shifted her gaze away from Mnie. She looked at her daughter, Evelyn, and said to Eugene meaningfully, ¡°Ste called mest night. She hopes that you¡¯ll bring Evie back with you when you return to Jepton.¡®


    Although Evelyn whined to her mother yfully after hearing that, her gaze was fixed shyly on Eugene. It would be pretty good if he was willing to take her back to Jepton. Evelyn¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she looked at him.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter <b>74 </b>


    ¡°Sure,¡± Eugene replied after a moment of contemtion, agreeing to take Evelyn with him. Peyton smiled and raised her ss. ¡°Your mother and I used to joke about being inws,¡± she mentioned casually.


    Mnie observed them as they toasted one another. She noticed that Peyton was subtly emphasizing her rtionship with Ste while avoiding any talk about business.


    She was not sure when Eugene would leave, but if he went back without finalizing the deal, it mightplicate matters further with Peyton in the future.


    Lost in her own thoughts, Mnie did not notice that the matter had been settled on Eugene¡¯s side. A cedar¨Cinfused coat was thrown at her, and Eugene¡¯s cold and deep voice brought her . attention back. ¡°Go and see off Ms. Turner.¡±


    Grabbing his coat, Mnie was about to follow Peyton out when thetter stopped her, saying, ¡°No need to trouble yourself.¡±


    Peyton then looked at Eugene and added, ¡°Please take care of Evie the next few days. She just graduated, and there are many things she doesn¡¯t understand yet.¡±


    Eugene nodded reservedly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart stirred. Peyton was putting Evelyn directly into Eugene¡¯s hands, and her purpose for doing that was clear as day. It remained to be seen how Eugene would handle it, especially considering Vi who was currently in Jepton.


    ¡°Bring the car over,¡± Eugene ordered, giving Mnie a cold nce.


    Mnie lowered her head and went to bring the car over. Just as she turned around, she heard Evelyn say, ¡°Eugene, can I go back to the hotel with you tonight?¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment as she clutched Eugene¡¯s clothes. However, she hurriedly


    went to where the car was parked. She did not catch Eugene¡¯s response.


    Evelyn went up closer to Eugene and reached out to tug at his sleeve. ¡°Would it be inconvenient?¡± she asked.


    Only then did Eugene shift his gaze, He lowered his eyes and casually responded, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whatever you wish.¡±


    When Mnie brought the car over, Eugene and Evelyn were already waiting outside the hotel. She parked the car, and Eugene opened the back door, saying to Evelyn, ¡°Get in.¡±


    His considerate and attentive demeanor made Evelyn¡¯s smile even brighter. However, in the next moment, Eugene closed the door and got in the front passenger seat.


    Mnie was momentarily stunned and turned to look at him.


    Evelyn was also surprised and asked him, ¡°Why are you sitting in the front passenger seat?¡±


    ¡°I smell too much of alcohol,¡± Eugene said tly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it,¡± Evelyn said eagerly. She looked at Eugene admiringly, wanting to be close to him in every possible way<b>. </b>She could not understand why he would mind the smell of alcohol,


    However, Eugene insisted, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not good for a girl to have the smell of alcohol on her. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Evelyn remained silent, recognizing Eugene¡¯s concern for her.


    Beside him, Mnie also remained quiet, only speaking up when the two of them stopped talking. She nced at Eugene and reminded him softly, ¡°Your seatbelt.¡±


    The hotel entrance was grand and well¨Clit, and the bright lights illuminated the inside of the car. Eugene¡¯s handsome and refined features appeared softened in the gentle glow. Lowering his eyshes, he responded. His jawline was clearly defined.


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened involuntarily. Eugene¡¯s appearance was almost faultless, and she had traced his features countless times, usually when he was asleep.


    In a daze, Eugene suddenly looked up, meeting Mnie¡¯s gaze. Mnie felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her heartbeat sped up all of a sudden, and she quickly averted her eyes.


    Her initial attraction to Eugene was, in truth,rgely due to his appearance.


    A light chuckle sounded beside her. Mnie was not sure if Eugene did it on purpose but did not turn to look at him either.


    Just as they arrived at the hotel, Evelyn¡¯s phone rang, and she quickly got out of the car to answer the call.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter <b>75 </b>


    Eugene remained seated, eyes closed as he rested.


    Thinking he might have dozed off<b>, </b>Mnie called out to him, ¡°Eugene, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Even after saying it twice, Eugene showed no reaction. Mnie furrowed her brows, reaching out to give his arm a push.


    This time, Eugene responded quickly by grabbing Mnie¡¯s hand with considerable force. She attempted to pull her hand back but could not. She had to speak up, ¡°We¡¯re at the hotel, Eugene.¡±


    Having consumed a fair amount of alcohol that night, Eugene had grown drowsy along the way back. He held onto Mnie¡¯s hand tightly, his voice hoarse as he said, ¡°A bit longer.¡±


    Pausing, Mnie was about to say something when Evelyn knocked on the car window from outside.


    Evelyn had finished her call and was waiting for Eugene.


    Eugene opened his eyes, his brows creasing with slight impatience before quickly rxing.


    Mnie parked the car before returning to the hotel. There, Eugene was apanying Evelyn at the front desk to check¨Cin.


    After bidding them goodnight, Mnie excused herself and headed back to her room.


    Uponpleting the check¨Cin at the front desk, Evelyn looked up at Eugene andmented, ¡°Your secretary seems to look at you with some hidden intentions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eugene responded casually.


    Evelyn added, ¡°Look at the way she looks at you. It¡¯s not exactly pure. Did you sleep with her?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as he replied indifferently, ¡°I dislike people prying into my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a habit.¡± Evelyn did not feel embarrassed by it. She had, after all, majored in psychology in college. However, she could tell from Eugene¡¯s reaction that he had a history with the woman.


    She did not mind, though, since men were all the same. At least Eugene was wealthy and good- looking.


    The next morning, Mnie was informed that there would be a meeting at the branch office.


    Evelyn tagged along. ¡°My mom asked me to learn from Eugene, so I¡¯ll act as his secretary temporarily today. You won¡¯t mind, right, Miss Smith?¡± she said.


    Mnie said nothing, of course, and Evelyn nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then please wait for us downstairs after the meeting.¡±


    Eugene returned a call and instructed Mnie, ¡°Give all the documents to Evelyn. She¡¯ll apany me to the meetingter.¡®


    #1


    With a cheerful smile<b>, </b>Evelyn pushed Eugene toward the exit. ¡°She just gave them to me. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    Mnie escorted them to the branch office. Eugene did not even nce at her before he led Evelyn upstairs.


    Mnie watched their retreating figures, her lips curling into a cynical smile. After spending all those years by Eugene¡¯s side, she was now nothing more than a chauffeur.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene and Evelyn were quick to return. Eugene¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but Evelyn was indignant. ¡°Thispany¡¯s management needs a cleanup. They called for a meeting but didn¡¯t even have the materials prepared.¡±


    Her tone and attitude would make one who was unaware think that thepany belonged to her. Eugene, however, was nk as he said to her calmly, ¡°Would you like to go back to the hotel <b>or </b>somewhere else?¡±


    They could not proceed with work, and Evelyn herself did not care much about it. Her anger just now was more of a show she had put for Eugene.


    ¡°A bag I ordered earlier arrived. Will you apany me to pick it up?¡± she asked simply as she tossed the documents to the side.


    Eugene nodded nonchntly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Evenlyn raised a brow before adding with a smile, ¡°Can you drive, though? I¡¯d like to spend some time alone with you.¡±

 Chapter 76

    The car fell silent, and Mnie waited for Eugene¡¯s response. If Eugene agreed to drive, it meant that she would have to go back to the hotel on her own. Seeing Eugene hesitating, Evelyn smiled and conceded, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drive, I can do it too.¡±


    At this point, it was impossible for Eugene to refuse her any longer. He looked at Mnie, who was an image ofposure. ¡°I can go back on my own,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Eugene replied quietly. Mnie grabbed her bag and got out of the car.


    The sun was intense in Prime City, and a sunny day like this was not veryfortable to experience. Hailing a taxi would require her to walk a considerable distance to reach the outside of the industrial park.


    . Mnie thought of booking a ride with her phone at first, but no one epted her booking even after a long time had passed. In the end, she had no choice but to brave the sun and walk


    out.


    Halfway through, Stephen called her. He was still hung up about introducing his friend to Mnie.


    ¡°I¡¯m still in Prime City, so it might not be very convenient,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xander happens to be in Prime City too. He just returned to the country.¡± Stephen then gave her a bunch of details about him before finally saying, ¡°If you have time, meet him. Xander is a professional in this field, and he has his own team.¡±


    Stephen cared about her, and Mnie could not refuse his goodwill. She asked for Xander¡¯s contact information and said she would arrange to meet him when she had the time.


    Stephen chuckled contentedly and then reminded Mnie, ¡°Xander is my childhood friend, but he has a rather peculiar temper.¡±


    Mnie added Xander on WhatsApp after returning to the hotel. He did not respond for a long time, so she did not pay any more attention to it. Stephen¡¯s call reminded her that Prime City was a city with rich ethnic characteristics. They hosted numerous exhibitions and art events.


    After spending some time in the hotel, Mnie decided to go out again and explore the nearby ancient street. She came across several interesting handmade crafts and took photos of them to send to Stephen. Impressed, Stephen praised them, and Mnie ended up buying some.


    By the time she returned to the hotel after she was done with her exploration, Eugene and Evelyn still had not returned yet. After she had dinner, she noticed that Xander had epted her friend request.


    Mnie initiated a conversation with Xander, but he disappeared without a trace. Mnie put down her phone. She decided to go take a shower when she heard a knock on the door.


    Surprised, she opened the door and saw Evelyn standing there. Evelyn had not expected Mnie to open the door, so quickly and hesitated before saying, ¡°Eugene seems to be having some tummy troubles. Could you go buy some medicine?¡±


    Indeed, Eugene was having stomach issues. It was a result of his frequent drinking during his earlier socializing days.


    Mnie went downstairs to buy the stomach medicine Eugene was used to. Her room was on the eighth floor, while Eugene¡¯s was on the tenth floor. When she went upstairs, she noticed that Eugene¡¯s door was slightly ajar. Assuming Evelyn was inside, she did not enter but knocked on the door.


    She heard footsteps inside. Without seeing who it was, Mnie handed the bag containing the medicine over. ¡°Here, some medicine.¡±


    No one took it. Instead, she heard a mocking voice say, ¡°You really went out of your way.¡±


    Mnie raised her eyes and saw Eugene dressed casually in a bathrobe, looking down at her. He had probably just taken a shower as his hair was still wet and casually swept back, revealing his clean forehead.


    After saying that, Eugene turned around and walked back into the room without even taking the medicine. Mnie hesitated for a moment before following him inside.


    Eugene had booked a spacious business suite for himself. Mnie ced the medicine on the table and reminded him again, ¡°The medicine is here. Just take one tablet.¡±


    He remained silent, head lowered as he towel¨Cdried his hair. His bathrobe hung loosely on him. From where Mnie was, she could just catch a glimpse of his elusive waist and abdominal lines.


    She looked away and got ready to leave.


    t

 Chapter 77

    hapter <b>77 </b>


    Before she could take a step, Eugene said, ¡°It seems more like you¡¯re on vacation this time than a business trip.¡±


    His tone was indifferent, but his words made her ufortable. It was clear that Eugene had arranged for Evelyn to apany him, and now it seemed as if Mnie was cking off.


    Mnie pressed her lips together before replying, ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Shue apanying you enough?¡±


    Eugene paused and then scoffed. His dark eyes fixed on Mnie, he asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze. ¡°No.¡± She felt a slightly damp towelnd on her and saw Eugene sitting down on the sofa expressionlessly. ¡°Come over and help me dry my hair. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Mnie gripped the towel but did not move. Eugene raised an eyebrow, a hint of displeasure crossing his face.. ¡°Do I need to invite you over?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hair was soft, a stark contrast to his appearance, Mnie always found it somewhat discordant. Lost in thought, her attention drifted until Eugene took in a sharp breath, bringing her back to reality.


    Eugene tilted his head slightly, avoiding the towel in Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    There was a pause, but then he added sarcastically, ¡°Thinking about Stephen?¡±


    She frowned at that. She did not understand why Eugene kept bringing Stephen up. His words rubbed her the wrong way, and she could not help but retort, ¡°Are you thinking about Vi or Miss Shue?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes slowly narrowed as he red at Mnie. The mockery that traced the corners of his mouth became increasingly apparent, as if he were about to say something sarcastic.


    However, before he could speak, his brows furrowed and he involuntarily bent forward as a slight tremor ran through him.


    Observing his movements, Mnie hesitated for a moment before recalling that Eugene had mentioned something about feeling unwell. She thought he was fine when she saw him earlier.


    Setting the towel aside, she went to fetch the medicine she had bought and poured a ss of water for him. Eugene eased up a bit and silently took the medicine.


    However, as soon as he set the ss down, he looked at Mnie and said, ¡°Leave.¡±


    Mnie had not even put down the medicine yet when she heard Eugene say coldly, ¡°Vi or Miss Shue? Since when is my business something you need to worry about, Mnie?¡±


    Indeed, his affairs were none of her concern.


    Mnie quietly took her leave. The moment she stepped outside, she ran into Evelyne.


    Evelyn paused upon seeing Mnie and then asked, ¡°Did youe to deliver medicine to Eugene?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already taken it,¡± Mnie replied.


    After saying that, Mnie walked away but had not even taken two steps when Evelyn called out to her. Smiling faintly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve postponed tomorrow morning¡¯s work, so don¡¯t disturb him.¡±


    The implication of her words was significant. Mnie descended the stairs briskly. Her expression remained unchanged as she returned to her room where she discovered that Xander had replied to her message with a simple question mark.


    Mnie introduced herself, and after a brief moment¡¯s waiting, Xander responded with a ¡®Got it¡® and nothing more.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Evelyn had gone into Eugene¡¯s room. He opened his eyes when he heard ¡®the door open.


    Seeing it was Evelyn, he lowered his gaze again and asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Unfazed, Evelyn looked at Eugene¡¯s exposed skin unabashedly before simply replying, ¡°To take care of you. Is that okay?¡±


    Eugene paused for a moment before opening his eyes again to give her a meaningful look. Evelyn took a seat next to him. ¡°Want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 78

    Evelyn sat close to Eugene, and he could smell her perfume waft to his nose. She nudged Eugene lightly with her knee while whispering, ¡°I won¡¯t be worse than your secretary.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her, the yfulness in them fading to their original calm and indifference. ¡°I¡¯m here to do business with Ms. Turner, not to sleep with her daughter,¡± he said lightly.


    Evelyn stiffened for a moment before grabbing the hem of his clothes. ¡°My mom won¡¯t me you, and besides, she really likes you.¡±


    Eugene remainedposed. He stood up, picked up the stomach medicine that Mnie had ced on the table, and casually replied, ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± After a pause, he added, Besides, I have someone now.¡±


    Evelyn looked at him with some embarrassment on her face. However, her gaze quickly fell back on the medicine bottle in Eugene¡¯s hand. She asked, ¡°Is it that secretary?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± he said.


    Mnie went to bed after taking a shower. The temperature in Prime City was moderate, and shopping during the day had tired her out, so she slept well.


    Then came midnight, and her phone that she had ced on the bedside table rang, waking her up. Mnie frowned and answered the phone. Eugene¡¯s voice came through, deep and low in the quiet night, ¡°Come up.¡±


    Holding onto the phone, Mnie asked hoarsely as her throat was dry from sleep, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Evelyn was likely still upstairs, yet Eugene was calling her to go up. Before she could get a response from him, however, the call ended. Mnie had no choice but to get up, put on a coat, and go upstairs.


    When she arrived upstairs, the room door was open. Mnie hesitated for a moment but then pushed the door open. There was no one inside. She furrowed her brows and was just about to turn around when she saw the balcony door open. Eugene came in in his pajamas.


    With his tall stature and long legs, the pajamas hung on his frame loosely by the belt that was casually tied around his waist. He was on the phone, and when he saw Mnie, he nced at her before lowering his voice to say goodnight to the person on the other end of the line.


    Mnie stood there like a wooden figure, not knowing why Eugene had called her up.


    After a while, Eugene finally ended the call. Mnie listened as he said goodnight several times. She was not sure if he was consoling Vi or Evelyn.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Eugene asked Mnie without even looking up after he finished the call. He opened his WhatsApp.


    Mnie nced at him<b>, </b>checked her phone, and replied, ¡°1:40 am.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Hmm</b>,¡± Eugene grunted. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Do you want me to order some food from the front desk?¡±


    ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling too good. I want soup,¡± Eugene said, finally putting away his phone. He looked at Mnie. ¡°There should be some downstairs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 1:30 in the morning now,¡± Mnie said slowly. ¡°Eugene, can¡¯t you eat something else?¡±


    It was in the middle of the night, and it was unlikely that there would be anyone selling soup downstairs now. Moreover, the winds were strong in Prime City at night, and Mnie¡¯s clothes were not enough to withstand the cold. She did not want to go downstairs.


    However, Eugene just looked up at her, cold and indifferent. Expression nk, he said to Mnie again, ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss it with you.¡±


    Mnie looked at him and then turned around, walking away.


    The winds in Prime City were strong. Mnie¡¯s clothes were thin, and as soon as she stepped


    . out of the hotel doors, her hands stiffened from the cold.


    Fortunately, there was an open¨Cair stall nearby. Mnie ordered a hot bowl of mushroom soup to take away and hurried back.


    However, when she returned, the room door was closed. Mnie¡¯s heart sank as she knocked on the door.


    No one answered despite her knocking several times. Just as she was about to leave, the door finally opened.


    Eugene did not even nce at her before making his way back inside. Mnie followed him into the room and saw aptop on the coffee table. Eugene was working.

 Chapter 79

    Mnie ced the oatmeal at the side. ¡°I¡¯ve bought you some oatmeal.¡±


    Eugene was silent. He was staring at the screen, fully focused on his work.


    Mnie had no idea if Eugene would have any other instructions for her. She stayed behind and sat down on the mini sofa at the side.


    She sat there for more than 40 minutes before Eugene was finally done with work.


    He turned to see her still around and could not help frowning. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I thought you might have something else for me to do.¡±


    ¡°What would I need you to do?¡± Eugene shut hisptop. There was a t expression on his face, but she could tell that he was tired.


    He looked at the mushroom soup Mnie had gotten for him and paused. Mnie was about to leave, but he called out to her. He said coldly, ¡°Remember to take your mushroom soup with you.¡±


    Mnie was silent for a while before slowly finding her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Eugene said curtly. ¡°Throw it away.¡±


    The mushroom soup was cold from being left out for too long. Mnie was already feeling exhausted and had even stood in the cold wind downstairs. All she wanted to do right now was


    to rest in her room.


    She picked up the mushroom soup she had just bought without another word. It was cold.


    There was a rubbish bin right next to the elevator. Mnie held the mushroom soup and stood next to the bin for a while before throwing the bowl into it.


    Mnie was no longer sleepy by the time she returned to her room. She stayed in bed with her eyes wide open until the next morning.


    They had to visit the branch office as usual that morning. Mnie had just gotten dressed for work and was on her way downstairs when she saw Eugene and Evelyn already waiting there.


    They spotted hering down the stairs, and Evelyn smiled to greet her. ¡°Good morning, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie paused in her steps. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came downte.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s arms were crossed in front of her chest. She sized up Mnie openly. ¡°LeapCo¡¯s secretary is really something, isn¡¯t she? What an efficient worker.¡±


    This did not sound like praise. Her words wereden with sarcasm.


    Mnie had no idea what she had done to offend Evelyn. Eugene¡¯s expression did not change. He did not look like he wanted to defend Mnie. The only thing Mnie could do was tolerate this.


    Evelyn was picking on Mnie on purpose. She did not stop being sarcastic to Mnie on their way to the branch office. Mnie finally could not take it and retaliated, ¡°Miss Shue, have I offended you in some way?¡±


    A smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face while she was looking out the window. She said nonchntly, ¡°How could you ever offend me when you¡¯re such a capable worker, Miss Smith?¡±


    Mnie wanted to say something, but she caught sight of Eugene¡¯s warning look through the rearview mirror. She pressed her lips as she continued driving in silence.


    The situation at the Prime City branch was quite serious. This branch had an internal problem, and it was also facing fiercepetition.


    Peyton Turner¡¯spany was the biggest client for this branch. If Peyton decided not to continue with them, this branch could go bankrupt.


    Evelyn could not afford to offend them.


    Eugene was the first to get out of the car when they arrived at the Prime City branch. He went over to Evelyn¡¯s side and opened the door for her in a gentlemanly manner.


    Evelyn was in acey dress today. She looked very pretty in it with her high heels on.


    She looked happy when she saw how considerate Eugene was treating her. She nced at Mnie with a taunting look in her eye. She then reached her hand out to Eugene. ¡°Can you help me up? It¡¯s not so convenient for me with high heels on.¡±


    Eugene did not mind. He reached out to help her, and Evelyn took the opportunity to circle her arm around his. She pressed her body close to him.


    Mnie was wearing ts and was driving today, and Evelyn had pushed a huge stack of documents into her hands. She followed behind them as they entered the office.


    She was silent along the way. It was only after entering the meeting room that Mnie turned to Evelyn to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shue. This is an internal meeting. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to be here.¡°.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter <b>80 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°It¡¯s LeapCo¡¯s rule, Miss Shue.¡±


    Evelyn burst out with augh. She looked at Eugene. ¡°Eugene, does yourpany have such a rule?¡±


    Eugene looked up at her, and after that, he turned his gaze to Mnie. He replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll apany youter to buy that new handbag you said you liked yesterday.¡±


    Evelyn pouted and asked unhappily, ¡°Why can¡¯t I listen in to the meeting?¡±


    Eugene contemted this and looked at Mnie. He paused for a minute and said to Evelyn, <b>If </b>you feel bored, Mnie can apany you to go shopping.¡±


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    ¡°)


    `Evelyn did not even think twice as she burst out, ¡°Why would I want to go shopping with her?¡±


    She clearly felt disdain toward Mnie. Mnie froze as she looked up at Eugene. However, Eugene nodded with the same t expression as he went along with Evelyn. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡®


    Even though Evelyn wanted to stay, Eugene made no sign of giving in to her request. She knew it meant that he would not agree to it. There was no point in convincing him any further.


    After she left the meeting room, Eugene looked at Mnie and said coldly, ¡°Give me the files.¡±


    Mnie had already put all the information together. However, Evelyn had pushed a huge stack of documents to her before they left the hotel, which was why her documents were now


    in a mess..


    It took her a while to finally grab the correct files for Eugene. Eugene got impatient from ¡¤ waiting and knocked on the table with his finger. There was an unhappy look on his face. ¡°Are you starting to ck off at work?¡±


    People began turning up for the meeting, and Mnie could only tidy up all the documents as she sat next to Eugene.


    The branch manager, Walden, rubbed his hands as he looked at Eugene with an upset


    expression. ¡°Ourpetitor ising at us too strongly, Mr. Scott. We¡¯re having difficulties with them.¡±


    There were no emotions in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes. His fingers drummed on the table as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve requested your data and business use case before this, but you haven¡¯t given me anything yet.¡±


    Walden looked nervous. He wanted to exin but could note up with an excuse.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was frosty. Mnie knew he was about to lose his temper. She quickly pulled out the documents he needed as she tried her best not to be the one to cause him to blow up.


    and that person


    Someone got nervous upon noticing Eugene was about to unleash his wrath, and that knocked into Mnie¡¯s arm by ident.


    <b>Eugene </b>was next to Mnie. He was busy reading the documents when Mnie knocked into him. Eugene¡¯s documents nted to the side.


    ter 80


    He looked extremely upset as he stared coldly at Mnie. ¡°Get out if you can¡¯t do your work!¡±


    Mnie turned pale. She quicklypiled all the documents in her hands and lowered her eyes as she apologized to him softly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Scott. That was careless of me.¡±


    Eugene was still in a rage even after the meeting was over. No one dared to do anything that could further anger him. Even Walden followed behind Eugene while looking crestfallen. He saw them off with the utmost humility as he kept lowering his stature and nodding.


    Mnie followed behind Eugene with a stoic expression. She still felt upset about what happened. After all, Eugene had humiliated her publicly.


    Since Mniepleted her internship, she was rarely chided by Eugene.this way over work.


    Evelyn had been waiting outside, and when she saw Eugeneing out of the meeting room unhappily, she went up to him with a bright smile on her face. ¡°What are you so angry about? Who offended you?¡±


    Eugene had to suppress his anger slightly when facing her. He pinched between his eyes. ¡°No one.¡±


    Evelyn asked, ¡°Are you still going to buy that handbag for me like you promised?¡±


    Mnie was behind them and could not see Eugene¡¯s expression. All she heard was his voice, which sounded clearly like he was giving in to Evelyn. ¡°A promise is a promise.¡±


    Evelyn smiled. ¡°Get your credit card prepared. I¡¯m not going to let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡®


    Eugeneughed. It sounded like Evelyn had managed to cheer him up with her cutesy antics.


    No one noticed Mnie being left behind.


    They had to meet another clientter, but the appointment was at night.


    +

 Chapter 81

    hapter <b>81 </b>


    Evelyn made Mnie drive to a shopping mall.


    She said, ¡°There¡¯s a restaurant there that I¡¯ve always wanted to try, but no one would apany me. How about going there with me, Eugene?¡±


    Eugene looked at his phone. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith.¡± Evelyn was in a good mood after hearing Eugene¡¯s reply. She turned to Mnie and gave her a big smile. ¡°Can you wait outside for us until we¡¯re done with lunch? That restaurant is a dining ce for couples. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to eat there with us.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingers paused while fiddling with his phone. Frowning, he looked at Evelyn. ¡°It¡¯s a restaurant for couples?¡±


    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you eat there?¡± Evelyn asked.


    Eugene turned off his phone and nced at Mnie. Nodding, he said, ¡°Sure I can.¡®


    Mnie could sense the cold nce in Eugene¡¯s eyes. She pressed her lips. Eugene must be warning her not to tell Vi about this.


    However, she was not close to Vi at all.


    There was no way Mnie would share such stories with her.


    Eugene and Evelyn entered the restaurant while Mnie found a random ce to have lunch.


    Mnie did not have enough rest the night before and had suffered from Eugene¡¯s wrath today. She was feeling quite exhausted.


    She ordered something random and took a few bites of her lunch. All she wanted was to find somewhere to have some rest.


    After a short moment of peace, a message suddenly popped up on her phone.


    Xander, who had vanishedst night, had sent her the message. He informed her that Stephen had reached out to him and he wanted to know if Mnie would like to meet him since he was


    free.


    Mnie thought about this. She felt that Eugene and Evelyn would probably be spending more time together, so she agreed to meet Xander.


    Xander happened to be nearby, and he told Mnie to wait for him at the restaurant.


    Mnie agreed and sent a thank you message to Stephen.


    Stephen replied very quickly. He left her a voice message. ¡°Xander is very talented in this field. It¡¯s not a bad thing for you to engage him and get to know more about this industry.¡±


    He had a warm voice, and it was clear that he was thinking on her behalf. Mnie was about to thank him again when she heard him say, ¡°If you really want to thank me, buy me a meal when you return.¡±


    Mnie put her phone away after replying to Stephen¡¯s voice message. That was when she saw a young man walk into the restaurant.


    The man was very tall, and he was wearing a white shirt and pants. His legs were long and slender, and he looked just like a model.


    He attracted lots of attention the moment he entered. Mnie quickly looked away after ncing at him. After all, it was rude to stare at someone.


    The man looked around the restaurant, and surprisingly, he went straight toward Mnie before stopping right in front of her.


    ¡°Xander Soloman.¡± The man¡¯s voice was maic. He reached out to knock the table in front of Mnie as he looked down at her. His expression was calm as he asked, ¡°Mnie Smith?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback.


    She could not look at his face clearly when Xander was standing at a distance just now. She only sensed that there was something different about this man and he was very good¨Clooking.


    Now that he was right in front of her, she noticed that Xander had a pair of very pretty almond -shaped eyes. He had a red mole right below the end of his right eye.


    It made him look distant.


    Mnie breathed in sharply as she looked at Xander. Her intuition told her that this man was not someone to be trifled with.

 Chapter 82

    Xander raised an eyebrow when she did not give him a reply. He asked Mnie another question, ¡°Do you know Stephen York?¡±


    Mnie snapped out of her thoughts and wiped away the expression on her face. She said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡±


    After that, she reached her hand out to Xander. ¡°How do you do? I¡¯m Mnie Smith.¡±


    Xander shook her hand and sat opposite her. He cut to the chase. ¡°Stephen told me you¡¯re thinking about organizing an art exhibition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do have interest in it.¡± Mnie was not shy about it. ¡°I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡±


    Xander¡¯s fingers were long and slender. They looked refined. He snapped his fingers at a waiter and asked for some pen and paper. After that, he began scribbling some numbers on them.


    He pushed the paper to Mnie and said nonchntly, ¡°There are a few interesting exhibitions being held recently. You should go check them out.¡±


    >>


    His writing was just like his personality. They were cursive, and sharp, yet looked tidy and pretty.


    Mnie looked at the long string of numbers¡® below and asked, ¡°Is that your phone number?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I don¡¯t really use social media.¡± Xander stood up after that. He looked at the time and frowned. After that, he asked Mnie another question impassively, ¡°How long will you be staying at Prime City?¡±


    Mnie answered, ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Contact me after you¡¯ve seen the exhibitions.¡± His words indicated that was busy with something else. Mnie stood up as well,


    However, she was careless about it and knocked into the corner of the table. Losing her footing, she fell forward.


    Someone grabbed her arm. The scent of the man was clean and fresh. It was mixed with the smell of paint. Mnie stabilized herself.


    She tried to be nonchnt when she looked at Xander, but her voice sounded a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°The furniture here has strong cultural features. It¡¯s easy to bump into them.¡± Xander¡¯s expression was t. His hand quickly pulled back from Mnie¡¯s shoulder.


    Mnie paused. She wanted to say something when her phone rang.


    Eugene was calling her. He spoke the moment Mnie picked up, ¡°Grab your things. We¡¯re meeting a client now.¡±


    <b>He </b>hung up after that and did not give Mnie a chance to reply.


    Xander was still around. She could only say apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a meal the next time we <b>meet</b>. Thank you for making the trip.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    He nodded and strode out. He had decided to meet Mnie at thest minute because he wanted to avoid a difficult clierit.


    After Xander left, Mnie followed behind.


    Eugene and Evelyn were still waiting at the restaurant meant for couples. When Mnie arrived, Evelyn was chatting with Eugene with a coquettish smile on her face.


    When Eugene spotted Mnie, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± ¡°I was having my lunch at the restaurant next door,<b>¡± </b>Mnie replied.


    Mnie saw a new handbag in Evelyn¡¯s hands. Eugene must have bought it for her before Mnie arrived.


    Even though Mnie was not a fan of handbags, she had seen her fair share of them. It took one nce for Mnie to recognize that it was this season¡¯stest design from a luxury brand. It was worth five figures.


    Evelyn noticed Mnie looking at it andughed. She purposely lifted the handbag and asked Mnie, ¡°Do you think this handbag looks good too, Miss Smith? Eugene was really generous. He bought it for me without batting an eye when I said I liked it.¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes. That really was generous of him. They had no idea if they would be able to continue working with Peyton, and he was already spending so much money on her daughter.


    However, Mnie could not really voice this out loud. She gave a nonchnt reply and went off to drive the car over.


    There were two main people the branch office worked with. One was Peyton Turner, and the other was Tobias Carter.


    He was about 35 or 36 and wore a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses. He looked gentlemanly and refined.

 Chapter 83

    he first time Mnie met Tobias, she knew at first nce that this man was not as easy to deal with as he looked.


    Evelyn insisted on following them because she imed that she wanted to learn from Eugene how tomunicate with clients. As they were not businesspetitors, Eugene agreed.


    She sat right next to Eugene, and the only empty space left at the table was the one beside


    Tobias.


    There was a look in Mnie¡¯s eye as she moved a few steps to the side. She did not n on taking that seat.


    Evelyn leaned in close to Eugene and said out loud on purpose, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very nice of you to be standing there like this, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie nced nonchntly at Evelyn with documents in her hands. Evelyn continued, ¡° People might think that you have a problem with Mr. Carter because you refuse to sit next to him.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°I¡¯m only a secretary who works for Mr. Scott. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to be sitting next to Mr. Carter.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s expression froze. She was here under the guise of Eugene¡¯s secretary. No secretary would act so intimately with their boss out in public.


    There was a knowing look in Tobias¡® eyes when he looked at Evelyn. He immediately said to Eugene in an understanding tone, ¡°You¡¯re a young man indeed, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene remained stoic and said nothing.


    He looked up at Mnie sharply and said in a direct manner, ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to be here. Stop being contentious.¡±


    Eugene was being curt with her just like he did in the meeting room this morning when he berated her in public. He was not considerate of Mnie¡¯s feelings at all. She wondered who had angered him this time.


    He had vented at Mnie twice today, and no matter how much she could tolerate this, she eventually felt a little mad about it. Mnie looked at Eugene, and her fingers clutched the documents tightly.


    Just as she was about to say something, Tobias, who had seen enough, began to smooth things out. ¡°Mr. Scott, you sure are an energetic young man full of fire. I see you¡¯re still able to re up when facing such a pretty secretary.¡±


    He smiled at Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous to sit next to me. Please feel free to sit, Miss Secretary.¡±


    Tobias¡® smile was phony. Mnie¡¯s fingers had turned white from gripping too hard on the documents.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt like she wanted to throw up. Mnie ced the documents in front of Eugene and turned to leave the caf¨¦. 213


    She could hear Evelyn saying behind her, ¡°How nice it is to be your secretary, Eugene. She can


    leave anytime she wants.¡±


    When Mnie walked out of the caf¨¦, she suddenly had no idea what to do.


    It was the first time she was protesting against Eugene after working for him for so many


    years.


    Mnie turned back to nce at the caf¨¦. She had no idea where to go.


    She frowned and felt frustrated, but she was not willing to return to the caf¨¦ to see Eugene and Evelyn.


    As she was hesitating, she suddenly remembered the paper Xander had given to her.


    Half the afternoon was now gone. Mnie searched on her phone and found an exhibition still ongoing. It was fifth on the list Xander had shared with her.


    Mnie bought the tickets online and took a taxi there.


    It was not far from where she was, and the journey took only ten minutes.


    The exhibition looked ordinary, and the pieces disyed were paintings. Mnie looked at the artist¡¯s name and saw that they were painted by the same person.


    It must be an artist she did not know.


    What was worth mentioning was that the exhibition hall was decorated quite interestingly. The concept was well thought out and impressive. It was good enough to elevate the ordinary paintings into something much better than they were.


    Mnie stopped at thest painting that was hung mid¨Cair. It was a huge portrait. That was when she heard a cold and distant voice say, ¡°Excuse me, we¡¯re about to close the exhibition.¡±


    She turned toward the voice and saw Xander, whom she had just met earlier, walking toward


    her.

 Chapter 84

    Xander did not expect thest visitor to be Mnie. He raised an eyebrow and walked over to her. ¡°Are you really that interested in your art exhibition?¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a coincidence. I¡¯m in charge of this exhibition.¡± Xander¡¯s tone was lukewarm. He pointed at the painting hung up behind Mnie. ¡°This is the first day of the exhibition and you¡¯re the first visitor, but I need to make adjustments to this painting, which is why I have to close the exhibition.¡±


    Mnie looked at where he was pointing. She could not see any problem with it. She asked, What adjustments does the painting need?¡±


    . Xander nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s the lighting. Different lighting provides a different mood to the


    object.¡±


    ¡°Objects have moods too?¡± Mnie repeated this. She thought this description to be interesting, but she did not want to interrupt Xander¡¯s work.


    She was about to leave when Xander called out to her. ¡°You can continue visiting the


    exhibition. This is the only painting I¡¯ll be adjusting.¡±


    Mnie looked around the exhibition one more time. By then, Xander was already done with the adjustments. Mnie looked up at it once more and realized that there really was something different about it.


    What a fascinating feeling.


    It was already past seven when they left the exhibition hall. It waste, and the sky was now dark.


    Mnie looked at her phone. Eugene had not contacted her. He probably did not care where she went off to.


    Her lowered eyshes quivered slightly as she put her phone back into her bag moodily. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± While she was lost in her thoughts, Xander suddenly voiced out his offer.


    Mnie did not want to trouble him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just grab a taxi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a taxi here.¡±


    Xander insisted on seeing her back to the hotel. Mnie suddenly remembered that she had promised to buy him a meal, but Xander informed her that he had something to handleter.


    Mnie was slightly disappointed. ¡°Next time, then.¡±


    She opened the car door to get off. The moment she got out of the car, she saw Evelyn getting out of another car. Eugene was right behind her.


    Evelyn did not expect to see Mnie. She said coolly, ¡°You¡¯re a brazen employee, Miss Smith. <b>You </b>skipped work right in front of your boss.¡±


    ((


    past her and looked away as he strode off.


    212


    Mnie stood next to the car for a long time until Xander called out to her. She jumped and quickly apologized to him.


    Xander¡¯s hands were on the steering wheel. He looked at her for quite a while before pinching between his eyes. ¡°Call me if you need anything. Stephen asked me to look out for you while you¡¯re here.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. No wonder Xander was being so nice to her. It was because of Stephen.


    She shook her head and returned to the hotel.


    The elevator stopped on the eighth floor. She stepped out and immediately saw Eugene waiting outside her room door.


    Mnie paused in her footsteps. Eugene looked up at her when he heard her footsteps. He ordered her with a stoic expression, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    She opened the door silently. Eugene entered the room before her but kept silent until Mnie asked, ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Eugene looked up at her when he heard the question. ¡°I must have been too lenient with you, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie held her breath. Eugene actually thought he was being lenient with her?


    There was a sharp look in Eugene¡¯s eyes. He looked at Mnie frostily. There were no emotions in his eyes, and his stare sent a chill through Mnie.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about resigning?¡± Eugene grunted softly after a while. There was fury hidden deep inside his dark eyes. He said slowly, ¡°Mnie Smith, are you able to afford the penalty for breach of contract?¡±


    Mnie paused before replying hoarsely, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Stop putting up a pretense if you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Eugene¡¯s words struck her mind like lightning. It sobered her up.


    It was true that she could not afford the penalty. She had to be a good girl and stay by Eugene¡¯s side.


    Was she really just putting up a pretense?


    Mnie wanted to say something but chose to stay silent in the end.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out<b>! </b>


    im

 Chapter 85

    She decided to let it be.


    If Eugene felt like she was putting up a pretense, then so be it.


    The room turned silent after they were done talking. Mnie thought Eugene would leave.


    However, Eugene unbuttoned the top of his shirt and did not look like he wanted to leave.


    Mnie could not kick him out if he wanted to stay. After all, they had just been talking about the penalty for breach of contract.


    She sat at the side of the bed for a while before silently taking her pajamas into the bathroom.


    Mnie was waiting for Eugene to leave of his own ord, but he was still around after she . was done with her bath.


    She was wearing the bathrobe from the hotel, and she made sure her cor was covered up tight.


    Mnie had just washed her hair, and it fell messily all over her shoulders.


    Eugene looked quite rxed. He stared at Mnie and asked casually, ¡°Did you sleep with other men during this time?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. She thought she had heard wrong. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Eugene looked up at her. ¡°Stephen York, Joshua Hewitt, and that man who drove you back today.¡±


    He mentioned those names nonchntly and asked Mnie, ¡°Which of them did you sleep with?¡±


    Mnie felt the blood inside her body froze. She looked at Eugene in disbelief. However, he looked back at her with a t expression. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Silent, Mnie found herself having difficulty breathing. Her nails dug into her palms, but she felt no pain.


    It took her quite a while before she managed to find her voice. Her voice quivered as she asked Eugene, ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡±


    Eugene did not seem to sense her emotions. He stared at her for quite a while and contemted something before asking again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with them?¡±


    Mnie pressed her lips tight. She had no idea what to answer.


    Eugene stood up and came close to Mnie. He reached out to grab Mnie¡¯s chin. His voice was so cold it chilled Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s best that you didn¡¯t. You know how much I hate when my things get dirty.¡±


    The grip on Mnie¡¯s chin was strong, forcing her to look straight into Eugene¡¯s eyes. She could see the disdain that shed in his eye..


    Mnie¡¯s heart felt heavy. She could hardly breathe.


    212


    Eugene was a womanizer who never rejected any woman who threw themselves at him.


    He had Vi waiting for him in Jepton, and there was also Evelyn upstairs.


    Mnie could feel his grip on her chin getting harder, but she did not even attempt to struggle. All she did was press her lips and stare back at him.


    She did not realize that her eyes were now red and she looked quite upset.


    Eugene could see that look on her face very clearly.


    However, there was only coldness in his eyes. He almost crushed Mnie¡¯s chin as he clenched his teeth to say, ¡°Who do you think is clean? Stephen York? <b>Or </b>some other random men?¡±


    The stronger his grip was, the more pain Mnie felt, and her face turned even whiter. However, she still chose to retort, ¡°What about you? Are you one of the random men having an affair with me?¡±


    She sounded like she was crying.


    Mnie had been with Eugene for eight years. Everyone had thought she was his legitimate girlfriend back then, but she was now just his booty call that was not worth a thing.


    Her confidence back then was like a p to her face now.


    Mnie bit her lip and closed her eyes. She did not want to continue looking at Eugene.


    That was about right.


    She had been overconfident before because she thought she was special to Eugene.


    It was only now that she finally understood that she was no different from any other woman. She was nothing but a ything to him.

 Chapter 86

    Mnie felt a slight pain on her lips and tongue, and sheter tasted blood. Theer of her lips was bitten hard.


    Eugene¡¯s grip rxed, and Mnie turned slightly away <b>from </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>


    Her sudden movement caused her pajamas to fall loosely around her, revealing her corbone and exposing a huge patch of her fair skin.


    Eugene lowered his eyes to look at her. A sarcastic smile appeared <b>on </b><b>his </b>lips, and his tone became nonchnt once more. He sniggered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Angry that I didn¡¯t acknowledge you as my girlfriend?¡±


    Before Mnie could reply, he let her go. Eugene returned to sit on the sofa and asked her with a t expression, ¡°When have I ever said that you were my girlfriend?


    ¡°You overestimate yourself, Mnie <b>Smith</b>.¡± Eugene¡¯sst sentence was a reminder to Mnie. He was telling her that she had been full of herself before, which was <b>why </b>she was paying the price now.


    A robotic ring was heard, and Eugene looked down at his phone before picking it up.


    Mnie was standing not far away from him. She could vaguely hear Vi¡¯s coquettish voice from the other end of the call.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were lowered as he replied to each question Vi was asking.


    Mnie watched this<b>. </b>Eugene was replying to Vi in a gentle manner. It waspletely different from when he was speaking coldly to her just moments before.


    Realization finally dawned on Mnie.


    It did not matter if it was Vi Shaw or Evelyn Shue, Eugene had always been gentle and considerate to them.


    Mnie was the only one who did not receive such treatment.


    She stood stunned where she was. It was only when Eugene called ¡®Mnie¡® in a deep voice that she finally looked at him.


    Eugene was looking at her too, and he frowned slightly. He was still on the phone. ¡°She isn¡¯t here. I have no idea.¡±


    Mnie realized that he was still chatting on the phone with Vi.


    She did not want to disturb Eugene, so she went to the other side of the room and opened the door to the balcony.


    There was a huge disparity in temperature at Prime City. Mnie felt cold the moment she stepped onto the balcony.


    She suddenly received a call from the director of the nursing home.


    Mnie was taken aback. She picked up the call and heard the director saying seriously to her, ¡°Please make a trip to the nursing home tomorrow if you have the time, Miss Smith.¡±


    This scared Mnie She frowned. ¡°Did something happen to my grandfather?¡±


    Chapter 86.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Mr. Lancaster recently. ording to the nurse¡¯s aide, he has been frequenting the bank.¡±


    The director continued, ¡°We suspect that Mr. Lancaster might be getting conned. When would you be free toe over and have a look at the situation, Miss Smith?¡±


    Mnie hung up. She stayed on the balcony as her mind drifted off. It took a while before she remembered she had to call her grandfather. However, she did not make the call because her grandfather must have already gone to bed at this hour.


    She gave this some thought and decided to call Dn Lancaster.


    Mnie rarely contacted Dn of her own ord. She was always the one who had reached out to Mnie back then.


    Dn had waited for Mnie on the road that she usually took to go to the office. Dn would prepare different varieties of breakfast every morning for Mnie back then.


    That was also when Dn had told Mnie that she regretted abandoning her.


    Mnie had believed that Dn still loved her.


    The call was soon picked up, but it was not Dn. A man¡¯s rough and coarse voice was heard through the phone.


    He roared into the phone crudely, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Mnie found this very strange. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dn Lancaster?¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for that bitch?¡± The man sounded even more rude when he heard Dn¡¯s name.


    Next, she heard the man knock into something before he began cursing.


    ¡°That bitch gave birth to a useless daughter and she still has the gall to ask me for money!¡±

 Chapter 87

    The man cursed for a long time before suddenly hanging up.


    Mnie held the phone in her hand. She was not able to recover from the call as she stood for a long time on the balcony.


    It was only when a gale of cold wind blew at her and she shivered that Mnie slowly looked up. She peeked into her room and saw that Eugene had gone. He must have returned to his


    room.


    The next day, Mnie called her grandfather the moment she woke up. He picked up the call very quickly.


    Mnie could tell from his voice that he was exhausted. There was nothing she could do.


    There was no way her grandfather would stop giving Dn money. She was his daughter, and Peachie was his granddaughter.


    Her grandfather was not in good health. If he found out that the money he earned for Peachie¡¯s illness had been gambled away by that man¡­


    When Mnie kept silent, Albert spoke up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mel?¡±


    Mnie pinched between her eyes. Her mind was in a mess. She paused to clear her mind before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently. I just miss you.¡±


    Albertughed. Mnie chatted with him about unrted minor issues before finally asking, ¡± Did you transfer money to Peachie recently?¡±


    He hesitated, but in the end, he chose to say nothing. Mnie waited for him to answer.


    After a while, he finally said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for them. I should help out any way I can.¡±


    Mnie replied with an ¡®Alright¡® and said nothing else.


    She had to attend a meeting at the branch officeter. She bumped into Eugene and Evelyn when she headed toward the elevator downstairs.


    Mnie hesitated before finally entering the elevator.


    She stood at the side. Mnie was still feeling troubled over her grandfather and Dn¡¯s problem.


    Unfortunately, Evelyn was still trying to upset her.


    ¡°I see Miss Smith is working today. I thought you had resigned.¡±


    Mnie frowned. She looked up to see Eugene standing beside Evelyn. She clenched her fists and said slowly, ¡°It was wrong of me yesterday. I¡¯ve already apologized to Mr. Scott.¡±


    Evelyn grunted sarcastically. Eugene was impassive and did not even nce at her.


    Mnie lowered her head. Her long and thick eyshes hid the emotion in her eyes.


    Her mind was filled with her grandfather and Dn¡¯s problems. She did not have the capacity to worry about anything else.


    Mnie was distracted the entire journey. She even almost fell down the stairs while on their


    way out of the hotel, and she identally knocked into Eugene.


    Eugene lowered his eyes to look at her with a cold expression. ¡°If you can¡¯t get yourself together, go back to the hotel.¡±


    Evelyn was enjoying this. Mnie bit her lip and apologized to Eugene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll be focused.¡±


    Eugene said nothing else as he strode toward the parking lot.


    Mnie followed behind them. Her head ached, and she massaged her temple before going to the parking lot as well.


    Evelyn seemed to be looking for trouble today. They had just arrived at the branch office when she ordered Mnie to buy her coffee from a particr caf¨¦.


    Mnie frowned. ¡°This ce is too far. It would take an hour to return to the office even if I drove.¡±


    Evelyn looked at Eugene and said unhappily, ¡°I only want coffee from this caf¨¦.¡±


    Eugene was impassive. He nced at Mnie. ¡°Buy it.¡±


    Mnie stood there for a while before finally driving off to get the coffee.


    It was the morning rush hour, and by the time she returned, an hour and a half had passed. Eugene and Evelyn were no longer at the office.


    Mnie checked with the front desk and found out that they had left to do market research with Walden.


    She held the cup of cold coffee in her hand and sat down in the lounge. She calmly sent Eugene a message. [Do you need me to go over?]

 Chapter 88

    Ten minutes passed, and there was no reply from Eugene.


    Mnie got up to inform the front desk that she would be leaving.


    Before she walked away, she saw Walden running toward her in a hurry. He was taken aback to see Mnie. ¡°What are you still doing here, Miss Smith?¡±


    Walden hade back to the office because he had forgotten something. It did not seem like Mnie could leave now. She asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Scott and the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re at Sundale.¡± He thought Mnie had stayed back at the branch office for work. He asked, ¡°I¡¯m heading over right now. Are youing with me, Miss Smith?¡±


    It was even more difficult for her to sit out of this now that Walden had invited her along. Mnie nodded and left with Walden to Sundale.


    Sundale was not far from where they were. It took only 20 minutes to get there. Walden cautiously chatted about matters at the branch office with her along the way. It looked like he was trying to sound her out on what Eugene was nning.


    Mnie remained impassive. ¡°Mr. Scott will take care of the branch office personally now that he¡¯s at Prime City. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, Walden.¡±


    She had always been a cold person, and her stoic expression made her seem even more distant. Walden wanted to chat further but decided not to in the end.


    When they arrived, the person in charge of weing them said respectfully to Walden, ¡°Ms. Turner just arrived. Mr. Scott is with her now.¡±


    Ms. Turner was Peyton Turner. Mnie had no idea she would show up today and frowned.


    Walden cleared his throat. He wanted to show off his capability to Mnie, so he said, ¡°Ms. Turner and I are considered old friends.¡°/


    He had just said this when the lounge doors opened. Evelyn walked out while holding onto Peyton¡¯s arm. Eugene followed behind them with an impassive look on his face.


    Walden rubbed his hands and went over to them. Peyton nced at him and greeted him politely.


    Mnie was standing behind Walden when Peyton¡¯s gaze fell on her.


    Peyton looked slightly taken aback. She turned and looked at Evelyn to remind her with slight exasperation, ¡°I¡¯ll be at Brocade City for a few days. Don¡¯t trouble Eugene too much.¡±


    After that, Peyton turned to Eugene and smiled. ¡°This is an emergency, and I¡¯m sorry to be troubling you for a while. I¡¯ll give you an immediate reply on the contract once I return.¡±


    Eugene nodded. He replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be at Prime City for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Ste about this when I get back. You should stay by Eugene¡¯s side for the next few days, Evie. Don¡¯t y around when you¡¯re working.¡±


    Evelyn agreed, and after seeing Peyton off, she turned to Eugene. ¡°My mom wants me to learn from you. How should I do that?¡±


    Her tone was clearly flirtatious, and Mnie looked down as she took a step farther from them.


    It was only then that Evelyn seemed to notice Mnie. She looked Mnie up and down, and her face slowly crinkled. Evelyn¡¯s tone was brusque as she questioned Mnie, ¡°Where¡¯s my coffee?¡±


    The caf¨¦ was quite a distance from the branch office. It had turned cold by the time Mnie returned with it. Now that another half an hour had passed, it hadpletely cooled down.


    Mnie passed the paper bag containing the coffee over to Evelyn. She could guess what Evelyn was about to say to her.


    Just as she expected, Evelyn¡¯s face fell the moment she took the coffee from Mnie. ¡°I wanted a hot Americano. Why did you get me an iced Americano?¡±


    Mnie clenched her fingers. ¡°This caf¨¦ is quite a distance away, and I had no idea you hade here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of excuses, Miss Smith.¡± Evelyn sneered. She looked at Mnie with disdain. ¡± Also, I know I asked you to get me coffee, but did you really only get one cup?¡±


    Mnie saw that Evelyn was looking at Eugene when she said this. Mnie replied slowly, ¡± Mr. Scott doesn¡¯t take coffee.¡±


    She found herself saying this weakly.


    It was not that Eugene did not take coffee. It was just that his workload was really heavy in his earlier days and he did not sleep well then, which was why Mnie had curbed his caffeine intake.

 Chapter 89

    As time passed, Eugene stopped drinking coffee.


    Mnie went into a daze at this memory.


    Her rtionship with Eugene back then was not as cold as it was now.


    There was a time when she had treated him wholeheartedly and Eugene was also good to her.


    Evelyn froze when she heard Mnie¡¯s reply. She felt that Mnie was humiliating her on purpose.


    She looked unhappy, but a bright smile appeared on her face once more when she turned to look at Eugene. Her voice was sweet as she got straight to the point. ¡°How about letting me work as your secretary for the next few days, Eugene? That¡¯s the best way I can learn from ¡®you.¡±


    Evelyn sounded reasonable. Eugene nced at her and said impassively, ¡°My secretary?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Evelyn looked up at him with a pitiful look on her face. She said suggestively, Didn¡¯t my mom ask you to take care of me? You can do anything you want with me.¡±


    <b>(</b>(


    Eugene looked at her coldly and replied nonchntly, ¡°No one brings two secretaries along with them.¡±


    ¡°You can just fire Miss Smith.¡± Evelyn was tugging on Eugene¡¯s sleeve. She was trying to make him agree to this.


    Mnie stood there watching all of this. Evelyn was talking about her, but all Mnie could do was watch as she numbly waited for Eugene to answer.


    Eugene frowned subtly. He nced at Mnie from the corner of his eye and turned his gaze away quietly.


    Mnie noticed this, and her mind went nk.


    Eugene might really fire her because of Evelyn.


    If Eugene fired her now¡­


    Mnie held her breath. The thought of her grandfather and Dn made her palms feel numb.


    However, it took only a few seconds for Eugene to coldly speak up, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    He was saying this to Evelyn. He paused before continuing, ¡°Miss Shue, you¡¯re not in charge of LeapCo.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s expression froze. She looked at Eugene with slight resentment but said nothing.


    Even though she was not happy with Eugene¡¯s answer, she knew that he would never change his mind about something he had already decided on.


    Evelyn was reminded of what her mother said before leaving, so she continued to put up an obedient look. She brushed this off by being coquettish with Eugene.


    Eugene replied to her with only a sentence each time they spoke.


    Mnie followed behind quietly like an invisible person.


    When they got downstairs and were about to leave, Mnie stood at the side as she was not sure if she should get into the car.


    While she was hesitating, a familiar male voice suddenly called out to her. ¡°Mnie Smith?¡±


    Mnie turned and saw Xander walking toward her with a stoic expression.


    She was surprised, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xander had told her yesterday that he was still working at the exhibition.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for inspiration.¡± His shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and there was Night blue paint on his wrist. It looked like he had been busy.


    Mnie was about to ask if Xander needed something. After all, Xander did not seem like a person who would approach her for no reason.


    A shadow fell over her as Mnie caught a cool whiff of cedar. Eugene¡¯s voice said coldly, ¡°If you really want to get fired, you can be straight about it.¡±

 Chapter 90

    hapter 90


    He sounded calm, but Mnie had worked for him for years, and she could sense from his tone that he was unhappy.


    Mnie had no idea why Eugene would be in a bad mood. She pressed her lips and did not reply.


    Her reaction only made Eugene respond more sarcastically to her. His eyes narrowed, and his tone was cold. ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯re at work right now. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to be flirting with men during working hours.


    Mnie looked up at him and saw Eugene¡¯s eyes. She saw the annoyed look on his face very clearly.


    She cleared her throat and exined with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s a friend.¡±


    Eugene ridiculed her. ¡°I see you have quite a lot of friends. Which one is this?¡±


    The ¡®friend¡® he was talking about was different from the kind of friend Mnie meant.


    Mnie looked upset. She could tolerate Eugene¡¯s insults, but she could not allow Xander to be implicated without reason.


    She calmed herself down and berated Eugene with slight anger, ¡°Please stop thinking such inappropriate thoughts. Aren¡¯t I allowed to have my own friends?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face fell as he stared at Mnie.


    He had always been an intimidating figure despite his age. Now that he looked upset, he was even more frightening.


    Mnie could not help trembling when he stared at her. She was about to say something when Evelyn came over to them with documents in her hand.


    Blinking, she asked Eugene, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back to the branch office for a meeting, Mr. Scott? Why are you still waiting here?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback as she looked up at Eugene.


    He had already turned away from her and was walking away.


    Evelyn followed behind me while hugging the documents. She had hardly walked a few steps before she stopped and turned around. She looked Mnie up and down. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe along with Eugene, you can stoping along in the future.¡±


    Mnie felt that Evelyn meant something else, but she left after saying this to Mnie.


    It was only after both of them were finally gone that Mnie finally let the exhaustion wash over her.


    She suddenly realized that Eugene must have been waiting for Evelyn to get to the meeting. Mnie frowned. She looked in the direction Eugene had left.


    ¡°Was that your boss?¡± Xander spoke again. Mnie was reminded of how Eugene had insulted Xander for no reason.


    She pinched between her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you got implicated just now.¡± Eugene¡¯s words were horrible, and it was only normal for Xander to get angry about it.


    However, Xander gave her a thoughtful look and said, ¡°I must have caused you trouble by suddenlying to see you.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Mnie shook her head. She knew very well that Eugene would still find fault with her even if Xander was not around.


    She was not in the mood to discuss Eugene with Xander, so she asked, ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Xander pointed at a warehouse behind her. ¡°I¡¯m testing out some work samples there. I need an extra eye to look at them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your employees?¡± Mnie was a little curious. ¡°Stephen said you had a team working for you.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°They¡¯re at the exhibition you went to yesterday.¡±


    After chatting for a little longer, Mnie followed Xander to the warehouse. The lighting was very dim at the door.


    There were dozens of wooden boxes of different sizes ced in sequence on the mottled wall. They looked like they were ced there randomly, but at a closer look, there was a system to it. It was a messy but calcted setting.


    Mnie looked at them and asked Xander, ¡°Is this one of your exhibition projects?¡±


    Xander nodded. ¡°The client is looking for a unique idea to create a deep impression.¡±


    Mnie has seen her fair share of exhibitions in the past, but most yed it quite safe. She had never seen anything like what Xander had done.


    Xander looked at the doubtful look on her face as he jotted some notes inside his notebook. He said, ¡°Disys aren¡¯t just about putting out the stuff. You need to consider the location, lighting, electronic equipment, and the work involved.¡±

 Chapter 91

    He sounded calm, but Mnie had worked for him for years, and she could sense from his tone that he was unhappy.


    Mnie had no idea why Eugene would be in a bad mood. She pressed her lips and did not reply.


    Her reaction only made Eugene respond more sarcastically to her. His eyes narrowed, and his tone was cold. ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯re at work right now. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to be flirting with men during working hours.


    Mnie looked up at him and saw Eugene¡¯s eyes. She saw the annoyed look on his face very clearly.


    She cleared her throat and exined with difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s a friend.¡±


    Eugene ridiculed her. ¡°I see you have quite a lot of friends. Which one is this?¡±


    The ¡®friend¡® he was talking about was different from the kind of friend Mnie meant.


    Mnie looked upset. She could tolerate Eugene¡¯s insults, but she could not allow Xander to be implicated without reason.


    She calmed herself down and berated Eugene with slight anger, ¡°Please stop thinking such inappropriate thoughts. Aren¡¯t I allowed to have my own friends?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face fell as he stared at Mnie.


    He had always been an intimidating figure despite his age. Now that he looked upset, he was even more frightening.


    Mnie could not help trembling when he stared at her. She was about to say something when Evelyn came over to them with documents in her hand.


    Blinking, she asked Eugene, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back to the branch office for a meeting, Mr. Scott? Why are you still waiting here?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback as she looked up at Eugene.


    He had already turned away from her and was walking away.


    Evelyn followed behind me while hugging the documents. She had hardly walked a few steps before she stopped and turned around. She looked Mnie up and down. ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe along with Eugene, you can stoping along in the future.¡±


    Mnie felt that Evelyn meant something else, but she left after saying this to Mnie.


    It was only after both of them were finally gone that Mnie finally let the exhaustion wash over her.


    She suddenly realized that Eugene must have been waiting for Evelyn to get to the meeting. Mnie frowned. She looked in the direction Eugene had left.


    ¡°Was that your boss?¡± Xander spoke again. Mnie was reminded of how Eugene had insulted Xander for no reason.


    She pinched between her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you got implicated just now.¡± Eugene¡¯s words were horrible, and it was only normal for Xander to get angry about it.


    However, Xander gave her a thoughtful look and said, ¡°I must have caused you trouble by suddenlying to see you.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Mnie shook her head. She knew very well that Eugene would still find fault with her even if Xander was not around.


    She was not in the mood to discuss Eugene with Xander, so she asked, ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Xander pointed at a warehouse behind her. ¡°I¡¯m testing out some work samples there. I need an extra eye to look at them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your employees?¡± Mnie was a little curious. ¡°Stephen said you had a team working for you.¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°They¡¯re at the exhibition you went to yesterday.¡±


    After chatting for a little longer, Mnie followed Xander to the warehouse. The lighting was very dim at the door.


    There were dozens of wooden boxes of different sizes ced in sequence on the mottled wall. They looked like they were ced there randomly, but at a closer look, there was a system to it. It was a messy but calcted setting.


    Mnie looked at them and asked Xander, ¡°Is this one of your exhibition projects?¡±


    Xander nodded. ¡°The client is looking for a unique idea to create a deep impression.¡±


    Mnie has seen her fair share of exhibitions in the past, but most yed it quite safe. She had never seen anything like what Xander had done.


    Xander looked at the doubtful look on her face as he jotted some notes inside his notebook. He said, ¡°Disys aren¡¯t just about putting out the stuff. You need to consider the location, lighting, electronic equipment, and the work involved.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Mnie looked thoughtful, asking Xander, ¡°Are all your designs like this?¡±


    Xander paused, his pen stopping in mid¨Cair. He nced up at Mnie. ¡°Business fairs are all about money, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Mnieughed. ¡°You¡¯re pretty practical.¡±


    All of a sudden, she heard something. It sounded like some parts falling off.


    Mnie blinked and looked up in a daze. The next second, she heard Xander barking, ¡°Move!¡±


    Mnie was so shocked that she was a second toote to react. Therge wooden frame came crashing down toward her head!


    At the veryst moment, an arm wrapped around her waist. Xander pulled her away just before the frame struck her.


    Mnie stared at the shattered wooden frame, deeply shaken. Xander pulled his arm back after putting her down.


    He frowned at the forlorn pieces of the frame, saying to Mnie in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell you that the frame was only temporarily suspended up there. It could have fallen at any time.¡±


    They were still in the early stages of setting up the exhibition hall, so most of the decor was not permanently fixed in ce.


    Although Mnie was startled, she had not been hurt, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    When she turned around, however, she saw a scratch on Xander¡¯s right forearm. He had probably been scraped by the corner of the wooden frame when he saved her just now.


    Mnie¡¯s brow furrowed as she rummaged in her bag for an alcohol wipe. ¡°Xander, you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Xander looked down at the wound on his forearm, his expression unchanging. He nodded and continued to move therge wooden frame away.


    Mnie¡¯s attention was trained on his bleeding wound. As he strained his muscles to lift the frame, more blood seeped out.


    Even so, Xander seemedpletely unfazed. He simply put down the wooden frame and continued to sketch in his notebook.


    Mnie waited for him to finish writing before she said softly, ¡°Xander, you should go to the hospital and get your wound bandaged.¡±


    Fortunately, there was a clinic nearby<i>, </i>and the cut on Xander¡¯s forearm was long but not deep. They left the clinic after the nurses disinfected his wound and applied some medicine to it. Mnie had warned Xander about the risk of tetanus, but Xander said he was allergic to the shots and that he had medicine at home.


    Who would just casually keep some tetanus medication at home? Mnie asked, ¡°Do you get hurt a lot?¡±


    Xander replied, ¡°I bump into stuff when I carry things around. It¡¯s inevitable.¡±


    By the time they were done, it was alreadyte in the afternoon.


    Xander rushed back to the exhibition hall, and Mnie went back to the hotel on her own.


    The weather was a little overcast today, and it was rush hour now. It was past dinner time when she finally got back to the hotel.


    Mnie went back to her room. She did not notice it when she was outside, but once she returned to the hotel, she felt physically and especially mentally exhausted.


    She closed the door and took off her clothes, stepping into the shower.


    The hot water washed away her fatigue.


    Mnie rested in the bathroom for a while before going out. However, the moment she stepped out of the bathroom, she saw Eugene sitting calmly on the sofa.


    The door was hanging open. Did she not close it tightly enough?


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    There was no emotion on Eugene¡¯s face. His eyes were slightly cold as he looked at Mnie, almost as if he was appraising an item.


    After a while, he said quietly, ¡°Were you in such a hurry to take a shower because you were worried about being found out?¡±

 Chapter 93

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eugene continued to hold Mine¡¯s gaze.


    Mnie came back to her senses. Her eyes were red and her face was pale. When she met Eugene¡¯s gaze, she paused for a moment before turning around and walking into the


    bathroom.


    As soon as she locked the bathroom door behind her, Mnie braced herself against the sink, fighting for her breath. She could vaguely hear Eugene¡¯s voice. Mnie looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    The whole situation was utterly absurd.


    ¡°You slept with me countless times before¡°¡­ How could he summarize their eight¨Cyear rtionship like that?


    Mnie suddenly raised her hand and pped herself hard on the face. She did not hold back her strength, and the tears already pricking at her eyes immediately began to flow.


    Two dropsnded on the back of her hand. They were hot..


    When she went out into the room again, Eugene was gone and the door was wide open.


    Mnie stood rooted to the ground for a moment before walking over to close the door. Only then did she slowly return to her bed to rest. ?


    There was still work to be done the next morning. Mnie did not sleep well that night. When she got up, her face was haggard and pale.


    She tidied up briefly and left the room, only to bump into Evelyn in the elevator.


    Evelyn paused when she saw Mnie. The next moment, she scowled and mocked Mnie, saying, ¡°Miss Smith, are you really going to meet the client looking like that? You look like something the cat dragged in!¡±


    Mnie had already put on some makeup, so she was not as pale as she was in the morning. Even so, there was no hiding her pallidplexion.


    Mnie was too mentally exhausted to argue with Evelyn. She pursed her lips and walked to the lobby.


    Eugene was already there. He nced at Mnie with a frown.


    ¡°No employee of LeapCo should meet a client looking like that.¡± Evelyn¡¯s sharp voice followed behind.


    Mnie swallowed and said quickly, her voice hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not feeling well today, so


    Before she could finish that sentence, Eugene cut her off. ¡°Get a substitute driver,¡± he said.


    Mnie looked up. Eugene¡¯s tone was t. ¡°Can you still drive in your condition?¡°.


    /


    Mnie was more than happy to pawri off some of her work. Once she got into the passenger seat, she leaned her head against the window to rest.


    For some reason, though, the traffic that morning was terrible. As Mnie leaned against the


    window and listened to the honking of angry horns outside, she started to feel a little sleepy.


    Eventually, the voices in the back seat disappeared into the distance. Mnie¡¯s eyelids became so heavy that she could not keep her eyes open.


    She only woke up with a start when there was a knock on the car window.


    The standstill traffic outside the window was gone. They had arrived at the entrance of the branchpany.


    Outside the window, Eugene knocked on the ss again expressionlessly. Mnie slowly opened the door and got out of the car.


    Eugene nced at her. ¡°You sure were sound asleep.¡±


    Mnie massaged her temples. ¡°Sorry.¡°.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you ever say,¡± Eugene scoffed.


    Mnie lowered her head and said nothing as she followed Eugene inside.


    Upstairs, Evelyn was waiting in the lounge, a ss of water in her hand. She looked at Eugene, a little dissatisfied. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°I had to take a call,¡± Eugene said.


    Evelyn did not dare to ask further either. She nodded and picked up the documents on the table. ¡°Are we going to the conference room?¡±


    Mnie stayed where she was. Eugene would probably take Evelyn to the meetingter.


    However, Eugene nced at Evelyn emotionlessly and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t attend the meeting today. I¡¯ll take Mnie.¡±


    Evelyn blinked. After that, she frowned and opened her mouth to protest.


    However, Eugene had already snatched the documents from her hands, throwing them into Mnie¡¯s arms instead. He looked at Mnie coldly. ¡°Do you need me to carry you to the conference room?¡±

 Chapter 94

    Mnie frowned as she gathered up the documents in her arms.


    Evelyn watched from the side, looking ill at ease. She could not help but snort. ¡°Miss Smith, I advise you to touch up your makeup before you go to the meeting. After all, you¡¯ll be representing LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie had just taken a short nap, so her mind was clearer now. She nced at Evelyn. ¡± Thank you for your concern<b>, </b>Miss Shue, but that¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Eugene had saidst night that Evelyn was not an employee at thepany, so it was not her ce to worry about LeapCo¡¯s image.


    Evelyn had been by Eugene¡¯s side for the past two days, and she had gotten used to Mnie staying silent. Now that Mnie suddenly decided to talk back to her, she narrowed her eyes and said sarcastically,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting a little carried away, Miss Smith? You skipped work yesterday and fell asleep this morning. How can yourself Eugene¡¯s secretary?¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡°secretary¡°. Mnie frowned and was about to retort when Eugene interrupted them coldly. ¡°Evelyn.¡±


    His voice held a strong hint of warning. Evelyn looked extremely reluctant to let it go, but she did not continue pursuing the subject.


    Once they entered the conference room, Eugene became even more distant. He sat down at the head of the table and looked at Walden. ¡°I hope you came prepared today.¡±


    Walden quickly took out a file. ¡°Yes, I have the previous ns and the report you wanted right here, sir.¡±


    Walden¡¯s seat was far away from Eugene¡¯s, so he passed the file to Mnie, who then handed it to Eugene.


    When she held out the file, Eugene reached out to take it. Mnie¡¯s fingertips were cold, and the moment they brushed against Eugene¡¯s warm skin, she immediately pulled her hand back as if she had been scalded.


    The meeting was pretty much the sarne as before. The executives discussed how to handle the destructivepetition posed by their business rivals. Mnie recorded the meeting minutes while digging up all the data that Eugene needed whenever he asked for it.


    All else aside, Mnie had a thorough understanding of Eugene¡¯s work habits at least.


    Unlikest time, the meeting went smoothly today. Just as it was about to end, though,


    Walden suddenly asked, ¡°Mr/Scott, Mr. Worne¡¯s position is currently empty. Should we recruit someone new, or will you be sending someone from HQ?¡±


    Worne was the traitor who sold thepany¡¯s data to a rival. Now that he had been fired, his position was naturally empty.


    However, Walden was,not sure what to do next.


    Eugene paused. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    He got up and left the room, Mnie hot on his heels.


    As they turned around the corner, Eugene suddenly stopped and turned to Mnie. ¡°Do you want to stay in Prime City?<i>¡± </i>


    Mnie was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡±


    Although Prime City was a pleasant ce, it was very far away from Jepton.


    Mnie shook her head after barely a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°No, my grandfather is still in Jepton. I can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    Eugene raised his brows casually. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Mnie was sure, of course, but Eugene did not bring up the subject again. Mnie could not help but feel a little anxious.


    She could not figure out what Eugene was thinking. What if he really made her stay in Prime City?


    Her grandfather was alone in Jepton. Mnie could not stay away from him for too long. 1


    With those thoughts swirling in her mind, Mnie followed Eugene back to the lounge.


    Evelyn was still waiting for them there, her phone in her hand. She looked up and greeted Eugene.


    Mnie ced the files on the table and tried to organize them, but Evelyn put down her phone and smirked at her. ¡°Miss Smith, could I trouble you to get me a ss of water?¡±


    The water dispenser was right next to Mnie, so she did not think much of it. She just got up to get Evelyn some water.


    ¡°I want it hot,¡± Evelyn said as sheined to Eugene. ¡°The air conditioner in the lounge is on full st. I was freezing waiting here for you.¡±


    Mnie poured the water and handed Evelyn the cup. Evelyn stood up to take it while still acting pitiful in front of Eugene.

 Chapter 95

    Evelyn had a manicure with diamonds and sequins on her nails.


    As she reached for the ss of water, the sequins on her nails somehow flipped just enough to slice open Mnie¡¯s fingertip.


    Mnie winced and let go almost instantly. The moment she let go, Evelyn did the same, but not before she tipped the ss over. The hot water spilled onto Mnie¡¯s hand, making her gasp in pain.


    She instinctively wanted to scream, but she gritted her teeth through the pain out of sheer habit. Even so, her forehead was drenched in a cold sweat, and there were tears of pain in the corners of her eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s lips were white and her brow was deeply furrowed. Her right hand was bright red from her wrist to her knuckles.


    Eugene jumped to his feet instantly and strode over to Mnie, lifting her elbow. His voice was low and authoritative. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital right now!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s skin was fair, so the hot red welts stood out like a sore thumb.


    She could not say anything right now, so she allowed Eugene to lift her elbow and slowly lead her out of the office.


    Fortunately, Mnie had just been to the small clinic behind the branchpany building.


    Even so, the burns on her hand were frighteningly red and swollen by the time they got there. There were even a couple of blisters on her wrist.


    Eugene stared at the female doctor who was treating Mnie¡¯s wound, his voice deep and solemn. ¡°Can you treat her? If you¡¯re not sure, tell me now.¡±


    The doctor held the cotton swab, frowning at his attitude. ¡°What, do you think you can do better than me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand was still scalding hot. She could not speak, so she just looked up at Eugene and implored him to stay quiet.


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked at Mnie for a moment before saying, ¡°If anything goes wrong, don¡¯t me it on thepany.¡±


    With that, he stormed out of the clinic.


    Although Mnie had sustained burns on arge part of her hand, she received treatment quickly enough for there to be nosting effects.


    Nevertheless, the doctor wrapped her hand in a thinyer of gauze.


    The only thing that really hurt was the wound on her ring finger where Evelyn¡¯s nail had cut her. The hot water had scalded the open wound, and the skin around the cut was now pale. It was a little gruesome to look at.


    <i>/ </i>


    Once the bandages were settled, Mnie left the doctor¡¯s office. She had expected Eugene to be back at thepany by now, but he was still sitting in the waiting room.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks for a while before walking over, her expression perfectly normal.


    Eugene watched her walk out, his gaze trained on her hand.


    A momentter, he said, ¡°Thepany will reimburse the expenses. Since this is a work injury, you¡¯ll bepensated.¡±


    Mnie raised a brow. ¡°And what about Evelyn?


    ¡°I know she did it on purpose.¡±


    Eugene frowned slowly. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes. She had none.


    Eugene looked at her, his expressionplicated. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any proof, don¡¯t mention it. I willpensate you at the highest rate possible.¡±


    Mnie did not like what she was hearing. ¡°Are you covering for her?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. ¡°Mnie, you have no proof.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s bandaged hand still hurt. The pain from the cut on her fingertip seemed to shoot directly to her heart.


    Mnie tugged at the corners of her mouth and asked Eugene self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°Would you be so impartial if Vi had been the one who was scalded?¡±


    Eugene looked at her impatiently. ¡°Why are you even asking a question like that? What¡¯s the point?¡±

 Chapter 96

    Mnie remained rooted to the spot for a moment before she slowly nodded. ¡°I see.¡±


    She did not say anything else. Her lips were bloodless, and her gaze on Eugene gradually


    turned calm.


    Mnie pursed her lips and said in a dry voice, ¡°Sorry, I was overthinking.¡±


    Eugene looked down at his phone and did notment.


    A momentter, he looked up and asked, ¡°Do you need me to send you back?¡±


    He initially had other ns for the night, but Mnie was hurt. She had to go back to the hotel


    to rest.


    Mnie knew what Eugene was like. If he really wanted to send her back to the hotel, he would not have asked like that.


    She moved her injured hand and said quietly, ¡°No, I can call a cab.¡±


    Eugene was about to say something when his phone rang. He nced down and frowned.


    Mnie looked at his expression, stood still for a moment, then tactfully left.


    She was not feeling well, so she walked very slowly. When she turned the corner, there was a bus stop, where she sat down to wait.


    This was a business park, so everyone drove their personal cars here. Mnie was in no hurry to call a taxi. She sat on the bench and watched the cars pass by quietly.


    She had been too impulsive, and she thought too highly of herself. She kept thinking that Eugene had not.changed.


    At the end of the day, however, everybody changes with time.


    It was almost five o¡¯clock by the time Mnie got back to the hotel. Before she could even sit down, she received a call from Dn.


    Dn had been contacting her very oftentely. Thinking back to her own conjecture, Mnie took her phone to the balcony. There were some things she wanted to ask her mother.


    However, when the call went through, it was not Dn¡¯s voice on the other side at all.


    ¡°Are you Dn Lancaster¡¯s daughter?¡± asked a man bluntly. His voice was impatient and rough.


    Mnie¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her man! Your mother owes me 100,000 dors. Time for you to pay up!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand trembled around her phone. Her voice was cold with anger as she said, ¡°Put her on the phone.¡±


    The man snorted. ¡°She took that good¨Cfor¨Ching waste of money to the hospital. Your name is Mnie, right? As her daughter, you should pay for your mother¡¯s debt. Hurry up, I¡¯m in a rush!¡±


    Mnie calmed down. ¡°She¡¯s your wife now, and Peachie is your daughter. If she¡¯s spending


    your money on your daughter¡¯s medical fees, I don¡¯t consider that a debt.¡±


    ¡°Shut your trap! She¡¯s the one who gave birth to that piece of trash, and now they¡¯re burning through my savings!¡± There was no talking sense to the man. He just kept raising his voice.¡± I¡¯m not gonna waste my breath on you. Dn said that you¡¯re raking in the money, aren¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll go to her old man instead! Maybe the old man should pay for his daughter¡¯s debt!¡±


    The moment the man mentioned her grandfather, Mnie¡¯s expression contorted even further.


    Her grandfather was a lifelong educator with perfect manners, and his heart was weak now that he was older. If he was subjected to this man¡¯s shameless ranting, he might actually burst a blood vessel.


    The man on the other endunched into another tirade of curses when Mnie did not reply for a while. Annoyed, Mnie hung up on him.


    However, the man¡¯s moring voice continued to echo in her ears. Mnie was worried that he might actually go through with his threat, but she did not know how to break the news to her grandfather.


    Although her grandfather had not mentioned anything about his daughter all these years, Mnie had identally stumbled across him staring dazedly at her mother¡¯s photo a few times.


    Mnie pinched the space between her eyebrows. No matter what, Dn was still her mother.


    Even though she had not done much as a mother, Mnie could still remember the sight of Dn cooking in the kitchen every day when she came home from school, back when Mnie was much younger.


    Back then, Dn would bring Mnie a te of cut fruits whenever she heard her daughtering in through the door. She would gently tell the girl, ¡°Wait a minute, okay? Dinner will be ready soon.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Mnie¡¯s thoughts began to drift into the past. She sat on the sofa in a daze for a while before she remembered to call Stephen, asking him to visit her grandfather on her behalf for a while. Stephen agreed without a question, putting Mnie¡¯s heart a little more at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you with this, Stephen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As it happens, my mother has a follow¨Cup exam at the sanatorium tomorrow.¡± Stephen was not particrly bothered. Instead, he changed the subject and asked Mnie, ¡± So, what do you think of Xander?¡±


    Mnie told him her honest thoughts. ¡°He¡¯s very nice.¡®


    Stephenughed. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Xander is very good to his friends.¡±


    Now that her right hand was injured, many things became quite inconvenient for Mnie. She could not possibly find anyone else to help her, either, so she had to do everything slowly.


    When she went downstairs the next morning, she identally stumbled across Eugene and Evelyn.


    Neither of them looked happy with each other. Mnie paused before stepping forward and asking Eugene, ¡°Can I take the day off?¡±


    Eugene nced at her bandaged hand. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    There was no emotion in his voice when he spoke, as if he was simply asking about his subordinate¡¯s well¨Cbeing for formality¡¯s sake.


    Mnie lowered her gaze. ¡°Yes, the burns are starting to itch. I want to go to the hospital and get it checked again.


    Eugene nced at her bandaged hand for a moment before nodding. ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mnie asked the receptionist to call her a taxi and waited at the door. The moment she stepped out of the hotel, Evelyn asked Eugene with barely suppressed anger, ¡°Are you going to disobey Aunt Ste now?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes stared at her coldly. ¡°Evelyn, there¡¯s nothing I hate more than people who overstep their boundaries. I let you tag along out of respect for Ms. Turner, but I won¡¯t let you interfere in mypany and my personal affairs.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face paled. She tried to exin, but Eugene was already walking away.


    He took two steps away before stopping and turning to look at Evelyn. ¡°Never contact my mother on your own again, and stop following me while you¡¯re at it. You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    With that, Eugene walked away, leaving Evelyn swaying on her feet.


    Meanwhile, Mnie got into a taxi at the hotel entrance and headed straight for a medium ¨C sized hospital nearby.


    The swelling on her hand had not subsided much. The doctor changed her dressing and did not bandage it again. He only told her to be careful with it for a while.


    She waited in the corridor for the medicine to be absorbed into her skin before leaving.


    3


    Coincidentally, as soon as she left the doctor¡¯s department, she bumped into Xander in the main hall.


    Xander was also holding a hospital registration form in his hand. The two of them paused for a moment when they saw each other.


    Mnie spoke first. ¡°Why are you at the hospital again?¡±


    ¡°My wound became swollen and inmed, so I had to get it bandaged again,¡± Xander said with a frown. He looked a little unwell.


    Mnie raised her arm. ¡°My hand is swollen too.¡±


    As it turned out, that little clinic¡¯s diagnosis was not to be trusted. Xander¡¯s infection was much worse than Mnie¡¯s. Mnie stood by his side as the doctor changed his bandages.


    Once they were done, she finally asked him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to the hospital if you were feeling unwell yesterday?¡±


    Xander said, ¡°I was too busy yesterday to feel anything.¡±


    ¡°You were too busy?¡± Mnie nced at Xander¡¯s wound. It was also near his wrist.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xander said. ¡°My assistant suddenly had an emergency and went back to her hometown. She couldn¡¯t get a recement at thest minute.¡±


    As he said that, he tilted his head back. Mnie could see the dark circles under his eyes. Suddenly, Xander raised his handsome brows at Mnie. ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Mnie took a second to understand what he meant. She frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡®


    ¡°Why not?¡± Xander straightened up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn how to set up an exhibition too?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s fingers curled slightly, and she looked down at her bandaged forearm. ¡°I hurt my hand. I might not be able to help you.¡±


    She wanted to exin, but Xander said nonchntly, ¡°I have plenty of handymen. Besides, I¡¯m just asking if you want to be my trainee for a bit. Do you really think this is something you can master in a day or two?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to cause you any more trouble.¡®


    Xander said, ¡°How much trouble can you be?¡±


    His attitude did convince Mnie a little. She knew perfectly well that an opportunity to learn from Xander was rare and precious indeed.


    After agreeing to Xander¡¯s request, Mnie remembered she had the rest of the day off. Since she had nothing to do in the afternoon, she followed Xander to his studio.


    Xander brought her inside, and they immediately saw a bunch of young people arguing over something: When they saw that Xander was back, they immediately fell quiet and greeted him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Xander looked back at Mnie. ¡°Sit wherever you want.¡±


    Mnie looked around. The entire room was filled with junk. Aside from a table in the far corner, there was nowhere else for her to sit.


    The young people in the room were rather surprised to see Mni¨¦. A girl in sses sized up Mnie for a moment before she gasped and asked Xander, ¡°Boss, since when did you have a mistress?¡±


    ¡°I had no idea either!¡± a boy in a checkered shirt chimed in excitedly.


    Xander could not be bothered to waste his breath on their nonsense. Instead, he just nced at them and picked up a design draft from the table. ¡°What were you guys doing just now?¡±


    As soon as the topic switched to work, the two young people immediately became serious. The girl said in sses, ¡°I think the previous proposal was better with marble, both in terms of esthetics and practicality.¡±


    The boy in the shirt wailed, ¡°Reny Quark, what is your definition of practicality? Do you have any idea how much marble will inte the budget?!¡±


    Mnie found their argument fascinating, and she instinctively moved a little closer.


    Unexpectedly, the boy in the shirt became more and more agitated as he spoke. He raised his hand and waved it around, almost hitting Mnie.


    ¡°Oliver!¡± Xander barked suddenly.


    Oliver froze, turning around to see Mnie not far behind him.


    Mnie had not expected Xander to shout at Oliver like that. Embarrassed, she apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Am I in the way?¡±


    Xander ced his hands on the table. His cor was slightly up, revealing a glimpse of the crystal pendant around his neck.


    He looked at Mnie. ¡°Come over here. You can listen in from here.¡±


    After the discussion, the team headed out for dinner. Mnie did not n to join them, so she told Xander she would take a cab back to the hotel.


    It waste by the time she got to the hotel. Mnie put her phone on the bedside table and went to wash up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw a bunch of messages on her phone.


    Sure enough, it was Simon who was spamming the group, inviting everyone out for a weekend getaway. He even tagged Eugene multiple times.


    Mnie nced at her screen and turned off the app.


    To her surprise, however, she found Simon downstairs the next day.


    Simon was just as surprised to see her. He raised his eyebrows and walked over to greet her.¡± So you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°I¡¯m here on business.¡±


    Simon clicked his tongue. ¡°Why does Eugene keep taking you out on business trips? Doesn¡¯t he ever get tired of it?¡±


    He was a typical rich young master who had a beautiful new model on his arm every week. As a result, he could not understand why Eugene would choose to take Mnie along every time he went on a business trip.


    Then again, that was not something he could ask Mnie. ¡°Where¡¯s Eugene?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mnie said.


    It was the truth. She really did not know where Eugene was. After all, she had not seen him since yesterday morning.

 Chapter 99

    Simon frowned at Mnie. ¡°Mnie, why are you giving me that attitude first thing in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I was just answering your question,¡± Mnie said evenly.


    Even so, Simon did not like Mnie¡¯s tone. He kept bugging her until even she began to lose her patience.


    She said despite herself, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for him, you can just call him! Why are you asking me? I¡¯m not his nanny. It¡¯s not like I know what he¡¯s doing at any given time.¡±


    Simon did not expect Mnie to blow up at him like that. Anger crept onto his face.


    Just as he was about to blow up, he saw someone standing behind Mnie. Simon raised his


    <ul>


    <li>hand and called out, ¡°Eugene.¡±</li>


    </ul>


    Mnie stiffened. She then heard Eugene¡¯s deep voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Jepton was boring, so I came to Prime City.¡±


    Mnie stood frozen until Eugene¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Are you that eager to quit?¡±


    The scent of cedar on him was cold and distant. Mnie pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She did want to leave LeapCo, but she still had to settle Dn¡¯s matters and pay for Peachie¡¯s medical fees.


    No matter what, Peachie was still her sister. There was no way Mnie could just let her die.


    She had to worry about her grandfather¡¯s health, too.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was a mess because of what Eugene had said, but she was the one who said she wanted to resign. There was no way she could go back on her word.


    Mnie closed her eyes and felt her heart racing.


    Eugene took her silence as tacit agreement.


    He scoffed and lowered his head slightly, his voice low and hoarse in Mnie¡¯s ear. ¡°Have you found your next sucker already?¡±


    Mnie straightened her back and enunciated each word firmly. ¡°No. You¡¯re overthinking things.¡±


    Eugene snorted. ¡°And here I thought Stephen had already taken care of everything for you.¡± Mnie took a breath, turned, and looked directly at Eugene.


    It was only then that she realized how close they were. Eugene¡¯s body was almost brushing against hers.


    As soon as Mnie turned around, she was surrounded by Eugene¡¯s presence.


    She could even hear Eugene¡¯s steady, powerful heartbeat.


    He was tall and imposing, so much so that Mnie had to raise her head to meet his eyes.


    hapter 99


    212


    Mnie clenched her right hand. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too far?¡± Eugene narrowed his eyes and looked down at Mnie. ¡°Do you hate it when I mention Stephen? Or are you actually with the man from that day?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, shut up!¡± Mnie was trembling. She slowly closed her eyes and could barely speak. ¡°Eugene, can you stop saying things like that?¡±


    Her heart was not made of steel. His words stung her deeply too.


    Just then, she heard a child¡¯sughtering from behind her. The next second, Mnie felt someone bump into her waist and her body fell forward uncontrobly.


    Eugene was right in front of her.


    Someone caught her firmly by the waist, and Mnie pressed herself against Eugene¡¯s chest.


    He grunted as her forehead collided with his chin, his grip tightening around her waist.


    The child¡¯s parents were apologizing profusely behind her. Mnie had fallen right onto Eugene¡¯s chest.


    She could feel the way his chest rose and fell with every breath, and his mocking voice resonated deep in his body. ¡°Oh? Are you trying to seduce me again because you can¡¯t find your next stop?¡±

 Chapter 100

    hapter 100


    ¡°Eugene?¡±


    Mnie was about to say something when she heard Vi¡¯s voice.


    She looked up and saw Vi standing not far away, holding her suitcase. She was staring at them, her face pale as a sheet.


    Eugene also seemed surprised to see Vi. He paused, let Mnie go, and walked up to Vi¡¯s side. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked her softly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vi looked at Mnie and then at Eugene. Her eyes were red as she choked, ¡°I happened to be on leave, so I wanted toe over and visit you! But¡­¡±


    She grabbed Eugene¡¯s shirt tightly, ncing at Mnie from time to time as if she had been deeply hurt.


    Simon interjected, ¡°When I said I was dropping by yesterday, Vi immediately said she wanted toe with me.¡±


    He then teased his friend with a grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy, Eugene? It¡¯s such a nice surprise. Your girlfriend came all the way here to visit you.¡±


    Eugene did not reply. He just took the suitcase from Vi¡¯s hand, his tone was low and gentle as he said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you upstairs. You should get some rest.¡±


    Vi¡¯s eyes were still red as she stared at Eugene.


    Eugene paused for a moment before saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll exin upstairs.¡±


    The atmosphere was perfectly warm and lovey¨Cdovey. It was as if they hadpletely forgotten that Mnie was there.


    It was only when Vi passed by her and said hi in a muffled voice that she realized what had happened.


    Mnie watched as Eugene kindly carried Vi¡¯s suitcase for her. All of a sudden, her wrist hurt.


    It was probably because she had instinctively resisted when she fell into Eugene¡¯s arms just now. She had ced her hand on his chest.


    Vi was here now, so Mnie assumed that Eugene would take Vi with him for the rest of the day. It was what he usually did.


    To Mnie¡¯s surprise, however, Eugene called her down at lunchtime.


    ¡°Hi, Mnie.¡± Vi was still smiling sweetly. Upon closer inspection, though, Mnie noticed that she had a lightyer of makeup on her face. She was wearing expensive jewelry too, making her look that much more mature.


    From the looks of things, Eugene had probably exined everything to her as well.


    Mnie did not see Eugene anywhere, so she asked Vi, ¡°Is Eugene not here?¡±


    ¡°He went outside to answer a call.¡± Vi studied Mnie, an unmistakable look of probing in her eyes.


    Mnie did not have much to say to her. She pretended not to notice Vi¡¯s continued to scroll through her phone.


    gaze and


    However, Vi seemed to have something to say to her. She called out softly to Mnie, who looked up.


    ¡°Can I help you, Vi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Eugene.¡± Vi lowered her head and paused before continuing, ¡°Has he been doing well while he¡¯s been here?¡±


    Mnie looked at her. She knew what Vi was implying.


    She wanted to know if Eugene had met any other women while he was away from her.


    -More precisely, she wanted to know if anything had happened between Eugene and Mnie.


    Mnie was expressionless as she said, ¡°It would be better if you just asked him.¡±


    Vi was a little embarrassed, but she tried to cover for herself. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve told me if anything happened.¡±


    That was what she said, but her gaze was transfixed on Mnie.


    She was obviously very suspicious of Mnie.


    Mnie lowered her gaze and was about to say something when she saw Eugeneing into the lobby from outside.


    His gazended on Mnie for a moment before he frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you called for the car yet?¡±


    ¡°Mnie just came down not too long ago. She probably didn¡¯t have the time.¡± Vi immediately hooked her arm around Eugene¡¯s and spoke up for Mnie in a soft voice.


    Eugene said without much emotion, ¡°If we follow her timing, we¡¯ll surely bete.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand froze. Actually, she was supposed to be on medical leave today, but Eugene seemed to have forgotten.


    She pursed her lips and did not say anything. She merely followed him to the branch office.


    Walden was already waiting at the door. When he saw Eugene, he smiled and weed them. ¡± Mr. Scott, Miss Shue is already waiting inside.¡±


    It was only when he said that that Mnie realized she had not seen Evelyn around today. She had just assumed that Evelyn was at the hotel.


    Eugene walked inside without saying anything.


    Vi followed beside Mnie and asked quietly, ¡°Mnie, who¡¯s Miss Shue?¡±


    Who else could it be?


    The words were on the tip of her tongue, but Mnie just said, ¡°It¡¯s our business partner.¡± Vi let out a small sigh of relief. Before she could properly rx, though, she saw Evelyn waiting in the conference room.


    Evelyn nced at Vi, then shifted her gaze directly to Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to see you at work for once, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand injury was not fully healed yet. Although she was wary of Evelyn now, she still maintained a calm appearance on the surface. She ced the files in front of Eugene and said, ¡± I¡¯m Mr. Scott¡¯s secretary, after all. This is my job.¡±


    Evelyn scoffed. ¡°Most people can¡¯t afford a secretary like


    Mnie knew what she was insinuating, but Vi did not.


    you.<i>¡± </i>


    After looking at Mnie and Evelyn suspiciously, Vi walked over to Eugene. Her voice was warm and sweet. ¡°Eugene, I don¡¯t want to disturb you while you¡¯re working. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Eugene raised his eyebrows slightly and handed her a document. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± He then looked at Mnie and said expressionlessly, ¡°You. Get out.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Mnie, who was arranging the documents, froze. She looked at Eugene, but he had already retracted his gaze and was flipping the pages of the contract.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to take?¡± Walden spoke to break the awkward atmosphere. He asked Eugene cautiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and get it? I¡¯ve asked Miss Smith to make a table. She might have to proofread it now.¡±


    Mnie wasn¡¯t sure if Walden understood the sarcasm in Eugene¡¯s words. However, he looked sincere.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze fell on him. When he spoke, he sounded displeased. ¡°You sure are good at making others do things for you.¡±


    Walden rubbed his palms. The branchpany¡¯s revenue was not quite satisfying, making him anxious. The branchpany could do this table, but Mnie was Eugene¡¯s secretary. He thought he could make use of her rtionship with Eugene.


    Mnie did not know anything about what he was thinking. She took out a document and handed it to Eugene. ¡°The market trend of the recent three months is all here.¡±


    Eugene seized her and happened to see the red mark on her wrist. He responded coldly, Looks like you¡¯ve ustomed yourself to this ce.¡±


    <b>CC </b>


    Mnie was startled. Retracting her hand, she said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    The content of the meeting was still about the market segments. The conference room was small. Mnie sat opposite Eugene, and beside her was a stack of documents. She had to hand the papers to him when he needed them.


    However, two minutes before the meeting began, Vi suddenly said, ¡°Mnie, pass me the documents. I¡¯ll hand them to Euger.¡±


    There were many categories to the branchpany¡¯s documents. Moreover, Mnie had her own way of arranging them. Others might find it challenging to find the relevant documents. Thus, she subconsciously rejected her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I arranged the documents, so it¡¯s easier for me to find them.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile froze. Clenching her teeth, she emphasized, ¡°Mnie, I can do it too.¡±


    Mnie realized Vi probably had other intentions apart from handing the documents to Eugene.


    She drooped her eyelids, ced the documents before Vi, and said nothing more.


    However, it was not Vi who arranged the documents, so she was not as fast as Mnie when looking for the papers.


    Eugene had to pause the meeting for two minutes to wait for her each time he wanted a new document.


    Vi could still smile and force herself to stay calm in the beginning, yet her face turned even paler after a few times of this happening.


    The data was analyzed ording to Eugene¡¯s requirements, so it was not uploaded to the drive. As everything was printed out, it would take some time to ssify them.


    212


    When Eugene asked for a table to refer to, Vi went through the documents but could not find it. In the end, she could only frown and ask Mnie, ¡°Mnie, did you forget to do this table?¡±


    Mnie looked at the stack of messed up documents and said nothing.


    Vi looked at her, and a relieved look shed across her face. Blinking, she looked at Eugene with an innocent and troubled expression. ¡°Eugene, Mnie seems to have forgotten to prepare this. I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s cold eyes fixed on Mnie.


    He could not suppress his irritation anymore. It was a sign that he was going to re up soon. ¡°It¡¯s in the blue folder with the green tag in the middle. The document is the one with the ckbel,¡± said Mnie, looking into Eugene¡¯s eyes indifferently.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze flickered, and he pulled out the document ording to her instructions. The thin pages of the document were indeed among the papers and would be easily missed.

 Chapter 102

    When Eugene asked for a table to refer to, Vi went through the documents but could not find it. In the end, she could only frown and ask Mnie, ¡°Mnie, did you forget to do this table?¡±


    Mnie looked at the stack of messed up documents and said nothing.


    Vi looked at her, and a relieved look shed across her face. Blinking, she looked at Eugene with an innocent and troubled expression. ¡°Eugene, Mnie seems to have forgotten to prepare this. I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s cold eyes fixed on Mnie.


    He could not suppress his irritation anymore. It was a sign that he was going to re up soon. ¡°It¡¯s in the blue folder with the green tag in the middle. The document is the one with the ckbel,¡± said Mnie, looking into Eugene¡¯s eyes indifferently.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze flickered, and he pulled out the document ording to her instructions. The thin pages of the document were indeed among the papers and would be easily missed.


    CVi looked at the papers Eugene had just taken from the folder and smiled.


    ¡°LeapCo¡¯s secretary sure is interesting. You¡¯re bold enough to attend the meeting with your boss despite yourck of ability. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Evelyn, who had been ignored, spoke out in an arrogant tone. Her gaze was on Vi as she reprimanded her.


    Vi was sensitive enough to sense Evelyn¡¯s unfriendly gaze. She clenched the hem of her shirt while trying hard to remainposed. She used all her might to stare into Evelyn¡¯s unfriendly gaze.


    However, after a second, she lowered her head and tugged on Eugene¡¯s shirt. She said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eugene. I wasn¡¯t able to find the document.¡±


    Her voice was gentle, and the grievance in it was obvious.


    Eugene responded gently, ¡°It¡¯s not important anyway.¡±


    Those words drummed into Mnie¡¯s ears. Her hands on herp clenched into fists.


    The unimportant document Eugene mentioned was something she had worked on all night.


    Vi¡¯s eyes were red as tears shimmered in them. Her grip on Eugene¡¯s shirt tightened. Even her lips turned pale. Sniffling, she shook her head.


    ¡°Eugene, is this how the intern under you regards the meeting? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending your clients?¡± Evelyn had been observing Vi¡¯s expressions. Her contempt and annoyance for her only grew.


    The sarcasm in Evelyn¡¯s words was evident, and Vi couldn¡¯t help herself from looking at her. Biting her lip, she said, ¡°Miss Shue, I am an intern at LeapCo, but this is my mistake. It has nothing to do with LeapCo.¡±


    Vi had an innocent appearance, and her eyes that glistened with tears made her look even more pitiful.


    She lowered her eyes as she added, ¡°Miss Shue, please don¡¯t me LeapCo for my mistake. I didn¡¯t know Mnie had arranged the documents like this.¡±


    While Vi admitted her mistake, she med Mnie too.


    Evelyn looked at her pitiful¨Clooking face, then at Mnie, who was sitting in a corner silently. Mnie had no expression on her face as if she had already gotten used to such situations.


    Mnie seemed to have sensed Evelyn¡¯s gaze and looked back at her.


    Evelyn scoffed, and her voice sounded colder. She looked at Vi mockingly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the me. I didn¡¯t say it was your fault.¡±


    Vi was startled. Evelyn pursed her lips and did not bother to look at Vi anymore. Instead, she told Eugene, ¡°My mother ising this afternoon. If you¡¯re going to bring this person with you to meet her, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for us to sign the contract anymore.¡±


    Evelyn made a move to leave after saying that. Before she left, she nced at Vi arrogantly in displeasure.


    Vi froze upon being nced at. Only when Evelyn left did she snap out of her shock.


    This time, her tears rolled down her cheeks. She grabbed Eugene¡¯s arm and sobbed as she asked, ¡°Eugene, am I really that useless?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were lowered. No one could see his emotions.


    Only when he heard her voice did he respond, ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to take her words seriously.¡±


    Vi felt wronged and wanted to throw herself into Eugene¡¯s arms. However, she paused upon seeing Mnie opposite them. Biting her lip, she said reluctantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t Mnie with youter?¡®


    When Mnie heard this, she was taken aback. It sounded as if Vi was giving out her position out of kindness.


    you


    take


    She stood up and arranged the documents Vi had messed up as she said, ¡°ssifying documents is the basic job of a secretary. Miss Shaw, you are indeed not qualified enough.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Mnie was seldom so straightforward. She wanted to leave right after taking the documents.


    However, Vi spoke in a stuttering voice, ¡°Mnie, I know you don¡¯t like me, but¡­¡±


    She seemed like she was hesitating to speak. Mnie turned around and calmly continued what Vi intended to say, ¡°But I shouldn¡¯t have said something like that?¡±


    Vi did not answer, yet her expression had revealed her thoughts. Mnie had said exactly what was on her mind.


    ¡°Would you be more professional if I didn¡¯t put things straight today?¡± Mnie was still calm, her emotions not fluctuating one bit. She reminded Vi, ¡°With your ability, you won¡¯t be able to work in LeapCo for long.¡±


    However, it did not matter even if Vi was incapable of the job. Eugene would protect her and keep her in thepany.


    Mnie sneered self¨Cdeprecatingly as she walked out of the conference room.


    After Mnie left, she did not care that Vi would cry in front of Eugene and cry in grief. She brought the documents to the hotel, and then decided to head to the hospital.


    She could change her clothes, but she was in a bad mood and did not want to do that or stay at the hotel. Thus, she headed to the hospital.


    However, when she arrived at the hospital, she received a call from Xander asking if she wanted to attend the workshop.


    Mnie was on medical leave that day, so she did not have to work. She could not be bothered to know if Eugene remembered. After all, he already had Vi by his side.


    After promising Xander she would be there, she changed her clothes.


    The people from yesterday were still at the workshop. Mnie heard Reny¡¯s displeased voice as soon as she arrived. Even Oliver¡¯s retorting voice could be heard, but Xander was nowhere


    to be seen.


    Mnie stopped at the door, hesitating to enter.


    Reny noticed her and greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve arrived! Xander received a call and went out. He told us to help you with what you want to learn.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Reny was a joyful and straightforward person. After knowing what Mnie wanted to learn, she started teaching Mnie the basics all afternoon.


    When Mnie¡¯s time was up and she had to leave, Reny added her contact number and told her she could ask her anything through WhatsApp.


    Mnie happened to bump into Xander when she headed out.


    Xander¡¯s shoulders were a little wet. When he saw that Mnie was about to leave, he said, It¡¯s raining outside. I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±


    It would rain frequently in Prime City during summer, so Mnie epted his offer.


    (C


    Xander was not a talkative man. He only said a few words about the art exhibition and nothing


    more.


    When they arrived at the hotel, the rain was pouring. He pulled closer to the lobby door to let Mnie get out of the car without getting drenched in the rain.


    Unexpectedly, Mnie bumped into Eugene, who was walking out of the hotel with Vi behind him.


    Eugene froze upon seeing her, and he nced at Xander behind her.


    His gaze turned a little gloomy.


    Mnie looked down and greeted him, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow as he said indifferently, ¡°Mnie, do you think you can skip work just because you¡¯re good at your job?¡±


    It was as though he was trying to mock her for reprimanding Vi that morning.


    Eugene protected Vi and could not ept anyone saying anything bad about her.


    Mnie said nothing for a few seconds before answering, ¡°I already applied for medical leave from you that day.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Eugene looked at her right hand but quickly retracted his gaze from it. He showed no expression. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to get ready and meet the client with me.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi and asked Eugene, ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking her instead?¡±


    Everyone had heard what Evelyn said in the conference room, but Mnie felt Eugene would


    not care.


    Vi was still by Eugene¡¯s side, yet her eyes were not as red as in the morning. She looked less aggrieved.


    She was back to her usually gentle self. ¡°Mnie, I know I¡¯m incapable, and Eugene said I should learn more from you.¡±


    Vi sounded obedient, but she forgot to hide the reluctant look in her eyes. Mnie would have believed her if she had not noticed that.


    ¡°We have to get Peyton to sign the contract.¡± The pouring rain in Prime City came and went quickly.


    Eugene¡¯s cold voice sounded as thest bit of rain poured. ¡°Mnie, this is what you should do.¡±


    Peyton had a smooth business trip and was back earlier than expected.


    When Mnie and the other two arrived, Evelyn was talking to Peyton.


    Vi was beside Eugene. After the lesson that morning, she did not dare to say a word


    anymore.


    When they took their seats, she habitually wanted to sit beside Eugene. However, before she could sit, Evelyn asked, ¡°What foundation do you use, Miss Shaw? Your eyes were so red this morning, yet you look just fine now.¡±


    Vi froze and squeezed a smile as she said, ¡°Miss Shue, you¡¯re good at cracking jokes.¡±


    ¡°Cracking jokes?¡± Evelyn¡¯s contempt for her was obvious. She regarded Vi meaningfully and asked, ¡°What makes you think we¡¯re close enough for me to be joking with you?¡±


    Vi¡¯s face flushed red before turning pale. Embarrassed, she looked at Eugene with a pleading gaze.


    Eugene lifted his head, and his cold gaze fell on Evelyn. Evelyn¡¯s arrogant smirk froze.


    Only then did Eugene speak to Peyton directly, ¡°Ms. Turner, you promised me a reply after you returned thest time. May I know your answer after consideration?¡±


    Just as he spoke, Mnie handed them the documents she had prepared.


    Peyton put the documents aside, not intending to look through them.


    She was in her 40s and was an experienced businesswoman. She looked smart, and she had the brains to back it up


    too.


    Peyton looked at Vi and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her. Who is she?¡±


    Before Eugene could speak, Evelyn said mockingly, ¡°An intern of LeapCo. She can¡¯t even do the simplest job of a secretary, yet she follows Mr. Scott to meetings.¡±


    Her intentional words and tone could make others misunderstand.


    Peyton¡¯s gaze on Vi was more unfriendly than before.


    Vi felt aggrieved because of what Evelyn said and humiliated upon being regarded by Peyton with a disgusted gaze.


    She lowered her head, bit her lip, and said nothing.


    Mnie watched from the side, knowing why Peyton despised Vi so much.


    When she knew that the business partner was Peyton, she did some research about her preferences. From there, she knew that Peyton¡¯s husband divorced her because of an affair with his secretary.


    It seemed that Peyton was displeased to see someone like Vi. Her voice was cold, just like her expression. ¡°It seems that LeapCo is not quite interested in cooperating since someone inexperienced is present at the meeting with me.¡±


    Evelyn winked at Eugene and added intentionally, ¡°Look! I told you that if you brought her, my mother wouldn¡¯t sign the contract.¡±


    Vi almost shed tears again. Facing Evelyn and her mother¡¯s sarcasm, she dared not retort. Tears welled.


    up in her eyes.

 Chapter 105

    Awkwardness filled the air. Vi bit her lip and did not dare to lift her head. She knew Peyton was an important client of the branchpany in Prime City, and Eugene came personally to get the contract signed.


    Eugene seemed to be pondering something. A smirk appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face. Her mockery was obvious as she looked at Vi and asked, ¡°Miss Shaw, do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vi looked at Eugene with a pitiful and aggrieved gaze. Eugene lifted his head and looked at Evelyn, who had a smug smile on her face. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a


    clear voice.


    Mnie stood up with a smile and lifted the wine ss before her. Looking at Vi, she said, Ms. Taylor, Vi is my assistant. She¡¯s indeed an intern. But because my hand was injured uponing to Prime City, I asked her to help me.


    Her genuine smile never faded as she spoke with sincerity, ¡°If there¡¯s anything we¡¯ve done that might have offended you and Miss Shue, let me apologize to you on behalf of my assistant.¡±


    After Mnie spoke, she finished the ss of wine.


    Peyton¡¯s perception of Mnie seemed to have changed as her gaze revealed a tint of other emotion, but it faded quickly. It was almost unnoticeable.


    LeapCo was indeed the best business partner she could get. Thus, she epted Mnie¡¯s apology with a slight nod. She signaled to get on with business.


    Before everyone started talking about business, Vi nced at Mnie for a second before retracting her gaze. She was clenching the hem of her shirt.


    Mnie put down the empty ss and happened to see Vi¡¯s gaze. She said calmly, ¡°Vi, go get some wine from outside.¡±


    Vi froze. There was no wine outside. Mnie was just trying to get her to leave.


    Clenching her teeth, she did not answer.


    However, Eugene looked at her and said, ¡°Be good. Go out first.¡±


    Vi was startled this time, and even Mnie could not believe her ears as she nced at


    them.


    Vi had no choice but to walk out of the door in grief, tears shimmering in her eyes.


    Peyton was less annoyed now that Vi was gone. Mnie took the opportunity to bring the topic to the cooperation.


    She was good at speaking and naturally brought the topic back.


    It was just that her seat was far from them, which made things a little inconvenient. Thus, she sat beside Eugene.


    Mnie had drunk some wine. When she sat closer, the pungent smell of alcohol assailed Eugene.


    ((


    His hand on the wine ss froze as he looked at her.


    Mnie subconsciously thought he was displeased with her sitting beside him. She could only whisper in a voice that both of them could hear, ¡°Sitting here is more convenient. It isn¡¯t appropriate for me to change seats.¡±


    After she spoke, she went to get some tissues. However, Eugene was about to put down his ss, and their arms bumped.


    Mnie quickly retracted her arm and casually continued to talk to Peyton.


    However, Peyton seemed uninterested. After Mnie was done, Peyton asked Eugene, ¡°When are you nning to return to Jepton?¡±


    Mnie was about to take back the document she wanted to hand Peyton. It seemed that Peyton was not interested in listening to what she had to say.


    ¡°Why do you have to deal with the things here? Is it because the people beside you are useless and can¡¯t even manage a branchpany?¡± Peyton nced at Mnie.


    ¡°When I returned, I called Ste. She wants you to return home soon,¡± said Peyton as she nced at Mnie.


    ¡°Ste said Miss Smith is someone you taught yourself. She can handle everything in Prime City, can¡¯t she?¡±

 Chapter 106

    Never did Mnie expect Peyton to mention her. However, she seemed to realize something upon seeing Peyton¡¯s indifferent gaze. Mnie knew Eugene might not be able to get the contract signed if he left.


    Eugene was still calm as always. He looked at Mnie and said monotonously, ¡°She¡¯s not qualified.¡±


    Mnie was a secretary. She was not qualified to represent Eugene in attending important client meetings. Before this, when she worked with Eugene, she could only work with him unless he allowed her to meet the client alone.


    Peyton did not expect him to say that, and her expression turned serious. Eugene continued, ¡± LeapCo sincerely wants to cooperate with you. Ms. Taylor, if you want to reconsider, please be quick. After all, there are many other corporations in Prime City.¡±


    Then, he nced at Mnie.


    Mnie understood his intention. He felt that having this meal with Peyton was pointless, so he wanted to leave.


    She put on a professional smile and whispered to Eugene in a loud enough voice so that even Peyton could hear, ¡°You have an online meeting at 9:00 pm¡±


    Eugene nodded and excused himself politely but in a distanced manner. Then, he left with Mnie.


    After leaving the private room, Mnie took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Eugene looked at his phone and grunted in response as he strode out.


    Just as Mnie headed to the entrance after paying the bill<b>, </b>she noticed it was drizzling outside.


    She looked around and saw Eugene and Vi in a corner.


    Vi seemed to have suffered a blow from Evelyn and her mother¡¯s sarcasm. She did not seem well and was so pale as though she was about to copse anytime.


    Mnie nced at her when she approached and asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Vi froze as she recalled how professionally Mnie had dealt with Peyton. She was embarrassed, feeling as if Mnie had pped her in public.


    She did not want to see Mnie at the moment, so she hung her head down silently.


    Mnie did not get a response, so she looked at Eugene. He looked calm. ¡°Now.¡±


    His calm voice made Vi feel more aggrieved, but she remained stubborn and refused to speak. All she did was stand aside with her lips in a pout.


    Mnie naturally sensed the atmosphere between them. She took her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and hail a taxi.¡±


    However, Eugene and Vi still ignored each other even after she hailed the taxi.


    Mnie cared nothing about how Eugene and Vi were getting along.


    She sat in the front passenger seat and checked the notifications on her phone. She noticed a message from an unfamiliar number.


    [Bitch! Return the money or I¡¯ll expose you at your workce. Let¡¯s see if you can keep your reputation up after that!]


    It was likely a message from Dn¡¯s husband.


    In fact<b>, </b>Mnie had yet to meet this man. Back then, Dn only brought Peachie to meet her.


    She only remembered that hisst name was York.


    Fortunately, he had only sent this message. Mnie deleted it in displeasure.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im

 Chapter 107

    Chapter <b>107 </b>


    Mnie was still in a bad mood when they arrived at the hotel. She did not notice that Eugene and Vi were still in a cold war.


    She told them she was heading back to her room. She did not turn on the lights back in her room and sat there silently for some time before calling Dn.


    Dn seemed to be busy. She was panting when she answered the call and did not notice the caller ID. She asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Mnie stood by the window, looking at the pouring rain outside. Dn seemed startled to hear her voice and asked doubtfully, ¡°Why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    Not many mothers would ask their daughters why they called.


    Mnie lowered her eyelids as she faced the dark room. ¡°Nothing. I want to ask about your current situation.¡±


    Dn stopped and seemed to be anxious. She spoke with caution, ¡°It¡¯s not that optimistic. Peachie was admitted to the hospital again.¡±


    Mnie said nothing upon hearing her tone.


    Dn tried to probe Mnie¡¯s condition. ¡°Mel, how have you been doing recently?¡±


    Mnie answered expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip in Prime City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, business trip¡­¡± Dn repeated before asking, ¡°Can you transfer me some money? Peachie¡­¡±


    ¡°Her dad asked me for money,¡± Mnie interrupted Dn.


    She turned around and opened the window, letting the wind in as she asked, ¡°Did you give him all the money I gave you before this?¡±


    Dn smiled bitterly as she tried to speak up for herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    Mnie hung up the call, suddenly feeling helpless.


    The money she gave Dn was quite a hefty sum. She gave it to her because she felt Peachie was too young to suffer and Dn was her mother, after all.


    Who knew¡­


    Mnie felt a headache striking her. Slowly, she got up and went to take a bath before going straight to bed.


    She had no idea that Vi and Eugene were still in a cold war.


    Vi felt wronged as Evelyn and Peyton had insulted her, yet Eugene did not speak up for her. He even agreed to Mnie¡¯s act and asked her to leave.


    She was his girlfriend, not/Mnie!


    Vi¡¯s grievances surged within her when she thought about Mnie.


    She pondered with her head down. Seeing Eugene being nice to Mnie, the inferiorityplex that had not struck for a long time reappeared.


    apter 107


    Eugene was in his room, dealing with work. Vi walked over with her bare feet and stood at the door. She approached upon seeing no reaction from Eugene.


    She squatted beside Eugene, hugged his waist, and sniffled as she asked, ¡°Eugene, are you starting to dislike me?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingers that were typing on the keyboard froze as he said, ¡°No.¡±


    His eyes were fixed on the screen, and he did not even nce at her when he said that. Vi saw his expression and was unhappy, yet she dared not show it on her face. `After calming herself down, she looked at the screen and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Eugene typed thest number and shut down theptop before looking at Vi. His voice was gentle and deep. He sounded helpless as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Aren¡¯t you tired today? Sleep early.¡±


    ¡°I want you to sleep by my side,¡± Vi acted coquettishly as she hugged him.


    Eugene froze for a moment before he patted her arm,forting her, ¡°I have to work.¡±


    Vi bit her lip and muttered, ¡°Why do you still have to work?¡±


    However, she seemed to be afraid Eugene might misunderstand. She added, ¡°Work is important, but so is your health.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter <b>108 </b>


    Eugene nodded and wanted to speak when his phone screen lit up.


    Vi nced at it. ¡°Eugene, you have a message.


    He took his phone and looked at the phone screen. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Sleep early.¡±


    Vi looked at him, frowning as he looked at his phone. She had to bite her tongue and swallow her words.


    Mnie did not sleep well that night. She dreamed of her childhood.


    When she woke up the next day, it was already past eight.


    Fortunately, she had no work arranged that day. When she was washing up, she noticed that her burn wound was recovering.


    It was boring to stay at the hotel. She then recalled that Xander had introduced her to a few exhibitions that she had not attended. She looked for the nearest one to visit.


    It was a work day, and the artists were not famous, so the ce was not packed.


    Mnie took a few pictures and sent them to Xander, asking questions about the art scene. Xander did not reply to her immediately. He was probably busy.


    When she was back at the hotel, Xander¡¯s message came in. Mnie casually looked at her phone as she walked toward the elevator.


    The elevator door opened, and before her were Eugene and Simon. They walked out of it.


    She had only bumped into Simon once at the hotel and thought he had already left. Simon still disliked her as usual and mocked her, ¡°Mnie, are you really here on a vacation?¡±


    Lifting her head, Mnie said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on the schedule today, and it¡¯s my private time now.¡±


    Simon sneered and looked at Eugene behind him. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯ve been looking around for her, yet she said this is her private time because her schedule today is free.¡±


    Mnie frowned. She had double¨Cchecked the schedulest afternoon, and it was indeed free.


    However, Simon said Eugene had been looking for her. Mnie looked at Eugene with a frown.


    ¡°We have to meet Peyton to sign the contractter.¡± Eugene did not mention the schedule and continued, ¡°I have other things to deal with. Push forward the schedule here.¡±


    Mnie said nothing and followed Eugene.


    Simon turned around when they were at the entrance. ¡°I dislike business stuff. See youter.¡±


    Eugene did not stop him from leaving and went to meet Peyton with Mnie.


    ¡°Has Ms. Taylor agreed to sign the contract?¡± Mnie asked.


    The signing of the contract had dragged on for days. Mnie had something else disturbing her, and she wanted to leave Prime City as soon as possible.


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Mnie was relieved and looked at Eugene.


    He was resting with his eyes closed.


    His brows were furrowed, and there were dark circles under his eyes. It seemed that he did not sleep wellst night.


    She said nothing as she stared at him.


    Sensing her gaze, Eugene opened his eyes and asked hoarsely, ¡°Do you have anything you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mnie drooped her eyes and paused before saying, ¡°I want to tak


    e leave after this contract is signed.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s frown deepened. He tapped his fingers slightly, yet he quickly put on a straight face again.


    Scoffing, he said, ¡°Mnie, I brought you on a business trip, yet you take this as a paid trip? Not only did you skip work, but you also want to take leave after this?¡±

 Chapter 109

    Mnie¡¯s hand was clenched into a fist, and her lips moved as she wanted to say something.


    The car jerked suddenly, and she fell toward Eugene¡¯s side uncontrobly.


    Eugene¡¯s minty scent assailed her nostrils as she fell into his arms. Her head happened to bump into his shoulder, and it hurt.


    The driver apologized as he turned around, ¡°There was a pit just now. Please forgive me. Are you both alright?¡±


    Mnie had fallen on Eugene¡¯s body. When she tried to get up, she felt tension on her scalp as if her hair had stuck onto something.


    Subconsciously, she tried to find the source of the tension. Her hand brushed against the cloth, and she saw her hair stuck on a button.


    ¡°Are you doing things to this extent to get your leave approved?¡± Eugene¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded as he looked at Mnie, who was grabbing his button.


    Mnie froze as she exined, ¡°My hair is stuck on your button.¡±


    Her hair was long and curly. The strands stuck on Eugene¡¯s button were straight because of the tension.


    Mnie could not undo it single¨Chandedly, so she could only use two hands.


    However, she still failed to get her hair off Eugene¡¯s button.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed. Her head was leaning against Eugene¡¯s shoulder, and she could feel his breath.


    Annoyance surged in her, and her actions became rougher.


    ¡°Are you trying to tear my shirt by being so rough?¡± Eugene¡¯s arm circled Mnie¡¯s shoulder as he undid the hair stuck on his button.


    His palm was warm when it was ced on her hand. His action was gentle and careful.


    Mnie did not dare to move as Eugene was hugging her intimately. He was close to her and gentle.


    Her hair was no longer tangled, and she snapped out of her thoughts as she silently looked at Eugene.


    Biting her lip, she said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Eugene looked at her and smirked as he said, ¡°How long do you want to lean on me?¡±


    Mnie realized she was still leaning against Eugene¡¯s embrace. However, she noticed that Eugene¡¯s arm was still around her.


    She lifted her eyebrow and squeezed out of his embrace. Then, she sat straight, trying to speak as formally as possible, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Eugene noticed Mnie¡¯s expression, and his emotions faded.


    When they arrived at Peyton¡¯s ce, Evelyn was also around.


    She observed for a while before saying, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more sincere today, Mr. Scott.¡± Mnie guessed her words were in reference to Eugene not bringing Vi along.


    However, they were about to sign the contract. Thus, Evelyn stopped mocking, especially since Peyton had beckoned her to restrain herself.


    Peyton sat by the office table as she nced at Eugene. She was not quite pleased with this coboration.


    Although thepany¡¯s best business partner was LeapCo, Eugene had been rude thest time, and it infuriated Peyton.


    Mnie had been working as a secretary for years and was observant. Although she did not know how Eugene convinced Peyton to sign the contract, she could see Peyton¡¯s displeasure.


    They had wasted a lot of time in Prime City, and with Dn¡¯s matter, Mnie wanted to get the contract signing settled so that she could leave.


    She observed Peyton¡¯s expression and took a deep breath as she walked ahead. ¡°Ms. Taylor.¡± Peyton did not even care to put on an act before Mnie. Her expression turned gloomy.

 Chapter 110

    <b>Chapter </b><b>110 </b>


    Mnie smiled professionally and said, ¡°Prime City has been developing well this year, and we¡¯ve seen the market value data. The fluctuation of the data is high.¡±


    She continued, ¡°With such a high fluctuation, we¡¯ll lose an opportunity if we¡¯re a stepte.¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was gentle and polite as she frankly reported the situation to Peyton.


    Peyton¡¯s expression was still ugly. She scoffed. ¡°Do you think I need you to tell me all this?¡±


    Mnie chuckled and said, ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re observant yourself and can estimate the market value.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to say our understanding of the market in Prime City would never be as good as yours. So, LeapCo sincerely wants to cooperate with yourpany for a better future for both of us.¡±


    Mnie was obviously ttering Peyton, and it eased Peyton¡¯s annoyance.


    LeapCo¡¯s cooperation was not something Peyton wanted to lose, but Eugene¡¯s attitude irritated her. On the other hand, Mnie¡¯s words gave her the respect she needed.


    Mnie would be relieved once Peyton agreed to sign the contract.


    It would take some time to sign the contract, so Mnie excused herself to go to the washroom.


    She stood before the mirror and looked at herself. Her smile was perfect, and her makeup was exquisite, but she still looked tired.


    After a while, Mnie took out her lipstick and touched up her makeup before leaving the washroom.


    She happened to see Eugene on the phone in a corner.


    He looked displeased. Mnie paused for a moment before walking past him. She heard him say sarcastically, ¡°Greedy.¡±


    When she was back in the office, Peyton had already prepared the contract. Mnie read through it once and handed it over to Eugene to look through it again.


    Mnie was less tense when they were done signing the contract.


    Evelyn stood aside, and her gaze fell on Eugene. ¡°We¡¯re business partners now. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight?¡±


    Eugene handed Mnie the contract and did not even look at Evelyn when he rejected her invitation. ¡°I have something on tonight.¡±


    Evelyn had no choice but to give up on having dinner with Eugene.


    The reason Mnie was here in Prime City was because of the contract signing. Now that they had achieved their goal, Mnie felt she was not needed anymore.


    After pondering, she told Eugene, ¡°I want to leave if we¡¯ve settled everything here.¡±


    Eugene stopped walking and looked at his phone. Then<b>, </b>he snapped, ¡°Why are you speaking to me like this when you can be so humble and polite in front of Ms. Taylor?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale, and she sneered at herself.


    Closing her eyes, she said, ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish<b>, </b>Eugene¡¯s phone rang. He did not step away from Mnie and answered the call right there. Mnie heard Simon¡¯s voice from it.


    She stood aside and waited for Eugene to finish his call.


    However, her phone beeped a few times. They were notifications from her WhatsApp. Startled, she took out her phone to check it.


    They were messages from Xander, consisting of two photos and a voice message.


    Mnie wanted to convert the voice message to words but identally yed it.


    Xander¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯m busy today. You cane over this afternoon.¡±


    She had been going to Xander¡¯s workshop these two days. She had asked him a few questions, and Xander thought she would be going that afternoon again.


    Mnie wanted to reply to him, but she felt someone getting closer to her. Eugene asked in an indifferent manner, ¡°You¡¯ve found a man to hook up with in just a f

 Chapter 111

    Mnie¡¯s body stiffened as she looked at Eugene. Enduring the difort, she exined, He¡¯s a friend of mine.¡±


    Eugene looked away and said casually, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He sounded as though he did not believe her.


    Mnie did not like being used, yet she did not need to argue with Eugene. She pinched her fingers to calm herself down and said patiently, ¡°The contract has been signed, and I¡¯ll send you the documents. Can I leave early?¡±


    Eugene nced at her with a cold, mocking look as if he had seen through her thoughts.


    It was only a glimpse, and he soon said, ¡°No.¡±


    Frowning, Mnie thought Eugene was making things difficult for her. Her expression was also cold as she said frankly, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken my annual leave for the year. I think it should be fine if I use it now?¡±


    Snorting, Eugene said, ¡°You¡¯re dumping your boss halfway through your business trip. Mnie, your professionalism is surprisingly poor.¡±


    Mnie had nothing to say.


    After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Are we heading back to the hotel now?¡±


    Eugene looked at his phone before lifting his head. ¡°Follow me to a ce.¡±


    Mnie thought Eugene was taking her to an office building, yet it surprised her when they arrived at a golf course.


    The caddy was polite. ¡°Mr. Simon is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased as she asked, ¡°Did Simon invite you here?¡±


    )


    She felt ufortable. Simon was a yboy and an idle man. He was famous for being a useless wealthy man.


    Eugene might be here to golf with Simon.


    Mnie would only be mocked if she went with Eugene.


    Hesitating, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to follow you to meet Simon.¡±


    Eugen turned around. ¡°Who do you think shoulde, then?¡±


    ¡°I can call Vi.¡±


    After she spoke, Eugene answered her calmly, ¡°She¡¯s not as sensible as you are.¡®


    >>


    Mnie pursed her lips. Calling her sensible could be a bad description.


    However, when she entered the golf course with Eugene, she understood why Eugene brought her.


    Other than Simon, there were five to six others, consisting of both men and women. Each of them was in an intimate position with someone of the opposite sex.


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    Moreover, from their attire, Mnie could tell they were well¨Cto¨Cdo.


    Mnie knew Eugene was afraid of corrupting Vi¡¯s mind with this kind of environment.


    When Simon saw Eugene, he approached with a beautifuldy in his arms. He was startled upon seeing Mnie and asked, ¡°Why did you bring her?¡±


    Eugene looked calm. ¡°We just finished signing the contract and came here on the way back.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Simon shrugged.


    He nced at those people behind him and lowered his voice. ¡°They¡¯re from wealthy families of Prime City. Do you want to hang out and make friends with them?¡±


    Since they were already there, Eugene would naturally not refuse.


    Someone happened to beckon them to y golf. Simon ced his arm over Eugene¡¯s shoulder and walked over to them.


    Mnie did not have much interest in golf. Although she had entered golf courses countless times because of work, she seldom yed.


    Her primary skills were taught by Eugene long ago.


    Back then, she was about to deal with an important client, and that client¡¯s hobby was ying golf. Mnie would ask Eugene to teach her golf whenever she was free just to get an appointment with the client.


    She was not a sports person, and Eugene had taught her countless times, yet she barely learned how to swing the golf club properly.


    She depended on luck to get the ball into the hole.


    Puplet 112

 Chapter 112

    hapter <b>112 </b>


    The rich were always bold.


    Everyone agreed when someone suggested a bet.


    Simon smiled and asked, ¡°We have to have something to bet on, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Someone suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on money?¡±


    One of them rejected it, saying, ¡°That would be boring.¡±


    The beautiful woman Simon had his arms around smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the loser run naked? That¡¯d be exciting.¡±


    She was joking, but the group felt it was a good idea and agreed.


    Mnie was behind Eugene, trying to remain unseen and unheard of.


    However, she couldn¡¯t prevent others from speaking to her even though she tried to remain


    unseen.


    A woman in a pink mini skirt approached her as she whispered, ¡°Are you new here or are you one of those women kept by them? Why haven¡¯t I seen you and this man before? Are you friends with Mr. Jein?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s brows knitted together. She realized this woman might be a ¡°caddy girl¡°.


    Not getting a response from Mnie annoyed that woman. She snorted. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m asking you questions.¡±


    Her strong perfume assailed Mnie¡¯s nostrils, and she stepped back. Just as she was about to answer, she heard waves ofughter from those people.


    She looked over and saw a young man with sses handing his name card to Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, this is my name card. I¡¯m Kellen Jein. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Eugene nodded elegantly and took the name card. Mnie took it over naturally.


    Kellen was startled to see Mnie and looked at Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re lucky.¡±


    Mnie was ufortable with the remark and gaze. She looked at the ground and hid behind Eugene.


    Eugene asked calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we ying?¡±


    Kellen retracted his gaze from Mnie. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re ying.¡±


    Eugene grunted. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Mr. Scott, I thought you didn¡¯t bring a partner, so I didn¡¯t mention it before this.¡± Kellen lifted his eyebrow.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the word ¡®partner¡®. She had a bad feeling rising in


    her.


    Kellen said, ¡°I think ying golf alone is boring, and it won¡¯t be as fun if just the guys y. Why don¡¯t we let the women y?


    ¡°The rule is simple. Two people will form a group, and the woman will swing the club. However, the result will have to be shared by both.¡±


    After Kellen spoke, he asked Eugene, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Mnie stood behind Eugene with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to y golf.¡±


    ¡°You can ask Mr. Scott to teach you. I didn¡¯t say he can¡¯t help you. The rules are that you have to swing the club.¡±


    Mnie understood what was going on there. They were trying to make this a sexy game.


    However, there was nothing sexual between her and Eugene.


    She looked at Eugene, thinking he would reject her. However, Eugene pondered before agreeing readily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. Eugene turned around, looked at her with a frown, and asked indifferently, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    Despite her reluctance, Mnie heard Eugene scoff and whisper in a voice only they could hear, ¡°Kellen¡¯s father is the president of Velour Group. Otherwise, why would I agree to such a boring game?¡±


    Mnie blinked and understood Eugene was trying to get Kellen to be part of his connections.


    Someone was urging them to y. Eugene¡¯s voice was calm. With raised eyebrows, he spoke in a gentler voice, ¡°Mnie,e over here.¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a second before approaching him.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X


    im b

 Chapter 113

    ene had to hug her from behind if they were to y golf together.


    Mnie¡¯s back was close to Eugene¡¯s chest. Only thin clothes were between them. She could feel Eugene¡¯s heartbeat clearly.


    When Eugene lowered his head, his breath was on Mnie¡¯s ear, making her feel ticklish.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, are you addicted to having that woman in your embrace? Why aren¡¯t you swinging the club?¡± Kellen shouted, making all the othersugh.


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the club was tighter. She was not good at golf.


    Eugene¡¯s grip was on her wrist, and he adjusted her position. His voice was calm and firm. ¡± Why are you nervous? Haven¡¯t I taught you before?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows fluttered, and her hands on the club were stiffer.


    Eugene did not realize his tone was just like when he taught her back then.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was a mess. Her grip on the club tightened, and she pushed the club, hitting the ball.


    Eugene was behind her, and his brows lifted.


    Mnie dodged Eugene¡¯s hug and stood aside. She tried to say it calmly, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    Eugene said nothing. His expression was unreadable.


    At the side, Simon whistled. ¡°Eugene, Mnie is taking her revenge on you. Be prepared to run naked.¡±


    Mnie only noticed that she did not hit the ball into the hole when she turned around.


    Lowering her eyelids, she muttered, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The bet was in the back of her mind.


    <b>(( </b>


    ¡°Why are you apologizing now? I thought you did it on purpose.¡± The caddy girl from just now approached and squeezed toward Eugene, winking at him. She then said to Mnie, After all, Mr. Scott seems to have a good figure.¡±


    She spoke as she tried to lean against Eugene. These women had sharp eyes and knew Eugene¡¯s status might be higher than Kellen¡¯s upon seeing Kellen¡¯s attitude toward Eugene.


    However, Mnie stopped her before she could lean against Eugene. She looked at the woman and said, ¡°Someone is looking for you over there.¡±


    The caddy looked in the direction she pointed and saw that a man¡¯s gaze was on her.


    Her expression changed as she looked at Eugene reluctantly. Then, she smiled and approached that man.


    A new round began. Many people were watching them. Only Mnie and Eugene were standing by.


    Mnie had no idea what to say to Eugene. Instead, Eugene looked at her expressionlessly.


    After a while, he scoffed. ¡°Did you do it on purpose?¡±


    Mnie was startled. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not good at ying golf.¡±


    Eugene pondered as he looked at her. ¡°Indeed.


    ¡°Looks like all the lessons before this have gone to waste.¡±


    Eugene and Mnie¡¯s group was rankedst in the first round.


    Kellen reminded Eugene with a club in his hands. ¡°Mr. Scott, you should note that only two rounds are left.¡±


    Mnie walked over with Eugene. When their bodies leaned against each other, Eugene whispered in her ear, ¡°Do you really want me to take off my clothes before them?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Eugene scoffed, and Mnie had no idea why.


    His grip was on the back of her hands this time, and his thumb pressed on her hand.


    Mnie did not exert any strength, leaving the game to Eugene.

 Chapter 114

    The game ended quickly. It was almost a tie, and each group missed the hole at least once.


    However, none of them cared about the result. They quipped at each other, and Kellen suggested having a barbecue after the game.


    Eugene attended, and Mnie naturally had to follow.


    The golf course was a recreational club. They took the buggy to the barbecue ce in the club.


    It was by a clearke, and it was a scenic spot.


    Simon and Kellen were already drinking wine, while Eugene was nowhere to be seen.


    Mnie did not want to drink, so she sat in a quiet corner.


    She had not replied to Xander¡¯s message. Just as she took out her phone, the dean of the nursing home called her.


    Mnie answered and heard the dean¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Miss Smith, when will you be back in Jepton? I think I have to let you know something about Mr. Lancaster.


    ¡°Mr. Lancaster has been going out frequently to the bank and seems like he¡¯s in a rush. When the caretaker went with him today, he heard the bank employee saying he had almost withdrawn everything in his bank.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned gloomy. She had not thought of how to tell her grandfather about Dn¡¯s matter.


    Anger burned in her as she endured it and spoke to the dean before hanging up the call.


    She looked at the calendar on her phone and pondered.


    Her appetite was gone, and she strode toward Eugene. She wanted to know if she could take a leave.


    The seats were random, and this area was livelier. Simon and Kellen were good at entertaining


    everyone.


    When she approached, Kellen happened to want to toast Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re young and sessful. Let¡¯s toast upon it.¡±


    Just as he spoke, a clear voice came from beside him. ¡°Mr. Scott has work to do this evening. I¡¯ll drink on his behalf.¡±


    Mnie took three sses and filled them with wine.


    She looked at Kellen and casually said, ¡°Mr. Jein, since you¡¯re toasting Mr. Scott, I¡¯ll have to drink three sses if I were to drink on Mr. Scott¡¯s behalf to express my sincerity.¡±


    Kellen was displeased at first but admired Mnie when she said that.


    Mnie drank up three sses of wine in one go.


    When she was done, her cheeks were flushing.


    Her alcohol tolerance was not good, yet she could still look into Kellen¡¯s eyes. She poured another ss of wine for herself. ¡°This is for you, Mr. Jein.¡±


    Kellen nodded but did not toast her.


    He looked at Mnie with interest. ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯re Mr. Scott¡¯s secretary. Why do you have to toast me?¡±


    Mnie was a little taken aback, but she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Mr. Jein, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rx in a ce like this with Mr. Scott.¡±


    Kellen looked at Eugene. ¡°Your secretary is good at speaking.¡±


    Eugene did not say anything, so Kellen changed the topic. Mnie smiled and nodded by the


    side.


    After Kellen left, others came to toast Eugene. Mnie drank everything for him.


    When the gathering ended, Mnie was dizzy and could only rest on the swing.


    It was quiet around her. Mnie looked around, only to find out that everyone had left.


    Firm footsteps approached Mnie.


    It was a familiar scent, and Mnie looked at Eugene before her. She wanted to pull him, yet she had not much strength left and could only reach the hem of his shirt.


    Mnie moved her lips and lifted her head. ¡°Eugene, I feel dizzy.¡±

 Chapter 115

    Mnie was indeed drunk, and her mind was a mess. Her grip on Eugene¡¯s shirt was shaky.


    Euegne¡¯s gaze fell on her hands, and his voice sounded emotionless. ¡°You¡¯re good at drinking.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were a bit red as tears shimmered in them. She had lost her usualposure.


    Fluttering her eyshes, she asked slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate this kind of event?¡±


    Euegne had weird habits. He did not like smoking or even drinking if it was unnecessary.


    Mnie had been working by his side, and she remembered his preferences well.


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow, ignoring Mnie¡¯s grip on his shirt as he sneered. ¡°When did you be so professional again?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s throat was dry, and she felt dizzy.


    She leaned against the swing. She couldn¡¯t exert much strength in her hand, so she let go of Eugene¡¯s shirt and pursed her lips. ¡°Vi is also in Prime City.¡±


    Eugene froze. ¡°So?¡±


    Mnie pondered with her eyes lowered, and when she was about to speak, she saw a man beckoning them. ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Jein and the others are waiting for you at the vi.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words were interrupted. She looked at Eugene, who nodded and looked back at Mnie.


    She was a little dizzy, but fortunately, she had taken a hangover pill from a waiter. She could still think clearly.


    She understood Eugene¡¯s intention and followed him to the vi.


    The vi entrance was nted with Beg¨®nia trees for decoration purposes. It was a dim path.


    Mnie was night¨Cblind and tipsy, so she could not walk straight.


    She walked step by step with care, trying to adapt to the darkness.


    However, Eugene stopped suddenly.


    Mnie did not notice that and bumped into him.


    Eugene¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Don¡¯t you even know how to walk now?¡±


    Mnie held her nose and stepped back as she exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would stop.¡±


    Eugene sneered. He was tall, and they were standing close by. Mnie could vaguely see his tall figure.


    As she could not see clearly, she felt a sense of pressure.


    1


    Clenching her hands into fists, she said, ¡°Simon and the others are waiting.¡±


    Just as she tried to remain calm and wanted to take another step to avoid Eugene, she missed her step.


    Her heart hammered, and she closed her eyes, yet the pain she expected did not strike her.


    Eugene had pulled her to her feet.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and before she could react, Eugene had pulled her by the arm toward him.


    Mnie was not dizzy any more. The shock had caused a chill to run down her spine.


    Eugene¡¯s hand gripped her arm as he clicked his tongue, saying, ¡°You¡¯re still so dumb.


    Mnie wanted to retort, but she had just gotten a scare and her throat was feeling ufortable. She could not get her voice out of her throat.


    Eugene nced at her. ¡°Did that scare you? Are you that useless?¡±


    Mnie uttered a word, and Eugene let go of her arm. He held her wrist instead.


    This physical contact startled Mnie, but she soon snapped out of disbelief. She bit her lower lip and said hoarsely, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Eugene remained calm andposed, holding her wrist firmly as he made his way forward withrge strides. The intimate contact difited Mnie, who struggled against it.


    ¡°I thought you were pretending to be blind just now with how slow you were. What¡¯s with the pretense now?¡± Eugene sneered above her head.


    Mnie¡¯s breath hitched as she whispered, ¡°I have night blindness. I can¡¯t see clearly. I wasn¡¯t pretending.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s steps faltered for a moment before he chuckled lightly andmented, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good excuse.¡±


    Mnie said nothing else and let Eugene drag her to the entrance of the vi. When they finally reached a well¨Clit area, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Eugene lowered his gaze to adjust his sleeve. He then looked up at Mnie nonchntly before entering.


    Simon and Kellen were already sitting in the living room ying cards. When they saw Eugene and Mnie, they greeted them and said, ¡°Eugene,e join us.¡±


    Mnie nced over and saw the group ying cards. Kellen had a woman sitting on hisp. Her makeup was thick on her face as she held his cards for him and responded to his words with a charming smile.


    The others at the table were in simr situations. It was a typical scenario of the scions enjoying their leisure.


    Mnie observed it all with an expressionless face and sat down next to Eugene.


    Spirited, Simon immediately urged Eugene to join their card game as soon as he sat down.


    Eugene lifted an eyebrow and looked at Mnie, saying, ¡°You y.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. Eugene just calmly released her wrist, saying, ¡°My hand hurts. I don¡¯t feel like ying.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hands were slender and well¨Cproportioned. His skin was pale, and the joints were obvious. As Mnie looked at his hands, she inexplicably felt that Eugene was hinting at how he had brought her here just now.


    Her gaze flickered. She heard Simon discontentedly saying, ¡°Eugene, are you brushing me off right now?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel too well,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem unwell just now.¡±


    Eugene did not respond, and Simon let the matter drop. Clicking his tongue, he looked at Mnie. ¡°We¡¯re ying big. Are you ready?¡±


    Mnie did not want to y in the first ce, and now, with Simon¡¯s remark, she had the perfect excuse to decline. However, before she could even say anything, she heard Eugene reply, ¡°Her loss is mine.¡±


    Kellen eximed, ¡°Oh!¡± He then threw the cards from the woman¡¯s hands onto the table. ¡± Since you said that, I won¡¯t go easy.¡±


    Mnie took her seat at the card table while Eugene leaned against the sofa, casually watching her with a rxed expression.


    Simon chatted with Eugene while they yed and eventually asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, you¡¯ve been out for quite a while today. Didn¡¯t Vi look for you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand that was holding the cards paused at Simon¡¯s question. She heard Eugene nonchntly respond with a vague hum.


    Simon clicked his tongue. He seemed to be implying something as he said, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    Mnie was not having much luck with the cards this round. Her hand did not look promising. A loss seemed inevitable. Unfortunately, she also happened to be the first one to y.


    The woman in Kellen¡¯s arms could not help but press her when she noticed Mnie¡¯s hesitation. Mnie then reluctantly yed her first card.


    She did not y this game often, but she was familiar with the rules. However, her luck was particrly bad this round, and she ended up losing in the end.


    Kellen jokingly teased Eugene, ¡°Mr. Scott, your secretary lost.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged as his gaze fell on Mnie. ¡°How much did you lose?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide.¡±


    Eugene leaned back on the sofa, showing no intention of moving. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for your losses. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

 Chapter 117

    Indeed, they were ying with substantial stakes. When Mnie lost a four¨Cfigure sum in this particr round, Eugene did not even blink an eye when he handed over the money.


    Mnie¡¯s luck did not improve for the rest of the evening, and she continued to lose in subsequent rounds.


    After ending another round, Simon threw his cards on the table and said to Eugene, ¡°Are you losing on purpose?¡±


    Mnie had been losing consistently, and her mood was terrible by now. ¡°I already said I didn¡¯t want to y.¡±


    Kellen, who was enjoying the spectacle at this moment, was the biggest winner of the night. He seemed to be having a great time. He said to Simon, ¡°Mr. Scott here is the one paying for her losses. Why are you getting worked up?¡±


    While their dynamics were evident in the way they spoke to one another, Mnie could not shake the feeling that something was off. There seemed to be something going on.


    She hesitated for a moment, thinking of getting up. However, Eugene, who was seated next to her, casually said, ¡°Deal the cards.¡±


    The card machine set up the next round. Kellen asked, ¡°Will you be joining the game yourself?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not very good at it,¡± he replied.


    Mnie lowered her gaze and picked up the cards silently. The scent emanating from Eugene beside her permeated the air.


    Amidst the various scents that surrounded her, Mnie was able to swiftly identify Eugene¡¯s distinctly cool and clear aura. She got a bit lost in thought until Eugene reached over and grabbed the cards from her hand. He threw them onto the table.


    That snapped her back to reality.


    Eugene ended up leaning quite close to her because of that, and his fingertips unexpectedly brushed against Mnie¡¯s.


    When Eugene noticed that Melody was in a daze, he raised a brow. Otherwise, he was as nonchnt as usual. However, his next words carried a hint of harshness. ¡°If you lose again, I¡¯ll deduct it from your sry.¡±


    Mnie frowned but did not get lost in thought again.


    It was not clear if Eugene was actually good at the game or if it was a coincidence, but ever since he arrived, Mnie had not lost a single round. Although she did not win much, things had mostly evened out.


    On the other hand, Simon ended up being the biggest loser as he lost to all three of his opponents. By the end of it all, his face had darkened with frustration.


    Kellen decided to call it a night and pushed the cards away before suggesting they disband. Eugene and Mnie had driven over. Simon nned to return to the hotel with them.


    Mnie had been drinking tonight. On the other hand, Eugene was sober, so he took the wheel. Still a little groggy from the alcohol, Mnie hesitated before opening the back door. She immediately heard Simon¡¯s discontented remark, ¡°You reek of alcohol.¡±


    She paused and then went to sit in the front passenger seat instead.


    Eugene did not say anything. He just opened the car window and let in the cool breeze that made Mnie¡¯s temples ache. Frowning, she leaned back in her seat. Halfway through the journey, a light rain started, and they had to close the windows.


    ¡°It stinks,¡± Simon said, expressing his disgust as soon as the windows were closed.


    Mnie knew he was referring to her, but she chose to ignore it.


    However, Simon kept at it. He looked at Mnie with contempt and said, ¡°Mnie, did you feel particrly noble when you drank on behalf of Eugene?¡±


    When Mnie did not reply, he continued, ¡°You did the same when Kellen was the other party too. Do you think you¡¯re Eugene¡¯s wife?¡±


    The moment he said that, Eugene¡¯s phone rang.


    Simon stretched his neck to take a look and chuckled. He even reached out to poke Mnie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°His real wife is calling.¡±


    Mnie looked at Simon coldly and then moved her shoulder, deftly avoiding his hand. Given Simon¡¯s support for Eugene and Vi, someone unfamiliar with them might think he was Eugene¡¯s mother.


    Ignoring Simon, Eugene said to Mnie, ¡°Help me answer the phone.¡±


    Since he was driving, it was inconvenient for him to pick up the call. Mnie lowered her gaze and answered the call on Eugene¡¯s phone.

 Chapter 118

    Eugene simplymanded, ¡°Answer it.¡±


    Mnie parted her lips slightly. She was hesitant. Enjoying the spectacle, Simon urged as well, ¡°Hurry up and answer it. Vi is looking for Eugene, not you.¡±


    With a light tap on the screen, Mnie quickly put the call on speaker and then ced the phone down. Vi¡¯s voice immediately came through. ¡°Eugene, where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and watched the scenery outside absentmindedly. Eugene responded, ¡® I¡¯m on the way.¡±


    ¡°Eugene.¡± There was hesitation in Vi¡¯s voice as she said softly, ¡°I was wrong before. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at you.¡±


    Eugene nced at the phone. They had reached a traffic light intersection. He paused before saying, ¡°Rest early.¡±


    ¡°I want to wait for you toe back,¡± Vi replied with slight anticipation.


    Eugene did not brush her off and simply responded with an ¡°Okay¡± before hanging up. Simon strained his neck, curious as he asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with Vi?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. Why would Vi apologize like that if you guys hadn¡¯t fought? Couples argue all the time. You quarrel at the beginning and make up in the end.


    ¡°She already apologized on her own initiative, so you should let it go,¡± Simon advised while ying the role of the wise older brother.


    Mnie figured he probably forgot she was still in the car. After all, back when Mnie and Eugene had their own arguments, Simon¡¯s words had been more along the lines of ¡°She¡¯s just some woman, what¡¯s there to make a big fuss about?¡±


    Mnie had indeed quarreled with Eugene before, or rather, she had initiated a one¨Csided cold war. However, Eugene had never softened or coddled her. She was the one who had to calm herself down every time and take the initiative for reconciliation.


    Looking back at it now, she found it somewhat ridiculous. How could she have been so clueless about his demeanor?


    When they reached the hotel, it was almost midnight. Simon suddenly received a call from home when they were at the elevator, so he went aside to answer it. Only Mnie and Eugene were left.


    Mnie got rained on slightly when she entered, and her clothes stuck ufortably to her skin. As the surroundings quieted down, her mind became clearer. Feeling physically weak, she leaned against the nearby wall.


    When the elevator doors opened, Mnie called out to Eugene softly. He stopped in his steps, a faint crease forming on his forehead. Leaning against the wall and feeling the effects of the alcohol, Mnie struggled to find her voice.


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°Vi is also in Prime City.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze slightly intensified. ¡°So?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I want to leave tomorrow. It should be more convenient for you to be with her than with me.


    Eugene stared at her for a while, the corners of his lips pulling into a sarcastic sneer. ¡°So, were you just entertaining me tonight?¡±


    Mnie¡¯splexion was deteriorating. She had drunk all types of alcohol tonight. She was fine at first since she had taken some sobering pills earlier, but the aftereffects were hitting her now and she was ufortable.


    The hand she used to support herself against the wall began to slide down. Mnie had to exert considerable effort to keep herself from sitting down.


    Eugene stood in front of her and looked down at her figure. ¡°Mnie, you still have some work to put into entertaining people,¡± he said coldly.


    The lobby was empty, and Eugene¡¯s voice was so very clear. After giving Mnie a cold look, he entered the elevator.


    The elevator door slowly closed, and Mnie watched as the numbers climbed steadily. Her face gradually turned even paler. The cold wind from earlier had induced shivers in her.

 Chapter 119

    Perhaps due to the effects of the alcohol, Mnie¡¯s night was restless. She struggled to wake up due to nightmares. When she finally managed to pry her heavy lids open ande to her senses, it was already daytime.


    She sat up, clutching the nket for a bit before checking her phone. It was already past ten in the morning. There seemed to be no urgent matters in Prime City that awaited her.


    Mnie got up and freshened herself. She had copsed onto the bed the night before, and the smell of alcohol still lingered on her.


    After getting herself together, her phone, which she had left on the bedside table, suddenly rang just as she exited the bathroom. It was a call from Walden, the manager of the branch office.


    ¡°Miss Smith, when will you being over?¡±


    Mnie was puzzled. ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s another document that needs to be organized. Mr. Scott left to tend to some urgent matters, so I was told to contact you, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie was stunned when she heard that. Eugene had gone back?


    The call ended, and she hesitated for a moment before calling Eugene. He did not answer.


    She then got herself ready and went to the branch office to handle the matter Walden had mentioned to her. After everything was sorted, she asked Walden, ¡°When did Mr. Scott leave?¡±


    The man rubbed his chin as he replied, ¡°This morning. When I called him, he was already at the airport.¡±


    Walden then asked back, ¡°He didn¡¯t mention anything to you?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze and remained silent. Eugene did not mention anything about him leaving today even though they were togetherst night.


    After leaving the branch office, Mnie checked her phone again but still found that she had not gotten a response from Eugene. After a moment of contemtion, she opened an app and booked a ne ticket for herself.


    By the time she finished packing and arrived at the airport, it was already the afternoon. Just after going through security, Xander called. Mnie then remembered that she had not informed him about her departure.


    She answered the call a little awkwardly and heard Xander say, ¡°There¡¯s an exhibition today. If you have time, you cane and check it out. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Suitcase in hand, Mnie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xander. I have urgent matters to attend to and am currently at the airport.¡±


    There was a pause on Xander¡¯s end before he slowly said, ¡°I must have disturbed you.¡±


    Feeling guilty, Mnie replied, ¡°Allow me to treat you to dinner when youe back to Jepton.¡±


    Stephen did mention that Xander was also from Jepton and that he often traveled with his studio.


    Hearth City was an ind city, with two cities in between it and Jepton. When Mnie arrived, it was already dinner time. She gged down a taxi and went looking for a hotel. Thest time she came to Hearth City was for a conference.


    Dn had never taken Mnie to her home ever since she got married even though Mnie was just over ten years old at that time. After she grew up, Dn would always take the high- speed train to Jepton to look for her instead.


    Thus, Mnie had no idea where Dn¡¯s home was. She called Dn after dinner, who answered very quickly but sounded awkward, ¡°Mel? Why are you calling again?¡±


    Mnie tightened her grip on the phone and took a deep breath before asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>

 Chapter 120

    Dn replied, ¡°I¡¯m at horne. Peachie just fell asleep.¡±


    Mnie could hear footsteps as the woman spoke, indicating that she had likely left the room. She lowered her gaze and looked at the empty hotel room for a moment before calmly asking, ¡°Do you have time? I¡¯m in Hearth City and would like to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dn was clearly surprised. ¡°Why are you here in the city?¡±


    Mnie tried to ignore the surprise and resistance in her tone. She replied indifferently, ¡°I want to talk to you about Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about?¡± Dn tried to evade the question. She did not seem eager to meet Mnie.


    However, Mnie was unusually assertive and pressed, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t have any more money. What are you trying to achieve by asking him for so much? Is it really for Peachie¡¯s medical expenses, or is it because of that man?¡±


    Dn did not expect Mnie to be so direct. Just then, she heard Peachie crying in the background. She anxiously covered the phone while replying hastily, ¡°I¡¯m taking Peachie to the hospital to get medicine tomorrow. Come meet me then.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone. Mnie heard the beeping, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. She had heard Peachie crying and sensed the tension as well as worry in Dn¡¯s voice.


    The weather in Hearth City was not as nice as the weather in Prime City. Mnie did not close the window and allowed the heat outside to invade the room.


    The hospital was a bit of a distance from the hotel Mnie was staying at. The next morning, she gged down a taxi and went to the hospital.


    It had been several years since Mnie and Dnst met, and Mnie had not expected Dn to look so different. She was still a charming woman when she saw her a few years ago, but now, she was tanned and thin.


    Her clothes were worn and dirty, and her messy hair was casually tied up. Peachie was also dressed in ill¨Cfitting clothes, and her small face was pale without even a hint of color.


    Dn stood in front of Mnie, looking uneasy. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Mnie frowned as she observed the bruises on Dn¡¯s face. Her expression gradually turned cold, and she questioned, ¡°Did that man hit you?¡±


    Dn instinctively avoided Mnie¡¯s gaze and stammered, ¡°I identally bumped into something.¡±


    Mnie did not have much to say to that. She looked at Peachie, who was supposed to be six years old yet looked thin and small. She was curled up in Dn¡¯s arms and scrutinizing Mnie curiously.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze flickered. She grabbed a piece of chocte from her bag and handed it to Peachie. The little girl looked at Dn, who shook her head at her. She then pushed the chocte back to Mnie, saying, ¡°Peachie can¡¯t eat many things.¡±


    With that, Mnie¡¯s gaze fell on Dn¡¯s rough hands that were covered in many bruises.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Brows furrowed, she was about to speak when Dn beat her to it. ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s money was all spent on Peachie¡¯s medical treatment. She¡¯s also his granddaughter.¡±


    Mnie suddenly raised a brow as she looked at Dn with some disbelief. Dn turned her head away, avoiding Mnie¡¯s gaze. ¡°You have a good job and don¡¯tck money, but Peachie is only six years old. Mel, can¡¯t you consider it as saving your sister¡¯s life?¡±


    There was a slight choking in her voice when she said that. Hearing her talk like this, Peachie immediately shrunk back into her arms and grabbed Dn pitifully.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank, and after a long pause, she cleared her throat. ¡°Do you think I came here to me you for getting Grandpa to spend money on Peachie?¡±


    Dn looked at Mnie. For a moment, she was stunned. Mnie clenched her hands tightly before speaking more softly, ¡°You ask me for money, and I give it to you every time. But do you really use it for Peachie or have you been giving it to that man?


    ¡°You know this better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dn hesitated.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since you came home, and Grandpa is worried about you. And now, you mingle with outsiders and deceive him of his money?¡±


    Mnie could not express theplex emotions she was feeling. She had always thought that Dn would at least remember that she was also her daughter, but in reality, Dn only thought of her as Peachie¡¯spetition for her grandfather¡¯s money.

 Chapter 121

    So


    Cuport


    Mnie¡¯s words stoned Dn as she rugged at Pachie¡¯s clothing ufortably, Observing her, Mnie parsed her sand and TONIN PANT


    Apart from the brus on Dn¡¯s face, Mnie also notio subtle bruises on Peachie¡¯s neck that weronealed by her coller


    Dn Bhatially descared to spend, but seeing Puchie¡¯s pleading eyes, she could not help the tears that sreed welling up ber eyes She rubbed her eyes hastily with her sleeve and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t do it often. It¡¯s tst that he was drunk the other day and shoved me¡±


    Mnie frowned, staring at her intently ¡°Did he make you give him the money, or did you do it ????????????


    Dn closed her eyes in difficulty, and after a <b>moment</b>, she strained her neck to say, ¡°Peachie is still


    ? ? ? ? ? ? ????????????????????????


    Mnie watched her silently. Dn¡¯s ence upright posture gradually slumped, and the hand she had on the table trembled. It was as if she was suppressing immense pain.


    Sensing her mother¡¯s emotional struggle, Peachie <b>started </b>crying. Dn wiped her eyes andforted


    be


    When Peachie finally stopped crying, she looked at Mnie but quickly turned away after a nce.


    Mnie had been observing her expressions and hade up with a fairly urate guess. Just as she was about to get straight to the <b>point</b>, Dn¡¯s phone rang.


    Her phone was an unknown brand and had a cracked screen. Upon answering the call, a man¡¯s voice roared angrily over the phone. ¡°Where the hell are you? I¡¯m starving to death. Did you take that waste -of¨Cmoney brat out to burn cash again?¡±


    His voice was so loud over the phone that Mnie caught every word he said. Dn looked embarrassed and quickly covered the phone with her hand, whispering, ¡°George, Peachie is your daughter!¡±


    The man, however, became even more furious upon hearing that. ¡°I don¡¯t have a money¨Cwasting daughter like that! Hurry up and get back here! Don¡¯t dy my afternoon shift!¡±


    Dn¡¯s expression changed at that demand. ¡°Are you going to gamble again? Peachie needs to get an injection next week!¡±


    George had already hung up the phone <i>by </i>then, leaving Dn pale¨Clooking as she buried her face into Peachie¡¯s neck, her shoulders trembling.


    Peachie blinked and asked, ¡°Mom, can I not get the injection?¡±


    Dn paused, then released Peachie. Wiping her face, she rubbed Peachie¡¯s head and gently said, ¡± Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you go y by the flower bed over there for a while?¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Peachie nodded, though a bit confused, and walked over to the designated spot.


    Dn never took her eyes off Peachie, and Mnie observed her silently. After a while, Dn finally turned to look at Mnie. Pain and struggle were an entangled mess in her eyes, but the emotions gradually calmed.


    She forced a bitter smile on her face and asked, ¡°Mel, do you think I¡¯m deceiving you?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Mnie remained silent.


    ¡°But he wasn¡¯t like this before. He used to be good to me and Peachie. It¡¯s just that after Peachie got sick, he¡­¡± Dn was unable to continue and just wiped her face again.


    ¡°He lost his job. He couldn¡¯t find work and resorted to gambling. If I don¡¯t give him money, he¡¯ll get beaten to death¡­¡±


    Mnie remainedposed, her eyes devoid of any emotion. ¡°So, you tolerate him taking Peachie¡¯s medical expenses?¡±


    Dn fell silent and stopped trying to exin herself. After a moment, she rubbed her hands


    anxiously and looked up at Mnie. ¡°Mel, I know I shouldn¡¯t do this, but can you lend me another 5,000? Peachie needs an injection next week.¡±


    She raised her hand and added, ¡°I promise, this will be a loan from you. I¡¯ll definitely pay it back in the future.¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter <b>122 </b>


    Afraid that Mnie would not believe her, Dn even offered to write up an IOU.


    Mnie sat there motionless, feeling a sudden sense of unfamiliarity with Dn, who was right before her. The mother in her memories was gentle, beautiful, and strong, but the woman in front of her was worn¨Cout and had an air of desperation and calction hung over her.


    She looked at Mnie as if she was herst chance at survival. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Peachie is your sister too, right?¡±


    Mnie felt as if a nerve in her brain had been severed. She felt suffocated.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached them, followed by a man¡¯s warm voice. ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you toe all this way.¡±


    Mnie was stunned. Just as she was about to turn around, she heard Eugene¡¯s cool and serene voice reply,


    ¡°This ce was on the way for me anyway.¡±


    Upon turning around, she indeed saw Eugene walking toward her with another man. Eugene seemed to have noticed her and stopped. His eyebrows furrowed slightly before his gazended on Dn,


    who was behind her.


    Mnie suddenly felt exposed, her hands slowly clenching. She heard Dn continue behind her, Mel, your sry is <i>so </i>high. 5,000 dors should be an amount you can spare, right? You can¡¯t watch Peachie go without medicine, can you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words were stuck in her throat when she heard a light scoff from Eugene. Her fists tightened, causing her nails to dig into her palms. She then heard herself say, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money.


    Dn instantly breathed a sigh of relief and was about to speak when Mnie added, ¡°But if you give the money to that man again, I¡¯ll report it to the police.¡±


    Mnie had initially chosen this quiet spot in the garden to talk with Dn. However, the small space now seemed to amplify her words, making them particrly clear.


    She could feel Eugene¡¯s gaze still on her. Taking a deep breath, Mnie grabbed her bag and stood up. Dn followed suit, asking, ¡°When will you transfer the money?¡±


    Mnie felt dizzy and breathless. She took a step back, barely stabilizing herself. Then, as if in defiance, she immediately transferred the money to Dn using her phone.


    ¡°Eugene?¡± came the voice of the man behind her again as he called in a low voice. ¡°How about we have lunch together?¡±


    Eugene responded with a soft hum and walked ahead.


    Peachie happened to be ying by the flower bed. When she saw Eugene, she instinctively stepped back. However, she did not notice the flower bed behind her that was almost as tall as her, and ended


    up hitting her head against it.


    The loud sound startled everyone present. Dn was the first to react. She pushed Mnie aside, rushing toward Peachie. Mnie stumbled but then regained her bnce.


    Peachie¡¯s bted cry echoed through the space, and Dn immediately embraced her, soothing her with gentle words.


    Mnie watched them, somewhat lost in thought. It turned out that Dn had not lost her tenderness. She had simply given it all to Peachie.


    The suffocating feeling overwhelmed Mnie, making it hard for her to breathe. She observed them silently for a while before turning around to leave.


    Before she could take a step, she heard a teasing voicee from behind her. ¡°Eugene, are you being a big baddie today? Why are you scaring everyone?¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X

 Chapter 123

    Chapter <b>123 </b>


    Eugene¡¯s footsteps halted as he looked up to give Theodore a casual nce. Theodore was taken aback. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Go back to your ward,¡± Eugene advised nkly. He looked away after saying that and slowly focused on Mnie. Eyes flickering slightly, he asked, ¡°Did you arrive today?¡±


    Mnie tightened the grip on her bag at the question. ¡°I arrivedst night.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°In quite a hurry, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze. Steadying her voice, she asked him, ¡°Why are you in Hearth City?¡±


    She looked like she got herself together on the outside, but on the inside, she was a mess. Mnie did


    not expect to meet Eugene in Hearth City and certainly had not anticipated him overhearing her conversation with Dn.


    She felt like she had beenpletely exposed and was very resistant about it.


    Mnie had only ever introduced Eugene to her grandfather, and she rarely mentioned her parents.


    When Ste disapproved of Mnie back then, the mostmon excuse she used was that Mnie had a mess of a family background.


    Considering she grew up in an environment like that, she would not have turned out that much better.


    ¡°Hmm? Eugene, do you know her?¡± Mnie¡¯s emotions were a mess. Though Theodore had already sensed that something was amiss, he took a couple of steps forward and observed Mnie with a curious gaze.


    Eugene nodded. ¡°She¡¯s an employee of mine.¡±


    Still gripping the strap of her shoulder bag, Mnie persisted, ¡°Don¡¯t you have urgent matters back in Jepton? Why are you in Hearth City?¡±


    Herplexion was not great to begin with. She did not wear any makeup today either, and her lips


    ¡°Eugene came to see my dad.¡± Rather than Eugene, it was Theodore who replied to her. He looked at Mnie and smiled sincerely.


    ¡°You¡¯re an employee at LeapCo, eh? You must be frightened to see your boss so suddenly, huh?¡±


    Mnie remained silent but felt her heartbeat quicken as the words she wanted to say got lodged in


    her throat.


    Suddenly, Dn rushed over with Peachie in her arms. ¡°Mel! Peachie has a big bump on her head. Could she have a concussion? Let¡¯s go and get her looked over!¡±


    Mnie was already dizzy to begin with, and when she heard Dn¡¯s loud voice ringing in her ears, everything seemed to blur before her eyes.


    712


    Dn noticed her being unresponsive and called her name several times in a row. Mnie felt her head spinning and swayed to the side.


    Biting her lip, she barely stabilized herself before managing to say to Dn in a hoarse voice, ¡°I just transferred the money to you. Take her to the hospital yourself.¡±


    Dn hesitated before saying, ¡°That was for Peachie¡¯s injection.¡±


    Mnie looked at her, feeling that suffocating sensation returning.


    Herplexion was poor to begin with, and she was now swaying on her feet.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze remained on Mnie, his brows slightly furrowed. His gaze was so cold that even Theodore next to him felt uneasy. He assumed that Eugene¡¯s displeasure came from bumping into one of his employees here.


    ¡°Go get registered,¡± said Eugene suddenly. Theodore was about to say to him that this had nothing to do with him when Eugene added, ¡°Do you need me to carry you there as well, Mnie?¡±


    Pale¨Cfaced, Mnie was about to refuse him when he spoke up sarcastically again, ¡°Everyone in thepany knows you followed me to Prime City on a business trip. Are you trying to tell everyone with the state you¡¯re in that I mistreated you?¡±


    Feeling utterly exhausted, Mnie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Eugene lowered his gaze onto her, his tone leaving no room for doubt. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second


    time.¡±


    The hospital lobby was crowded. Mnie followed Eugene to register and then waited in the waiting


    room.


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Dn approached Mnie with Peachie, her gaze hesitating and full of unspoken words. Mnie understood what Dn wanted to say.


    lo

 Chapter 124

    Dn was waiting for Mnie to give her the money for Peachie¡¯s medical treatment. Mnie felt her temples throb with pain. She rubbed her forehead and was about to get up when Theodore said, ¡°Sit and rest for a while. I¡¯ll take your mother and sister to register.¡±


    Mnie stiffened and tried to refuse him, but before she could even finish, Dn was already tearfully apologizing to Theodore.


    She could only sit back down. The muscles in her face were numb, and she could only look on nkly, feeling only exhaustion.


    It was not until she heard a soft sneer beside her that she finally realized that Eugene was still next to her.


    Mnie fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll reimburse your friend for the medical expenses.¡®


    11


    ¡°What can that little money do?¡± Eugene did not seem to care, but his indifferent tone made Mnie feel even more ufortable. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and stopped talking.


    However, Eugene seemed oblivious to her current mood and asked, ¡°Short of money?¡±


    Mnie pinched her palm. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was casual as he simply changed the topic. Mnie pressed her lips together and kept silent.


    Just then, her number was called. She got up and went directly to the examination room. The result of the examination was that Mnie had a slight fever. Improper rest, coupled with anxiety, had caused


    her heart rate to elerate.


    When she went back after getting the medicine, only Theodore and Eugene were left.


    Seeing her approach, Theodore said, ¡°Your mother has left with your sister. The doctor said it¡¯s nothing serious, just a minor bump on the head. All they need to do is apply some ointment.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°How much did it cost? I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡±


    Theodore waved his hand. ¡°No need, it¡¯s not much.¡±


    Mnie did not want to argue with Theodore in front of Eugene over this small amount of money, so she took out her phone. ¡°Can I have your contact? I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter.¡±


    At her insistence, Theodore agreed.


    ¡°Quite principled of you,¡± Eugenemented indifferently from the side as he observed their interaction. Mnie could not tell whether he was mocking her or making a neutral observation.


    Head lowered, she added Theodore¡¯s contact, picked up her medicine, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.<i>¡± </i>


    Eugene remained silent while Theodore knowingly suggested, ¡°How about we go get something to eat together?¡±


    Mnie refused, of course, and picked up her medicine to leave. The moment she left, Theodore sighed and said to Eugene, ¡°Your employee¡¯s family sure isplicated.¡±


    Eugene made a faint sound of agreement. He then said, ¡°We¡¯ve left your father upstairs for a long time.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s father and Ste were rtives separated by a generation, but the rtionship between the two families had always been good. Theodore¡¯s father got into an ident this time and Eugene happened to be on a business trip to Prime City when he heard about it.


    Thus, he came over this time for a visit.


    Theodore led Eugene to the ward. At the same time, Mnie had just left the hospital when she heard the sharp voices of an intense quarrel. Pausing, she looked up, only to see Dn, who should have already left.


    She was tackling a man desperately to obstruct him from Peachie, who was crying breathlessly


    behind her.


    Dn stood in front of Peachie and allowed the man to punch and kick her. In the midst of their struggle, she locked gazes with Mnie. Her eyes lit up as if she had seen a savior.


    Chapter

 Chapter 125

    At that moment, Mnie felt as if her feet were nailed to the ground. She wanted to move, but she could not. In the end, she heard Dn calling her name hoarsely.


    ¡°Mel, quick! Take Peachie away!¡±


    George, who had been punching Dn relentlessly, suddenly stopped <b>when </b>he heard what she said. He turned his head to look at Mnie, and in his murky eyes, a ferocity gleamed.


    He sneered at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re the bitch¡¯s daughter, huh?¡±


    Mnie snapped out of her stupor. She took a few steps back discreetly, but George had already shaken off Dn and was marching toward her.


    He was not a tall man, but he was strong and looked menacing. He spat on the ground and said, ¡°You were lucky I couldn¡¯t find youst time. Now that you¡¯re here in the city, be quick and pay me back!¡±


    His voice was loud, and coupled with Dn¡¯s wailing, they had attracted many onlookers. Mnie was practically cornered and could only watch as George approached her.


    Trembling, she tried to sound calm as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any money.


    ¡°Your mother and sister owe me money, so it¡¯s your turn to pay! You have a wealthy man <b>with </b>you, right? Have him pay me!¡± George¡¯s voice boomed, and Mnie¡¯s head throbbed with pain.


    She took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Dn is your wife, and Peachie is your daughter!¡±


    ¡°This wife and daughter of mine are just useless things that only cost me money!¡± George was very agitated. He raised his hand and pushed Mnie on the shoulder.


    Mnie was feeling unwell to begin with, and when George shoved her, she stumbled backward. Luckily, there were many people behind her, and someone reached out to steady her just in time.


    There was an intense smell of cigarettes wafting from George, and with him being so close, Mnie felt dizzy and nauseous. This was the first time in many years that she had been publicly confronted on the street, pointed at, and verbally abused.


    The onlookers¡® gazes made her even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Fuck, I told you to pay me back!¡± George¡¯s tone became increasingly fierce. He moved to push Mnie again.


    Without thinking, she instinctively used the bag containing her medicine to smack him in the face. ¡°If you keep this up, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± she said coldly.


    Her gaze abruptly fell on Dn and Peachie. The little girl¡¯s cries were heartwrenching, and Dn was carefully checking her for injuries, not even sparing a nce for Mnie.


    It was as if Dn had forgotten that she had another daughter here, who was now entangled with George because of her. It was precisely because of this momentary distraction that George seized the


    opportunity and grabbed her by the cor.


    ¡°What kind of trash are you? You¡¯re just some wealthy man¡¯s paid escort, yet you dare to hit me?¡± he said viciously.


    After saying that, he lifted a hand up high, ready to p her. The vast difference in strength between a man and a woman, coupled with Mnie¡¯s physical difort, left her almost powerless to resist.


    George¡¯s hand descended, and Mnie instinctively closed her eyes. Her fingers curled into her palm tightly. However, the anticipated pain did note. Instead, Mnie heard George¡¯s irate voice as he said, ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s you again!¡±


    Following that, Eugene¡¯s cold voice followed. ¡°Theodore, call the police.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Slowly, she opened her eyes and saw Eugene with a serious expression on his face and one hand gripping the wrist of the hand that was about to strike her.


    Mnie was in shock, and Theodore did not look any better. He made a call and immediately roared sternly, ¡°Let go, now!¡±


    George realized then that he was in trouble and quickly released his grip on Mnie¡¯s cor. Looking at Eugene, he yelled, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes turned tranquil. He exerted a bit more force into his hand that was gripping George¡¯s arm, and the man¡¯s face became increasingly unpleasant. In the end, he was unable to endure it any longer and eximed in pain.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter <b>126 </b>


    To the side, Theodore sneered coldly. ¡°What? Where was this fear when you were hitting a woman?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face remained icy, and he was silent as his gaze fixed on George unwaveringly.


    George began to feel uneasy under his gaze and trembled as he tried to use his other hand to p Eugene away.


    Mnie found George repulsive, but she did not want any more trouble caused because of him. Since dealing with someone like him could be difficult, she looked up at Eugene and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the police to handle it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze shifted to her face. His gaze was deep, leaving Mnie momentarily stunned. The police arrived quickly. They first asked Theodore what happened before taking statements from Mnie and Eugene.


    It was only at this moment that George began to panic. He shouted to Dn, ¡°Wife, your daughter called the police on me. Can¡¯t you do something?¡±


    Holding Peachie in her embrace, Dn looked toward Mnie when she heard what he said. Mnie felt Dn¡¯s gaze on her and averted her eyes.


    Theodore nced at Mnie and then at Eugene, asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie, his tone extremely cold as he asked, ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    Mnie hesitated and looked at Theodore. He smiled again and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied.


    Eugene sneered but otherwise remained silent.


    ¡°Mel,¡± came Dn¡¯s hesitant voice. Mnie wiped off the expression on her face but still avoided looking at Dn. Instead, she focused her eyes on Peachie¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Dn sensed the change in Mnie¡¯s attitude and hesitated before asking weakly, ¡°Why did you call the police? He won¡¯t actually go to jail, right? How long is he going to be in there?


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to do what he did. I brought Peachie to the hospital without telling him, and he got angry when he found out,¡± Mnie exined.


    Mnie looked at her for a long while before releasing her fists. She coldly asked, ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±


    Dn hesitated but then replied, ¡°I just don¡¯t think this situation is that serious. After all, we¡¯re a couple. Couples fight and make up.


    ¡°Also, how will people look at Peachie if he really does go to jail?¡± Dn added.


    Mnie closed her eyes, suddenly finding the situation incredibly ironic. George had humiliated her,


    yet Dn did not stop him. Now, she was being asked to think about Peachie and let George off the


    hook.


    What exactly was she to Dn? A daughter or an ATM? Mnie felt like she was unable to catch her breath. She reached out and put a hand to her chest for a while before looking back at Dn. Then, slowly and deliberately, she said, ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Dn clearly did not expect her to say this. She stammered for a moment and then pulled Peachie over, whispering to her, ¡°Apologize to your sister quickly. Your sister likes you the most.¡±


    Peachie, still confused and frightened from the recent scare, huddled behind Dn. She was unwilling to step out.


    In her urgency, Dn pulled Peachie out and berated, ¡°Why are you hiding? Didn¡¯t you say you like your sister the most? Stop hiding!¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter <b>127 </b>


    Mnie watched the scene before her unfold, her fingertips ice¨Ccold. She slowly found her voice and muttered softly, ¡°Is this how it is¡­¡±


    Her throat contracted. She was unable to continue and unable to find the right words. Dn released her grip on Peachie¡¯s hand and looked at Mnie with anticipation, pleading, ¡°Mel.¡±


    Mnie looked away and breathed in. She was about to speak when she heard Theodore¡¯s chuckle beside her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m the one who called the police. Why are you bothering her?¡±


    Dn was stunned. She hesitated for a bit before shifting her gaze to Theodore. She had just been shoved by George, and now, her hair and clothes were in disarray.


    Rubbing her hands nervously, Dn pleaded, ¡°C¨CCan you talk to the police and ask them not to take away my husband?¡±


    Theodore and Eugene exchanged a nce. Eugene¡¯s expression was cold as he remained silent. Theodore frowned disapprovingly at Dn. ¡°Your husband was deliberately causing harm. Do you


    understand this?¡±


    Dn exined anxiously, ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t intentionally causing harm. He was just in a bad mood.¡±


    Theodore evidently could notprehend what she was thinking. He could only look at Mnie.


    Mnie turned her face away, not looking at any of them. Her lips were tightly pressed.


    Following his gaze, Dn looked at Mnie and immediately grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mel¡¯s my daughter. Why do we need to trouble the police with our family matters?¡±


    Her nails were a little long, and in her haste to grab Mnie, she left shallow marks on the back of Mnie¡¯s hand. Dn¡¯s grip was unexpectedly strong, and Mnie could not break free after struggling a couple of times.


    Dn turned to her and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boss? Quickly exin the situation to him!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. Suppressing her anger, she said, ¡°Exin what? To me, that man is just a stranger. Didn¡¯t you see him trying to hit me just now?¡±


    This was the most assertive Mnie had been since meeting Dn. Dn waspletely stunned. After regaining her senses, she slowly said, ¡°He didn¡¯t actually hit you, did he?¡±


    Mnie stared at her, the anger in her eyes fading. She pulled her hand away from Dn¡¯s grip, her voice trembling but firm as she replied, ¡°Your request is impossible.¡±


    George was quickly taken away. During this time, Dn repeatedly told the police that she and George were husband and wife and that he did not intentionally harm anyone. She pleaded with them to


    release him.


    Watching her desperately plead with the police, Mnie felt like someone was choking her and


    pressing her head into the water. The pain in her chest was unbearable.


    ¡°Eugene, do you want to get that checked out?¡± Mnie heard Theodore say suddenly when she saw George being forcibly shoved into the police car.


    She turned her head mechanically and noticed the bruise on Eugene¡¯s wrist. When he intercepted George earlier, the man did not hesitate to use brute force on Eugene¡¯s hand.


    Mnie had not noticed before due to the urgency of the situation, and Eugene had not mentioned anything, so she thought nothing had happened.


    However, seeing the extent of the injury on his wrist, shecould imagine the severity of the blows George had dealt.


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Eugene¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Eugene lowered his gaze and nced at her before replying indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not as fragile as you think.¡±


    Before Mnie could say anything else, she saw him frown. There was a hint of impatience in his eyes as he reminded her, ¡°Deal with your own matters first.¡±


    Following his gaze, Mnie turned around and saw Dn sitting on the ground while holding Peachie and murmuring something.


    Mnie stood silently in ce for a moment, then walked over and stopped in front of Dn. Mnie did not know what expression to wear when facing Dn. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to cover Peachie¡¯s medical expenses, but it¡¯s limited to 10,000 per month,¡± she said woodenly.

 Chapter 128

    Dn paused, then lifted her head. She looked at Mnie with teary eyes and said, ¡°Mel, how can you


    be so heartless?¡±


    Mnie had been about to extend her hand, but she abruptly pulled back. She looked at Dn,


    numbly asking, ¡°You say I¡¯m heartless?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? George is a jerk, but he still gets 2,000 in unemployment benefits every month. That¡¯s our family¡¯s living expenses! How can you be so selfish?¡±


    Dn¡¯s cries echoed in Mnie¡¯s ears, making her bones ache. 2,000 dors, yet she was the


    heartless and selfish one.


    Mnie closed her eyes, feeling a strange mixture of emotions. Her thoughts drifted far away, and she becamepletely unaware of her surroundings until someone grabbed her arm, bringing her back to reality.


    She looked up and met Eugene¡¯s dark eyes.


    ¡°Your things.¡± Eugene handed over a medicine bottle, the same one Mnie had used to throw at George earlier.


    She took the things. The corners of her lips tugged tiredly into a small smile, but she could not utter a


    word.


    Eugene watched her, his expression darkening slightly. After a moment, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to make a mess of yourself, Mnie. Quite a skill you have.¡±


    Hearing the sarcasm in his words, Mnie had no energy left to pretend.


    Watching from the side, Theodore could not help but shake his head and interject, ¡°Eugene, can¡¯t you treat your employees better? If you¡¯re concerned, just show concern. There¡¯s no need to speak so harshly.¡± 1


    Before Eugene could react, Theodore turned to Mnie and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone like this. Taking a break would be better.¡±


    Mnie had intended to refuse him, but Theodore continued, ¡°Eugene is your boss. If something happens to you while you¡¯re alone, he won¡¯t be able to have an exnation ready.¡±


    Eugene remained silent, seemingly consenting.


    As Mnie left with Theodore, she nced back at Dn.


    Dn was still sitting there with the same posture.


    She followed Theodore and Eugene out of the hospital, and they found a nearby restaurant. Theodore said, ¡°You should call your secretary to join us. She must be bored alone in the hotel.¡±


    Mnie tensed before looking up at Eugene.


    Expression unchanging, Eugene replied, ¡°The hotel is too far from here.¡±


    Theodore shrugged. ¡°Far? It¡¯s just a ten¨Cminute taxi ride. I bet our food wouldn¡¯t even be served yes


    Their food was just being served when Vi arrived. Since Mnie had her back to the door, she did not notice her at first.


    Vi looked at Eugene with a strange gaze. ¡°Why are you suddenly eating here? Didn¡¯t you say you would go back as soon as your matter was done?¡±


    The moment she said that, she saw Mnie sitting silently across from her.


    Theodore said, ¡°You made it here just in time. Now, you can keep Miss Smithpany. The two of <b>us </b>big shots will leave you two alone.¡±


    Vi¡¯s expression was a little awkward. She looked at Eugene, who showed no emotion on his face. before turning to Mnie and greeting her softly, ¡°Mnie, weren¡¯t you in Prime City?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter <b>129 </b>


    Mnie did not look too good either. She nodded slowly and replied, ¡°There was something I needed to do here.¡± Her voice was hoarse, and her fatigue was clear.


    Vi¡¯s gaze became even more alert at that. Forcing a smile, she asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Mnie really did not have the energy to deal with Vi¡¯s suspicions at the moment. She picked up her cup, took a sip, and merely replied, ¡°I came to deal with personal matters, so I took the day off.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Vi chuckled awkwardly and turned to Eugene, asking, ¡°Eugene, are you not done with your work yet?¡±


    Eugene calmly lifted his own cup and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Vi frowned, seemingly a bit dissatisfied. Theodore noticed her mood and teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vi? Don¡¯t like Hearth City?¡±


    Vi waved her hand quickly, expressing some of her distress. ¡°I just seem to be having trouble adapting to the weather in Hearth City. I¡¯ve got hives on my body.¡±


    Theodore eximed, ¡°You should be careful, then.¡±


    Mnie just kept silent as if she was invisible. She had little appetite and barely ate.


    Vi, on the other hand, quickly became acquainted with Theodore and engaged in lively banter. In the midst of their conversation, she suddenly turned to Eugene and asked, ¡°Eugene, is what Theodore


    said true?¡±


    Eugene remained silent, his brows furrowed slightly. He gave off an unpleasant vibe. It took Vi calling his name several times before he looked up.


    Vi was startled by the coldness in his eyes and cautiously asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Theodore put down his chopsticks and looked at Eugene, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. My dad¡¯s words


    shouldn¡¯t be taken seriously. You know his temper.¡±


    Vi bit her lip and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    However, Theodore remained silent as well this time. Vi could only turn to Mnie and say, ¡°Miss


    Smith-¡±


    Mnie¡¯s phone rang before Vi could finish. It was a call from her grandfather.


    The ringtone was urgent and sharp, causing Mnie¡¯s heart to skip a beat. It felt as if her mind exploded, and a sense of foreboding slowly crept in.


    She picked up her phone, apologized softly, and hastily left the private room.


    Outside the hotel, Mnie finally answered the call.


    ¡°Mel.¡± Her grandfather¡¯s voice sounded somewhat breathless. After a couple of light coughs, he continued, ¡°Are you in Hearth City now?¡±


    Mnie did not answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°Did Dn contact you?¡±


    She propped her hand against her forehead, sighed, and continued, ¡°The situation is quiteplicated. I¡¯ll exin when I get back.¡±


    There was a moment of silence from her grandfather¡¯s end before he replied, ¡°Mel, regardless of what she did wrong, she¡¯s the one who gave birth to you.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand froze.


    ¡°Peachie is your sister, even if you have different fathers. You know as well that your father was the one who got involved in an affair back then-¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Mnie interrupted him abruptly. She had always been unwilling to dwell on the past of her parents¡® divorce.


    She then paused briefly, realizing that her tone had been too sharp just now. She remained silent for a moment before asking her grandfather again, ¡°What did she tell you?


    ¡°Did she say I refused to provide for Peachie¡¯s medical expenses, or did she mention that I reported George to the police?¡±


    Likely having sensed Mnie¡¯s current emotions, the old man paused and softened his tone. ¡°I disagreed when your mother said she wanted to marry that man. The state of her life now is a result of her own choice.


    ¡°But Peachie is still so young. <b>If </b>you could help her a bit, that would be great.¡± Her grandfather continued, ¡°Mel, I know you¡¯ve always been a good child with a strong sense of loyalty.¡±


    After her grandfather said that, he began coughing again. Mnie listened to him silently. After a while, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s your health beentely?¡±


    ¡°Just the usual ailments. I had a nebulizer treatment the day before yesterday,¡± the old man replied nonchntly.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X


    im

 Chapter 130

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the matters in Hearth City. I¡¯ve already promised to give Dn 10,000 every month, but I won¡¯t pay anything more than that.¡±


    It had rained in the middle ofst night, and the weather today had been overcast all day. The air was oppressive and sticky, making it ufortable and humid.


    Mnie looked at the dark clouds in the distance. They looked as if they were about to press down on everything. Her face was filled with bitterness. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ve all been deceived.¡±


    Her grandfather remained silent for a while, perhaps from having heard how sad she sounded. Then, he sighed softly and hung up the phone after a moment.


    Phone in hand, Mnie stood at the entrance for a while before returning to the private room just in time to see a waitressing out. As the door was opened slightly, she happened to hear a surprised exmation from Vi. ¡°No way, how could Mnie¡¯s mom be like that?¡±


    Mnie stopped outside the room. Following that, she heard Theodore sighing as he said, ¡°If I had parents like that, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it like she does.¡±


    Mnie clenched her hands tightly and let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh.


    See? The thing that caused her pain and suffocation was just a spectacle of pity in the eyes of others.


    Mnie stood at the door for a while before silently turning around and walking away.


    Inside the private room, Theodore was about to say more when Eugene¡¯s cold and stern voice cut in, Theodore, you can shut up now.¡±


    His tone was icy, and his expression was unpleasant. Theodore suddenly realized his mistake.


    Knowing he had spoken out of turn, he quickly made a zipping motion over his lips, saying, ¡°Sorry, my bad.¡±


    Eugene did not look at him again but turned to scan the outside instead. Theodore checked his phone and said, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Miss Smithe back after so long?¡±


    With a cold expression, Eugene stood up and casually picked up his phone to leave. Vi quickly asked, ¡°Eugene, where are you going?¡±


    Eugene paused slightly. ¡°To the bathroom.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mnie had reached the hotel¡¯s entrance, only to realize that she had left her bag in the private room. She initially intended to ask a waiter to retrieve it for her but found no one willing. She presumed it might be because they feared that she was a scammer.


    Her ID and bank cards were all in that bag. With no other choice, Mnie had to go back and get it. As she turned the corner, she happened to stumble into Eugene, who wasing out.


    She nced at him briefly before averting her gaze. She was not in the mood to be the butt of a joke


    behind her back. However, just as she took a couple of steps, she heard Eugene¡¯s voice which was cold and tinged with mockery. He said, ¡°Is LeapCo paying you too much?¡±


    Mnie stopped in her tracks and looked up at him.


    Eugene sneered. ¡°Addicted to being someone else¡¯s ATM, huh? Mnie, what kind of rich person are you pretending to be?¡±


    Mnie trembled slightly, as each word from Eugene felt like a p to her face. It hurt so bad that it made it difficult for her to catch her breath. Despite her frustration, Eugene was not wrong.


    She remained silent, and Eugene¡¯s gaze shifted downward. He caught sight of the wounds on her hand that Dn had inflicted on her, and his gaze lingered for a moment.


    He then spoke up again, in a calmer voice this time, ¡°Who are you trying to gain sympathy from with such a pitiful appearance?¡±


    His voice was cold and indifferent, and Mnie felt her strength draining from her body. She was exhausted to the point where even breathing becameborious.


    Sympathy. Who did she want sympathy from? Who would sympathize with her? Were these not the consequences of her own actions?

 Chapter 131

    Chapter <b>131 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s lips moved, but she had no idea what to say.


    Eugene looked down at her and he grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Eugene?¡± He had just said this when Vi¡¯s voice was hearding from behind. She had turned a corner toe over. Her gaze fell onto Mnie as she asked softly, ¡°Mnie, why didn¡¯t youe into the private room? We were all waiting for you.¡±


    The questioning look in her eyes was too obvious, and Mnie pressed her lips. She tried her best to hide her emotions. <b>¡°</b>I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡± When Vi said this, she looked at Eugene again. The questioning look remained in her eyes as she gazed at him.


    Mnie knew that Vi was overthinking this again, but she was not in the mood to exin anything. All Mnie said was that she wanted to get her bag from the private room.


    Before she left for the private room, Theo came over. He was holding Mnie¡¯s bag in his hand.


    He noticed Mnie looking taken aback, and he passed her bag to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you¡¯d forgotten your bag when you left in a hurry, so I thought I¡¯d return it to you.¡±


    Mnie took the bag from him impassively. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Theo turned to look at Eugene. ¡°Eugene, I think Vi has an allergic reaction. You¡¯d better take her for a check¨Cup at the hospital.¡±


    Vi immediately rolled up her sleeves after Theo mentioned it. There were a few red spots on her arm. Frowning, sheined to Eugene, ¡°I was fine this morning, but for some reason, I started to itch just now.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing special with what we had.¡± Theo then asked, ¡°Are you allergic to anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m allergic to peanuts,¡± Vi answered.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes twitched. She remembered a dish that was served had peanut butter as an ingredient.


    She did not have much of an appetite, but since the dish had been ced in front of her, she had eaten


    some.


    Theo hit himself on the head as he had just remembered this. He asked Eugene, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Vi can¡¯t have peanuts?¡±


    Eugene paused but answered nonchntly after that, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice you ordering it.¡±


    There was no point in arguing about it any longer. Fortunately, the hospital was not far away from where they were.


    Mnie felt that it was not her ce to be following them. She did not move and said brusquely, ¡°I


    have work to do. I¡¯ll be going back to the hotel first.¡±


    Eugene did not react much to what she said, and the nce he swept at her was cold as well.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered gently. Then<b>, </b>she heard him sneering, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    She felt relieved. Mnie had no energy to deal with anyone.


    However, for some reason<b>, </b>Vi frowned and looked at her. ¡°Mnie, I think you should visit the hospital too. You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I saw a doctor this morning.¡± Even though she was not feeling well, Mnie could tell there was some other emotion hidden underneath Vi¡¯s superficial concern.


    Vi did not really want her to go to the hospital for a check¨Cup. Vi wanted trouble to ensue for Mnie if Dn happened to be at the hospital.


    ¡°But you look really pale. We¡¯ll be worried if you go back on your own.¡± She turned to get Eugene¡¯s


    opinion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Eugene?¡±


    Eugene said nothing. Theodore was the one who spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re an employee of LeapCo, after all. Thepany should be responsible for you.¡±


    That was when Eugene looked up at Theo. He said with ridicule, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you¡¯re the boss of LeapCo.¡±


    Theo was surprised by Eugene¡¯s reaction. Vi held on to Eugene¡¯s arm and said softly, ¡°Mnie is working outstation with us, Eugene. We have to be responsible for her.¡±


    This conversation was making Mnie ufortable. She put on a stoic expression and rejected them a little more harshly and coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need any of you to be responsible for me.¡±


    With that, she walked out of the hotel.


    Vi¡¯s expression froze. Eugene looked away and said nonchntly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    There was nothing else for Vi to say. However, Theodore was thoughtful as he watched Mnie


    leave.

 Chapter 132

    Mnie hailed a taxi outside and returned to the hotel.


    Her head was dizzy from everything that had happened today. Sighing, she went to wash her face in the bathroom before lying down in bed.


    Mnie¡¯s head hurt, and the moment she fell onto the bed, she felt everything spinning around her. All she did was close her eyes, and she could hear Dn¡¯s sad and mournful voice paired with George¡¯s coarse cursing exploding in her ears.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, and she sat on her bed, gasping for air.


    Mnie took some time to recover. She then remembered that she had not taken her pills. She quickly


    grabbed a ss of cold water and gulped them down.


    It was very quiet in the room, but Mnie was not sleepy after taking her medication. She was about to find something to do when her phone rang.


    She picked her phone up to check and found that it was a link Xander had sent to her. It contained information about thetest exhibition hall that had just opened in Hearth City.


    Mnie stared at her phone for quite a while before replying a thank you message to him.


    She found it funny that despite knowing Xander for only a short time, he was the only person who


    made her feelfortable.


    The fever medicine took effect, and Mnie slept deeply from it. However, she woke up the next half of the night because her body was burning and her throat was so dry that it felt like she had swallowed some daggers.


    As she struggled to get out of bed drowsily, she could feel that her clothes were wet. The burning had subsided, but she now began to feel cold.


    Her brain was muddled, and she grabbed her phone to call someone.


    However, she realized that she had no one to call when she clicked into her phonebook.


    It was impossible for Dn toe to her.


    Her grandfather was in Jepton.


    As for Eugene¡­ the probability of himing over was even lower.


    However, there was a ringing on her phone, pulling her out of her reverie.


    Mnie looked at her phone slowly. She was shocked to see that she had made a call.


    The person she called was Eugene.


    Mnie reacted quite slowly due to her condition. She wanted to hang up, but her hand was sweating so much that she was not able to tap on the screen properly.


    Eugene¡¯s deep, slightly husky voice was heard through the phone. ¡°Talk to me, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie bit her lip and replied slowly, ¡°I called the wrong number. Sorry.¡±


    It was only when she replied that Mnie realized her throat was so dry that she sounded like a piece of wooden block being sawed.


    Mnie¡¯s throat tightened, and she coughed violently.


    It was only when she finally stopped coughing that she heard Eugene¡¯s sneer. ¡°Wrong number? Who were you nning to call at this hour?¡±


    Mnie knew that he had nothing nice to say after hearing his tone. She forced another sentence out of her hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed your rest.¡± She hung up after that.


    She was relieved to finally hang up. Mnie looked at the time and found that it was only four in the morning.


    Mnie flung her phone to the side, pushed her nket away, and forced herself to sit up. However, she was dizzy, and her limbs were weak. Mnie ended up falling back into bed.


    She was feeling terrible and was sweating profusely despite being in bed. Mnie suddenlyughed bitterly at herself.


    What a loser she was. She had worked hard for so many years only to end up having no one to care for her when she got sick.


    Mnie picked up her phone again to look through her contact list. To be frank, she did not have many friends in her contacts. All she had were a bunch of clients¡® numbers.


    Other than the clients, her contacts included Eugene¡¯s fair¨Cweather friends.

 Chapter 133

    A box of tissues was thrown at her. Eugene spat the words at her, ¡°Take some medication if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±


    Mnie felt pain when the box hit her. She slowly picked the box up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken some pills. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m concerned about you?¡± Eugene found this a little funny. He sneered as if ridiculing Mnie for overestimating herself.


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m really tired. I need to rest. Can you leave now?¡±


    Eugene looked at her stoically. ¡°George Chapman. Are you going to do anything about him?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Mnie was taken aback. George had been taken away by the police earlier in the day. Even though Dn might have been too anxious to think clearly, George could be charged with domestic violence and attempted assault if an investigation was conducted and Dn stuck to her testimony.


    Clenching her fists, she asked Eugene. ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°They said he¡¯ll be locked up for half a month and fined 500. Eugene continued, ¡°But your mother brought your sister to the police station to try and get him home.¡±


    Mnie had thought that Dn would at least finally do the right thing for Peachie¡¯s sake.


    She did not expect Dn to actually attempt to bail George out from the police station and bring him


    home.


    Mnie¡¯s chest felt stuffy, and she turned even paler. She felt like she was about to pass out.


    She grabbed the arm of the sofa to stop herself from falling.


    After a while, she looked up at Eugene. ¡°Why did you tell me that?¡±


    Eugene looked up slightly. He got a cup and poured hot water into it to pass to Mnie. Eugene did it quite naturally. Heter asked nonchntly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned for your family?¡±


    He sounded very sarcastic.


    Mnie stared at the cup in his hand but did not take it. She felt she must look very stupid to Eugene.


    Eugene was unperturbed. He put the cup down and scrolled on his phone. He asked Mnie, ¡°When are you returning to Jepton?¡±


    Mnie looked at him and said nothing.


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯m not a phnthropist. Your sry includes paid leave.¡±


    Mnie did not want to continue staying at Hearth City. She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯ve settled everything.¡±


    ¡°Give me a definite timeline.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression was stoic. ¡°I don¡¯t like it when things are


    uncertain.¡±


    Mnie was about to reply when she felt a dry itch in her throat. She began coughing violently.


    She tried to grab some tissues while coughing, but she was coughing so hard that she could not grab


    them.


    Just as she tried to grab the tissues again, a nicely defined hand reached out to grab a piece of tissue to give to her.


    Mnie did not think much of it. She took it from him and used it to cover her mouth as she


    continued coughing.


    However, her violent coughing did not diminish the coldness in Eugene¡¯s voice. ¡°Don¡¯t infect others with your cough.¡±


    Mnie coughed quite badly. It took her quite a while to finally stop. After that, Eugene said in an authoritative voice, ¡°Drink some water if you want your throat to continue functioning.¡±


    The cup of water he had poured was still on the table. Mnie epted it this time and took two gulps


    of it.


    Her throat was immediately soothed after Mnie drank the warm water.


    She rested for a while, and when the pain in her chest subsided, she said to Eugene, ¡°I just need another three days. I¡¯ll go back to Jepton after that.¡±


    Eugene had already stood up. He lowered his eyes to look at her. ¡°Can you even make it back? You look really terrible right now.¡±


    Mnie knew she must be in a bad condition. She rubbed her temples. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡±


    Eugene watched her for a while. There was an annoyed look on his face. He looked at Mnie sharply, and his tone was unusually frosty, ¡°What are you still sitting around for? Get up and change.


    Mnie was feeling very weak. She pressed her lips together. ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good right now.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s patience had run out. ¡°Are you making me say this a second time?¡±


    Mnie was not feeling well, but she still followed Eugene to the taxi. After that, she shut her eyes to get some rest. Her head felt heavy, and she had no idea what Eugene was saying to her.


    The taxi stopped at the hospital she visited earlier in the day.

 Chapter 135

    It was 5:30 am in the emergency room. There were not many people, and Mnie was called into the consultation room after getting a number.


    Her low fever in the day had be a high fever at 40 degrees, and she had developed a respiratory tract infection, which was why she was coughing violently.


    The doctor immediately put her on an IV drip and passed the prescription to Eugene¡® to pay and collect the medication.


    Mnie wanted to do it herself. She reached out for it, but Eugene had already taken the prescription. He nced at her and said brusquely, ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    The nurse led Mnie to where she would be put on an IV drip. As it was the emergency room<b>, </b>she had to wait and rest on the bench.


    Eugene returned soon with two bags of medication drip. He was not fond of the smell of the hospital, and he left after passing the bags over to the nurse.


    The nurse helped Mnie with the drip while asking, ¡°Is that your boyfriend?¡±


    Mnie paused for a moment before shaking her head. She replied softly, ¡°That¡¯s my boss.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I see,¡± the nurse replied. ¡°We¡¯re administering quite a lot of drip for you. If you need to use the bathroom, get him to push the pump along with you.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. She watched as the nurse pushed the needle into the veins at the back of her hand. She felt a sharp pain and frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move your hand unless it¡¯s necessary. Press the button behind you if you need to go to the bathroom. There are nurse¡¯s aids around to help you,¡± the nurse informed her before leaving.


    Mnie looked up at the drip above her calmly.


    It was quiet in the emergency room. There were only a few people around. Mnie felt a little tired after being given the drip and closed her eyes to rest.


    She was not in afortable position and did not manage to rest well. In her drowsy state, she sensed someone standing in front of her for a while before leaving.


    Mnie forced her eyes open and saw a nurse injecting a patient at the side.


    She had another bag of drip. When Mnie looked at the time, it was almost seven.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The nurse helping the patient with the injection reminded Mnie, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re sleeping. Don¡¯t press against the tubes.¡±


    The drip took effect very quickly. Mnie was about to be done with the second bag of drip when Eugene appeared.


    Mnie was surprised. She thought Eugene had left after passing her the drip.


    She felt much better now, and when she looked at Eugene, she said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eugene looked at her drip with a cool expression. ¡°You¡¯re still not done?¡±


    ¡°You can leave first if you have something important to do.¡±


    Eugene slowly frowned. He stared at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out after I helped you?¡±


    Mnie wanted to say something but had no idea how to.


    Should she say she owed Eugene?


    How should she thank him for this?


    Buy him a meal or a gift?


    Neither of those seemed appropriate.


    Eugene sneered but said nothing when he saw her keeping silent.


    More and more people were appearing at the emergency room, and it began to get noisy.


    After Mnie was done, she removed the needle from her hand and was left with a bruised wound, and the back of her hand was slightly swollen.


    She pressed on her wound with some cotton wool and walked out with Eugene.


    The look on her face changed slightly as they walked past the bathroom. Mnie forced herself to calm down as she said <b>to </b>Eugene, ¡°I need to use the bathroom.¡± She disappeared into it.


    What Mnie did not expect was to see Vi at the sink aftering out of the bathroom cubicle.


    Vi was surprised to see Mnie. She hesitated before asking, ¡°What are you doing here, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie had already thrown the cotton wool away, but there was a small red dot where she was poked


    with the needle.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 136

    She did not answer Vi. She grabbed some tissue to wipe away the small drop of blood.


    Vi noticed it and asked, ¡°Were you on an IV drip here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was still dry. She nodded. ¡°I had a fever.¡±


    Mnie thought Eugene had gotten Vi toe here. She washed her hands and said calmly, ¡± Eugene is waiting outside for you. I¡¯ll be going back to the hotel.¡±


    However, Vi¡¯s face turned pale. She asked Mnie brusquely, ¡°Is Eugene here too?¡±


    Mnie realized something was wrong. Frowning, she contemted this before replying, ¡°You should ask him about it yourself.¡±


    Vi was obviously upset, but she refused to let Mnie see through her. She forced a smile at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him about it. I might¡¯ve been drowsy and didn¡¯t really hear him tell me about it.¡±


    Mnie knew Vi was making this up. She nodded, and Vi left after that.


    Vi was feeling upset. Eugene had told her that he was not interested in Mnie, yet he kept seeing her privately.


    After a while, she was reminded of the rumor she heard when she first joined thepany. Everyone was saying that Mnie was the future wife of the boss.


    What were Eugene¡¯s true feelings for Mnie?


    Vi clutched tightly on the strap of her handbag. She could not allow this. She could not allow anything to happen between Mnie and Eugene,


    Mnie remained in a daze inside the bathroom before walking out.


    There were two exits to the emergency room. One was connected to the hospital¡¯s lobby, which led right outside. The other required her to circle the open area.


    Mnie walked out from the open area, which was nearer to her.


    She spotted Eugene the moment she got to the exit.


    Mnie paused in her steps but did not see Vi.


    Eugene looked up and saw her. He frowned slightly. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she asked him softly, ¡°Where¡¯s Vi? Didn¡¯t shee to see you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was about to reply when he heard a pitiful¨Csounding voice. ¡°Eugene?¡±


    He turned to look and saw Vi standing nearby, looking pale. She was giving him a pitiful look.


    Vi had been searching for Eugene in the lobby. She only found out about this exit after inquiring with the security guards.


    She walked over to Eugene with a pitiful expression but immediately looked cautious when she spotted Mnie beside him.


    Mnie did not want to stay here any longer and wanted to leave first, but Vi suddenly said, ¡± Mnie, we¡¯re working in the samepany, after all. You should¡¯vee to me for help if you needed any.


    ¡°Eugene is a man, after all. He doesn¡¯t know how to take care of people.¡±


    Mnie knew immediately that Vi was marking her territory and warning Mnie not to cross the line.


    She looked coolly at Vi and said nothing.


    Vi looked a little awkward. She was about to say something else when Mnie¡¯s phone rang.


    The call was from Dn.


    Mnie did not want to pick up, but the phone kept ringing.


    Vi was initially feeling a little awkward, but when she noticed Mnie¡¯s reaction, she got curious.


    She asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up the call, Mnie?¡°.


    Mnie darted a look at her and put some distance between them before picking it up.


    Dn did not sound too different than before. She seemed to have forgotten how she had used and med Mnie the day before.


    She said, ¡°Mel, I¡¯ve made some food. Come over and have some. I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken that way to you yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Mnie clutched her phone tightly without saying anything. Dn thought she was not willing to go


    over.


    She said anxiously, ¡°I really just want to make something nice for you. I know you¡¯re having a hard time at work, and I shouldn¡¯t have said all those things to you yesterday. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, Mel. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Dn choked back a sob at the end of the sentence.


    Mnie closed her eyes and replied numbly, ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital.¡±


    Dn was taken aback. ¡°Why are you at the hospital? Do you want me to bring some food over to you?¡±


    Her concern sounded sincere. Mnie paused before replying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, Mel. I¡¯lle to the hospital right now with Peachie,¡± Dn said while packing some things to bring over to the hospital. Mnie heard her moving around through the phone.


    After that, Vi¡¯s soft voice sounded from behind Mnie. ¡°Can you apany me to the waiting room<b>, </b>Eugene?¡±


    Mnie¡¯sshes fluttered as she looked down and heard Dn hurriedly packing up some things through the phone again. She was silent for a while before saying slowly, ¡°Give me your address. I¡¯ll go to your ce.¡±


    Dn replied, ¡°Oh! Then I¡¯ll wait for you toe over.¡±


    Mnie could tell that Dn was delighted, but this did not cheer Mnie up at all.


    After all, she had no idea where Dn stayed until she asked for the address.


    Mnie hung up. She turned to see Vi holding on to Eugene¡¯s arm and looking at Mnie thoughtfully.


    She pretended not to notice Vi¡¯s stare and said impassively, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now. I need to attend to


    something.¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Vi called out to her. ¡°Eugene said we should have lunch together.¡±


    She looked at her phone. Dn had just sent her the address.


    Mnie looked up and rejected the offer softly. ¡°Thanks, but you guys should go ahead.¡±


    After that, Mnie looked at Eugene. She was silent for a moment before saying again, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was thanking Eugene for apanying her to the hospital even though she had no idea why he


    did it.


    Mnie realized this morning while she was on the drip that Eugene hade to see her at midnight


    because he had noticed that she was not feeling well.


    Her eyes were looking downward as she clutched her fingers gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this,¡± Eugene said in a cold and impassive tone. His dark eyes looked at Mnie. ¡± If anything happened to you, LeapCo can¡¯t afford to take care of those parasites in your home.¡±


    It took only one sentence from him to hurt Mnie.


    She looked up at Eugene to say something, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    Vi blinked and pretended to be angry as she hit Eugene on the arm. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Eugene snorted. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Mnie stumbled slightly. Eugene¡¯s words humiliated her.


    Vi continued putting on a kind face to console her, ¡°We can¡¯t choose our family, Mnie. At least you turned out to be a capable person.¡±


    Mnie saw the pitiful look Vi gave her.


    She quivered slightly and could no longer say anything. She felt like she had just been dealt with a hard p.


    Mnie felt naked as the one thing she did not want anyone to know was exposed publicly in front of


    everyone.


    When Mnie left, Eugene and Vi were already at the hospital¡¯s lobby waiting for Vi¡¯s turn to see the doctor.

 Chapter 138

    Mnie walked out numbly among the crowd of people exiting the hospital. After that, she stood next to the road for a long time.


    It was when Dn called her to ask where she was that Mnie snapped out of it and hailed a taxi.


    The taxi driver was a chatty local. When he saw Mnie walking out looking so pale from the hospital, he could not help advising her, ¡°Miss, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved. Isn¡¯t this life?


    ¡°The rainbow will always emerge after the storm. You¡¯ll need to go through some hardships before you find happiness. Once you get through whatever you¡¯re facing, things will get better.¡±


    Mnie listened but said nothing. The driver stopped talking after saying a few more words.


    Dn¡¯s house was not far from the hospital. It was in a dpidated, old area. The environment was quite bad. There was a ficus tree right outside the door with lots of old and damaged items piled up underneath.


    There were not many buildings in thismunity, and Mnie immediately spotted Dn standing outside one of the buildings with Peachie.


    Dn called out to Mnie the moment she saw her, ¡°Mel, over here!¡±


    She was loud, and there were many neighbors around. They immediately looked toward Mnie with


    curiosity.


    ¡°Is someone visiting you, Dn?¡±


    Dn waved off the neighbor. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, you bunch of gossip mongers.¡®


    She pulled Mnie into a room in the long corridor. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I finished preparing the food. I went downstairs to wait for you when you hadn¡¯t shown up.¡±


    Mnie stopped in front of a metal gate that was badly scratched. There were still remnants of chalk


    on it that had not been wiped off.


    Dn saw where Mnie was looking, and a strange look appeared on Dn¡¯s face. She took out her keys to open the door and pushed Mnie inside.


    There was nothing much inside the house. The furniture was old and broken, and there were two ancient¨Clooking long benches ced inside.


    Dn exined in embarrassment, ¡°Most of our money was used for Peachie¡¯s treatment. We¡¯re just getting by.¡±


    ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll heat up the food.¡± Dn hurried Mnie to a stic table. Even the stools were made of stic. The corner of the table was stacked with folded newspapers.


    Mnie looked at Peachie, who was quietly following behind them. She waved Peachie over after some thought. ¡°Are you feeling tired?¡±


    Peachie had nice features. Even though Dn was now quite coarse¨Clooking, Mnie still


    remembered how beautiful and gentle she was when Mnie was younger. Dn looked like a pretty flower back then.


    The little girl had inherited Dn¡¯s good looks.


    However, Peachie was constantly sick, and her face was very pale. She did not have the lively look of a child.


    Peachie looked at Mnie for a while before slowlying close to her. She shook her head timidly. ¡° I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯m upstairs all the time.¡±


    ¡°Do you go to school?¡±


    Peachie replied in a baby¨Cish tone, ¡°Mom thinks I¡¯m not healthy enough to go to school.¡±


    Mnie frowned. Peachie was already six this year. She was old enough for elementary school the next year.


    Yet, Dn refused to let her go to school?


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Peachie suddenly called out to Mnie in a small voice while Mnie was contemting this issue.


    She lowered her head to look at Peachie as Peachie came two steps closer to her. Peachie asked with trepidation, ¡°Mom told me you¡¯re the one who pays for my medical bills. Is that true?¡±


    Mnie looked at her. ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return the money to you one day,¡± Peachie said as her eyes suddenly turned red. She began sobbing. ¡°Please don¡¯t hit me in the future and don¡¯t smash the table, alright?¡±


    Mnie immediately reached for the tissue when she saw how Peachie¡¯s eyes reddened. Before she could process what Peachie meant, Dn walked out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I spent the entire day cooking this chicken noodle soup for you. Remember to have more, Mel¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Peachie?¡± Before Dn could put the soup down, she noticed Peachie¡¯s red eyes. She immediately put the bowl on the table and went to check on Peachie.


    She mmed the bowl down a little too hard, and some of the soup sshed onto Mnie¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 139

    Dn turned to look at Mnie after making sure that Peachie was all right.


    She was taken aback to see the soup sshed on Mnie¡¯s sleeve. She yanked a couple of tissues as she anxiously tried to wipe it off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s so clumsy of me.¡±


    Mnie stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just change into something elseter.¡±


    Dn looked at her and asked carefully, ¡°Your shirt must be really expensive.¡±


    Mnie paused for a while before asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me over for a meal?¡±


    Dn had made soup, ribs, steak, and vegetables.


    She fed Peachie while saying to Mnie, ¡°You should eat up. We don¡¯t usually eat steak at home, but I wanted you to have something nice to eat, so I went to get it at the supermarket this morning.¡±


    Mnie had just recovered from a fever and did not have much of an appetite.


    She picked up some vegetables but found herself losing even more appetite after hearing what Dn said.


    Dn noticed that Mnie had stopped eating and quickly put some steak and ribs on Mnie¡¯s te. ¡°You should eat some more. I remember how much you loved my cooking when you were young.¡±


    Mnie saw the anxious and guilty look in Dn¡¯s eyes. She pressed her lips and said nothing.


    After they were done, Dn cleared the table and got Peachie to take a nap inside the room.


    Mnie sat on the sofa. She knew why Dn had asked her here, and she was just waiting for Dn to bring it up.


    After Dn walked out of the room, she poured Mnie a ss of water before sitting down next to her. Just as Mnie expected, Dn began sounding her out. ¡°Mel, I know you¡¯re working at a bigpany in Jepton. Was that your boss the other day?¡±


    Mnie affirmed it, and Dn continued asking, ¡°Do you think you can talk to him and get him to arrange for


    for your Uncle George¡¯s release?¡±


    She sounded very sincere. ¡°If anyone finds out about this, they¡¯ll gossip about it.


    Mnie had already expected this, but it felt even more horrible when Dn said it out loud.


    she calmed herself down before replying ¡°I think you¡¯re overestimating me. Do you really think I can convince my boss?¡±


    Dn was taken aback as she began mumbling, ¡°Just go and beg him. Can¡¯t he help with such a minor hing?¡±


    he was asking Mnie to beg Eugene.


    Even though Mnie had been mentally prepared for this, she was still filled with fury after hearing it from Dn. She stood up, and her voice trembled as she said to Dn, ¡°Am I so worthless to you? Why don¡¯t you ever consider my situation?¡±


    Dn got frantic when she saw Mnie enraged. She stood up as well.


    She pulled on Mnie¡¯s hand and continued begging, ¡°Please help me with this, Mel. I¡¯m begging you. Please help me!¡±


    Dn was about to kneel in front of Mnie when Mnie grabbed her by the arms and dragged her


    <ol>


    <li>up.</li>


    </ol>


    She was still mumbling about it, and Mnie finally could not take it anymore. She yelled at Dn, Dn Lancaster! Just wake up already!¡±


    Dn wiped away her tears and suddenly broke down. ¡°How am I supposed to do that? How do you expect me to? He¡¯s a terrible man, but what can I do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still Peachie¡¯s father no matter how terrible he is.¡± Dn buried her face into her hands as she sobbed quietly. She was miserable.


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    Mnie stood there and watched her calmly. ¡°If he¡¯s such.a person, why don¡¯t you just divorce him?¡±


    Dn sobbed into her hands and did not reply, but Mnie knew the answer.


    It was because Peachie was still young.


    Peachie could not be without a father.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im


    X

 Chapter 140

    hapter <b>140 </b>


    What about her?


    When Dn insisted on getting a divorce back then, why did she not think about how Mnie was still young and needed a father?


    Mnie suddenlyughed bitterly.


    After her parents got divorced, Mnie was sent to her grandfather. Neither of her parents wanted


    her.


    That was why her situation was never something for Dn to consider.


    When Mnie left the dpidated building, Dn was still crying in the living room with her face


    covered in her hands.


    Before she left, Mnie looked at the leftovers on the table silently. After that, she took out 500 from her purse and left it on the table before leaving.


    The sun was shining bright outside, but Mnie¡¯s hands were cold.


    She had to return to the hospital that night for another IV drip, which was why Mnie decided to find a ce to rest nearby.


    Before Mnie found a suitable location, Xander called her on the phone.


    ¡°Are you still in Hearth City?¡± Xander asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Mnie had now walked into a dessert shop. She ordered two cakes and a ss of warm


    water.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Hearth City¡¯s airport right now.¡± Xander continued, ¡°I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you free right now? I¡¯lle to see you and talk to you face¨Cto¨Cface. I need to meet a client tomorrow and can¡¯t allocate any other time.¡± She could hear the airport¡¯s broadcasting from the background noise of Xander¡¯s call. He sounded quite urgent.


    Mnie told him where she was and waited for him.


    She did not touch the two cakes she had ordered. Mnie was not fond of sweet food and had walked


    in because the dessert shop was quiet.


    Xander arrived with his luggage still in hand. He must have rushed all the way here.


    Looking at Mnie, he frowned. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    ¡°Just a slight fever.¡± Mnie lifted her hand to get the waiter¡¯s attention. She asked Xander, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    Xander did not even look up as he focused on pulling out a document from his phone. He then handed his phone to Mnie. ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    It was a business proposal for an exhibition project. Mnie read it and slowly frowned.


    The exhibition project was about the financial culture sector. Mnie finished reading it and asked Xander, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were such exhibitions.¡±


    ¡°There are, but they¡¯re usually private, which is why they have to be more proper and business¨Clike.¡± Xander tapped on the table and looked at her. ¡°I think you¡¯re the best person for this.¡±


    Mnie did not ept the offer immediately. She was hesitant. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot on my te right now. I might not be able to catch with


    up your progress.<b>¡® </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>) </b>


    She had seen how Xander¡¯s team worked and knew they were very efficient.


    Xander released two of his shirt¡¯s buttons as he was feeling hot, and his Adam¡¯s apple was exposed.


    His voice was maic as he said warmly, ¡°There¡¯s ample time for the nning of this exhibition, and I need your expert opinion and professional knowledge of this industry.


    ¡°Of course, if you have any ideas for the exhibition, I¡¯m open for a discussion too.¡± He looked at Mnie thoughtfully and continued casually, ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you want to try doing something like this when Stephen told you to seek me out? This is a great opportunity.¡±


    Mnie was tempted. Xander was right. It would be easier for her to pick this up if she started from


    the financial culture sector, which was something she was good at.


    ¡°You can still think about this if you need more time,¡± Xander said.


    Mnie looked at the business proposal again. Her eyshes fluttered downward as she said to Xander, ¡°I need some time to consider this.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter <b>141 </b>


    Xander agreed. He put away his phone and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°Same here.¡±


    Xander nodded and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Did you get into some trouble here?¡±


    Mnie blinked. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious. You look even more haggard than you did in Prime City.¡±


    Mnie subconsciously touched her face.


    Xander continued quietly, ¡°<b>If </b>you don¡¯t mind, you can talk to me about it.¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes, but she still did not say a word.


    Xander stopped pressing the matter and nced at the time. ¡°Do you want to have dinner together?


    Reny and the others will be there too.¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I have to go to the hospital for another IV tonight.¡±


    All of a sudden, Xander burst outughing. ¡°Most people act like they¡¯re on an all¨Cexpense¨Cpaid vacation when they go on business trips, but you make it seem like torture.¡±


    This was the first time Xander had joked with her like that. His handsome features softened when he


    smiled like this, his usually distant eyes bing even gentler. His gaze was heartbreakingly tender.


    However, his smile onlysted for a moment before his expression returned to normal. He looked at Mnie and said frankly, ¡°Before you reached out to me, Stephen asked me to take good care of you. If you go back to Jepton looking like this, he¡¯ll think I bullied you instead.¡±


    Mnie returned his smile. ¡°Are you and Stephen close?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Xander raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    Mnie had no idea. It took her a moment to process that fact.


    Her phone vibrated on the table rang. It was her rm, reminding her to get the IV drip.


    She looked up at Xander. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you on that, okay? I have to go to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± She had just taken a few steps before she stopped and turned around. ¡°I haven¡¯t touched the cake on the table. If you don¡¯t mind, you can have it.


    ¡°If not, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    Xander massaged his temples. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t like sweet things.¡±


    The hospital was not that crowded when Mnie arrived there. She went to get her prescription before getting her drip.


    The same nurse from that morning attended to her with a smile. ¡°You again?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to get another drip.¡±


    ¡°Are you still alone?¡± the nurse asked. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought I finally saw a half¨Cdecent boss who would apany his employee to the hospital.¡± The nurse left after setting up the IV for Mnie.


    Bored, Mnie took out her phone and scrolled through it. Just then, Simon¡¯s group was a flurry of activity.


    She had forgotten about this group chat. When she clicked on it, she saw that Simon and the others were discussing a new racing car.


    Mnie did not know much about cars, but lurking on their chat was a way to pass the time.


    Suddenly, someone asked, [Where¡¯s Eugene? I haven¡¯t seen him in a while.]


    Simon immediately replied, [He¡¯s on a business trip.]


    [Didn¡¯t you go to Prime City too? You¡¯re back, so why isn¡¯t Eugene back yet?]


    [Come on, Simon and Eugene are twopletely different kettles of fish!]


    Everyone in the chat group immediately shifted their focus. A few of them even tagged Eugene.


    In the end, though, it was not Eugene who responded to their spamming. It was Vi.


    She sent a photo of the back of her hand. Mnie could see that she was in the hospital. I had an allergic reaction,] Vi said. [He¡¯s keeping mepany.]

 Chapter 142

    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and her hand trembled slightly on her phone. As a result, her fingers slipped and she ended up sending Simon a flower emoji.


    The group chat suddenly fell silent. Mnie was also taken aback.


    Simon sent her a single question mark. [?]


    Mnie turned off her screen and closed her eyes to rest.


    It would take her two hours to finish both bottles of the drip. When there was half a bottle left,


    Mnie took the IV frame with her and went to the washroom.


    Her needle was in her left hand, so she walked very slowly, pushing the frame with her right hand.


    When she turned around the corner, a girl ran past her anxiously, holding some test results.


    The girl bumped into Mnie, and the needle was yanked out of her hand. Blood instantly seeped into the dressing.


    When the girl saw that she had bumped into someone, she hurriedly ran back and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! My sister has appendicitis. I have to bring this report to the doctor.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. She had no choice but to the nurse¡¯s station next door.


    However, she stumbled upon Eugene and Vi taking their medicine in the hallway. Instinctively, she


    took a step back.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡± They were not that far away, and since the hospital was less crowded at night, Mnie could hear Vi¡¯s voice clearly.


    She was talking to Eugene. ¡°Shall we go for supper after this?¡±


    Eugene nced at her. ¡°You should take your medicine first.¡±


    ¡°But I just had a drip!¡± Vi seemed reluctant to take her medicine. She tugged at Eugene¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I can just take it tomorrow.¡±


    Eugene did not say anything. Vi was about to continue when she caught sight of a figure around


    the corner.


    She immediately hugged Eugene¡¯s arm and whined, ¡°Look, my hand is all red! It really hurts.¡±


    She raised her voice slightly, as though to express her dissatisfaction.


    The nurse nearby teased her, saying, ¡°Just ask your boyfriend to buy you some candy.¡±


    Vi liked the sound of that. She tugged at Eugene and wheedled. ¡°See, even the nurse says it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Mnie stood around the corner and listened to Vi¡¯s whining. She did not feel anything in her


    heart at all.


    771


    She just thought this would be a bad time for her to show herself.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Suddenly, a voice called out to her from behind.


    Mnie looked over her shoulder. It was the nurse who had attended to her.


    Before she could say anything, the nurse saw her hand.


    The bandage on her hand was soaked in blood after the needle was yanked out. Some of it had even spread outside.


    The nurse led her to the nurses¡® station. When the nurse saw Vi hugging Eugene¡¯s arm, she paused.


    That man had a rather unforgettable face. She had seen him once before earlier that morning, and she still remembered him clearly.


    At that time, she had been envious.


    Now, though, she suddenly realized why Mnie kept saying that he was just her boss.


    She gave Mnie a look of sympathy.


    Mnie seemed unperturbed. She held out her hand and let the nurse put the needle back in for her.


    Once they removed the bandage, she saw just how bloodied her hand had be.


    Mnie took a cotton bud and carefully pressed down on the pinprick to stem the bleeding.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Vi could not help but acknowledge her first. She had been aware of Mnie¡¯s presence here for a while now. ¡°What happened to you? You¡¯re a mess.¡±


    Chapt

 Chapter 143

    There was something off about Vi¡¯s tone when she said that,


    After Mnie wiped the blood off her hands, she looked up at them. She nced at the cotton bud taped onto Vi¡¯s hand and said evenly, ¡°If you had an allergic reaction, you should get some rest.¡±


    Vi gave her a hollowugh. ¡°I was just showing you some concern, Mnie.¡±


    ¡°Mm¨Chmm, thanks.¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine.¡±


    There was nothing else Vi could say to that. She could sense that Mnie was rejecting her, so she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°But why are you here in the hospital alone? Shouldn¡¯t your mom be taking care of you?¡±


    Vi pointed to the needle mark on her hand. ¡°I have Eugene with me, but I still feel a bit ufortable here. It must be inconvenient for you toe here alone.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°I have a friend with me.¡±


    Vi was a little surprised. ¡°You have friends in Hearth City?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie nodded and said no more.


    How absurd. She had resorted to lying about her nonexistent friends so that Vi would not pity her.


    Mnie took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    However, Vi stopped her with a bright smile on her face. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you and your friend join us for a meal someday?¡±


    She did not believe that Mnie had any friends here. She knew that it was just an excuse.


    Vi looked down on her for lying like that.


    She deliberately tugged at the corner of Eugene¡¯s shirt and looked up at him. ¡°Eugene, what do you


    think?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing his well¨Ctoned arms.


    He was carrying a stic bag that probably held Vi¡¯s pills.


    Looking at Mnie with his dark eyes, he said casually, ¡°Sure. that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Vi giggled. ¡°Then can you set a time, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie frowned deeply. She hated how forceful Vi was being.


    Just as she was about to refuse, Eugene smirked and said, ¡°I would love to meet this friend of yours.¡±


    Mnie swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t even find the time for a meal?¡± Vi was unconvinced. She stared at Mnie¡¯s face,


    Chapter 14)


    watching her carefully.


    She wanted to see the desperation and humiliation in Mnie¡¯s eyes.


    The more Vi looked at Mnie, the more she disliked her, especially after she stumbled upon Eugene and Mnie at the hospital this morning,


    The jealousy in her heart began to fester and grow again from the ashes.


    Mnie had no right!


    Her mother was a stain on her name. She should be hiding in shame! What right did she have to act so high and mighty all the time?


    Vi did not show her contempt on her face, though. Her expression was still obedient and cute,


    When Mnie did not reply, Vi frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Is it because¡­ you don¡¯t want to have a meal with me?¡±


    Mnie remained silent.


    She only came back to her senses when the nurse called her to take her medicine.


    After she took the pills, Mnie looked up at Vi. ¡°We can talk about that another time.¡±


    Vi could not say anything to that. However, there was a sh of satisfaction and triumph in her eyes as she watched Mnie¡¯s retreating back.


    She was about to take Eugene¡¯s hand when he asked her calmly, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    There was no emotion in his voice. Vi froze for a moment and pursed her lips. ¡°Did you take her to the hospital this morning because you still care about her?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change. He just nced at her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go for supper?¡±

 Chapter 144

    It waste at night by the time when Mnie got back to the hotel.


    She had not had dinner yet. Fortunately, the hotel allowed food deliveries, so she just called for something simple.


    She had just finished eating when Xander called.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± she said. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Reny suddenly had appendicitis. She¡¯s in the hospital now,¡± Xander said with a sigh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the hospital too? Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Reny was that honest and straightforward girl. Mnie remembered her.


    She frowned. ¡°I¡¯m already back at the hotel. Is Reny¡¯s situation serious? Do you need my help?¡±


    Xander paused. ¡°You¡¯re already back at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came back after my drip.¡±


    ¡°I do have something I need your help with,¡± Xander said hesitantly. ¡°It happened so suddenly. Reny was supposed to be in charge of some information nning, but she was just rolled into the operating theater.¡±


    Mnie understood what he was getting at. ¡°If it¡¯s just gathering information and writing down the ns, I can help you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    ¡°My fever¡¯s gone, so it should be fine.¡±


    The exhibition this time was different from her previous projects. It was more official, with high standards required.


    That was why Xander took this project very seriously. If not for the heavy stakes, he would not have bothered Mnie when she was clearly unwell.


    Mnie was feeling much better after the drips. She slept soundly until the next morning.


    She had arranged to meet Xander at the hotel lobby, and he was already waiting for her when she went down.


    Xander handed Mnie a sk. ¡°Stephen said you liked this.¡±


    Mnie paused before taking it. It was warm peppermint tea with rock sugar.


    She had ordered this when she was eating with Stephen and did not have much of an appetite.


    Mnie thanked Xander before asking hesitantly, ¡°Did you go out of your way to ask Stephen?¡±


    Xander paused for a moment before realizing what she meant. Heughed. ¡°I called himst night for


    some other business. He asked me how you were, and I said that you had a fever, so he asked me to buy you this.¡±


    Stephen had always been gentle and considerate. Mnie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll thank him when I get back.¡±


    Xander was not interested in gossip. Without another word, he brought Mnie directly to the client.


    The other members of the studio were already waiting for them.


    Oliver was looking at his phone until Xander approached him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Reny doing?¡°,


    Oliver finally looked up. ¡°She said her wound hurts a little.¡±


    Xander nodded and led everyone inside.


    Mnie followed beside him and asked in a low voice, ¡°I just have to record the results of the meeting and check the material categorization, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thanks for this, Mnie.¡± Oliver was right next to her, and he encouraged her when he heard her question. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting isn¡¯t anything special. It¡¯s just a chat between us and the client. There¡¯s no need to be too nervous.¡±


    Mnie was not nervous, per se. She had signed plenty of business deals in her time, and she knew a lot about the financial industry.


    Even so, she nodded. ¡°Thanks, Oliver.¡±


    Xander looked back at them. His face was expressionless, and he was also wearing a formal suit.


    Still, his face was just too beautiful. He looked more like a model than a boss.


    Mnie¡¯s mind wandered despite herself. Did Xander ever get judged for his looks when he went out for business?

 Chapter 145

    He soon proved Mnie wrong.


    Xander was very capable. He took the lead when discussing terms with the client, and his insights were often spot¨Con.


    The client, Mr. Lewis, was the entertainment director. He seemed quite impressed. ¡°Bravo, Mr. Solomon. You¡¯re quite the promising young rookie.¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression was unmoved. He pushed some of the documents on the table toward Mnie and quietly told her, ¡°Just record everything ordingly. Don¡¯t mess the information up.¡±


    Mnie looked at the documents. They included information on the heavy hitters of the financial world and their previous projects.


    She had even met one of them before when she followed Eugene to a meeting.


    She paused and asked Xander, ¡°If I remember correctly, your project is split into a few different phases, right? Are you going to put all these bigwigs in the same phase?¡±


    Xander gave her a second look.


    Mnie smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten what my main job is?¡±


    The bigwigs in the files were some of the more well¨Cknown ones.


    Mnie had worked in the financial industry for a long time, so she knew them very well.


    It did not take her very long to sort everything out and ce the arranged documents in front of


    Xander.


    Xander was exining his design concept to Mr. Lewis at the time. When he saw the neatly-


    organized documents, there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. After that, he was even calmer when he talked to Mr. Lewis about the n.


    Mr. Lewis looked at the clear timeline, even more impressed now. ¡°I see your sincerity and


    dedication, Mr. Solomon. I was right to choose you.¡±


    Xander nodded elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    The meeting progressed quite quickly, ending at around eleven o¡¯clock.


    Mr. Lewis wanted to treat them to lunch, but Xander refused, saying, ¡°We still have to go back to the studio and discuss the n in detail.¡±


    After leaving the meeting ce, Oliver raised his hand. ¡°Boss, Reny is alone in the hospital. I want to


    visit her.¡±


    The other employees wanted to follow suit.


    Mnie asked Xander, ¡°Can I go see her too?¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll all go.¡±


    The hospital was the same one Mnie had been yesterday. Reny had juste out of surgery and was lying on the hospital bed, looking pale.


    When she saw Mnie, her eyes lit up. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re in Hearth City too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How are you?¡± Mnie asked.


    Although Reny was a little pale, she seemed spirited enough.


    Having too many people crowding around her would still disturb her rest, though, so they just exchanged a few words and then left Oliver to look after her.


    It was around lunchtime now. One of the staffers invited everyone to go out for lunch<b>, </b>even suggesting a few restaurants nearby.


    Mnie had just recovered, so she could not eat anything too oil but spicy. At the same time, she did not want to dampen their spirits. ¡°Xander, I¡¯ll head back to the hotel to rest now. You guys can go have lunch without me.¡±


    Xander frowned and stopped the excited staffer. ¡°Remember to go back to the hotel after you¡¯re done eating. We need to make the necessary adjustments.¡±


    The staffer was surprised until Xander exined, ¡°She can¡¯t eat anything too spicy.¡±


    He only meant to say that Mnie could not eat spicy food because she was not feeling well. At the


    same time, he did not want to reveal too much without her permission, so he made the reasons vague.


    Unexpectedly, his staff members began to cheer and tease him excitedly.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Suddenly, Vi¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    Mnie stiffened and looked over her shoulder. Sure enough, it was Vi.


    She was alone, though. Eugene must be elsewhere.


    The moment Vi saw Xander, she was clearly stunned. ¡°Mnie, is this your friend?¡±


    Mnie had not expected to meet Vi here. She felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why are you at the hospital again?¡±

 Chapter 146

    He soon proved Mnie wrong.


    Xander was very capable. He took the lead when discussing terms with the client, and his insights were often spot¨Con.


    The client, Mr. Lewis, was the entertainment director. He seemed quite impressed. ¡°Bravo, Mr. Solomon. You¡¯re quite the promising young rookie.¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression was unmoved. He pushed some of the documents on the table toward Mnie and quietly told her, ¡°Just record everything ordingly. Don¡¯t mess the information up.¡±


    Mnie looked at the documents. They included information on the heavy hitters of the financial world and their previous projects.


    She had even met one of them before when she followed Eugene to a meeting.


    She paused and asked Xander, ¡°If I remember correctly, your project is split into a few different phases, right? Are you going to put all these bigwigs in the same phase?¡±


    Xander gave her a second look.


    Mnie smiled. ¡°Have you forgotten what my main job is?¡±


    The bigwigs in the files were some of the more well¨Cknown ones.


    Mnie had worked in the financial industry for a long time, so she knew them very well.


    It did not take her very long to sort everything out and ce the arranged documents in front of


    Xander.


    Xander was exining his design concept to Mr. Lewis at the time. When he saw the neatly-


    organized documents, there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. After that, he was even calmer when he talked to Mr. Lewis about the n.


    Mr. Lewis looked at the clear timeline, even more impressed now. ¡°I see your sincerity and


    dedication, Mr. Solomon. I was right to choose you.¡±


    Xander nodded elegantly. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re satisfied.¡±


    The meeting progressed quite quickly, ending at around eleven o¡¯clock.


    Mr. Lewis wanted to treat them to lunch, but Xander refused, saying, ¡°We still have to go back to the studio and discuss the n in detail.¡±


    After leaving the meeting ce, Oliver raised his hand. ¡°Boss, Reny is alone in the hospital. I want to


    visit her.¡±


    The other employees wanted to follow suit.


    Mnie asked Xander, ¡°Can I go see her too?¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll all go.¡±


    The hospital was the same one Mnie had been yesterday. Reny had juste out of surgery and was lying on the hospital bed, looking pale.


    When she saw Mnie, her eyes lit up. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re in Hearth City too?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How are you?¡± Mnie asked.


    Although Reny was a little pale, she seemed spirited enough.


    Having too many people crowding around her would still disturb her rest, though, so they just exchanged a few words and then left Oliver to look after her.


    It was around lunchtime now. One of the staffers invited everyone to go out for lunch<b>, </b>even suggesting a few restaurants nearby.


    Mnie had just recovered, so she could not eat anything too oil but spicy. At the same time, she did not want to dampen their spirits. ¡°Xander, I¡¯ll head back to the hotel to rest now. You guys can go have lunch without me.¡±


    Xander frowned and stopped the excited staffer. ¡°Remember to go back to the hotel after you¡¯re done eating. We need to make the necessary adjustments.¡±


    The staffer was surprised until Xander exined, ¡°She can¡¯t eat anything too spicy.¡±


    He only meant to say that Mnie could not eat spicy food because she was not feeling well. At the


    same time, he did not want to reveal too much without her permission, so he made the reasons vague.


    Unexpectedly, his staff members began to cheer and tease him excitedly.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Suddenly, Vi¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    Mnie stiffened and looked over her shoulder. Sure enough, it was Vi.


    She was alone, though. Eugene must be elsewhere.


    The moment Vi saw Xander, she was clearly stunned. ¡°Mnie, is this your friend?¡±


    Mnie had not expected to meet Vi here. She felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why are you at the hospital again?¡±

 Chapter 147

    Eugene¡¯s tone was a drawl, his gaze fixed on Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s hand paused. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyelids drooped. He casually picked up the teacup in front of him and yed with it. ¡°Since you have the time to join your friend for a meal, does <b>it </b>mean your work here is almost done?¡±


    Mnie frowned slightly. Just as she was about to say something, Xander spoke up from next to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty strict on your employees, Mr. Scott. You won¡¯t even let them eat a meal in peace. As expected of LeapCo.¡±


    His tone was indifferent. It sounded like a casual conversation, but he was implicitly calling Eugene a busybody.


    Mnie was a little surprised. She had always thought that Xander had a good temper, and this was her first time hearing him give a veiled insult like that.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned to Xander. ¡°You¡¯re not that much better.¡±


    His tone was dripping with sarcasm, implying that Xander was being nosy.


    The atmosphere at the table became a little stiff for a moment. Fortunately, the waiter could read the


    room and said softly, ¡°Excuse me, we have a few specialties here at our hotel. You might want to try


    them.¡±


    Mnie had no intention of ordering now. She simply returned the menu and left it to the waiter to


    make the arrangements.


    After the waiter left with the menu, Vi suddenly called out to Mnie.


    Mnie looked up to see Vi with her hands on her cheeks, looking at her with an expression of overwhelming curiosity. ¡°Mnie, did you and your friend meet in Hearth City?¡±


    She phrased it like a question, but her eyes shone with certainty.


    Mnie retorted expressionlessly, ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Vi was even more certain now, and that lightened her mood, ¡°That only proves


    you¡¯re really good at socializing, unlike me. I¡¯m a wallflower who won¡¯t go out unless I¡¯m with Eugene.


    Thar second part sounded self¨Cdeprecating, but she was actually implicitly calling Mnie a harlot.


    How else could she have met a new male friend after just a few days in Hearth City?


    Mnie picked up the ss of lemonade on the table and calmly took a sip. ¡°How are your social skills still so poor after all the time you spent with the secretary¡¯s office? I¡¯m d you¡¯re at least aware of your shorings.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Vi had not expected Mnie to turn the tables on her like that. She was instantly annoyed.


    She frowned at Mnie, ncing at Xander beside her. After a while, she clenched her hands into fists and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll try harder.¡±


    Vi hadpletely ruined Mnie¡¯s good mood today, so her tone was understandably harsh.


    ¡°Words are cheap. You have to put in the effort,¡± she said. ¡°The secretary¡¯s office has plenty of beautiful and capable interns, after all.¡±


    Mnie made sure to emphasize the ¡°beautiful and capable¡± part. Vi¡¯s face instantly turned purple.


    Mnie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re still not a full¨Ctime employee, right?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your concern,¡± Eugene said suddenly, his tone mocking. His eyes were t when he looked at Mnie. ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and fell silent.


    Vi stopped asking for trouble as well after Mnie rebuked her just now.


    Only Xander looked calm. He even poured some more water for Mnie and reminded her, ¡°Your


    fever just subsided. You should drink more water

 Chapter 148

    Mnie looked at <b>him</b>. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The food was served soon enough, but the local vors were a bit too heavy for Mnie¡¯s tastes. She drank some water and then took her bag to go to the washroom,


    Before she could leave, though, her phone rang. It was her grandfather calling.


    Her breathing quickened. Thest time her grandfather called, it was because of her mother.


    She took her bag and left the room, answering the call as she headed toward the washroom.


    Her grandfather sounded anxious over the phone. ¡°Mel, go check on Peachie. Apparently she fainted at home this afternoon, and now she¡¯s at the hospital.¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Why did she faint all of a sudden? She was perfectly fine when I saw her yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Your mother just called me to borrow more money. I don¡¯t have the details, and your mother can¡¯t make the decisions. She was too afraid to call you, too. Go and check on them!¡±


    The old man was worried. Dn was his only daughter, after all. Even though she had not been home for years, he was still concerned about her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check right away. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mnie¡¯s expression was much more serious now. After his ident, her grandfather¡¯s health had been in rapid decline. The doctors said he could not afford to get overly emotional.


    That was also why Mnie insisted on checking him into Jepton¡¯s sanatorium.


    She hurried back to the room, but she did not go inside. Instead, she stood at the door and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have something urgent to attend to. I have to leave now.¡±


    Eugene raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not even going toe up with a new excuse this time?¡±


    Mnie frowned, then turned to Xander instead. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner next time.¡±


    Xander grabbed his jacket and stood up. asking quietly, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°We can help too, Mnie!¡± Vi stood up and looked at her earnestly before turning to Eugene. ¡± Right, Eugene?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were extremely cold. ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Mnie did not want to waste time with them here. She was also worried about her grandfather, so she turned and left without saying anything.


    When the group arrived at the hospital, they easily found Peachie¡¯s ward.


    Dn was weeping by the hospital bed. Peachie¡¯s face was deathly pale and her eyes tightly closed. There were a few tubes inserted into her tiny body.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks and said softly, ¡°How is she?¡±


    When Dn heard Mnie¡¯s voice, she suddenly fell to her knees.


    ¡°Oh, Mel! Please save Peachie!¡± Dn¡¯s voice was bordering on hysterical. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know I failed you. I¡¯ll beg on my knees! Please save her! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    She fell at Mnie¡¯s feet, hugging them desperately.


    Vi was shocked. She shrieked and jumped into Eugene¡¯s arms, looking at Mnie in horror. ¡°Y- Your mother¡¯s scary, Mnie¡­¡®


    Mnie grabbed Dn¡¯s arm crossly. ¡°Get up!¡±


    Dn refused. She held Mnie¡¯s hand tightly and wept until her face was covered in tears. ¡°Mel, I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes. When she spoke again, her tone was tinged with anger. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. Just stand up, for god¡¯s sake!¡±

 Chapter 149

    Dn looked at her tearily. ¡°Really?<i>¡± </i>


    Mnie tried to pull her up, but Dn was too strong. Mnie could not drag her up at all.


    Dn quickly stood up on her own. She wiped her face and anxiously grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mel, I¡¯m sorry, but I raised Peachy with my own hands. I just can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind was calm. As she listened to Dn¡¯s rambling, she realized that she barely felt


    anything for her mother anymore. ¡°Just tell me what the hell is going on.¡±


    Dn began to wipe her tears again. ¡°The doctor said that Peachy needs a new course of medicine to survive from now on, but the medicine costs tens of thousands of dors every month. How can I possibly afford it?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank, and she pushed Dn away. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the doctor.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll say the same thing if you ask him. Oh, heavens, why us?!¡±


    Mnie picked up her pace as Dn wailed behind her.


    Xander gave chase as she left the ward in a hurry. ¡°Wait, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie was getting a little upset right now, so she turned to Xander and said tiredly, ¡°Sorry you had to see that.¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression was the same as usual. ¡°I have a friend from the hematology department. I can introduce him to you.¡±


    Mnie paused for a moment, and Xander quickly took out his phone. After a while, he said, ¡°I just sent you his contact.¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Stephen told me to take care of you.¡± Xander paused and added, ¡°And you helped me.¡±


    He was talking about the files she had organized that morning. Mnie was still pale, and she could not even force a smile. ¡°You guys could have done that without me.¡±


    As they spoke, they arrived at the doctor¡¯s office.


    Xander apanied her inside. The attending doctor¡¯s diagnosis was clear. Peachie was born with this illness, and that expensive medicine was her best shot.


    Mnie nodded.


    The doctor continued, ¡°She¡¯s still young, so you have to make sure she gets the nutrients she needs too. She¡¯s clearly malnourished.¡±


    When Mnie and Xander returned to the ward, only Vi and Dn were left.


    Dn rose to her feet quickly. ¡°The doctor said I was telling the truth, right?¡±


    Mnie looked at Peachie lying on the bed. The doctor¡¯s words echoed in her ears.


    She asked her mother, ¡°Why is Peachie malnourished?¡±


    Dn hastily dodged the question. ¡°How can Peachie be malnourished? I¡¯ve been keeping her well- fed.¡±


    ¡°The doctor must have told you.¡± Mnie considered throwing caution to the winds, but she quickly decided against it. Her voice was much colder now. ¡°Isn¡¯t Peachie your beloved daughter? Or was that just an act?¡±


    ¡°I just¡­¡± Dn tried to exin, but she just could not find the words. Her expression was bitter.


    Mnie looked at her, suddenly struck by how different Dn was from the capable and caring mother in her memories.


    Dn was shrewd, calcting, and selfish.


    Was she really still the mother Mnie remembered?


    Mnie¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold. Dn felt guilty, but she was also worried that Mnie would abandon Peachie in a fit of anger.


    In the end, Dn decided toe clean. ¡°I didn¡¯t give the money to anyone else. I just saved some.


    ¡°I¨CI thought you would¡­¡±


    Dn did not finish her sentence, but Mnie already understood.


    Dn was afraid that Mnie would stop giving her money someday, so she had been saving some of the allowance for a rainy day.


    <h2></h2>

 Chapter 150

    Mnie could not believe it.


    At the same time, she waspletely numb now. Even her own voice sounded distant to her ears. Dn, I don¡¯t have the money to treat her.¡±


    Dn immediately jumped to her feet in shock. ¡°What do you mean by that? You just promised to save her! You can¡¯t just abandon her!¡±


    Dn grabbed Mnie¡¯s arm tightly and said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. You have that contract with your boss, right? If you ask your boss to fire you, h¨Che¡¯ll have to pay you thepensation!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. She wrenched Dn¡¯s hand away. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    The terms of her contract with LeapCo were secrets that only insiders would know.


    Mnie automatically looked at Vi.


    Vi looked embarrassed. ¡°Your mother asked me about your work just now, and I identally spilled the beans¡­¡±


    Dn¡¯s wails filled Mnie¡¯s ears. Behind hery Peachie, still unconscious.


    It was all too <b>much</b>. Mnie had a terrible headache, so she briskly walked out of the ward.


    She needed to take a breather now. All these things were pressing down on her heart until it pounded.


    Just then, she heard a quiet snicker from her. Mnie turned to see Eugene standing there, expressionless.


    The top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, making him look dangerously unkempt. His tone was mocking. ¡°You never change.¡±


    Mnie said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you now.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Stephen is in Jepton,¡± Eugene said casually, his phone in his hand. ¡°Otherwise, you could have asked him for help again.¡±


    Mnie was already in a foul mood, and Eugene¡¯s sarcasm tipped her off the edge.


    She could not help but snap back, ¡°Even if I asked him for help, it has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Mnie Smith.¡± Eugene¡¯s expression did not change. He was already much taller than Mnie, and now he was closing in, forcing her to look up at him.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really something. You have Stephen in Jepton and Xander in Hearth City. I suppose I underestimated you.


    ¡°I wonder, do they know you¡¯re ying with them both at once?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words were harsh, and Mnie was already furious. She instinctively raised her hand to


    p him.


    Eugene reacted quickly and grabbed Mnie¡¯s wrist. His gaze turned cold. ¡°Are you going to hit me?¡±


    However, Mnie lowered her head. Her entire body was trembling, and there were tears in her voice. ¡°Eugene, could you stop saying such things?!¡±


    Eugene frowned for a moment before letting go of her hand. Even so, his tone was still less than friendly. ¡°Why are you crying? Didn¡¯t you want to save everyone all by yourself?¡±


    Mnie dug her fingers into her palm and gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes. I deserve this, don¡¯t I? I overestimated myself. I thought I could do this, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    Mnie wanted to p herself right now.


    She thought that as long as she was nice to Dn for long enough, Dn would finally remember that


    she was also her daughter. Her mother would remember that she had raised Mnie too.


    She always thought that no mother in the world would be so heartless.


    She could at least get a little of her mother¡¯s love, right?


    Just a little¡­ That was all she ever wanted.

 Chapter 151

    Many people were passing by in the corridor of the hospital. Mnie tried to calm down and felt better after a while.


    She did not want to say anything more to Buggene and headed to the toilet.


    Fortunately, there were not many people there. She stopped before the sink and looked at herself in


    the mirror.


    Tears were <b>shimmering </b>in her eyes, and her makeup was smudged, making her look a little pathetic,


    Wordlessly, she took out her makeup bag and touched up her makeup. Then, she supported her body with both her arms as she rested with her eyes closed.


    Suddenly, she received a call from <b>her </b><b>grandfather</b>. Mnie¡¯s mind went nk momentarily before she recalled that she <b>had </b>not told her <b>grandfather </b>about <b>the </b><b>situation</b>.


    Lowering her eyes, she took a deep breath before answering the call.


    Her grandfather¡¯s aged voice sounded. The worries in his voice were obvious. ¡°Mel, how¡¯s everything?¡±


    Mnie felt as though the words were stuck in her throat.


    Albert seemed to have noticed her emotion and paused before asking, ¡°Mel, did something happen?¡±


    Mnie snapped out of her daze, and her hand clenched into a fist. She tried to speak as calmly as she could, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Peachie is just experiencing anemia.¡±


    ¡°Anemia? Why?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Maybe because of the drugs.¡±


    She quickly added after exining, ¡°Rest well. I have to go to the doctor to get to know more. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Albert was relieved and reminded her, ¡°Peachie¡¯s health is important, and so is yours.¡±


    After answering the call, Mnie stayed in the toilet for a while before leaving.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene was still waiting outside.


    His forehead was creased as he looked at his phone with his head lowered.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, he kept his phone and looked at Mnie with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯d rather be in grief and still act kind. You sure are generous!¡±


    Freezing, Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with my matter myself.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to deal with it? How much money do you have, and how long will you be able to fund her?¡± Eugene¡¯s gaze on her was filled with mockery as he seized her and scoffed.


    Mnie used all her might to maintain herposure and not show him her weak side.


    She said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.


    As she spoke, she headed to the ward.


    Nander returned after making a call, and she bumped into him. He had gone to pick up a call after he got out of the doctor¡¯s office.


    Noticing Mnie¡¯s pale face, he frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Mnie shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡±


    Then, she headed to the ward and saw the nurse giving Peachie a drip while Dn was apanying Peachie. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Dn looked over and saw Mnie. She called out cautiously, ¡°Mel.¡±


    Mnie looked at her calmly. ¡°Come out. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    A tint of panic shed across Dn¡¯s dazed face as she said, ¡°You can speak here. Peachie is on her drip.¡±


    Mnie looked at the pale Peachie who was lying on the bed listlessly with her eyes closed. She looked


    like a rag doll.


    She retracted her gaze and looked at Dn. ¡°It¡¯s about Peachie¡¯s medical fees. Come out if you want the money.¡±


    Then, she walked out of the ward.


    However, when she was at the door, she stopped and looked at Xander as she nodded politely. ¡°Please


    look after Peachie.¡±


    Xander nodded in response.


    After that, Mnie headed to the fire exit.


    Dn followed behind her, feeling uneasy as she asked, ¡°Where are we going, Mel?¡±

 Chapter 152

    Mnie stopped and took a few deep breaths. Turning around, she looked at Dn with a cold and determined gaze as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for Peachie¡¯s medical fees. I¡¯ll provide only 20,000 each month. The doctor told me the fees of her treatment is approximately this price.¡±


    Dn nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say.¡±


    Mnie added, ¡°But I won¡¯t give you the money.¡±


    It took some time for Dn to realize what Mnie had told her. She lifted her head in shock. ¡°What do you mean? Who are you going to give the money to, then?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about that.¡± Mnie showed no emotion on her face. She stared at the


    woman before her silently.


    All the motherly love she had lost during her childhood was because of this woman.


    She had yearned for her mother¡¯s love, but Dn shattered her hope.


    Never did she expect that she would one day need to guard against her mother like guarding against a


    thief.


    Mnie moved her lips and finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll never give you any more money.¡®


    ¡°You!¡± Dn wanted to snap at Mnie. However, when she saw Mnie taking two steps back, she looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Mel, you must be joking, right?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not joking.¡± Mnie left the fire exit after saying that.


    Only Dn was left on the staircase.


    When Mnie returned to the ward, she did not visit Peachie. Instead, she told Xander, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everything is settled.¡±


    Xander nodded and said nothing. However, Vi, who was beside them, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mother? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    Mnie noticed the mocking look on her face and did not want to exin much to her.


    She knew how pathetic she looked today. She was just like a clown.


    Mnie only said, ¡°You can stay here if you want.¡±


    Vi did not care about annoying Mnie anymore because she had stood by and watched enough.


    Smiling, she said, ¡°Eugene will be here soon. I¡¯m waiting for him.¡±


    Mnie had yet to learn where Eugene had gone. She nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Xander silently followed Mnie out of the hospital before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were


    in such a situation.¡±


    20


    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Hesitation shed across her beautiful eyes. She heard Xander say, ¡°You¡¯re different from what I thought.¡±


    ¡°Is that apliment?¡± Mnie did not turn around, and she was still calm. However, she continued that topic with Xander.


    Xander was frank. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nced at Mnie sideways. ¡°You¡¯re brave.¡±


    Mnie did not respond to that. She had no idea what Xander was praising her for<b>. </b>


    She was clearly not doing a good job at handling her personal matters as they were now a mess.


    Xander knew she was in a bad mood and sent her back to the hotel before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Mnie stood at the door in a daze after entering her room. It took her a while to snap out of it.


    She was a little thirsty but noticed that the water in the kettle was unboiled.


    As Mnie stared at the kettle, the emotions that had been welling up in her burst.


    Her grip on the kettle felt weak, and the kettle fell from her hands and onto the ground.


    Half the kettle was filled with water, and everything spilled onto the floor.


    The drenched and cold sensation struck Mnie when the water sshed on her clothes. She stood in a daze before wiping off the water droplets on her face.


    She had no idea <b>why </b>Xander would think she was brave.


    She did not even dare to show her sadness before others.

 Chapter 153

    Mnie stayed in her room until it was nighttime before leaving. She had no appetite, so she had a few bites of her food before returning to her room.


    Dn never looked for her after that. Moreover, Mnie could not be bothered about her.


    Only after she bathed did she notice that Joshua, who had never contacted her, had texted her.


    He asked when Mnie was going to return to Jepton.


    Mnie replied: [Why?]


    [My birthday is this weekend, and I want to invite you to my party.]


    Joshua replied to her within seconds.


    Mnie was not close to him. She had just recently interacted with him back in LeapCo during the meeting.


    Feeling blue, Mnie was not in the mood to go. She wanted to reject the invite.


    Just as she was about to text Joshua, he sent her another message.


    [I¡¯m just asking as we¡¯re kind of friends. It¡¯ll be fun. Moreover, Stephen said you¡¯re interested in art exhibitions. I happen to have a few quality paintings. So, I thought of inviting you to appreciate them.]


    Since Joshua had said so, Mnie could naturally not reject him. She could only agree to attend.


    That night was a sleepless one for Mnie. Even though she had tried hard to fall asleep, her head


    still hurt, and her mind was still in a mess.


    The following day, Mnie called Xander on time. Xander was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Don¡¯t we have to organize the documents today? What¡¯s your address? I¡¯ll meet you guys there.¡±


    Xander was surprised by her suggestion, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°You can take a day off today.¡±


    Mnie knew he was doing this out of consideration because of what she had experienced yesterday.


    However, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. <b>I¡¯ll </b>still do what I¡¯ve promised you.¡±


    Xander sent her the location without hesitating.


    When Mnie arrived, it was already nine in the morning.


    Oliver met her in the elevator with a bag of food for breakfast. He even greeted Mnie.


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys had breakfast yet?¡±


    ¡°We stayed uptest night to think about the outline of the proposal and just got up.¡±


    771


    212


    ¡°Xander too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The furrow of Mnie¡¯s brows deepened. She had called Xander at the same time she called him the


    day before. It seemed that she might have woken him up from his sleep.


    Oliver brought her to Xander and the others. Everyone sat by the coffee table.


    When they saw Oliver, they stretched out their arms and called out Oliver¡¯s name.


    Oliver ced the breakfast on the table and let them take their share.


    Mnie felt embarrassed for disturbing them. She sat on the sofa in a corner of the room.


    Someone handed her a cup of coffee. Xander¡¯s pleasant voice sounded from behind her. ¡°This is for <i>you</i><i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    Mnie was startled for a second before looking at Xander and taking the cup of coffee. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing your sleep this morning. I didn¡¯t know you were asleep,¡± exined Mnie.


    ¡°Oliver told you? I had just woken up when you called.¡± He did not mind.


    The group of guys gobbled their breakfast.


    Mnie had only finished half her cup of coffee, yet they had already started cleaning the table.


    The primary auditing was simple. They had discussed an outline and only needed to calcte the area of the venue, the cost of materials, and the decorations.


    As Mnie listened to their discussion, she organized the documents of the things they bought


    yesterday.


    Although she was familiar with the financial industry, the documents were messy and piled up. She had to arrange them by the timeline, which was a hefty job.

 Chapter 154

    It was already lunchtime, and Mnie had only organized less than half of the documents.


    Reny was still in the hospital. They were discussing who among them should bring her lunch. Xander spoke up, ¡°You can all go.¡±


    Others gazed at Mnie and Xander with curious looks.


    Mnie was arranging those messy documents, and Xander was expressionless. ¡°Be back on time for work in the afternoon.¡±


    After Mnie was done arranging the documents, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for lunch.<b>¡± </b>


    The hotel had a restaurant downstairs, and Mnie did not want to go any farther either. Thus, they headed to the second floor.


    However, she did not expect to meet Vi at the restaurant. [1]


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased. Mnie had no idea Eugene and Vi were staying here.


    Upon seeing Xander and her, Vi was surprised as well. It was just that she hid her surprised expression well. She greeted Mnie with a smile, ¡°Mnie, what a coincidence.¡±


    There was nothing coincidental about it.


    Mnie was toozy to respond to it and walked past her.


    Vi¡¯s smile froze, but she recalled what had happened yesterday. She couldn¡¯t help herself from reminding Mnie with a gloating smile, ¡°Mnie, do you know your mother asked for money from Eugene?¡±


    Mnie stopped and turned around with a stern face.


    Vi smiled gently, yet her words were ear¨Cpiercing. ¡°Eugene didn¡¯t lend her the money. After all,


    she didn¡¯t look like she could return it.¡±


    Mnie saw Vi¡¯s mocking and despiteful gaze. She asked calmly, ¡°What are you boasting about? Did Eugene put his assets under your name?¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Vi and added calmly, ¡°Have you even married Eugene yet?¡±


    Those words shut down Vi, making her face blush.


    That was Vi¡¯s soft spot.


    Ste had never been to LeapCo again after thest time they met her.


    No matter how she tried to hint to Eugene that she wanted to meet his family, Eugene did not say anything about taking her to meet Ste.


    Vi was not silly. She knew she had to win Ste¡¯s heart to marry Eugene.


    212


    However, she could not even meet her.


    Mnie retorted to Vi before she went to get her food. Xander followed behind her and pondered as he observed her.


    After a while, he asked Mnie, ¡°I had always thought you were gentle, but you have quite a personality.¡±


    Mnie felt it was troublesome to order food. Hence, she opted for the buffet and got some sd.


    Hearing what Xander said, she answered, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±


    Xander naturally knew she was in a bad mood and said nothing more. He took some food and sat with her.


    Their table was at the corner, and a nt blocked most of their view. All others could see was Mnie was with a man from afar.


    After hesitating, Vi took a photo of them and sent it to Eugene.


    Looking at her phone, she typed: [I met Mnie while eating at the restaurant. Isn¡¯t she staying in a different hotel?]


    Mnie had a bad appetite and only ate a few bites.


    Frowning, Xander asked, ¡°Are you done eating?¡±


    She fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Please excuse me. I have to make a call.¡±


    Vi¡¯s voice echoed in her mind.


    If Dn had borrowed money from Eugene¡­


    Her emotions surged as she took her phone and left the restaurant.


    The call went through after it rang for a long time. Eugene¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand that was grabbing the phone froze. She did not know what to say.


    Eugene¡¯s surroundings seemed a little noisy. He might be outside, and he sounded a little irritated.¡±


    Mnie?¡±


    With difficulty, Mnie asked, ¡°Dn asked you for money. Is that true?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Mnie felt a little helpless.


    Eugene seemed to be less irritated now. He asked her, ¡°Why? Are you here to borrow money for your mother?¡±


    His tone sounded sarcastic, but Mnie felt better. At least, she knew Euegne did not lend her mother


    any money.


    She felt calmer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lend her any money.¡±


    Taken aback, he scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always generous and filial?¡±


    Mnie huffed, and her voice was soft when she said, ¡°Anyway, I hope you won¡¯t lend her any money.¡±


    She did not want to call Dn.


    Hearing her voice made her feel disappointment and despair.


    Thus, she could only ask Eugene.


    Eugene did not seem to care. All he gave was a snort and nothing more.


    However, when Mnie was about to hang up the call, he suddenly mentioned, ¡°Have you forgotten George is about to be released?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased.


    There were too many things going on these days, and she had forgotten about George.


    She recalled George behaving like a thug and hitting others at the hospital entrance that day. If he got out¡­ Mnie tried to remain calm. ¡°They¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Do you think your mother will call the police?¡±


    Mnie knew Dn would not without even needing to think.


    Dn would be reluctant to get George imprisoned, so she would not call the police.


    Mnie had first thought Dn would be strong as a mother because Peachie was still young. She might not tolerate George¡¯s act, even if it was just for Peachie¡¯s sake.


    However, Mnie realized yesterday she had been wrong.


    Eugene seemed to be busy. He sounded cold again when he said, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Mnie stood there with her phone in her hand and a frown on her face.


    Eugene saw Theodore¡¯s message on the screen just as he hung up Mnie¡¯s call. It was a short message.


    [Everything has been arranged.]


    Eugene nced at it before he exited the chat box and saw Vi¡¯s message.


    He tapped into the notification, only to see the photo Vi sent him.


    The background of the photo was obvious. He could see where it was taken without even Vi telling him.


    Squinting his eyes, he stared at the photo expressionlessly.


    After exiting the chat box, he returned his phone to his pocket.


    Then, he walked out.


    Mnie had to work that afternoon. She organized the documents and listened to Xander and the others discussing the lighting.


    Oliver noticed Mnie was focusing on her work. ¡°Mel, why don¡¯t you join our discussion? It isn¡¯t nice to keep your head lowered and bury yourself in your work.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she would not bring emotions to the workce.


    She shook her head. ¡°I have a bit more left to work on.¡±


    However, Xander said, ¡°Since only a bit is left, you can continueter. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to learn how to n events?¡±


    Mnie felt bad about rejecting them again. She stood up and sat by the coffee table.


    Xander looked at her. ¡°You can ask whatever you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mnie nodded and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°You guys even know how to n the electrical route?¡±


    ¡°In <b>an </b>exhibition, lighting ys an important role. It provides the atmosphere, emotions, and the meaning behind the artwork. Xander exined to her and took a few sheets of draft paper on the table as he pointed.


    ¡°For example, the moving lighting should be ced at the center of the exhibition.¡±


    Mnie understood what he meant and listened to the other ns they had discussed until they reached the topic of the exhibition¡¯s theme.


    Suddenly, Oliver asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, whichpany are you working for?¡±


    Mnie felt a little helpless.


    Eugene seemed to be less irritated now. He asked her, ¡°Why? Are you here to borrow money for your


    mother?¡±


    His tone sounded sarcastic, but Mnie felt better. At least, she knew Euegne did not lend her mother


    any money.


    She felt calmer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lend her any money.


    Taken aback, he scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you always generous and filial?¡±


    Mnie huffed, and her voice was soft when she said, ¡°Anyway, I hope you won¡¯t lend her any


    money,¡±


    She did not want to call Dn.


    Hearing her voice made her feel disappointment and despair.


    Thus, she could only ask Eugene.


    Eugene did not seem to care. All he gave was a snort and nothing more.


    However, when Mnie was about to hang up the call, he suddenly mentioned, ¡°Have you forgotten George is about to be released?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased.


    There were too many things going on these days, and she had forgotten about George.


    She recalled George behaving like a thug and hitting others at the hospital entrance that day. If he out¡­ Mnie tried to remain calm. ¡°They¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Do you think your mother will call the police?¡±


    Mnie knew Dn would not without even needing to think.


    Dn would be reluctant to get George imprisoned, so she would not call the police.


    Mnie had first thought Dn would be strong as a mother because Peachie was still young. She might not tolerate George¡¯s act, even if it was just for Peachie¡¯s sake.


    However, Mnie realized yesterday she had been wrong.


    Eugene seemed to be busy. He sounded cold again when he said, ¡°Bye.¡±


    Mnie stood there with her phone in her hand and a frown on her face.


    Eugene saw Theodore¡¯s message on the screen just as he hung up Mnie¡¯s call. It was a short


    message.


    got


    [Everything has been arranged.]


    Eugene nced at it before he exited the chat box and saw Vi¡¯s message.


    He tapped into the notification, only to see the photo Vi sent him.


    The background of the photo was obvious. He could see where it was taken without even Vi telling


    him.


    Squinting his eyes, he stared at the photo expressionlessly.


    After exiting the chat box, he returned his phone to his pocket.


    Then, he walked out.


    Mnie had to work that afternoon. She organized the documents and listened to Xander and the others discussing the lighting.


    Oliver noticed Mnie was focusing on her work. ¡°Mel, why don¡¯t you join our discussion? It isn¡¯t


    nice to keep your head lowered and bury yourself in your work.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she would not bring emotions to the workce.


    She shook her head. ¡°I have a bit more left to work on.¡±


    However, Xander said, ¡°Since only a bit is left, you can continueter. Haven¡¯t you always wanted to learn how to n events?¡±


    Mnie felt bad about rejecting them again. She stood up and sat by the coffee table.


    Xander looked at her. ¡°You can ask whatever you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mnie nodded and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°You guys even know how to n the


    electrical route?¡±


    ¡°In an exhibition, lighting ys an important role. It provides the atmosphere, emotions, and the meaning behind the artwork. Xander exined to her and took a few sheets of draft paper on the table as he pointed.


    ¡°For example, the moving lighting should be ced at the center of the exhibition.¡±


    Mnie understood what he meant and listened to the other ns they had discussed until they


    reached the topic of the exhibition¡¯s theme.


    Suddenly, Oliver asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, whichpany are you working for?¡±

 Chapter 156

    ¡°LeapCo.¡±


    Oliver eximed and said in admiration, ¡°You¡¯re working for LeapCo? Hats off to ya!¡±


    Mnie asked him, ¡°You know about LeapCo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! My uncle has been working on venture capitals, and he mentioned this new magnate in Jepton<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stared at the drafts on the table without saying anything.


    LeapCo had indeed achieved a breakthrough. However, LeapCo had been given to Eugene by Cedric to test him.


    When Eugene took over LeapCo, its condition was very bad.


    Mnie had witnessed every step he took to achieve his current sess.


    Back then, Eugene was not as decisive as he was now. He was just a rich man¡¯s son who had just entered the industry. Regardless of his good family background, he faced many challenges.


    However, Eugene had always been strict with himself.


    Mnie¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by a burst ofughter. She looked up and saw Oliver¡¯s blushing face as he was being quipped at.


    Xander nced over from behind as he knocked on the table. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to work.¡±


    What they were discussing next was not something Mnie would understand. She got back to organizing the documents.


    The information could have been more structured, and organizing them was troublesome.


    Fortunately, Mnie had been organizing Eugene¡¯s documents while working in the secretary¡¯s department. She was a pretty organized person herself.


    Mnie was almost done when it was nearly six.


    She showed her work to Xander, who said, ¡°As expected from a professional.¡±


    Mnie took her handbag, preparing to leave. Xander wanted to send her off, but he suddenly


    received a call from the client who wanted to talk to him about the exhibition.


    With that, Mnie nodded and left.


    After leaving the lively atmosphere, Mnie¡¯s strong disguise shattered.


    Just as she stepped into the elevator, the phone in her handbag rang. The noisy ringtone seemed a little hasty in the quiet environment.


    Startled, Mnie froze before answering the call with a frown.


    It was a call from the nursing home. Mnie heard the dean¡¯s heaving voice when she answered it. ¡± Miss Smith, Mr. Lancaster suddenly fainted.¡±


    Subconsciously, Mnie thought of Dn. Her voice stuttered as she asked, ¡°Why did he suddenly


    faint?¡±


    ¡°The caretaker said he answered a call and got agitated. When the caretaker found him, he had


    already passed out and was on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith, please be prepared. There¡¯s a risk of Mr. Lancaster getting a stroke.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll be back immediately.¡±


    The dean hung up the call, and Mnie immediately booked a flight back to Jepton.


    It was past 10:00 pm when shended at Jepton. Mnie did not dare to dawdle and immediately headed to the nursing home.


    Fortunately, the nursing home was right beside the city¡¯s hospital. The dean was waiting outside the


    ward when she arrived.


    The dean immediately approached upon seeing her. ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°How¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Not good. Mr. Lancaster¡¯s condition was bad to begin with, and he was agitated this time. His blood pressure and heart rate exceeded his normal range. Although the doctor at the nursing home rescued him, his condition isn¡¯t quite optimistic.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression was cold. She pushed open the door and saw her grandfather in bed with an oxygen mask on him.


    He looked older than thest time she visited him.


    Mnie walked lightly as she approached him. He seemed to have heard the footsteps and reached out his thin and dry right hand after he opened his eyes.


    He tried to speak, but no sound came out of his mouth.


    Mnie grabbed his hand and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Albert¡¯s voice was soft. Mnie could only hear his faint voice when she leaned over.

 Chapter 157

    Albert did not look good. His eyelids were drooping as he looked at Mnie. He could not say another


    sentence.


    The dean whispered to Mnie, ¡°Mr. Lancaster has been calling your name since he regained consciousness.¡±


    Mnie covered her grandfather with the nket, saying, ¡°Have some rest. You can tell me whatever you want to say tomorrow.


    However, her grandfather refused to let go of her hand.


    The corners of his eyes were drenched in tears as he held Mnie¡¯s hand. He used all his might to say, ¡°Mel, you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±


    He spoke slowly to make every word he said sound clear.


    Mnie froze, yet she said nothing in response to it.


    Albert was on a drip. He wanted to touch Mnie¡¯s head, yet his arm fell before it could reach her head because he was weak.


    It was 11:00 pm, and the hospital corridor was quiet.


    Mnie stood in the corridor for a while before leaving the inpatient building.


    She felt better and less suffocated when the warm night breeze blew past her.


    She couldn¡¯t get a caretaker for her grandfather for the time being, and it was impossible to let the dean apany Albert. Thus, Mnie stayed there for the night.


    The following morning, the dean brought the caretaker from the hospital to the ward, and Mnie


    headed home.


    Before leaving, she went to the doctor¡¯s office to learn more about Albert¡¯s condition.


    Albert¡¯s condition was not good, and he was getting old. Organ failure had worsened the state of his


    health, and the doctor told Mnie to be prepared.


    ¡°The patient¡¯s health is poor, and he has underlying diseases. The main cause of his blood pressure elevating was because he was agitated.¡±


    The doctor reminded her, ¡°You must pay attention to the patient¡¯s emotions. We might be able to rescue him this time, but if it happens again, a stroke or hemorrhage in the brain might ur.¡±


    Mnie nodded her head solemnly.


    As soon as she left the office, she took out her phone and called Yana, telling her she would return to work this afternoon.


    She was in Jepton, and Albert¡¯s condition was bad. She couldn¡¯t just leave him and get back to work.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Unexpectedly, she received a call from Stephen before she could dial Yana¡¯s number.


    Tired, Mnie rubbed her forehead as she answered the call.


    Stephen¡¯s worried voice came through the other end of the call. ¡°Mel, have you returned to Jepton? I just found out about your grandfather¡¯s condition.¡±


    Mnie had asked for Stephen¡¯s help to look after her grandfather. She responded, ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital now.¡±


    Stephen brought her breakfast when he visited.


    He looked at Mnie worriedly as heforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Her voice was gentle and weak. She looked tired.


    It was understandable.


    She rushed from Hearth City to Jepton in a hurry yesterday and even stayed for the night in the hospital. It was definitely tiring.


    Stephen said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home for a rest. Your health is important too.¡±


    Mnie did not reject his offer as she was truly exhausted.


    Moreover, she had to call Dn.


    Stephen had always been a kind gentleman. He drove Mnie back to her ce.


    Mnie¡¯s business trip took two weeks. It felt strange getting back to her familiar home.


    However, she did not have time toment and dialed Dn¡¯s number as soon as she entered her


    house.


    Cha

 Chapter 158

    The call rang for a long time before Dn answered. Upon hearing Dn¡¯s voice, Mnie closed her eyes and leaned against the door.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°Did you know Grandpa almost suffered from a brain hemorrhage?¡±


    Dn was startled. She was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Mnie repeated. She couldn¡¯t even bother to throw a temper at Dn. She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of his health when you called him?¡±


    Dn muttered, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me he was ill.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your father!¡± Mnie raised her voice. She shouted helplessly while stuttering, ¡°Dn, how could you be so heartless? He gave you money each time you asked for it. Hasn¡¯t he always looked after you? How could you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Mel, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Dn sounded a little apologetic and seemed to be coaxing Mnie.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know his health was this bad, and I didn¡¯t piss him off. I was justining about my hardships to him.¡±


    Mnie knew what Dn meant byining without even needing to ask.


    Dn must have beenining about her not helping George and refusing to give her a single


    dor.


    Mnie¡¯s silent response made Dn nervous. She said, ¡°Mel, I know my mistake. I¡¯ll never ask for money from your grandfather anymore.¡±


    Then, she promised, ¡°I don¡¯t need your money either. I have something to do now. Let¡¯s talk some other day.¡±


    Dn hung up the call hastily. Mnie only realized after a while what Dn meant in herst


    sentence.


    However, she thought Dn was putting on an act again.


    she was tired both physically and mentally. She cooked herself a simple meal and went to bed after vashing up.


    When it was about noon, her phone rang, disturbing her.


    t was a call from Yana.


    he asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott said you¡¯re back in Jepton. Ms. Walker asked me to call and sk why you aren¡¯t at work.¡±


    Only then did Mnie realize she forgot to tell Yana about her situation.


    ubbing her temples, she said, ¡°Something happened on my side. I¡¯ll be at work in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yana was startled but still reminded Mnie, ¡°Mnie, you have to be at work as soon as possible. The chairman of Prosper Group will be here. Everyone has to be here.¡±


    Prosper Group¡¯s chairman was Eugene¡¯s father, Cedric.


    LeapCo was Prosper Group¡¯s subpany and was given to Eugene to manage.


    Yana said, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for attending the chairman when he arrives, Mnie. We might not be able to handle the job as well as you.¡®


    Mnie leaned against the headboard, still feeling dizzy. She asked, ¡°Eugene isn¡¯t back. Why is the chairman suddenly visiting?¡±


    Yana said, ¡°Mr. Scott¡¯s flight was this morning, and he¡¯s already in his office.¡±


    Mnie was surprised that Eugene was back in Jepton.


    Having no other choice, she could only get up and go to work.


    It was almost time to get back to work after lunch in LeapCo. Mnie had just entered the office when she encountered Eugene, who was scolding others sternly.


    He threw the report in his hand on Yana¡¯s table as he scolded, ¡°Since you can¡¯t even do a simple table, you aren¡¯t qualified to work at LeapCo.¡±


    Yana lowered her head, not daring to speak.


    It seemed that Eugene was in a bad mood. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Lift your head!¡±


    He rarely threw such a tantrum, and his expression was gloomy.


    Yana almost cried as she lifted her head in grief. She happened to see Mnie walking in. It was as hough she had seen her savior. Flustered, she shouted, ¡°Mnie!¡±

 Chapter 159

    That call took Mnie by surprise, yet she still stepped into the office.


    Eugene turned around when Yana called Mnie¡¯s name.


    His cold eyes met Mnie¡¯s. After seconds, he scoffed as he said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯ve only just


    arrived?¡±


    Startled, Mnie looked at the ground and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for beingte. I was caught up in an emergency.¡±


    Her voice was calm, and her attitude was sincere, yet Eugene did not buy it.


    Sneering, he looked at Mnie in disdain as he said, ¡°You have many emergencies. Thest time was your mother. Who was it this time? Your dad?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and did not answer. She paused briefly before saying, ¡°What time will


    Chairman Scott be here?¡±


    Eugene nced at her and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re well¨Cinformed.¡±


    Although Eugene mocked Mnie, he still brought her with him to wee Cedric¡¯s arrival.


    Cedric did not like Mnie as a person but admired her working ability.


    Moreover, Mnie had learned plenty about Ste and Cedric to give them a good impression of her


    back then.


    As such, Eugene would arrange for her to attend to Cedric if he visited thepany.


    Vi was around, but she did not dare to show herself much during this kind of situation. After all, she still remembered the impression she had left on Ste.


    Moreover, Eugene had warned her about this.


    Vi drooped her eyelids and bit her lip lightly.


    Cedric was in his 50s, and as the chairman of Prosper Group, he had an oppressive temperament.


    He looked at Eugene with his sharp gaze and asked impatiently, ¡°You just had to deal with the cooperation in Prime City. What took you so long?¡±


    ¡®I went to Hearth City on my way back,¡± answered Eugene monotonously.


    ¡®Is it because of Dous?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    Cedric stopped asking and headed straight to the CEO¡¯s office.


    Mnie followed behind them. She started the topic and reported their situation in Prime City to


    edric.


    212


    Eugene and Cedric had a poor rtionship as father and son. It was only because Eugene was managing LeapCo that Cedric visited.


    Since their rtionship was terrible, Mnie had to ease the atmosphere and start a topic for them to discuss.


    She had been doing this for years and was good at it.


    However, when the elevator stopped, Cedric asked, ¡°Did you go to Prime City with Eugene?¡±


    Mnie was startled for a second before answering honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s gaze fell on Mnie. He was about to speak when Eugene interrupted suddenly, ¡°How much say do you have in this business trip?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback but reacted quickly enough and did not show her emotions. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare tea for both of you.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s preference was just like Ste¡¯s. He didn¡¯t like coffee but loved drinking tea.


    Mnie took some tea leaves from the cab and brewed them for Cedric. Then, she prepared another cup of tea for Eugene,


    Julie had just gotten a ss of water and bumped into Mnie from behind. The tea in the cup spilled onto Mnie upon impact.


    Mnie frowned and put down the tray.


    Almost all the tea had spilled. It not only drenched her shirt, but it was also hot because she had just


    boiled the water.


    Julie froze for a moment and then stered a smile on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. I was looking at my phone and didn¡¯t notice you.¡±

 Chapter 160

    ¡°But do you n to return like this?¡± She looked at the wet blotch on Mnie¡¯s chest, looking surprised.


    Mnie¡¯s expression was cold as she looked at Julie. She asked, ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I said it was an ident.¡± Julie then mocked her, ¡°Mnie, have you been working downstairs for too long and think everyone is a bitch?¡±


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Vi¡¯s soft voice sounded, and she smiled as she reminded her, ¡°Do you want to change into a new suit?¡±


    Mnie thought it was inappropriate for her to walk around with a wet spot. She nced at Julie before leaving.


    After she left, Vi spoke in a soft voice once more, ¡°Julie, I¡¯ll serve the tea so that Chairman Scott.


    and Eugene won¡¯t have to wait for too long.¡±


    Julie sneered, ¡°You, an intern, will serve the chairman the tea?¡±


    After saying this, she held the tray.


    Prosper Group was better than LeapCo. If she could get a job there¡­.


    However, before Julie could leave, Vi asked, ¡°Julie, do you think Eugene would want to see you serving the tea?¡±


    Her voice was soft, and her tone was just like usual. However, Julie suddenly realized something.


    Vi was Eugene¡¯s girlfriend, and Eugene would protect her.


    Julie felt reluctant, but she still put the tray down tactfully. Then, she returned to her seat while feeling annoyed.


    Vi lifted the tray and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, Julie.¡±


    She thought that if she ttered Cedric, as Eugene¡¯s girlfriend, surely he would not treat her as Ste


    did.


    Unexpectedly, she had just brought the tea in when Cedric frowned upon seeing her.


    Vi was nervous and put the tea down. She said softly, ¡°Mr. Scott, please have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mnie?¡± Cedric stared at Vi sharply.


    Vi was taken aback and exined, ¡°Mnie had something urgent to deal with and handed this to


    me to serve.¡±


    The air around Cedric was oppressive. Vi did not dare to stay after serving the tea and left quickly.


    Just as she left, Mnie returned after changing into another shirt.


    EM


    272


    When she saw that the tea was gone, she know why she was bumped into.


    Hence, she went to Eugene¡¯s office,


    She had brought some documents and could hand them to Cedric to review.


    However, she heard a crashing sound when she reached the door.


    Then, Cedric¡¯s angry voice sounded, ¡°Eugene, how long more are you going to y around? Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve promised me?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to keep Mnie? Now you¡¯re dating an intern who knows nothing? I don¡¯t care even if you change women, but you have to listen to us when ites to the person you¡¯re going to marry!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand that was about to push the door froze.


    Eugene answered carelessly, ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been dating Mnie for many years. Make sure you settle this or give her some money,¡± Cedric continued, Mnie felt her brain buzzing upon hearing this.


    It was ridiculous, indeed. She thought she had given everything in these eight years, yet she had been yed for eight years. All she got from this rtionship was money.


    What was this?


    It made her doubt if she was just a toy.


    Mnie looked at the ground and stood rooted in front of the office, unable to move.

 Chapter 161

    Mnie stood at the door until the talk ended before entering.


    She saw the stain from the tea being spilled onto the table.


    It must be Cedric who had spilled it when he smashed the cup.


    She paused momentarily before speaking with her head slightly lowered, ¡°Chairman Scott, this is the market value of LeapCo in these recent three months.¡±


    Cedric looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°What do you think about the business trip to Prime City this


    time?¡±


    Mnie answered professionally, as usual, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°I heard they have vacancies in Prime City,¡± said Cedric as he looked at Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as her eyshes fluttered.


    She thought Cedric would be easier to get along with than Ste.


    He only showed his displeasure in the beginning when Eugene brought her home back then.


    After that, he said nothing about other things.


    Even when Eugene insisted on getting Mnie a job in thepany and Ste stopped them, Cedric just made Mnie sign a contract.


    Mnie was in her 20s and thought Cedric agreed to Eugene and her rtionship, so she signed it


    willingly.


    However, it seemed Cedric had nned everything for a long time.


    He knew Mnie would not be marrying Eugene.


    Businessmen were always known to have their minds on one thing¨Cprofits. Cedric was the best


    example.


    Mnie was taught by Eugene personally, so Cedric wanted to end her career if she left. He would make her unable to use anything the Scott family had provided her.


    Since Cedric treated her like this, Eugene¡¯s thoughts were easy to guess.


    Mnie felt heartbroken. She looked at Eugene, who was beside Cedric.


    Eugene seemed to have sensed her gaze and lifted his head. He nced at her before looking away.


    He interrupted Cedric and asked, ¡°I heard Prosper Group and Farris Group have beenpeting fornd. Do you have the confidence to get it?¡±


    Cedric snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared about Prosper Group.¡±


    Age took a sip of his te


    Oxdric wanted to drink his tea, but half of the tea in his teacup had spilled out.


    His forehead creased, and he was displeased.


    After cleaning that cup, Mnie quickly reacted and got him a new cup of tea.


    Cedric and Bugene had work to discuss, so Mnie left sensibly and closed the door.


    ¡°Mnie, can you tell me Chairman Scott¡¯s preferences?¡± Vi noticed she seemed calm and stopped her from leaving with a smile


    Then, she said, ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b><b>think </b>it¡¯s appropriate for you to do this whenever hees. After all, you don¡¯t work on this floor anymore¡±


    She seemed reasonable yet was trying to tell Mnie she had nothing to do with Eugene.


    When Mnie returned to her office, Vana brought over a stack of documents. ¡°Mnie, has <b>Chairman </b>Scott left?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Yana¡¯s expression turned gloomy.


    After Bugene scolded her, she had to amend the table. Mnie nced at her and reminded her, ¡° Finish it quickly.¡±


    However, Yana stared at Mnie with a pleading gaze, wanting Mnie¡¯s help. ¡°Mnie¡­¡±

 Chapter 162

    Mnie did not stop organizing her documents as she said with her head lowered, ¡°I have something onter, and Eugene doesn¡¯t like his staff doing this.¡±


    Yana know this was inappropriate and returned to her seat gloomily.


    Mnie arranged the documents submitted to her in the past few days when she was not in thepany. It was almost time to get off work when she was done.


    She wanted to rush to the hospital to visit her grandfather.


    When she was at the hospital, she noticed Stephen.


    Albert was still on his bed, hooked to a drip. When he saw Mnie, he beckoned and greeted her.


    Mnie put down her bag and greeted Albert before looking at Stephen. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Stephen had just driven her home that morning.


    ¡°I wanted to visit Albert and happened to bump into the busy dean. So, I took over and apanied Albert,¡± Stephen¡¯s voice was gentle. He happened to see the drip finishing and closed it before changing to a new bag.


    Mnie bit her lips and thanked him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Albert¡¯s condition was almost the same as the day before. Mnie went to the doctor¡¯s office for an update on his condition.


    The caretaker arrived, and she had a lunch box with her. It was the meal the dean had specially


    instructed for Albert.


    Albert could only eat soft foods. After getting the doctor¡¯s permission, Mnie fed him his dinner.


    Albert looked at Mnie, feeling sorry and bad. It was so obvious that Mnie found it challenging to


    ignore him.


    She could only look away.


    However, Albert regained a little of his energy after the meal.


    He grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand with his wrinkled hand. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Mel, I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you,¡±


    ¡°Your mother has disappointed you.¡± Albert could not stop himself from thinking about what Dn had said during the call.


    He never thought Mnie had suffered so much.


    Albert¡¯s hand that was grabbing Mnie¡¯s shuddered, and he muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not educating her well enough.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    He seemed agitated upon saying this, and Mnie chuckled. Grabbing Albert¡¯s hand, sheforted him gently, ¡°No. Please don¡¯t say that. You raised me, and you¡¯re my closest family member.¡®


    Albert¡¯s eyes shimmered from tears. Mnie¡¯s grandmother died when Mnie was five, and he had never married any other woman.


    He had brought up Mnie alone.


    Although Mnie never mentioned it, he knew she yearned for her parents¡® love.


    He could imagine how Mnie had been hoping for Dn¡¯s love.


    In the end, Dn stabbed Mnie in the back, and he had helped Dn do this.


    He felt bad and did not let go of Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Your mother told me everything. She¡¯s so muddle- headed.¡±


    Mnie heard her grandfather¡¯s words and was rmed. Her forehead creased.


    After a while, she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about this. I¡¯ll settle it.¡±


    She finally coaxed her grandfather to sleep and left after adjusting his bed.


    Her conversation with her grandfather was personal. Stephen left the ward with the caretaker right


    when Albert was about to shed tears.


    Seeing that Mnie had walked out, he asked gently, ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Although she said so, she did not look good and was a little pale.

 Chapter 163

    Stephen looked at her with concern as he said gently, ¡°You can tell me anything if you want to.¡±


    Mnie tried to force a smile. ¡°Thank you for apanying us all day. You must not have eaten yet. I¡¯ll buy you dinner.¡±


    She wanted to avoid talking about her grandfather to Stephen. Stephen looked at her deeply.


    He changed the topic and asked Mnie, ¡°You seem to be getting along well with Xander?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a nice person.¡±


    ¡°You must be the first person to say that.¡± Chuckling, Stephen recalled Xander¡¯s personality before saying, ¡°Maybe because you and him are alike.¡±


    Mnie had never thought they were alike. She felt Stephen was trying to find a topic to talk about, so she went along with it.


    Only a few restaurants were nearby, and it was crowded because of dinner time. Almost everyone eating there were patients and their family members.


    Stephen and Mnie went to a mall nearby.


    Mnie did not have much of an appetite. She asked Stephen, ¡°What would you prefer to have for dinner?¡±


    Stephen looked at her. ¡°Let¡¯s have beef stew. It¡¯s simple and tasty.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Stephen¡¯s phone rang as soon as they entered the restaurant.


    He excused himself apologetically before going out to answer the call.


    Mnie asked the waiter for the menu and took out her phone.


    She had been busy looking after her grandfather after work and had her phone on silent mode inside her bag.


    After taking it out, she noticed she had an unanswered call and two message notifications.


    Both were from Yana, asking where Mnie was.


    Mnie called Yana back. Yana picked it up as soon as the phone rang. She was still working overtime in the office and sounded sad. ¡°Hello, Mnie. Why did you call?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You called me this evening. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°This evening?¡± Yana was startled and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Scott came to the office to ask for you this evening. I thought he was looking for you because of something urgent.¡®


    Eugene hade to look for her.


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Why was he looking for me?¡±


    212


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mr. Scott didn¡¯t say anything when he heard you had gotten off work.¡±


    Stephen came back when he hung up the call. His brows were knitted, and he did not look quite happy.


    Taken aback, Mnie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Simon invited me for a meal,¡± said Stephen as he sat opposite Mnie and took the menu. ¡°Have you ordered?¡±


    Stephen, Simon, and those guys were best friends who grew up together.


    However, Stephen had slowly distanced himself from Eugene for some unknown reason.


    Mnie looked at the table and said, ¡°Simon might be looking for you because of something urgent. Why don¡¯t you have dinner with him instead?¡±


    Stephen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He has been boredtely and wants me to apany him. You¡¯ve lost much weight after that business trip to Prime City.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Not that much.¡±


    Chuckling, Stephen said, ¡°Xander will return to Jepton in a few days, and we can have a meal together. What do you think?¡±


    Mnie was fine with it. Stephen said nothing more and ordered the food ording to Mnie¡¯s preferences.


    Stephen was indeed considerate and did not mention anything about her grandfather. Instead, he asked Mnie about the exhibition she went to with Xander.


    Stephen seemed to admire her more after talking about the finance exhibition she and Xander were working on. ¡°I knew you had a talent for this.¡±


    Mnie got into this industry because of Stephen¡¯s encouragement.


    It was a happy meal, and Mnie¡¯s mood was better.


    She had to return to the ward to look after her grandfather. However, just as they walked to the mall entrance, they saw someone familiar with a cigarette between his lips and scrolling through his


    phone.

 Chapter 164

    It was Simon,


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased slightly, and she wanted to excuse herself to go to the parking lot first. However, Simon had lifted his headzily,


    When he saw Mnie with Stephen, he squinted and snickered beforeughing.


    ¡°Stephen, you¡¯ve been rejecting my invitation because of this woman?¡± Simon¡¯s way of putting things made them feel ufortable,


    Stephen rebuked, ¡°Simon, stop it.¡±


    Simon shrugged, looked at Mnie, and lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Mnie, when are you going to give Stephen an answer? It isn¡¯t nice to keep him waiting like this.¡±


    Mnie asked calmly, ¡°When have I ever kept him waiting?¡±


    Simon¡¯s despise was obvious, yet he said nothing sarcastic in front of Stephen.


    Then, he said coldly, ¡°Alright. Whatever you say.¡±


    After they were a distance away from Simon, Stephen apologized to Mnie, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m sorry.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Simon had been sarcastic to her.


    Even Mnie did not know when she had provoked him.


    However, it was understandable. If even Eugene did not take her seriously, why would his friends


    have to?


    When Mnie thought about this, she smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly. It was her fault for trying to blend into their circle previously.


    Stephen drove Mnie to the hospital before heading home to deal with some matters.


    Albert had just woken up from his nap in the ward. Mnie was wiping his face gently. Then, she reminded the caretaker of a few things before leaving again.


    Halfway back home, she received a call from Eugene.


    He only said a few words, ¡°Pick me up now.¡±


    Frowning, Mnie pulled over at the roadside and called Eugene back.


    It rang for a long time before Eugene answered.


    He sounded impatient. ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    Mnie paused for a while before asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Forest Hills.¡± Eugene seemed to be in a lousy mood. He hung up after he said that.


    Mnie understood what had happened.


    The Scott family¡¯s mansion was at Forest Hills, and Cedric had brought Eugene back home.


    Bugene might be looking for her because he needed her to help him deal with his parents.


    Eugene only thought of her when he was in trouble.


    Mnie sat in the car for a while before stepping on the elerator, She made a detour to the Forest Hills.


    When she stepped into the living room, she saw Eugene sitting on the sofa with a cold expression.


    Ste and Cedric did not look pleased either as they sat opposite him.


    Upon hearing the noise, Eugene lifted his head, and his gaze fell on her.


    Then, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Ste nced at Mnie. However, she disliked Mnie, so she looked away in displeasure.


    Meanie walked out of the house with Eugene. He reeked of alcohol. Upon reaching the car, she sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Eugene said nothing and rested as soon as he got into the car. The scent of his cologne and the smell of alcohol filled the air, assailing Mnie¡¯s nostrils.


    They had a safe drive.


    Only when they were in the basement parking did Eugene open his eyes.


    Mnie said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Eugene did not move. Maybe his voice was a little hoarse because he had drunk some wine. ¡°Are you in a rush to meet Stephen?¡±


    His tone was calm, and Mnie could not hear any emotions in it.


    She was slightly taken aback. ¡°Did Simon tell you this?¡±


    Other than Simon, no one else would care about what she was doing.


    ¡°It seems that you have feelings for Stephen.¡± The basement was dark, and so was the car.


    Mnie¡¯s poor night vision blurred her view of Eugene¡¯s figure. She only knew where he was but could not see his expression.


    She could hear Eugene clicking his tongue in disgust. ¡°Mnie, Stephen is from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family with an educational background. Families like his despise cheap women the most.¡±


    It took Mnie some time to process what Eugene meant. ¡®


    She closed her eyes, feeling her chest hurting. Trying to speak out, she asked, ¡°Am I cheap?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice still sounded indifferent. ¡°Who knows? I was just reminding you.¡±


    He got out of the car after saying that.


    Mnie watched as he turned at the corner of the corridor. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened,


    Eugene¡¯s words were imprinted in her heart.


    To him, she was cheap.


    It made her wonder if he had always thought of her that way.


    Was that why he had been ying with her feelings?


    It took Mnie some time to snap out of her emotions. Her cold hands were warm again.


    Eugene sure knew how to break her heart.


    He knew her soft spot.


    When Mnie returned home, she still felt weak.


    Unable to change into her pajamas, she entered the bathroom after kicking off her high heels.


    The warm water poured from her head, and Mnie let the water flow down her face as if to wash away her humiliation.


    She had wless skin, which turned pinkish because of the warm water.


    Mnie could only hear Eugene¡¯s words of humiliation ringing in her ear upon seeing her pinkish


    skin.


    With an expressionless face, shethered the bath gel on her skin silently.


    Her pinkish skin turned red, yet she did not stop.


    Droplets of water fell on her red skin, but Mnie had no idea if it was the water or her teardrops.


    She rubbed her arms until she was tired.


    In the end, she squatted by the wall and hugged her legs as she buried her head between her knees. She let her hair drape over her legs messily.


    She might have used too much strength when she rubbed her skin, so her arms were still red the following day.


    She nced at her arms and decided to wear a long¨Csleeved shirt.


    When she was at the office, Yana greeted her tiredly.


    She had been amending the table all night and was exhausted.


    When she saw Mnie¡¯s attire, she asked in a strange voice, ¡°Mnie, aren¡¯t you feeling warm wearing long sleeves?¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyelids and replied, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to UV rays.¡±

 Chapter 165

    Mnie said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Eugene did not move. Maybe his voice was a little hoarse because he had drunk some wine. ¡°Are you in a rush to meet Stephen?¡±


    His tone was calm, and Mnie could not hear any emotions in it.


    She was slightly taken aback. ¡°Did Simon tell you this?¡±


    Other than Simon, no one else would care about what she was doing.


    ¡°It seems that you have feelings for Stephen.¡± The basement was dark, and so was the car.


    Mnie¡¯s poor night vision blurred her view of Eugene¡¯s figure. She only knew where he was but could not see his expression.


    She could hear Eugene clicking his tongue in disgust. ¡°Mnie, Stephen is from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family with an educational background. Families like his despise cheap women the most.¡±


    It took Mnie some time to process what Eugene meant.¡®


    She closed her eyes, feeling her chest hurting. Trying to speak out, she asked, ¡°Am I cheap?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice still sounded indifferent. ¡°Who knows? I was just reminding you.¡±


    He got out of the car after saying that.


    Mnie watched as he turned at the corner of the corridor. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    Eugene¡¯s words were imprinted in her heart.


    To him, she was cheap.


    It made her wonder if he had always thought of her that way.


    Was that why he had been ying with her feelings?


    It took Mnie some time to snap out of her emotions. Her cold hands were warm again.


    Eugene sure knew how to break her heart.


    He knew her soft spot.


    When Mnie returned home, she still felt weak.


    Unable to change into her pajamas, she entered the bathroom after kicking off her high heels.


    The warm water poured from her head, and Mnie let the water flow down her face as if to wash


    away her humiliation.


    She had wless skin, which turned pinkish because of the warm water.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Mnie could only hear Eugene¡¯s words of humiliation ringing in her ear upon seeing her pinkish


    skin.


    With an expressionless face, shethered the bath gel on her skin silently,


    Her pinkish skin turned red, yet she did not stop.


    Droplets of water fell on her red skin, but Mnie had no idea if it was the water or her teardrops.


    She rubbed her arms until she was tired.


    In the end, she squatted by the wall and hugged her legs as she buried her head between her knees. She let her hair drape over her legs messily.


    She might have used too much strength when she rubbed her skin, so her arms were still red the following day.


    She nced at her arms and decided to wear a long¨Csleeved shirt.


    When she was at the office, Yana greeted her tiredly.


    She had been amending the table all night and was exhausted.


    When she saw Mnie¡¯s attire, she asked in a strange voice, ¡°Mnie, aren¡¯t you feeling warm wearing long sleeves?¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyelids and replied, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to UV rays.¡±

 Chapter 166

    ¡°Hmm? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention this before?¡± Yana was curious. Instead of answering, Mnie


    asked, ¡°Are the meeting materials ready? We¡¯ll need themter.¡±


    Yana¡¯s attention was immediately diverted, and she began preparing the documents.


    When the meeting ended around ten o¡¯clock, Mnie had juste out of the meeting room when she saw Vi standing outside. She thought Vi was there to use the meeting room and turned to


    leave, but then Vi called out to her.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vi bit her lip and then looked at her with eager eyes. ¡°Mnie, didn¡¯t you promise to tell me the chairman¡¯s preferences yesterday?¡±


    Mnie had not expected her to ask her about this and paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Now is not a good time.¡±


    It was still working hours, and Mnie had just finished the meeting with a pile of unorganized


    documents in her hands.


    However, Vi thought Mnie was deliberately making excuses and immediately grew dissatisfied.


    Still, she reminded Mnie gently, ¡°Mnie, perhaps you aren¡¯t able to get along well with the


    chairman. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to remember his preferences.¡±


    Mnie understood what she was implying, but she was genuinely busy at the moment and did not


    bother.


    ¡°If you really want to know about the chairman¡¯s and his wife¡¯s preferences, it would be better for


    you to ask Eugene directly.¡±


    Vi¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. Mnie¡¯s words seemed to have deliberately touched on her


    sore spot. No matter how she hinted at the man, he did not show any intention of taking her home.


    However, she quickly adjusted her expression and looked at Mnie with a hint of grievance and sadness as she whispered, ¡°Eugene is too busy. He asked me to ask you. He said you know everything and that I shoulde to you for anything I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°Come find me during lunch break.


    ¡°I


    True to her enthusiasm for any matters rting to Eugene, Vi came to Mnie right on the dot with a smile on her face. ¡°Mnie, let¡¯s have lunch together!¡±


    Mnie knew she was in a hurry, so she just responded with an indifferent hum.


    Yana had been waiting for Mnie, and when she noticed Vi approaching her, she guessed they had something to discuss. So, she bade Mnie farewell before leaving with the others.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty goodwork, Mnie,¡± Vimented. Her words seemed intentionally


    directed at Mnie since everyone at LeapCo knew Mnie was known for being stern and impartial. She had very few good rtionships with people because of this.


    Mnie had been eating at thepany cafeteria recently. Vi looked at the ordinary employee meals and frowned. ¡°Mnie, how about I treat you to a meal outside? There¡¯s a popr restaurant nearby.¡±


    Mnie declined, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bit of a special situation now, but you shouldn¡¯t neglect yourself,¡± Vi frowned as she whispered.


    She appeared cautious, as if afraid that others might overhear their conversation. This created an overly intimate atmosphere.


    However, Mnie stepped back slightly and said calmly, ¡°Stop wasting time. It¡¯s none of my business whether you want to please the chairman or marry into Eugene¡¯s family. No need to unt it in front


    of me.¡±


    Mnie did not lower her voice when she said that. Although there were not many people around, a few overheard what she just said. Vi did not expect Mnie to be so direct.


    She looked flustered but also pale as she awkwardly looked at Mnie. ¡°Mnie, why are you saying


    that?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± Mnie¡¯s emotions remained unchanged. She was already taller than Vi, and with high heels on, she appeared even more imposing.


    She lowered her gaze and looked at Vi. ¡°Vi, what right do you think you have to behave so smugly in front of me when you¡¯re relying on that card Eugene gave you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words left Vi white as a sheet. She bit her lip, staring at Mnie as if she had just uttered something extremely humiliating.


    Mnie looked away and turned to leave. Vi did not follow her, and Mnie paid it no need. She


    had made herself clear.

 Chapter 167

    Mnie had underestimated Vi. During thete afternoon break, Vi appeared at the office door again, holding a notebook in her hand. Her eyes were still red, clearly indicating she had been crying.


    Standing in front of Mnie, her voice sounded nasally and muffled as she said, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken like that at lunch.¡±


    Mnie furrowed her brows and looked up at Vi. She seemed sincere. ¡°I won¡¯t do that again. I just wanted to understand the chairman¡¯s preferences to avoid mistakes in the future,¡±


    Her exnation seemed reasonable, and her attitude was right. Moreover, it was break time now. Most people were still in the office, making it awkward for Mnie to say anything more. She nodded and took Vi to the outdoor balcony.


    Vi listened attentively, and Mnie remained indifferent. What else could her reaction be? It was nothing more than the preferences of the chairman¡¯s parents which had taken her a long time to piece together. Vi was learning it all in one go.


    Mnie found it somewhat rxing, however, which was not bad.


    Mnie made thest point, checked her phone, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Vi called out, hands gripped around the notebook. She continued gently, ¡°You¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, and her next words never came. Mnie knew what she wanted to ask- how did Mnie learn about Cedric¡¯s and Ste¡¯s preferences?


    Looking into Vi¡¯s inquisitive eyes, Mnie calmly replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t Eugene who told me.¡±


    Vi breathed a sigh of relief. After thanking her, she left with her notebook.


    Mnie stood on the balcony for a while. Through the ss wall, she watched the vehiclese and


    go downstairs with a calm expression.


    Indeed, Eugene was not the one who disclosed Cedric¡¯s and Ste¡¯s preferences to her. Eugene had been busy dealing with LeapCo back then, and his rtionship with his family was strained.


    She foolishly believed that by winning the favor of Eugene¡¯s parents, they might lend a helping hand to Eugene.


    Thus, her knowledge of their preferences was just the result of her repeated failures. Unfortunately, Eugene had perceived her actions as opportunistic.


    After spending some time on the balcony, Mnie finally went back inside. She organized the files she had not had a chance to deal with earlier during work thatte afternoon. Among them were several that needed to be submitted for Eugene¡¯s review.


    She thought for a moment and called Yana. ¡°Do you have anything to do right now?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the finance department. What¡¯s up, Mnie?¡± she replied.


    Mnie shook her head and decided to take the files upstairs herself. When she arrived at Eugene¡¯s office, he was engrossed in some documents. Mnie ced the files she was holding on his desk and said lightly, ¡°I need your signature.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Eugene looked up for a moment. ¡°Leave them here.¡±


    Knowing that the documents had to be submitted to the finance and operations departments, Mnie asked softly, ¡°How long do I need to wait?¡±


    Eugene looked at her again, gaze dark. ¡°I¡¯m busy right now.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯lle backter,¡± Mnie replied.


    Just as she said that and was about to turn around, she heard Eugene¡¯s deep voice directed at her. ¡± Did you scold her?¡±


    The ¡®her¡® he referred to could only be one person.


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Is telling her the truth considered a scolding?¡±


    There was no emotion in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes as he looked at Mnie. ¡°Is there any truth left in your words?¡±

 Chapter 168

    Mnie did not evade him and just maintained eye contact. ¡°You just don¡¯t think there is.¡±


    Eugene remained silent, but his expression clearly showed his disbelief. Mnie did not want to argue with him over this issue and just said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Yanae up to get the filester.¡±


    Her grandfather had been in the hospital for a few days, and his condition had improved a lot. At least he could speak much more clearly than before. However, talking about Dn still stirred up the old


    man¡¯s emotions.


    Mnie had asked him several times about what she said to him, but he always waved his hand, unwilling to say more. He only sighed involuntarily.


    Mnie did not press him further. She looked at histest test results, feeling much relieved. ¡± They¡¯re mostly normal. Just rest for a couple more days.¡±


    Her grandfather had be much thinner, and the white hair on his temples had be more


    prominent. After leaving things to the caregiver, Mnie went to look for the doctor with the results.


    The moment she left the ward, she received a call from a previous client. The hospital was noisy, so


    she had to step outside to take the call. When she finished addressing the client¡¯s concerns and


    returned to the inpatient department, she ran into Ste.


    Ste cast her an unfriendly nce and said with displeasure, ¡°I really run into you anywhere.¡±


    Mnie paused and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± She turned to leave, but Ste stopped her. ¡±


    Wait a moment.¡±


    Ste handed a form to Mnie and imperiously instructed, ¡°Go and make an appointment for my afternoon check¨Cup.¡±


    Holding Ste¡¯s examination form, Mnie did not move and just apologized, ¡°Sorry, I have other


    matters to do and can¡¯t help you right now.¡±


    Ste nced at Mnie with her striking and piercing eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    It was the first time Mnie had refused her, and Ste found it somewhat unbelievable.


    Mnie¡¯s face remained calm as she returned the form to Ste. ¡°Madam Scott, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t assist you at the moment. If you need help, you can go to the information desk.¡±


    Ste did not take the form and observed the paper in Mnie¡¯s hands. She then looked up at Mnie with a mocking gaze. ¡°Eugene dumped you and now you¡¯re putting on this farce?¡±


    Mnie knew Ste had never liked her. Her fingertips curled slightly. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Vi¡¯s amused voice. ¡°Aunt Scott, why did youe over by yourself? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me over there?¡±


    Right after she said that, she arrived in front of Mnie. Seeing Mnie, she hesitated for a moment,


    a subtle frown appearing on her forehead as she asked, ¡°Mnie, why are you also at the hospital? Did you, um, arrange to meet Aunt Scott?¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi¡¯s probing expression and said calmly, ¡°No.¡± She took the opportunity to hand the form to Vi. ¡°Aunt Scott needs her check¨Cup scheduled.¡±


    Vi quickly took it. She had been trying to find a chance to meet Ste but could not get close to her. It was only yesterday when she identally overheard Eugene talking on the phone about Ste going to the hospital for a check¨Cup and wanting Mnie to apany her that she found an opportunity.


    She voluntarily offered to apany Ste, using the excuse that Mnie seemed busytely and had family matters to attend to. Vi wanted to make her presence felt in front of Ste.


    With a cutesy and ingratiating smile on her face, she turned to Ste. She said warmly, ¡°Aunt Scott, I¡¯ll help you make the appointment.¡±


    However, her attempt to act cute went unappreciated by Ste. There was undisguised disdain on her face as she replied in a way that showed no regard for Vi, ¡°You think I need help with my matters?¡±


    12

 Chapter 169

    Vi¡¯s face instantly turned pale as she stared at Ste in a daze. Ste had barely acknowledged her ever since she met up with her in the afternoon. She thought Ste was just being a bit cold and did not expect her to suddenly be so harsh.


    However, Mnie was still there, and Vi did not want to embarrass herself in front of her. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°I just wanted to help you.¡±


    Ste ignored her grievancespletely. She lifted her chin slightly, her gaze mocking as if she were assessing an object rather than looking at a human.


    Vi could not bear the scrutiny, but she tried to straighten her back and endure Ste¡¯s gaze. She could barely keep the smile on her face. She could only whisper, ¡°Aunt Scott¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt?¡± Ste repeated Vi¡¯s address, then reached out and took the form from her hand. She scoffed, saying, ¡°You¡¯re certainly narrow¨Cminded andcking in any sense of propriety,¡±


    Ste¡¯s disdainful tone was so obvious that all the color drained from Vi¡¯s face. She looked as if she had suffered a significant blow.


    Mnie, who was standing by, did not react much. She did not have much of a rtionship with Vi, after all,


    Examination form in hand, Mnie went to look for the doctor.


    After reviewing the results, the doctormented on the good recovery and gave her several precautions. When she returned to the ward, she noticed Stephen hade again and was chatting with her grandfather.


    Mnie was no longer surprised. Stephen had visited the hospital quite a few times in the past few days. He exuded an intellectual air, and her grandfather seemed to enjoy talking with him,


    When Stephen saw Mniee in, he smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s recovering well.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Mnie nodded. She asked, ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± He replied before reminding her, ¡°Joshua¡¯s birthday party is tonight. He said he


    messaged you but got no reply, so I came to check.¡±


    Mnie thought for a moment and then remembered Joshua mentioning the birthday party. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I forgot about it.¡±


    Hearing Mnie and Stephen¡¯s conversation, her grandfather could tell that she had matters to attend to. He waved his hand, indicating that she should go and attend to them.


    Helpless, Mnie checked through his medications before leaving with Stephen.


    Joshua¡¯s vi was in the suburban vi area, quite a distance away. They passed by a mall, and Mnie decided to buy a gift for Joshua.


    Stephen nced at her and said gently, ¡°You really picked up from Tander¡±


    Mnie looked op, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Stephen looked at the pen she bought and exined with a smile, ¡°Every time Tander gives gifts, be gives penis regardless of gender¡±


    Mnie chose the pen because she was not familiar with Joshua and did not know what to get him. It was a versatile item, and she did not expect to hear about Xander. ¡°A pen is a pretty nice gift. It¡¯s practical,¡± she replied


    When they arrived at the Hewins¡® residence, the sun was just seming, and Joshua was leading a few people in the yard. They were preparing for a barbecue.


    Mnie walked over and handed the gift box to him, saying softly, ¡°Happy binbday.¡±


    Joshua did not expect Mnie to bring him a gift and was stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    Just as he took the gift, a voice rang out beside them in a slow, sing¨Csongy manner.


    ê 


    How considerate of you, Mnie. You¡¯re truly deserving of being the former chief secretary of


    LeapCo.


    He emphasized the word ¡®former, as if intentionally reminding Mnie o

 Chapter 170

    Mnie nced at the man who said that indifferently and replied nkly, ¡°Considering your level


    of concern for LeapCo, you¡¯re more likely to be believed to be the chief secretary.¡±


    Simon choked for a moment and was about to say something else when Stephen interjected, ¡°Are we having a barbecue tonight?¡±


    Realizing that Stephen was trying to change the subject, Joshua quickly added, ¡°Yes, the weather¡¯s been nicetely. It¡¯ll be fun to have a barbecue at night.¡°>


    The topic shifted, and Simon could no longer bring it back. He clicked his tongue, adjusted his cor, and then sat down on the nearby sofa.


    Mnie asionally added a few words to the conversation with Stephen. The discussion continued until another car pulled up outside, and Joshua smiled. ¡°Eugene is finally here.¡±


    It was Joshua¡¯s birthday, and Mnie knew that Eugene would definitelye. Vi followed Eugene out of the car. She had changed her clothes since the hospital visit and was wearing something different from what she had on during the day.


    Mnie nced at her briefly before looking away, casually sipping on a ss of juice. She heard Simon asking Eugene, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were busy today and wouldn¡¯te?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I finished my work and came over.¡®


    11


    Joshua also leaned in and said, ¡°Eugene is seizing the opportunity to drink. We should toast to that.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Stephen¡¯s gentle voice sounded from beside Mnie. She looked up, only to see him smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been eyeing this piece of cake.¡±


    Mnie snapped back to reality. She was still standing by the long table. Her gaze had been fixated on the cream cake in front of her due to her momentary distraction.


    Stephen raised an eyebrow teasingly. ¡°If you want to eat it, go ahead.¡±


    Just then, they heard Joshua calling them, ¡°Stephen, Mnie,e over for some barbecue.¡±


    There were three grills prepared, but Mnie was not very interested in barbecue. She took a look around, found a corner with a swing, and took a seat.


    Xander had previously added her to the studio¡¯s group chat, where asional messages were sent. With nothing else to do, Mnie casually browsed through the chat.


    Suddenly, a shadow cast over her, and Mnie looked up to meet Eugene¡¯s expressionless face.


    Her throat tightened, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°What?¡±


    The scent of cedar emanated from Eugene as he gradually approached and leaned down, staring directly at Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed. She was about to say something when Eugene extended his arm behind her and picked up a coat.


    In a cold, low voice, Eugene asked with a hint of a sneer, ¡°What are you hiding from?¡±


    Mnie knew that her recent behavior might make it seem like she was overthinking things. She looked down to hide the look in her eyes and replied, ¡°I thought I was blocking you.¡®


    A somewhat vague smile crossed Eugene¡¯s face. ¡°You came with Stephen?¡±


    ¡°You came with Vi,¡± she replied.


    As if on cue, Vi came up to them and grabbed Eugene¡¯s arm. ¡°Eugene, would you like me to grill some meat for you? Simon just said it tastes great.¡± She pulled Eugene away without even ncing at Mnie.


    It looked like she was still holding onto the incident at the hospital earlier.


    Left alone, Mnie sat there quietly. However, the host came around to where she was after circling the ce.


    ¡°Everyone is having fun over there. Come join in the celebration,¡± he said.


    Since Joshua was the birthday boy, Mnie could not say no and reluctantly went over.


    A considerable crowd had gathered by the three grills. As Mnie approached, she heard Vi¡¯s cheerfulughter.

 Chapter 171

    Her lively personality and Simon¡¯spany made it easy for her to blend in naturally. Mnie stood by the side for a while. With nothing to do, she decided to go behind a grill and put some of the prepared skewers on it.


    Mnie hardly ate barbecue and rarely cooked, so she was not urate with the cooking times. It was not until she smelled something burning that she realized she had overcooked the skewers.


    Simon happened toe over to fetch something and caught a whiff of the smell, making him frown. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Expression unchanging, Mnie scooped up the burnt food onto a te to discard it when Simon took notice of it.


    He chuckled exaggeratedly and mocked, ¡°Mnie, are you that bad at cooking?¡±


    Her hand that was holding the te paused for a moment before she looked up at Simon. She did not say much to him, however.


    Simon¡¯s disdain intensified. He had not been able to get back at Mnie for her retort in the afternoon, so he naturally would not let this opportunity slip by.


    He nced at the burnt food on the te, tutted, and said, ¡°Is this virtuous wife persona something you want to show Eugene? Or is it for Stephen?¡±


    He sneered, seemingly enjoying the spectacle.


    Simon deliberately blocked Mnie¡¯s way, and she stood there holding the te with an unchanging expression. ¡°Simon, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re really annoying?¡±


    Mnie spoke indifferently, with not even a falter in her expression. In return, Simon¡¯s expression abruptly turned cold as he raised his voice at her. ¡°Have I been too kind to you?¡±


    His sudden increase in volume attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all turned to look. Joshua, who had been discussing a coboration project with LeapCo involving Eugene, shifted his gaze toward Simon and Mnie upon hearing themotion.


    He frowned slightly and murmured under his breath, ¡°Why is Simon targeting Mnie?¡± Then, he remembered that Eugene and Simon were good friends.


    He smiled dryly and was about to tell Eugene to go check on the situation when he noticed that Eugene had already started walking ahead. Joshua hesitated for a moment before catching up.


    Simon had drunk and was getting a little heated at the moment. Staring at Mnie, he said, ¡°You think I¡¯m annoying? Take a good look at yourself, flirting with men everywhere. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Being berated by him while cornered, Mnie was unable to suppress her temper any longer despite her patience. She closed her eyes and coldly rebuked, ¡°Simon, you repeatedly im that I¡¯ve flirted


    with men. Who have I actually flirted with?¡±


    The mockery on Simon¡¯s face became even more apparent as he retorted, ¡°Are you really that clueless? If not for your flirtatious ways, do you really think you deserved to be LeapCo¡¯s chief secretary?¡±


    Simon wanted to continue, but Eugene¡¯s cold and stern voice suddenly cut in, ¡°Simon.¡±


    Simon looked up and saw Eugene approaching them. He frowned, as if wanting to say something.


    Having perceived the situation, Joshua followed Eugene and intervened by handing Simon a ss of juice. ¡°Weren¡¯t we nning to y a couple of roundster? Don¡¯t drink too much yet.¡±


    11


    Simon hesitated, but when he sensed Eugene¡¯s warning gaze, he begrudgingly acknowledged their words with a nonchnt hum. He took the juice offered to him.


    Joshua breathed a sigh of relief and then turned his attention to Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s face was nk, her beautiful eyes emotionless as she held the te in her hand still.


    Anyone who was scolded publicly would feel irritated. Joshua understood this too well. Awkwardly rubbing his face, he took the te from Mnie and whispered, ¡°Do you have anything specific you¡¯d like to eat? I can grill it for you. I¡¯m quite skilled.¡±


    Mnie nced at him, hesitated for a moment, and finally said, ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s alright.

 Chapter 172

    Joshua found himself in a dilemma as he shifted his gaze from Mnie to Simon. After pondering for a while, he finally came up with an excuse and said to Mnie, ¡°Since you don¡¯t feel like eating, how about I take you inside to see some paintings? I¡¯ve mentioned them before. I think you¡¯ll like them.¡±


    Although Mnie was still somewhat ufortable, considering it was Joshua¡¯s birthday, she


    nodded slightly and went inside with him.


    As they passed by Eugene, Mnie could feel his icy gaz¨¨ scanning her. However, she did not spare a single nce at him.


    The paintings in Joshua¡¯s house were all the work of a contemporary artist. Mnie had seen


    information about this artist from Xander before.


    Joshua rubbed his hands awkwardly. ¡°Mnie, Simon is just like that. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Mnie did not respond. She knew Simon better than anyone else.


    Joshua realized he should not apologize on Simon¡¯s behalf. Hesitating, he was just about to attempt to change the topic when he heard his phone ring. He checked his phone and noticed that it was a call from hispany.


    ncing at Mnie, he hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve some business to attend to. I¡¯ll take the call


    outside.¡±


    Mnie nodded, engrossing herself in the paintings.


    Worried that Mnie might be bored, Joshua said, ¡°Stephen went out for a bit. I¡¯ll ask him toe and keep youpany.¡±


    With that, he scurried away.


    Mnie did not mind it. She had no intention of going out and running into Simon again. Instead, she


    focused on admiring one of the paintings.


    The muffled voices outside asionally reached her ears, but they were indistinct.


    Suddenly, footsteps approached her. Mnie thought it was Stephen. She took out her phone, snapped a photo, sent it to Xander, and asked Stephen, ¡°Did Xander confirm when he¡¯ll be returning to Jepton?¡±


    She recalled Xander mentioning that the artist¡¯s uing exhibition would being to Jepton


    when he made the introduction to her. When she did not hear Stephen reply to her after some time, Mnie turned around. However, instead of the man she was expecting, she saw Eugene.


    His dark eyes were fixed on her, and his tone was casual. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. Is it because Xander ising back to Jepton?¡±


    The calm expression on Mnie¡¯s face turned a bit chilly as she countered, ¡°And if it is? What¡¯s it to


    you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed. He nced at her casually for a moment before replying, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter much.¡±


    The frustration in Mnie¡¯s heart surged again. Keeping any emotion from entering her voice, she said to Eugene, ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t <b>matter </b><b>much</b>, kindly ask your <b>friend </b>to mind his own business.¡±


    That was a reference to Simon.


    Eugene¡¯s brows twitched slightly. He was about to say something when a loud thunderp rang outside, followed by Simon¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s raining!¡±


    Summers in Jepton were rainy, and sometimes, it would storm all of a sudden.


    Large raindrops began to fall at the end of Simon¡¯s cursing. The people outside rushed into the house in a panic. They did not care about Mnie and Eugene, who were inside, as they were too busy seeking shelter from the rain.


    Although Mnie and Eugene were not initially standing that close, the crowd moved them a few steps closer. She could now smell the cedar scent on Eugene.


    As she stepped back a couple of paces, Mnie suddenly heard a loud thud from outside, followed by Vi¡¯s yelp.

 Chapter 173

    ¡°Quick,e help! Vi got hit!¡± The chaotic voices outside filled the air, and people inside the house started rushing out,


    Mnie felt the temperature around Eugene drop instantly before he stepped out without any hesitation.


    She remained where she was as she watched as everyone went out. Thinking that there were so many people out there already, she figured one less person would not make much of a difference.


    Besides, the sudden downpour had darkened the sky, making visibility poor. It would not be a good idea for her to go out.


    The room quickly emptied, leaving only a few scattered individuals whom Mnie did not recognize. At that moment, she received a message from Xander. After sending her reply, she noticed everyone had returned.


    The room was once again lively.


    Mnie saw Vi. Her face was pale, and her hair, wet from the rain, clung to her face. She looked like a delicate white flower. She leaned on Eugene as several people worried over her, walking her inside cautiously.


    Thinking Vi might have injured her foot, Mnie moved aside to make way for the crowd to pass.


    Vi was led to the sofa. Her expression was still fearful, but she managed to force a smile and softly thanked those around her, ¡°Thank you all for worrying about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Joshua was the first to speak up, ¡°Are you really okay? Maybe you should go to the hospital for a check


    -up.¡±


    Joshua was sincerely worried. After all, he had invited everyone, and if anything happened, he would not be able to bear the responsibility. Simon also spoke up, saying, ¡°With this kind of weather, there¡¯s a risk of infection due to bacteria. It¡¯s best if Eugene takes Vi to the hospital.¡±


    Even though his tone was not much different from usual, there was genuine concern in it now.


    Mnie could not help but look up.


    ¡°Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was low and soothing as he looked down at the wound on Vi¡¯s palm, like he wasforting her.


    Vi bit her lip and shook her head. All the color had been drained from her face, and she looked somewhat disheveled from the rain. Despite that, she maintained a stubborn yet understanding


    expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small cut. I¡¯ll be fine. You guys have fun. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll apply some medicine myself,¡± she said.


    Joshua had already fished out a first aid kit from somewhere the moment she said that. ¡°Apply the medicine quickly.¡±


    With her clothes soaked by the rain, Vi was in an ufortable state. She bit her lip, feeling somewhat awkward. She asked, ¡°Can I borrow your bathroom?¡±


    One of the women present quickly realized the situation and urged Joshua to have the housekeeper find some of his sister¡¯s clothes for Vi to change into. However, it was not convenient for Vi to change her clothes with an injured hand.


    She could only look to Eugene for help. Someone nearby jokingly said, ¡°Oh, Eugene, go help Vi change. We¡¯ll wait for you guys toe down.¡±


    This immediately stokedughter from the crowd, causing Vi to blush. She nced at Eugene and hesitated. ¡°Never mind, I can manage it myself.¡±


    Eugene remained unfazed. ¡°Your hand is injured.¡±


    Blushing even more, Vi suddenly noticed Mnie in the crowd and asked, ¡°Mnie, can you help me?¡±


    Mnie was about to refuse when another woman in the.group spoke up, ¡°Then maybe you should get your wound treated after you change? Or it might make changing awkwardter.¡±


    Vi turned to Mnie, smiling. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it, Mnie.¡±


    Unable to say much against that, Mnie walked toward the guest room but did not see Vi following her after some time. She turned back, only to see Vi standing there, unmoving. Awkwardly, Vi looked at Mnie and asked, ¡°Mnie, could you help support me a little?¡±


    <i ss="fa fa-angle-left" aria-hidden="true"></i> Prev</a>Next <i ss="fa fa-angle-right" aria-hidden="true"></i></a>

 Chapter 174

    Vi


    Mnie lowered her gaze to look at Vi¡¯s feet. Without saying anything, she propped her up. seemed to have thrown her entire weight onto Mnie. Mnie was not particrly strong and so had to use both hands to support her.


    Mnie could not help but frown and asked, ¡°Is your leg injured too?¡±


    Blinking, Vi whispered, ¡°It seems like I twisted it a bit.¡±


    Mnie nodded and continued supporting her. However, since Vi was wet and muddy while leaning against Mnie, Mnie¡¯s clothes also got quite dirty.


    In the guest room, the housekeeper had prepared only one set of clean clothes. Vi looked at Mnie and apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Seeing that there were not too many marks on her clothes, Mnie calmly said, ¡°Change your clothes. If you need any help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wipe myself down first.¡± Vi smiled apologetically at Mnie and turned to the bathroom.


    She walked steadily, showing no signs of the difficulty she had experienced moments ago. Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw this.


    Vi took more than half an hour in the bathroom. She had really hurt her hand, so she moved slowly as she was afraid to touch it.


    Mnie waited outside while Vi changed. Her own clothes were also dirty, and she had considered using water in the bathroom to clean up a little.


    However, Vi had been in there for some time, and Mnie was notfortable wearing someone else¡¯s clothes, so she waited patiently.


    When Vi finally emerged, she had changed into clean clothes and even touched up her makeup. She looked at Mnie and cheerfully said, ¡°I¡¯m all set, Mnie.¡±


    Vi did not lean on Mnie like before when they made their way back out. Instead, she even walked half a step faster than Mnie.


    Outside, another round of games had started, and the atmosphere was lovely. Someone noticed them and said, ¡°Eugene and the others are ying table tennis inside.¡±


    Vi acknowledged them and said to Mnie, ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for Eugene.¡±


    Mnie just turned around and went to sit in a corner, idly ying with her phone.


    The rain outside showed no sign of stopping, so leaving was not an option for now. As for Stephen, he was nowhere to be seen. Mnie was unsure of what to do.


    She was thinking about whether to give Stephen a call when she heard a male voice saying, ¡°Uh, the one by the window, the one in ck.¡±


    Mnie pansed, realizing that the poison was referring to her. Looking over, however, she realized she did not recognize the guy.


    The guy soomed to have a bad tempor as he immediately clicked his tongue nod andmanded, ¡± See that coat nod to you? Bring it over to me.¡±


    There was indeed a coat nod to Mnie, the hesitated for a moment but ultimately brought the coat


    next over to the guy.


    The man was leaning against the entrance to the pool room. When Mnie reached him, it just so happened that Simon and another guy were alsoing but.


    Mnie handed the coat to the guy in aposed manner. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Zack, did you spend so much money ying that your eyesight¡¯s gone bad?¡± Simon paused before


    his gaze fell on Mnie. He scrutinized her from head to toe, sneering, ¡°How dirty.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Simon looked at Mnie with open mockery. He lifted his hand to pat Zack¡¯s shoulder and said in a less¨Cthan¨Cfriendly tone, ¡°Eugene is still inside. Can¡¯t you tone it down a bit?¡±


    Mnie might have felt the need to exin to Simon back then whenever he misunderstood her, but now, she was just a visage of indifference. She had no words to waste on him. She gave Simon a fleeting nce before shifting her gaze to Zack


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to bring the coat over?¡±


    Zack furrowed his brows and epted the coat. He was not very familiar with Simon and the others. He only came because he was on good terms with Joshua. However, after observing Simon¡¯s attitude toward Mnie, he could guess that their rtionship was not great.


    Zack¡¯s family was also in business, so naturally, he did not want to offend Simon. He clicked his tongue and looked at Mnie. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told. I didn¡¯t notice you had dirt all over you. You¡¯d better not have dirtied my clothes.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained cold as she replied, ¡°If you think it¡¯s dirty, the trash bin is right there.


    IT


    Zack did not expect her to talk back. He hesitated for a moment before his expression turned unpleasant. He felt as if he had been humiliated in front of Simon.


    ring at Mnie, he spat out, ¡°You got some nerve walking around with your dirty clothes. Someone might mistake you for a beggar.¡±


    The dirt on Mnie¡¯s clothes was mostly caused by Vi brushing against her. It was not much, but because she was wearing light¨Ccolored clothes, it was more noticeable.


    Mnie did not say anything back and was about to leave. However, since Zack felt that she had humiliated him, he reached out and grabbed her arm. He said coldly, ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    Hearing this, her face turned cold. She was just about to respond when a soft cry came from inside the pool room. When she looked over, she heard someone say, ¡°Eugene, it hurts.¡±


    Simon noticed her and sneered, ¡°Why not go in and take a look if you¡¯re so curious?¡±


    Mnie spared no one at this point and retorted, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know Eugene was into women, I might have thought you two had something going on in private.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± Simon¡¯s face instantly turned ugly. Eyes narrowed, he was about to confront Mnie when Eugene came out.


    His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and he had a box of band¨Caids in his hand. His expression was nk, and his gaze briefly swept over Mnie¡¯s face before he looked at Simon. ¡°Where are the things I asked you to get?¡±


    Simon clicked his tongue. ¡°The iodine in the first aid kit has expired. Where else am I supposed to


    look for some? Joshua has already gotten someone to bring it over. Just ask Vi to wait a moment.¡±


    Nodding, Eugene was about to go back inside when his gaze caught Mnie¡¯s hand that was still in Zack¡¯s grip.


    He raised a brow as he let out a cold snort. There was an indiscernible expression on his face.


    Mnie snapped back to reality and shook off Zack¡¯s hand before walking toward her corner.


    Someone brought iodine over soon after. Stephen had just returned after heading out and was now a little damp from the rain. When he saw Mnie in the corner, he walked over to her.


    ¡°I had to go get something nearby for my mom. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting,¡± Stephen said, aware of the strained rtionship between Mnie and Simon. He felt a little embarrassed about leaving Mnie alone.


    Mnie looked at the pouring rain outside and asked, ¡°Do you think the rain will stop tonight? It looks heavy.¡±


    She was a bit worried that she might have to stay the night at Joshua¡¯s house due to the heavy rain. She was not very keen on that.


    ¡°The weather forecast says it¡¯ll stop in about two hours,¡± Stephen replied. He then noticed the marks on Mnie¡¯s clothes and frowned, ¡°How did your clothes get dirty?¡±


    Mnie paid his question no heed. ¡°Vi hurt her leg, and I helped prop her up when walking. It was probably that.¡±


    The moment she said that, Stephen stood up and took off his own jacket before handing it to her. ¡± Make do with this.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Mnie subconsciously said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll change at home.¡±


    Stephen insisted on having her change. ¡°It¡¯s notfortable wearing dirty clothes.¡± He looked solemn as he continued, ¡°And you¡¯ll get sick wearing wet clothes. You don¡¯t want to worry your grandfather, do you?¡±


    At the mention of her grandfather, Mnie did not try refuting anymore and took the coat. She thanked Stephen and put it on.


    It was indeed a bit cold. The air conditioning in the room was on full st, and her clothes were a bit damp, making her ufortable. Mnie sat in the corner because she was trying to avoid the air conditioning.


    Seeing that she had put on his coat, the seriousness on Stephen¡¯s face disappeared. He went to pour a cup of hot water for Mnie.


    Mnie held the hot water in her hand and chatted with him aimlessly. Meanwhile, in the pool room, a burst ofughter suddenly erupted, followed by the dissatisfied voice of Simon. He said, ¡°Do you all look down on me just because I didn¡¯t arrange a date with a young model today?¡±


    ¡®¨¢


    Simon¡¯s yboy reputation was well¨Cknown. People in the circle knew about his rtionships with young models and inte celebrities. Mnie was not interested in that, and she sipped her hot


    water slowly.


    Joshua came out. Seeing that Stephen was back, he quickly said, ¡°Stephen,e inside and join us. They¡¯re betting, and we need one more person.¡±


    Stephen looked at Mnie, who replied calmly, ¡°You go and y. I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡±


    Joshua suggested, ¡°Mnie,e join us. They¡¯re ying something interesting.¡±


    Mnie was not interested in getting involved in their game and shook her head, refusing.


    Joshua did not push her and led Stephen inside.


    Before going in, Stephen whispered to Mnie, ¡°If anything happens,e find me.¡± Then, he entered the pool room with Joshua.


    Most of the people in the living room had gone to the pool room, leaving those who did not know each other ying on their phones.


    The living room suddenly became quiet, with only the sound of rain pattering outside and asional Jaughter from the pool room.


    Simon grabbed a pool cue and looked at everyone, ¡°Who wants to y with me?¡±


    Eugene was the first to refuse. ¡°You¡¯re bad at it. It¡¯s not fun.¡±


    Simon was not satisfied and looked at Stephen. ¡°Stephen, will you y with me?¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Stephen was a man with a good temperament and nodded willingly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    He took off his jacket, leaving only a white shirt. He looked even more gentle and refined.


    Zack came back in with some water and nced at Stephen. He then asked Joshua beside him quietly, ¡°Is the woman outside Stephen¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Joshua took a moment to realize he was referring to Mnie. His expression turned somewhat strange as he asked Zack, ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°That woman, isn¡¯t she wearing Stephen¡¯s coat? Tsk, what¡¯s her name? Mnie, right?¡±


    Zack thought he was speaking quietly, but everyone around him heard his every word.


    Vi pulled on Eugene¡¯s sleeve, curiosity reflecting on her face as she asked, ¡°Could Mnie and Mr. Stephen really be together?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingertips froze, his dark eyes showing no emotion. After a moment, he lowered his gaze and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vi pursed her lips and smiled. Leaning her head on Eugene¡¯s shoulder, she said gently, ¡°If it¡¯s true, then Mnie and Mr. Stephen would be a perfect match.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brows had the barest furrow as he made a nonmittal sound. Vi¡¯s lips curled up a slightly bigger smile.


    Meanwhile, Mnie sat in the corner, not doing much. She had Xander send her some materials and took this time to slowly organize them. The rain seemed to be letting up a bit. As she was wrapped in Stephen¡¯s coat, she did not feel as cold.


    When she heard footsteps approaching, Mnie subconsciously looked over, only to see Eugene walking toward her. He was expressionless and had his phone in hand.


    He was answering a call, his tone cold and brows slightly furrowed. He threw out a sentence, ¡°I want to see all the materials at Monday¡¯s meeting.¡±


    The person on the other end of the call said some things, and Eugene¡¯s expression grew even colder.


    Sitting not far away, Mnie had already lowered her head and gone back to organizing the materials Xander had given her. It was only when Eugene ended the call that she looked up again to nce at


    him.


    Eugene had been looking down at his phone, but in the instant her gaze swept over him, he sensed it and looked up. His eyes immediately caught the coat she was wearing. His gaze was deep, and it was


    unclear to Mnie what he was thinking.


    Mnie pursed her lips. She could tell Eugene was not in a particrly great mood at the moment. Thus, she tactfully averted her gaze, continuing to be her own invisible self.


    Eugene did not stay outside for long and quickly returned to the pool room, leaving Mnie alone in the living room.


    It was not until the early morning that the game finally ended. The rain outside had reduced to a drizzle. Stephen came out of the pool room and asked Mnie, ¡°Feeling sleepy?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, I can drive,¡± Mnie said.


    Just as she said that, she saw Joshuaing over. He looked somewhat embarrassed as he asked Stephen, ¡°Stephen, could you help us? There looks to be a problem with Zack¡¯s car. Can you give them


    a ride back?¡±


    Stephen had the best temperament among this group. It was why Joshua dared toe and ask him for help. Stephen hesitated, saying, ¡°But I need to take Mnie back.¡±


    ¡°The main issue is Lavender. She had a bit too much to drink, and it¡¯s not very safe for her to take a taxi. Since both your routes are the same, could you help out?¡± Being the host, Joshua was busy


    making arrangements.


    711

 Chapter 177

    hapter 177


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better for you to take them home, especially since Lavender is a woman,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stephen also felt it would not be right to let a drunk woman go home alone and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll drop them off first, then take you home.¡±


    Mnie had no objections. However, when it was time to leave, she realized that in addition to Zack and Lavender, there were two more people who needed a ride with Stephen. Both of them had been drinking as well.


    Stephen looked at Mnie in a dilemma. ncing at the unconscious woman, Mnie said softly, ¡°I can take a taxi home. You go ahead and take care of them.¡±


    Since he had already agreed, Stephen could only leave with the others. After he left, the remaining people left in twos and threes.


    In the end, only Vi, Simon, Eugene, and Mnie were left.


    As the birthday person tonight, Joshua had drunk quite a bit. Simon was not one to miss out on such festivities either. Therefore, he was definitely going to take Eugene¡¯s car home.


    Mnie checked the time and figured she could still catch a taxi outside. She asked Joshua, ¡°Can I borrow an umbre from you?¡±


    Joshua was stunned. ¡°Are you nning to take a taxi?¡±


    ¡°You and Eugene live in the same neighborhood, right? You should be able to hitch a ride with him.¡±


    Joshua scratched his head and called out to Eugene. ¡°Eugene, it¡¯ste. It¡¯s not safe for Mnie to take a taxi alone. Can you drop her off on your way?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Eugene¡¯s expression remained cold as he looked at Mnie, not saying a word. Vi whispered beside him, ¡°Eugene, it¡¯ste, and it¡¯s raining. There¡¯s no reason for Mnie to take a taxi, right?¡±


    She smiled mischievously before adding, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can just send her home. I won¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she take a taxi?¡±


    As soon as Vi said that, Simon, who had been looking at his phone, lifted his head and said to Mnie, ¡°You¡¯re not a child. You can find your way home by taking a taxi.¡±


    He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink, and I want to lie down in the back seat for a while. You should be able to find your way home, right?¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at Mnie. She raised her phone and said calmly, ¡°No need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ve booked a ride.¡±


    Simon said, ¡°At least you know your own limits.¡±


    Mnie could not be bothered to respond to him. She took the umbre from Joshua and walked straight out. However, when she passed by Eugene, she heard a cold and mocking chuckle from him.


    She had no idea what that was about and tightened her grip on the umbre handle as she made her way outside. The Hewitt family¡¯s residence was also in the vi area, and to get out, it would take at least 20 minutes on foot.


    Fortunately, the streetmps were bright enough<b>, </b>so there were no issues.


    The taxi she ordered arrived quickly. The driver waited at the entrance for a while before eventually calling Mnie. Just as Mnie hung up the phone, she heard honking behind her. Standing right under a streemp, she could clearly see that it was Eugene¡¯s car.


    There were puddles on the road, so Mnie moved to the side to avoid getting sshed by water. However, due to the rain and the speed of the car, Mnie could not entirely escape being sshed.


    Her clothes got wet with muddy water, making her feel ufortable. Mnie furrowed her brows.


    However, the car suddenly came to a halt beside her. The front window rolled down, and Eugene¡¯s slightly cold voice said, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Mnie gripped the umbre. ¡°I¡¯ve already called a ride. The car is here.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice took on a bit of impatience. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see headlines about a LeapCo employee getting into trouble in the middle of the night.¡±


    Lowering her gaze, she was about to retort when she heard Eugene¡¯s increasingly cold tone say again, ¡°Do I need to get out and open the door for you?¡±


    Mnie did not refuse this time. She closed the umbre, opened the back door, and saw Simon sitting insidezily.


    He looked at Mnie and said in an unfriendly manner, ¡°Do I need to kneel to you before you¡¯ll get in


    the car?¡±


    Mnie brought the umbre into the car with her. Then, Vi, who was in the front passenger seat, turned her head to look disapprovingly at Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, you really are something. It¡¯s sote. Why insist on taking a taxi by yourself? Did you even consider your safety? If something were to happen, who would take responsibility?¡±


    Mnie looked up to nce at Vi. Her expression was innocent, as if she really thought Mnie did not understand things and was being willful.


    Simon sneered. ¡°Maybe she knew Eugene wouldn¡¯t let her go, so she decided to act like that.¡±


    He raised a brow at Mnie right after saying that and added, ¡°Putting on a weak front, I see you¡¯re quite versed with such tactics.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and merely remained silent. What else could she say? All the words had alreadye out of their mouths.

 Chapter 179

    <i ss="fab fa-facebook-f"></i> Facebook</a> <i ss="fab fa-twitter"></i> Twitter</a> <i ss="fab fa-whatsapp"></i> WhatsApp</a> <i ss="fab fa-pinterest-p"></i> Pinterest</a>


    Mnie chose not to respond to Simon¡¯s words. The car was quite dim, and she found somefort in looking out the window.


    Simon also fell silent and leaned back in his seat, ying with his phone. He was typing very fast, and


    asionally, Mnie could hear him chuckle carelessly.


    He suddenly looked up and casually said to Eugene, ¡°Eugene, you can drop me off at Times Square? I have something to do.¡±


    Eugene nced at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Am I your chauffeur?¡±


    ¡°No, I just happen to have a date with someone,¡± Simon spoke while opening the voice message from the inte¨Cfamous celebrity he had just arranged to meet.


    A sweet voice immediately came from his phone, ¡°Simon, when are youing?¡±


    It was well¨Cknown that Simon loved to y around. Eugene stopped the car at the next intersection and calmly reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble, like what happened with Skr.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that careless,¡± Simon replied before opening the door and getting out.


    The cold wind blew the drizzle onto Mnie¡¯s face as soon as the door opened.


    She knew who Skr was. He was another yboy in the circle who loved to date young models. Recently, one of the inte -famous women he was with got pregnant and caused a big fuss when she insisted on marrying him.


    Skr was unwilling to marry her, and she ended up jumping off a building. The incident caused a huge uproar, so Skr¡¯s family had to force him into marriage.


    Mnie looked up. Even in the dim light, Eugene¡¯s profile appeared somewhat indifferent. However, she quickly averted her gaze.


    Mnie heard Vi call out to her and looked at her. She could not actually see her expression clearly and could only vaguely make out a silhouette. Vi paused before continuing, ¡°Mnie, I have a question, but I don¡¯t know if I should ask.¡±


    She sounded genuinely troubled and also a little innocent. After a moment¡¯s silence, Mnie replied, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you in a romantic rtionship with Mr. Xander or Mr. Stephen? I¡¯m a bit curious.¡± Vi turned her face to look at Mnie.


    She added, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything <i>by </i>it. If you¡¯re notfortable sharing, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask, okay?¡±


    How could Mnie not answer when she already put it that way? If she did not answer, it would look like she was navigating her unclear rtionships between Xander and Stephen.


    Vi¡¯s question had indeed been worded quite sophisticatedly. Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she replied calmly, ¡°What¡¯s so ufortable about it? It just seems unnecessary for me to report to thepany about whether I¡¯m in any romantic rtionships. It¡¯s a private matter, after all.¡±


    Her attitude was somewhat firm. Vi forced a smile. ¡°I thought we were friends¡­¡±


    ¡°Setting aside our work rtionship, I don¡¯t believe we have any other connections.¡±


    With that, the smile on Vi¡¯s face froze as she whispered, ¡°Sorry, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie remained silent, gazing out the window. The light rain continued, and there were not many vehicles on the road. Mnie initially thought that Eugene would drive back to her residential area.


    With the rain pouring down on them, she assumed he would prioritize taking her home considering Vi was his legitimate girlfriend now.


    However, to her surprise, Eugene took a detour and dropped Vi off at her apartment in the northern part of the city.


    Vi did not react to this either. She just fluttered her eyshes before saying to Eugene softly, ¡°It¡¯s still raining. Be careful on your way home.¡±


    Eugene acknowledged her with a hum. He then took out an umbre from the storagepartment and handed it to Vi. ¡°Take your time going back. Uncle will worry if you¡¯re too fast.¡±


    Hearing his words, any hesitation on Vi¡¯s face immediately dissipated. She had initially been a bit displeased that Eugene directly took her home.


    Chamber 10

 Chapter 180

    Eugene could have taken Vi back home. However, it turned out that Eugene remembered that her father was still alone at home.


    Vi¡¯s father had been staying with her due to his surgery, while her mother had returned to their hometown temporarily for some family matters. Vi could not help but feel moved. After all, she hed only casually mentioned it to Eugene, yet he had remembered.


    A smile appeared on Vi¡¯s face. She quickly leaned over, giving Eugene a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Eugene, why are you so good to me?¡±


    Eugene responded in a deep voice, ¡°Go home and rest well. You got hurt today.¡±


    Mnie sat in the back seat, listening to their sweet and tender conversation while her mood remained unaffected. She checked the time and realized it was almost one in the morning. After a few more brief but affectionate moments, Vi reluctantly got out of the car.


    The atmosphere inside the car immediately turned cold the moment she got out. There was not much for Mnie and Eugene to talk about. The distance from the northern part of the city back to the southern part was considerable.


    Mnie simply closed her eyes and rested. With the windows closed tightly, the sound of the rain


    outside was muffled.


    In the silence, Mnie could clearly hear Eugene¡¯s cold chuckle.


    She looked up and noticed that they had just reached a traffic light intersection where all the vehicles had stopped before the pedestrian crossing.


    Mnie lowered her gaze in contemtion before speaking up, ¡°If you feel too tired, I can drive.¡±


    She had not drunk tonight, and Eugene had taken a longer route from the Hewitts¡® residence to the northern part of the city before heading back south. The journey was indeed tiring.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Eugene opened a small gap in the window with one hand, allowing the wind to blow in. He looked up at the rearview mirror and said almost without emotion, ¡°Simon said you¡¯re ying hard to get.¡±


    He had one hand resting on the steering wheel just as the traffic light turned green. Eugene stepped on the gas and drove forward steadily.


    Mnie¡¯s hair was slightly disheveled by the wind that was blowing in through the window. The night rain had brought down the temperature of the car, and she could not help but tighten the coat she had on her. It was Stephen¡¯s coat.


    Eugene noticed this in the rearview mirror, and his brows furrowed imperceptibly. His dark eyes became even colder.


    There was a pause before Mnie replied, ¡°You believe everything Simon says?¡±


    Eugene sneered. ¡°He¡¯s right. The way you¡¯ve been following Stephen around so eagerly is really something I can¡¯t bear to look at.¡±


    Mnie did not understand why Eugene had to be so sarcastic when he was talking to her now. She pinched her palm, suppressing the difort in her heart.


    She saw no need to argue with Eugene now, as any argument would be meaningless. The two remained silent until they reached the apartment.


    Mnie stepped out of the elevator before Eugene, Talking to him felt exhausting now.


    Upon arriving home, Mnie went straight to the bathroom and changed out of her damp clothes. She ced Stephen¡¯s coat separately from hers, intending to return it to him after cleaning it. When she got out of the shower, she noticed she had left the living room windows open, and the area near


    the balcony was in disarray.


    The bedroom was also in a simr state. Late into the night, Mnie was suddenly interrupted by a


    knock on her door.


    A property management staff member exined apologetically, ¡°The water pipe in the upstairs unit burst. We need to check if there are any issues in your home.¡±


    Mnie frowned and declined, saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my ce.¡±


    Despite her refusal, the property management staff persisted and tried to enter. Mnie was about to say something when the door across the hall opened. Eugene stood at the doorway expressionlessly, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 181

    hapter 181


    The management staff was startled by Eugene¡¯s voice while talking to Mnie. He turned back to look and said, ¡°The pipe upstairs has burst. We just want to take a look.¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie, who frowned. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure my house is fine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just concerned for your safety,¡± the management staff insisted.


    Mnie was not willing to let them in. It was the middle of the night, and she was worried about allowing three strange men inside the house.


    She was about to reject them when Eugene spoke up coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    He moved toward the door when he said this, looking like he wanted to go in as well.


    When Mnie saw him doing that, the annoyance from being woken up in the middle of the night showed on her face. ¡°What are you doing, Eugene Scott?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten who bought this house?¡± Eugene looked down at her and spoke in the same cold


    tone.


    Mnie¡¯s expression froze. She clutched the doorframe tightly.


    Eugene had bought this house for the sake of convenience.


    Mnie had just joined LeapCo then, and Eugene thought it was a waste of time for her to travel back and forth on a bus. He got someone to buy this house on his behalf and managed to convince Mnie


    to move in.


    She had stupidly thought that this was Eugene¡¯s way of getting her to spend more time with him.


    Mnie closed her eyes. She looked very upset as she allowed Eugene to go inside.


    A breeze blew in from outside, and Mnie suddenly realized something important.


    Eugene owned her house. That would mean Mnie would not have a ce to live in should Eugene suddenly decide to take the house back.


    The management staff quickly came out after checking the house.


    Eugene followed behind. He nced at Mnie. She wondered if he was being sarcastic when he said, ¡°At least you¡¯re smart enough to prioritize safety.¡±


    Mnie looked at him. She was silent for a while before turning back into the house.


    She could not go back to sleep after returning to her room.


    Mnie took out her phone and for some reason, clicked on a property app. She began scrolling through the rental listing.


    Jepton was an expensive city to live in. Mnie did not manage to find anywhere suitable and flung


    her phone aside. Shey in bed and shut her eyes to clear her mind.


    She knew she was not going to sleep well that night.


    The next morning, Mnie was awakened by the ringing of her phone.


    Xander¡¯s deep, maic voice was heard on the other end. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±


    Mnie looked at the time. It was eight in the morning. She massaged between her eyes and replied, ¡± No. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need you to get something for me. It¡¯s urgent.¡±


    Xander would never trouble Mnie if he had someone to help him with this.


    Mnie replied, ¡°Sure. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a document that needs to be stamped and delivered to me,¡± said Xander. ¡°Stephen has a copy of


    the document, but he isn¡¯t able to get it to me. Sorry to have to trouble you for this.¡±


    Mnie knew Xander well and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m part of your team, anyway.¡®


    Xander told her the contents of the document and reminded her to ensure that the information was


    correct before getting it stamped.


    Mnie asked for the location and criteria for getting it stamped before hanging up.


    Whatever happened the night before had caused Mnie some distress, but the call from Xander had actually managed to settle her down.


    She dressed up and went out the door.


    When she called Stephen about the document, he was already on his way to the administrative office


    nearby.


    He instructed Mnie to pick up the document from his house, which he had left in his study.


    It was the first time Mnie was going to Stephen¡¯s house, and it was already ten by the time she


    arrived.

 Chapter 182

    Stephen and his mom looked very simr. Both of them had a gentle look in their eyes.


    Mnie was surprised to see Ste there as well.


    Ste was taken aback to see Mnie, and she ced the cup in her hand on the table before saying with annoyance,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mnie had no idea she would bump into Ste. She said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up a document for a friend.¡±


    Madam York nodded. ¡°Stephen informed me about it. You¡¯re here for Xander¡¯s document, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He needs it urgently. I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve disturbed you,¡± said Mnie.


    Madam York was a university professor. She was gentle and gracious by nature and was very soft- spoken during her conversation with Mnie.


    ¡°The document is in the study. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Madam York waved over a domestic helper to pour


    Mnie a cup of tea before heading toward the study.


    Mnie was unable to reject the friendly offer and sat down to take a sip.


    She had just put her cup down when she heard Ste say sarcastically, ¡°I see you have a close rtionship with the Yorks.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m only here to pick up something.¡±


    Ste grunted coldly, but Mnie was unsure what she meant by that.


    Mnie was not a talkative person. She used to rack up her brains for a conversation topic in order to get into Ste¡¯s good graces.


    However, all she did now was sit silently. She was no longer willing to try to get Ste to like her.


    Madam York soon appeared with the document. She passed it to Mnie. ¡°Is this what you were looking for?¡±


    Mnie flipped through it and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Madam York smiled. She had always been nice and gracious.


    She was reminded of Xander and what Stephen had told her. Madam York could not help asking


    Mnie, ¡°Stephen told me that you¡¯re in the midst of working with Xander on a project?¡±


    Mnie replied in a quiet voice, ¡°I¡¯m still learning from him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good start.¡± Madam York smiled after that and added, ¡°You should drop by sometime for a meal with Stephen.¡±


    Mnie knew that Mrs. York was hinting at her that she could leave now. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be off to


    help Xander with this. Goodbye, Mrs. York.¡±


    She paused and looked at Ste. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Ste pretended not to notice her.


    Mnie took the document and headed to the department Stephen mentioned toplete the stamping. It was already noontime by the time she was done.


    She had a simple lunch and mailed the document out to Xander. After that, she went to visit her grandfather at the hospital.


    Her grandfather looked much better than before. He immediately waved Mnie over when he saw her. ¡°Have you had your lunch yet?¡±


    Mnie put down the fruits in her hand and asked her grandfather, ¡°How are you feeling today? Better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I feel great!¡± Her grandfather looked gratified. ¡°The doctor said I can be discharged <b>if </b><b>I </b>continue doing well for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>isn¡¯t soon enough. I have to spend more money for every day I¡¯m in the hospital.¡±


    He knew better than anyone that it cost a lot for a single room like his. This included payment for all sorts of medical check¨Cups and the nurse¡¯s aid from his nursing home.


    It was not easy for Mnie to earn a living. In addition to what happened with Dn, she probably did not have much left on her.


    Sighing, he said, ¡°Mel, try to save up for yourself in the future if you can. You make a good living at LeapCo. At least that¡¯s a safety for you.¡®


    <b>}</b>}


    Those words hinted at her situation with Eugene as well.


    Mnie looked down. She gave it some thought and decided to tell her grandfather, ¡°Grandpa, once my contract ends, I won¡¯t continue at LeapCo. I want to resign.¡±

 Chapter 183

    Her grandfather was taken aback. ¡°Why would you want to resign for no reason?¡±


    Mnie had worked very hard to stay at LeapCo, and her grandfather had witnessed her dedication


    back then.


    Thinking about it, he frowned as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Is it because of Eugene¡­¡±


    Mnie¡¯s grandfather had figured out what happened between Mnie and Eugene thest time he was admitted to the hospital.


    However, he had no idea what to say about it when he looked at Mnie.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± Mnie spoke up. There was not much change in her expression. She held her grandfather¡¯s hand and sounded calm when she continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting burned out working the same job for so many years. I just want to challenge myself with something new.¡±


    Her grandfather frowned. He wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Mnie changed the topic and asked, ¡°Did the doctor say when you can be discharged?¡±


    Her grandfather looked at her and sighed. In the end, he decided not to continue asking her about work.


    Mnie stayed at the hospital until night and went home only after having dinner with her grandfather.


    She received a message from Xander thanking her for the help earlier that day the moment she got home.


    Mnie was about to reply when she received a call from an unknown number.


    She hesitated before picking up. It was the voice of a middle¨Caged woman. ¡°Is this, Miss Mnie Smith? How do you do? I¡¯m from Brightman Agency. We noticed that you inquired about rentalsst night. We¡¯d like to know if you¡¯re looking to rent or rent out a house?¡±


    Mnie had not been able to sleepst night and registered an ount while scrolling online for a ce to rent.


    She paused and lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m looking to rent.¡±


    ¡°Are there any requirements you have or any particr ce that you¡¯re interested in?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Somewhere cheap.¡±


    She looked down and stared at the marks on her table. Her voice was very soft. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure when I want to move.¡±


    Thedy from the agency was smart. She caught Mnie¡¯s drift and immediately said, ¡°We can share each other¡¯s contact. You can contact me if you need anything in the future. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye


    out as well.¡±


    Mnie did not reject her offer and added thedy to her contacts before cleaning up and going to


    rest.


    The morning meeting on Mondays had always been handled by respective departments.


    When Mnie¡¯s meeting was done, she was informed to head to the office upstairs for another


    meeting.


    Yana asked her in a whisper, ¡°Mnie, is it time to conduct the analysis for the mid¨Cyear review?<i>¡± </i>


    Mnie began packing her things. ¡°It¡¯s probably about time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to work overtime.¡± Yana looked sad.


    The secretary¡¯s department had always feared this time of the year when they needed to conductrge -scale summary and analysis because almost the entirepany¡¯s problems would be presented to


    them.


    Their job scope was different from the secretarial work at the CEO¡¯s office. The secretary¡¯s


    department downstairs was more like an office to handle odds and ends. They had to take care of


    everything.


    When Mnie saw Yana still looking dispirited, she raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Rx. It¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡±


    Yana thought Mnie had no idea how bad the workload was going to be. She sighed and waved Mnie off. ¡°You¡¯ll understand what I mean when the timees, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie shook her head and left the office.


    Yana thought Mnie did not understand how busy it was going to get.


    However, Yana had no idea that Mnie had worked hard to get where she was today.


    At the very least, Mnie had been in the secretary¡¯s department downstairs for more than a year before being transferred to the CEO¡¯s office.


    When Mnie arrived upstairs, the management team from the other departments was already there.

 Chapter 184

    hapter 184


    Tina Hatch from the HR department had a good rtionship with Mnie. Tina smiled and greeted her, ¡°Do you want to have lunch togetherter?¡±


    Mnie had just agreed when Vi started getting everyone inside the meeting room.


    She was in a white suit, which made her look especially gentle.


    Tina whispered to Mnie, ¡°Is she about to be working here full time? She even came to the HR department this morning to inform us of some changes to her file.¡±


    Mnie calcted how long Vi had worked at LeapCo. She had not passed the probation period.


    However, Mnie knew that it was just a matter of time before Vi became an official full¨Ctimer at thepany. After all, she had Eugene backing her in thispany.


    When they entered the meeting room<b>, </b>Eugene was speaking to the department heads of the finance and operations department. Mnie was standing at the very back.


    The agenda of the meeting was as expected. It was about the mid¨Cyear summary and analysis. There was also a discussion about the major ns for the next two quarters of the year.


    Mnie¡¯s head was lowered as she recorded the meeting notes in her notebook. Suddenly, she heard Eugene¡¯s cold voice ask, ¡°Where are the people from the secretary¡¯s department?¡±


    Tina moved a little to the side, and Mnie looked up. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°When will you be able to submit the Lido proposal fromst week and the meeting notes for the


    stock market review?¡±


    Eugene did not disy much emotions during work. He tapped a finger on the table and looked at


    Mnie.


    Mnie looked down. ¡°They¡¯re still going through the final review. You¡¯ll receive them this


    afternoon.¡±


    Eugene frowned, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Submit the mid¨Cyear analysis and summary before Friday.¡±


    Everyone knew how much work the secretary¡¯s department had. When they heard Eugene¡¯s


    instructions, Tina could not help giving Mnie a sympathetic nce.


    Every department in LeapCo had to put together their documents within three or four days. They


    wondered how bad their overtime could be.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Tina was suddenly reminded of something. She asked Eugene, ¡°We¡¯ve already


    announced our next trainee recruitment. Will you be joining the interview process?¡±


    This did not seem too important to Eugene. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    He paused andter looked at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge.¡±


    Tina Hatch from the HR department had a good rtionship with Mnie. Tina smiled and greeted her, ¡°Do you want to have lunch togetherter?¡±


    Mnie had just agreed when Vi started getting everyone inside the meeting room.


    She was in a white suit, which made her look especially gentle.


    Tina whispered to Mnie, ¡°Is she about to be working here full time? She even came to the HR department this morning to inform us of some changes to her file.¡±


    Mnie calcted how long Vi had worked at LeapCo. She had not passed the probation period.


    However, Mnie knew that it was just a matter of time before Vi became an official full¨Ctimer at thepany. After all, she had Eugene backing her in thispany.


    When they entered the meeting room, Eugene was speaking to the department heads of the finance and operations department. Mnie was standing at the very back.


    The agenda of the meeting was as expected. It was about the mid¨Cyear summary and analysis. There was also a discussion about the major ns for the next two quarters of the year.


    Mnie¡¯s head was lowered as she recorded the meeting notes in her notebook. Suddenly, she heard Eugene¡¯s cold voice ask, ¡°Where are the people from the secretary¡¯s department?¡±


    Tina moved a little to the side, and Mnie looked up. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°When will you be able to submit the Lido proposal fromst week and the meeting notes for the


    stock market review?¡±


    Eugene did not disy much emotions during work. He tapped a finger on the table and looked at


    Mnie.


    Mnie looked down. ¡°They¡¯re still going through the final review. You¡¯ll receive them this


    afternoon.¡±


    Eugene frowned, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Submit the mid¨Cyear analysis and summary before Friday.¡±


    Everyone knew how much work the secretary¡¯s department had. When they heard Eugene¡¯s instructions, Tina could not help giving Mnie a sympathetic nce..


    Every department in LeapCo had to put together their documents within three or four days. They


    wondered how bad their overtime could be.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Tina was suddenly reminded of something. She asked Eugene, ¡°We¡¯ve already announced our next trainee recruitment. Will you be joining the interview process?¡±


    This did not seem too important to Eugene. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    He paused andter looked at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge.¡®


    ))


    IP


    ¡°sn¡¯t Mnie need to put together the analysis data? Would that be too big of a time constraint for her?¡± Tha reminded him.


    Bugene Akal up slightly at Mnie, ¡°Can¡¯t you do something like this well?¡±


    Mnie was silent for a while before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll oversee it.¡±


    Buggene did not say anything else, However, he was quickly reminded of something. ¡°There¡¯s ast- minute meeting this afternoon regarding the piece ofnd belonging to Manson. Get ready for it.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Come along <b>with </b>me for the meeting.¡± Eugene did not even look up. It seemed toe naturally for <b>him </b>to order Mnie around.


    It was only after they <b>had </b>left the office that Tina grunted and looked at Mnie thoughtfully before saying, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re still working with Mr. Scott? There doesn¡¯t seem to be much of a difference with your job scope.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s <b>hands </b>paused for a moment while still clutching the documents. She said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t


    think so.¡±


    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s still asking you to be in charge of the interview and the meeting.¡± Tina suddenly lowered her voice after that and continued, ¡°Do you know that everyone downstairs is saying that Vi Shaw is Mr. Scott¡¯s pet canary? She can¡¯t do anything. She won¡¯tst long with just her good


    looks.¡±


    Mnie remained stoic. She was not willing to talk about how long Vi wouldst at LeapCo. She was silent for a while before suddenly asking Tina. ¡°How long does it take for an employee to resign from thepany?¡±


    Tina replied, ¡°The resignation should be submitted half a month before. Just make sure the handover work ispleted before leaving.¡±


    She asked Mnie, ¡°Who¡¯s resigning?¡±


    Mnie looked at her. ¡°Me.¡±


    Tina was taken aback but immediatelyughed. ¡°You must be kidding, Mnie. You won¡¯t be leaving LeapCo even after I resign.¡±


    She said this with amusement, certain that Mnie would never leave thepany.

 Chapter 185

    Mnie did not bother to exin as she headed straight to the office.


    She informed her department about submitting the documents on Friday, and groans immediately echoed inside the office.


    Yana looked sadly at Mnie. ¡°Does Mr. Scott have something against the secretary¡¯s department, Mnie? We used to have a week, but now we¡¯re given only four days.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°LeapCo has been in several business negotiations recently, and it¡¯s a busy period for


    us.¡±


    This was true, and Yana had nothing else to say about it. She sighed again. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best on ount of the bonus Mr. Scott hands out.¡±


    Mnie emailed Eugene the two documents he requested andter sent him a message to remind him about them.


    Lunchtime came, and Tina came by to have lunch with Mnie.


    She was quite an efficient worker. She brought herptop to lunch so she could filter through the


    resumes.


    LeapCo had always given good benefits to employees, which was why many graduates did everything they could to join thepany.


    Mnie¡¯s phone was also vibrating. She took a look at it and saw that Simon and the others had shared photos from Joshua¡¯s birthday. Most of the photos were taken by Simon.


    His photo¨Ctaking technique was not great, and the photos he took were terrible.


    It was not long before the group chat was filled with angry messages.


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Tina called out to her while she was looking at the photos.


    She looked up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tina winked at her and pushed her phone toward Mnie. ¡°I was right. Vi Shaw has been converted to a full¨Ctime staff. Julie is personally handling her files.¡±


    Her phone had a message from Julie requesting Tina to get Vi¡¯s filester in the afternoon.


    Mnie nced at it and looked away. Julie had always had a high standard. If Eugene had not requested it, she would not have worked on anything involving Vi.


    However, these now had nothing to do with Mnie.


    After lunch, Mnie went to tidy up the meeting room and prepare the necessary documents.


    Eugene did not bring anyone else with him when he arrived.


    There was another ten minutes before the meeting started. Mnie ced the necessary documents in front of Eugene. ¡°These are the notes from thest meeting. The solutions provided in subsequent meetings for the questions posed before are recorded here as well. You can take a look at it.¡±


    Eugene flipped through the notes and said nonchntly, ¡°Speed up the process for the mid¨Cyear analysis.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mnie nodded.


    She ced a few more documents where it was easy for Eugene to grab. It had now be a habit of hers that did not require any further thinking. Eugene was also used to how the documents were ced.


    The other party arrived quite early. There were five or six of them, and Joshua was among them.


    He had speciallye to see Mnie thest time he was here. She smiled and nodded at him in greeting.


    Joshua lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did you get home alright during the weekend, Mnie? I¡¯m so sorry about that day. I was supposed to see you home, but I was drunk. I feel bad about it.¡±


    Mnie replied softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Joshua wanted to say something more but decided not to as this was the meeting room.


    When everyone had arrived, Mnie sat next to Eugene.


    The Manson project had been nned by LeapCo for a long time. Even though Mnie had been transferred, Eugene still passed most of the information to her.


    That was why she was able to keep up with what Eugene said. When he required certain information, Mnie would pull out the correct data required.


    After the meeting, Eugene gave her a rare praise, ¡°Not bad. You were very quick to react.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Mr. Levees and the others are waiting for you outside.¡±

 Chapter 186

    Eugene tugged on his tie, and a look of frustration shed on his face. He clicked his tongue but said nothing.


    Mnie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mr. Levees is an important client for this project. Judging by his attitude, it looks like he needs more time to think about it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes looked at her for a moment before he sneered and strode out of the meeting room.


    Mnie followed behind him. The moment they stepped out, they saw Joshuaing toward the meeting room.


    He paused in his footsteps when he saw Eugene. ¡°Eugene,¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mnie.¡± Joshua spotted Mnie behind Eugene and smiled at her. He walked past Eugene. ¡°Do you have time tonight? I¡¯d like to buy you a meal.¡±


    Mnie was surprised by his question. She frowned when she realized what he was asking.


    She was about to reject him when Joshua said with slight embarrassment, ¡°It was my fault during the weekend, and I think I owe you an official apology. I was careless with you.¡±


    Joshua had thought about this excuse for a long time.


    He did not look at Eugene as it was over between him and Mnie. Besides, everyone knew that Eugene now had a girlfriend.


    Before Mnie could reply, Joshua heard Eugene¡¯s cold voice.


    He said, ¡°Are you here at LeapCo during office hours to date, Joshua Hewitt?¡±


    Joshua looked a little embarrassed as he replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m just asking Mnie since I¡¯m already


    here.¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie. She looked calm.


    She replied impassively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to work overtime tonight.¡±


    Joshua had asked her out on a whim, but he knew that he was being rejected when he heard Mnie¡¯s


    answer.


    He smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Next time, then.¡±


    Mr. Levees and his team left not long after and Mnie went with Eugene to his office.


    They had just stepped into the elevator when Mnie¡¯s phone rang. She took out her phone and saw


    that it was a message from Yana asking her if she wanted to order some afternoon tea.


    Mnie replied and looked up to see Eugene looking at her thoughtfully.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    His tone was a little casual as she said, ¡°Miss Smit, you¡¯re really good at socializing. When did you have such a close rtionship with Joshua?¡±


    Mnie pressed the elevator button and looked up at Eugene. ¡°Is thepany interfering with my personal time?¡±


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. ¡°Personal time?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Mnie asked.


    Eugene did not reply. He looked down nonchntly after a while. He spoke in an impassive tone,¡± You really surprise me, Mnie Smith.¡±


    The elevator had a small space, and Eugene was much taller than Mnie was. When he looked emotionlessly at Mnie, it was quite intimidating.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t use working hours for your personal use.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s fingers fidgeted. She pressed her lips and said nothing.


    She was not the one who brought this up in the first ce.


    Mnie followed Eugene back to the office and saw Vi standing outside his office door happily.


    She looked surprised when she saw Mnie appear with Eugene, but she quickly recovered.


    Mnie pretended not to notice and walked into the office with Eugene. She dutifully put together the meeting notes from the day and prepared to leave.


    Before she turned to walk out of the room, Eugene said nonchntly, ¡°Handle Vi¡¯s transfer to full-


    time staff.¡±


    <i>1/2 </i>

 Chapter 187

    Mnie was not surprised that Vi was now a full¨Ctime staff member. Her probation was about to


    end, anyway.


    She turned to look at Eugene. ¡°I thought Julie was handling it.¡±


    ¡°Her files are still in the secretary¡¯s department. They haven¡¯t been transferred,¡± Eugene replied calmly.


    Mnie frowned. The secretary¡¯s department was where Vi had started when she first joined LeapCo. She waster brought over to the CEO¡¯s office by Eugene.


    LeapCo¡¯s secretary¡¯s department and the CEO¡¯s secretary were two different departments. Mnie had thought that Vi had already been transferred over as Eugene took good care of her.


    However, Mnie was reminded of how she had to help Vi even with her internship report.


    A look shed in Mnie¡¯s eyes, but she quickly looked down to hide her emotions.


    It was none of her business if Vi was transferred. All Mnie needed to do was her own job.


    Mnie had just stepped out of Eugene¡¯s office when she heard Vi say happily, ¡°I¡¯m buying everyone dinner tonight.¡±


    She had just walked out when Vi blinked and looked at Mnie. A pretty smile appeared on Vi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want to join us, Mnie? When I first came to LeapCo, you were the one who taught me the ropes.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°Count me out. You guys have fun.¡±


    Vi objected and said in a coaxing tone, ¡°But Mnie, don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m buying everyone dinner? I¡¯m about to be a full¨Ctimer here.¡±


    There was a tone of delight in her voice when she was saying this.


    Vi even hugged Mnie¡¯s arm intimately. She raised her eyebrow and said happily to Mnie, Eugene said I¡¯m the intern who became a full¨Ctimer in the shortest period. I¡¯m just slightly quicker than you, Mnie.¡±


    Vi emphasized the word ¡®full¨Ctimer¡®, and Mnie wondered if she was also bragging about her


    rtionship with Eugene.


    Mnie said, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Vi wanted to show off in front of Mnie but was not given any reaction. This made Vi slightly


    ufortable.


    She asked Mnie moodily, ¡°Are you in a bad mood, Mnie? Why don¡¯t you look happy?¡±


    Mnie nced at her. She wanted to ignore the little games Vi was ying and said calmly,


    <b>(</b><b>C </b>


    Chan 187


    Remember to report your full¨Ctime conversion to me¡±


    Vi was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    Mnie finally looked up at Vi and said curtly, ¡°Because you haven¡¯t been officially transferred.¡±


    She left after saying this to Vi and did not see Vi¡¯s expression change.


    Mnie returned to her workstation, and Yana came over with a huge stack of documents, ¡°Mnie, these are half a year¡¯s worth of data sent over by the export toxum.¡±


    She looked at the heap of documents and knew that they had to work overtime that night.


    There was a moody atmosphere in the office<i>. </i>Everyone looked depressed.


    Mnie gave this some thought and turned to look at Yana. ¡°Do all of you prefer pizza or barbecue?¡±


    Yana replied indifferently, ¡°I guess I¡¯d feel like having pizza right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright<b>, </b>I¡¯ll buy everyone dinner tonight.¡± Mnie nodded.


    Yana¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. ¡°Mnie, did you get a promotion and a raise?¡±


    Mnie tidied the documents on her table and said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a few days of hard work ahead. I¡¯m buying everyone dinner in advance to pump up the morale.¡±


    Everyone in the office perked up at Mnie¡¯s words. Their efficiency had obviously improved too,


    Yana came over to her and said, ¡°It¡¯s really generous of you, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie flung a file over to her. ¡°Extract the information here, double¨Ccheck it, and deliver it to the finance department.¡±

 Chapter 188

    Yana joined LeapCo as an intern a batch earlier than Vi. She was still young, and when she took the document over from Mnie, she asked her, ¡°This batch of interns is about to end their internship. Will all the newbies in our department be retained?¡±


    There were five interns in the secretary¡¯s department, and all of them performed well.


    Mnie said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until they¡¯re here to report for duty.¡±


    ¡°I remember how hard I worked following Lisa around to meet clients because I wanted to be hired as a full¨Ctimer.¡± Yana reminisced about when she just started at LeapCo and sighed.


    Mnie knew that LeapCo had strict rules. Any intern nning on continuing with thepany had to be outstanding.


    As the workload was extremely heavy, the secretary¡¯s department worked overtime.


    There were about 20 or more people working in the secretary¡¯s department. They did not go very far for dinner and decided on a pizza restaurant nearby.


    Opposite the restaurant was a street that was designed with a heavy Italian influence and had many high¨Cend restaurants.


    Julie had just stepped inside, and she began sizing up the Italian restaurant that Vi had reserved. A look of slight ridicule shed in her eyes.


    She did not look highly at the way Vi acted. Vi did not know how to do anything yet was always putting up an act of being an elite at work.


    Vi had no idea what was going through Julie¡¯s mind. There was a bright smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re here, Julie.¡±


    Julie nodded. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Scott?¡±


    She had no interest in the restaurant Vi picked. If it was not for the fact that Eugene would be here, she would never agree to have dinner with Vi.


    However, Vi¡¯s expression froze when Julie mentioned Eugene. Vi said nonchntly, ¡°Eugene had ast¨Cminute thing to attend to. He won¡¯t being tonight.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Scott celebrating with you when this is such an important asion?¡±


    The look Julie gave Vi was not as friendly as before.


    After all, Eugene had always indulged Vi. He should be here with her to celebrate Vi bing


    an official full¨Ctimer.


    Vi could sense Julie¡¯s change in attitude and quickly shook her head while trying to exin, ¡°You know how busy Eugene usually is, Julie.¡±


    4


    272


    Julie said nothing. Lee from the office had also arrived.


    Lee was the only male secretary in the office. He had a warm personality and had a way with people.


    The moment he entered the restaurant, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I bumped into Mnie and the others outside and was saying hi to them.¡±


    Vi frowned. ¡°Mnie is nearby too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Their department is getting together for pizza.¡±


    Julie snorted with augh and said with disdain, ¡°That¡¯s pretty low¨Css of Mnie. Even her dinners with colleagues have been relegated to normal pizza.¡±


    She said this sarcastically. Julie had insulted Mnie and even hinted at Vi¡¯s poor choice in picking


    a restaurant.


    However, Julie was suddenly reminded of something.


    She had joined LeapCo one or two years earlier than Mnie and had watched Mnie work her way up from an intern to the position of Eugene¡¯s secretary.


    Her eyes narrowed. When Mnie became a full¨Ctime staff at LeapCo, Eugene generously bought dinner for the entire secretary¡¯s department.


    However, there were also a few others in the same batch who had been converted to full¨Ctime aside


    from Mnie back then.


    However, when Julie went looking for Mnie with a ss of wine in her hand to congratte her, she identally saw Mnie wrapped up in Eugene¡¯s arms. They were kissing each other.


    They were hidden in a corner then. The elegant man had his hand clutched tight on the waist of the woman in his arms while kissing her passionately.

 Chapter 189

    hapter 189


    Julie snapped out of her memories when Vi called out to her a few times.


    When she looked at Vi, she suddenly felt bored with everything. Julie ordered a sd and sat down while staring at her phone.


    On the other side of the street, Mnie was not a big fan of pizza, but she got into the mood due to the young interns. She started to emte them by putting her hair in a ponytail and rolling up her sleeves.


    Yana was still helping out with the orders. ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved. Mnie is buying us dinner. How about helping yourselves to more food?¡±


    Even though Mnie had the image of being someone difficult to get close to, Yana knew that Mnie was easy to get along with as she had worked with Mnie closely during this time.


    She asked Mnie, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to order, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    The entire table was bustling with noise, and a few interns began pushing each other before one of


    them finally approached Mnie.


    Yana was sitting next to Mnie, and when she spotted the intern, she said, ¡°Do you need to talk to Mnie, Cissy? I can let you sit here.¡±


    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not necessary.<i>¡± </i>Cissy was pushed to the front, and her face turned red when she looked at Mnie. She stammered, ¡°Mnie, we¡¯d like to thank you for taking care of us during this time. Here¡¯s a toast to you. I hope you¡¯ll continue watching over us in the future.¡±


    Mnie knew that they wanted to ask about turning full¨Ctime.


    She paused before replying, ¡°Just focus on doing a good job.¡±


    They were still young, after all. Cissy was too embarrassed to ask anything further and left after saying some polite words.


    Mnie had no appetite and did not eat much.


    She left the table soon after and sat on the sofa at the side for some rest.


    Xander would send over some updates on his work, and Mnie clicked on a document to read it. That was when her grandfather called.


    She did not go to the hospital tonight, and her grandfather thought something had happened to her. He was feeling a little worried.


    Mnie left the establishment to pick up the call. She found a quiet spot and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯d be having dinner with my colleagues.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You should continue having fun.¡± Her grandfather was worried about Mnie because


    of everything that had happened with Dn.


    Mnie looked in the direction of LeapCo. She pinched the area between her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. I need to check some details with the doctor regarding your discharge from the hospital.¡±


    After she hung up, Mnie looked at the time. It was past eight.


    To be honest, the workload had been heavy recently, and she hardly had time to visit her grandfather at the hospital.


    Mnie stood outside the restaurant silently for a while before returning to the restaurant.


    Almost everyone was done eating, and Yana even joked, ¡°We thought you left because we didn¡¯t see youe back, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie looked around. ¡°Is everyone done? Let¡¯s go if you are.¡±


    She went to pay at the counter, and Yana came over to ask, ¡°How are you going home, Mnie? How about sharing a ride?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I need to go back to the office.¡±


    Yana looked at her incredulously. ¡°You aren¡¯t going back to work overtime, are you?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I forgot something at the office.¡±


    Mnie said to Yana and headed back to LeapCo.


    She wanted to bring some documents home to work on. That way, she could make some time to visit


    her grandfather tomorrow.


    Mnie nned to leave after grabbing the documents, but she did not have a bag for them. Thus,


    she carried them in her hands as she waited for the elevator.


    She did not expect to see Eugene the moment the elevator doors opened.


    Eugene was taken aback when he saw Mnie there.


    However, he soon hid his emotions and frowned as he asked Mnie, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 190

    Mnie looked in the direction of LeapCo. She pinched the area between her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. I need to check some details with the doctor regarding your discharge from the hospital.¡±


    After she hung up, Mnie looked at the time. It was past eight.


    To be honest, the workload had been heavy recently, and she hardly had time to visit her grandfather at the hospital.


    Mnie stood outside the restaurant silently for a while before returning to the restaurant.


    Almost everyone was done eating, and Yana even joked, ¡°We thought you left because we didn¡¯t see youe back, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie looked around. ¡°Is everyone done? Let¡¯s go if you are.¡±


    She went to pay at the counter, and Yana came over to ask, ¡°How are you going home, Mnie? How about sharing a ride?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I need to go back to the office.¡±


    Yana looked at her incredulously. ¡°You aren¡¯t going back to work overtime, are you?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I forgot something at the office.¡±


    Mnie said to Yana and headed back to LeapCo.


    She wanted to bring some documents home to work on. That way, she could make some time to visit


    her grandfather tomorrow.


    Mnie nned to leave after grabbing the documents, but she did not have a bag for them. Thus,


    she carried them in her hands as she waited for the elevator.


    She did not expect to see Eugene the moment the elevator doors opened.


    Eugene was taken aback when he saw Mnie there.


    However, he soon hid his emotions and frowned as he asked Mnie, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 191

    Mnie looked in the direction of LeapCo. She pinched the area between her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow. I need to check some details with the doctor regarding your discharge from the hospital.¡±


    After she hung up, Mnie looked at the time. It was past eight.


    To be honest, the workload had been heavy recently, and she hardly had time to visit her grandfather at the hospital.


    Mnie stood outside the restaurant silently for a while before returning to the restaurant.


    Almost everyone was done eating, and Yana even joked, ¡°We thought you left because we didn¡¯t see youe back, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie looked around. ¡°Is everyone done? Let¡¯s go if you are.¡±


    She went to pay at the counter, and Yana came over to ask, ¡°How are you going home, Mnie? How about sharing a ride?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I need to go back to the office.¡±


    Yana looked at her incredulously. ¡°You aren¡¯t going back to work overtime, are you?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I forgot something at the office.¡±


    Mnie said to Yana and headed back to LeapCo.


    She wanted to bring some documents home to work on. That way, she could make some time to visit


    her grandfather tomorrow.


    Mnie nned to leave after grabbing the documents, but she did not have a bag for them. Thus,


    she carried them in her hands as she waited for the elevator.


    She did not expect to see Eugene the moment the elevator doors opened.


    Eugene was taken aback when he saw Mnie there.


    However, he soon hid his emotions and frowned as he asked Mnie, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

 Chapter 192

    Vi was about to open the door on the passenger¡¯s side out of habit, but then she met Mnie¡¯s silent gaze.


    Her hand froze in mid¨Cair and she raised her eyes to look at Eugene.


    Mnie had her bag on herp and she reminded Vi without emotion, ¡°This is my car. I¡¯m just letting him drive for the time being.¡±


    After all, she was the owner of the car, and Vi had no reason to let Mnie get out of the car.


    Eugene put one hand on the steering wheel, looked back at Mnie, and said in a strange tone, you going to fuss about this?¡±


    ¡°You can drive to the office and drive your own car back,¡± Mnie said.


    She was a little stern tonight. So, Eugene looked at her for a while and then sneered slightly.


    ¡°Are


    In the end, Vi sat in the back row. She looked at the documents ced in the back row and asked, Eugene, are you going to take so many documents home?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she was about to pick up one of the documents, but she heard Mnie stop her, ¡°Don¡¯t touch them.¡±


    Vi was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mnie?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put them in order, so don¡¯t touch them.¡±


    Vi retracted her hand in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mnie said nothing and focused her attention on the shing neon lights in front of her.


    In the end, Eugene drove the car to his office, threw the car keys to Mnie, and left with Vi.


    <b>(</b>C


    The car key was a little heavy, so when he threw it over, it caught Mnie off guard and hit her on the


    nail of her thumb.


    She felt a numbing pain.


    Mnie sat in the passenger seat and calmed down for a while. After the pain subsided, she drove


    home.


    After all of that, it was already eleven o¡¯clock when she got home.


    Mnie carried a pile of documents into the study. Her n for tonight remained unchanged and she still had to finish arranging everything.


    ¡°Eugene.¡± When Eugene¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of the residential area, Vi was in no hurry to get out of the car.


    She was still feeling a little troubled. She rposed herself and asked Eugene softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    ¥ß


    say you were going to work overtime? So why did you tell me you have to get the documents but you¡¯re with Mnio¡±


    Bugone looked at her from the corner of his eyes. He was not impatient from Vi¡¯s doubts. Instead, he replied calmly, ¡°I have to go back to Scott¡¯s residence.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saving that you brought her back?¡± This was actually Vi¡¯s sore spot,


    Eugene would think of Mnie when it came to his family. No matter how many hints she dropped, Bugone would still not take her back to his family,


    Even if Bugene was cold toward his family.


    At the end of the day, it was not the same.


    Vi lowered her head and disyed her nape and earlobes.


    She knew that it was times like this that would make Eugene¡¯s heart soften and this was a detail she discovered with great difficulty.


    Perhaps Eugene did not even notice this.


    Ner voice was soft and aggrieved, ¡°Eugene, do you still think that I am too stupid? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything well and I can¡¯tpare to Mnie?¡±


    She rposed herself again and then said in a sadder tone, ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t want me to try to get along with your parents?¡±

 Chapter 193

    Eugene looked down at her, his dark eyes showing little emotion.


    After a while, his Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly and he said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Vi almost could not control the expression on her face. She was already like this, but Eugene still did not want to.


    However, she also understood that Eugene could tolerate her when she was being willful, and yet, she could not go too far.


    So she pursed her lips and looked at Eugene for a while with an extremely aggrieved look. After that, she said helplessly, ¡°Then you have to remember to trust me. I¡¯m not bad either.¡±


    Eugene patted her head and grunted a reply. ¡°Go up.¡±


    Vi got out of the car, but after turning around, the bright smile on her face slowly faded.


    Mnie was working until 1:30 before she went to bed. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep almost


    immediately.


    However, the Chinese she treated was quite effective. When she arrived at thepany the next morning, she was thest one to arrive.


    Yana saw hering and greeted her. After that, she handed over a form directly, ¡°Mnie, the data they reported here is different from the weekly report data they gave us.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Why are you so hard working today?¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as a free lunch.¡± Yana said frankly, ¡°You were so generous with us, so of course, we will work hard for you.¡±


    Everyone in the secretary¡¯s office had a good rtionship. Since Mnie was suddenly transferred here, many people looked at her strangely.


    However, after the mealst night, this situation changed a lot. At least, her colleagues would greet


    her when they saw her.


    In order to get promoted to the president¡¯s office as early as possible, Mnie focused almost exclusively on work, so she was not that close with her colleagues.


    After that, she began to work with Eugene so she only had a few colleagues with her. Moreover, due to her position, more people would try to curry favor with her and it led to her having an unkind reputation in LeapCo.


    However, with the passionate Yana in the secretary¡¯s office, she could blend in more.


    So, that was why she treated everyone to Chinesest night. This was actually a disguised way for her to win people¡¯s hearts.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Around noon, Tina came over to hand over the personnel summary, and she could not help but sigh, ¡± I don¡¯t envy the secretary¡¯s office for making money.


    Mnie did not even lift her head. ¡°Just leave it there.¡±


    Tina was speechless. So, she knocked on Mnie¡¯s desk. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    Mnie looked at her phone and it was indeed time for lunch.


    Yet, she remained seated. ¡°I ordered takeout.¡±


    She got the reports from several departments this morning. Since Mnie nned to visit her grandfather in the evening, she nned to do more at noon.


    However, the workload was so heavy that she had only just started after half a day.


    When she was about to get off work in the evening, Vi suddenly came down. She was wearing a professional suit and a decent smile on her face. ¡°Mnie, you forgot to submit the minutes ofst


    Wednesday¡¯s meeting.¡±


    Mnie did not attendst Wednesday¡¯s meeting, so she said, ¡°I am not responsible for that.¡±


    Vi said, ¡°But it¡¯s the secretary¡¯s office¡¯s job, so you should manage it.¡®


    <b>}</b><b>) </b>


    She was saying that as if she was deliberately trying to find trouble. Hence, Mnie paused and said, They can just submit the minutes without going through me.¡±


    She reminded Vi quietly, ¡°You spent half a month in the secretary¡¯s office when you first joined LeapCo, so you should know.¡±


    Mnie was right, but Vi thought she was deliberately calling her an intern so her face turned


    unpleasant.


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>

 Chapter 194

    Her hand tightened around her notebook and she said rudely, ¡°Mnie, remember to send it upstairs before work or else everyone will have to wait for you.¡±


    Once Vi left, Yana frowned andined, ¡°What is she trying to say? Who is she trying to boss?¡±


    Mnie did not care. She looked up who was the one who was doing the minutes forst Wednesday and saw that it was a female employee who kept to herself.


    Mnie did not say anything aside from asking her to send the minutes up.


    Coincidentally, Cecelia and a few interns came in and handed Mnie their tenures. ¡°Mnie, this is our application for tenure.¡±


    Mnie took them over and asked. ¡°Do you have all the information and proof needed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the interns left, Yana approached her and asked, ¡°Mnie, I heard there are five quotas from our department. Does it mean all five of them can stay?¡±


    Mnie did not expect this so she asked, ¡°Five?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Tina told me during lunch.¡± After Yana said that, she thought about Vi again and she showed obvious displeasure on her face. ¡°However, that one from the president¡¯s office is so special. She¡¯s still an intern and yet she¡¯s already so bossy.¡±


    Mnie frowned when Yana talked about Vi getting tenure.


    In theory, Vi was still under the secretary¡¯s office, so it meant that six people were fighting for the five spots.


    When Mnie got upstairs, it was time to get off work. So, Lee and Julie were packing up their things


    to leave.


    Once Vi spotted Mnie, she frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here, Mnie? We already have the minutes.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I need to see Mr. Scott.¡±


    ¡°I can convey the message for you,¡± Vi said. ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about work so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Mnie¡¯s tone was indifferent, but Vi looked embarrassed. She exined softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Mnie did not want to waste her breath with Vi. She had to go to the hospital after she met Eugene.


    So, she walked past Vi and knocked on Eugene¡¯s door. When she heard his deep voice asking her to go in, she pushed the door open.


    Eugene was on the phone. When he saw her, he waved his hand at her.


    Mnie stood at the door with her lips pressed into a thin line.


    After Eugene was done, he looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the interns¡® tenure. I want to ask you, is Vi using the quota from my department or somewhere else?¡±


    The president¡¯s secretary was transferred from the secretary¡¯s office and there had never been an intern working in the president¡¯s office, so Vi was an exception.


    When Eugene heard that, he frowned and his face turned cold. He stared straight at Mnie and asked, ¡°Do you need to ask me this?¡±


    Mnie blinked and said, ¡°There are five quotas and if she¡¯s included, then there will be six people.¡±


    Eugene looked annoyed. ¡°Do I need to teach you how to handle that?¡±


    Of course, Mnie knew what she could do.


    She could let go of the worst one among them.


    So, she looked at Eugene and asked nkly, ¡°Based on performance and ability, Vi is the worst one among them, so are you sure you want me to decide?¡±

 Chapter 195

    Mnie looked at Eugene, waiting for his response.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened and then, he looked expressionlessly at Mnie. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    His tone was calm and he did not look too interested.


    However, Mnie understood what he was trying to say, If she did let Vi go after the performance assessment, Eugene would never forgive her.


    Mnie closed her eyes to hide the emotions in her eyes and nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    After she said that, she turned to leave the office.


    Vi was still outside. When she did not notice any changes in Mnie¡¯s face, she knew she would be able to get tenure. Therefore, she was not as cautious as before.


    When Mnie walked past her, she stopped slightly and reminded softly, ¡°Remember to submit your tenure application. I won¡¯t entertain anyte submissions.¡®


    }<b>) </b>


    Vi¡¯s face was tense. Julie had told her that her tenure application would be processed by the secretary¡¯s office.


    So, she immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll submit it tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie did not say anything more and left. She still had to go visit her grandfather in the hospital.


    LeapCo was very efficient at work. When Mnie went back to the secretary¡¯s office, most people were still working overtime.


    Yana knew she had to go to the hospital in the evening, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We understand your situation, so you should go.¡±


    Mnie grunted a reply. When she was about to leave, she remembered something so she told Yana, ¡± Don¡¯t work toote. You can order coffeeter and I¡¯ll reimburse it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nice to us?¡± Yana seemed to beining but she had a smile on her face.


    It was already a littlete when she left thepany, so Mnie went directly to the hospital without dy.


    When she arrived at the hospital, her grandfather was eating. He was in much better spirits now. When he saw Mnie, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe here earlier? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat at hometer. How do you feel today?¡± Mnie said as she put down her bag. After that, she went to get the chart on the cab to see how her grandfather was doing today.


    The nurse was a woman in her forties. As she was cleaning up, she said to Mnie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the doctor came for rounds today, he said that your grandfather was recovering well. He said


    that if you want to, he can discharge your grandfather in two days<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her grandfather did look much better than before. Then, her grandfather sighed and said, ¡°I want to leave the hospital as soon as possible. Staying in the hospital is so boring¡±


    Mnie did not find anything wrong with him after she read the records of the past two days.


    So, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask the doctor. If there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>By the way,<i>¡± </i>Grandpa paused, looked at Mnie, and said hesitantly, ¡°Your mother called me this afternoon and said that George had left.¡±


    When she suddenly heard Dn and George¡¯s names, Mnie subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°She said she won¡¯t ask you for Peachie¡¯s medical expenses anymore. She said that there is some charity organization that thinks Peachie¡¯s condition meets their standards and can give her free financial aid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mnie was silent for a moment before nodding


    When she went to Hearth City, she had some expectations in her heart, but now she was already numb.


    Then, she changed the subject calmly, ¡°Are you taking your medicine on time?¡±


    Her grandfather realized that she did not want to talk about Dn anymore, so he stopped.


    Mnie stayed in the hospital for a while, then went to the doctor to confirm whether her grandfather could be discharged before leaving.


    Before she left, she told her grandfather, ¡°You should rest more, and if Dn wants anything, tell her toe to me.¡±

 Chapter 196

    She was expressionless when she said that.


    Her grandfather was a little stunned and then he nodded.


    Finally, Mnie went home. After making something simple to eat, she went to her study with the documents.


    When Xander called her, it was half past ten. Mnie was on her way to drink water.


    So, she picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    It was noisy on Xander¡¯s side. After a while, Xander asked, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Mnie went out to get some water. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you if you¡¯re free on the weekend. I¡¯m going back to Jepton this weekend.¡± Xander¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°It¡¯s about the proposal and I think you¡¯re a part of this as well. So, if you¡¯re not busy, you cane for the discussion too.¡®


    3<b>) </b>


    Of course, Mnie would not say no to such a chance. So, she asked, ¡°Is there a coboration in Jepton too?¡±


    She knew Xander was a little well¨Cknown in the industry and he did not have a specific studio. Instead, he would ept work with his team of youngsters.


    There were about seven to eight people in his team. Aside from his ssmates, they were all his friends.


    When Mnie found out, she was envious of how free they were.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Stephen¡¯s mother¡¯s birthday. Also, there¡¯s a pretty nice private exhibition here, so I want to check it out.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was deep. He would enunciate his words clearly, so it sounded


    Compared to Stephen¡¯s educated and well¨Cbnced manner, Xander felt more reliable.


    When Mnie went to the office the next day, everyone in the office was yawning.


    She frowned and paused for a while. ¡°How long did you workst night?¡±


    Yana did not even put on her makeup. She said in exhaustion, ¡°About 2 in the morning? However, I¡¯m done with the work the export department gave


    me.¡±


    The five interns were also yawning, however, they still forced themselves to report their progress to Mnie.


    They were much faster than Mnie expected. When she was about to say something, Yana tugged on her sleeve. ¡°Mnie, did you forget that they¡¯re going to pick the most outstanding employee of the quarter?¡±


    LeapCo¡¯s outstanding employees were divided into monthly, quarterly, and annually. Furthermore, their bonuses would be stacked on top of each other.


    Mnie understood and said nothing.


    However, the interns were still surrounding her. So, she raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, What else do you want?¡±


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    Cecelia was the one taking the lead again. She asked Mnie in a ttering manner, ¡°Mnie, is there anything else you need our help with?¡±


    Mnie looked at them, tapped on the desk with her fingers, and chose her words carefully ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Thepany will look at your usual performance. Just do your job seriously, and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Yana was young and had a good rtionship with these interns, so she reminded them with a yful smile, ¡°Mnie has already told you everything, so what are you afraid of? Don¡¯t worry!¡®


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a soft and weak voice, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m here to submit my application.¡±


    Theughter suddenly quieted down. So, Mnie looked up and saw Vi.


    Mnie said without changing her expression, ¡°Just put it on the table.¡±


    Vi pursed her lips and put the application down. Then she nced at the people in the office, frowned a little hesitantly, and then reminded Mnie in a subtle tone, ¡°Mnie, the state of the secretary¡¯s office doesn¡¯t look that good. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll affect thepany¡¯s image if otherpanies see that?¡±


    Her tone sounded like a leadering down to inspect the work of her employees.

 Chapter 197

    Vi was not too loud, but the interns near her could hear everything she said. Therefore, their faces fell. However, Mnie was still calm. ¡°You can leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Vi chuckled dryly. ¡°I was just being nice.¡±


    However, Mnie ignored her so she could only leave. Yet, she felt horrible and figured Mnie was still looking down on her.


    Before she could leave, she heard an intern saying, ¡°Mnie, why is she getting tenure from our department? Isn¡¯t she from upstairs?¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been transferred officially,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°I see.¡± The interns¡® voices trailed off. Everyone in LeapCo knew that Vi was dating Mr. Scott.


    Yana blurted out when she saw the different expressions on the interns¡® faces, ¡°What are you worried about? With her performance and ability, I think there¡¯s nothing on her report. Of course, LeapCo doesn¡¯t just want pretty people.¡±


    Then, the interns looked at each other and let out sighs of relief. Mnie did not say anything.


    On the contrary, Vi¡¯s face turned pale and she bit her lip on the outside.


    Yet, she calmed down very soon.


    It was because no matter who Mnie let go, she would not let her


    After all, she did not have the guts to do so.


    <ol>


    <li>go.</li>


    </ol>


    After Mnie dismissed the interns, she looked at herputer and massaged her temples.


    The five interns were all amazing and indeed, she wanted to keep all of them.


    However, she had to keep Vi as well.


    When Yana saw Mnie¡¯s face, she asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yana frowned and continued, ¡°Why is Vi still here? There are only five quotas, so if she¡¯s included, then¡­¡±


    Mnie knew what she was going to say before she could finish, so she said, ¡°I will handle this.¡±


    Yana knew this was not something she should worry about, so she turned around and minded her business.


    Mnie looked at the reports on her desk in silence for a while, and then, she collected them all and put them into a folder.


    Around noon, she and Yana went to the cafeteria to eat and they ran into Tina.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Tina was very nice and took the initiative toe over to say hello. She raised her hand and tapped on the table in front of Mnie. ¡°What are you thinking about? I called you a few times.¡±


    ¡°Mnie is thinking about the problem of the century,¡± Yana told Tina about Vi and a few interns. Although she seemed rxed when she wasforting the interns in the morning, she also knew in her heart that Vi was bound to stay, so Mnie had to consider which unlucky intern she had to let go.


    Tina did not think this was a problem. She said, ¡°What are you worried about? Someone just resigned from the export department, so you can just transfer them over there.¡±


    The export department and the secretary¡¯s office werepletely different departments. Yana hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little evil?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not easy to find a job now. It¡¯ll be good enough that they can stay. Also, a new batch of interns areing to thepany,¡± Tina said and reminded Mnie, ¡°Remember to drop by during the interview.¡±


    Mnie hummed, but her thoughts were no longer on this.


    After the meal, Yana wanted to go downstairs to buy coffee, so she left.


    Mnie and Tina went upstairs. As soon as they entered the elevator, Mnie asked, ¡°Do I have to get my resignation letter ready a month in advance?¡±

 Chapter 198

    Tina was startled. ¡°Are you going to resign?¡±


    Mnie looked at the date on her phone and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you on Friday.¡±


    After she said that, she left the elevator, ignoring Tina¡¯s look of shock.


    Mnie finally let out a sigh of relief after being busy for a few days. Friday morning, she reported all


    of the <b>data </b>she got to Eugene and then went to Tina with her resignation letter.


    Tina¡¯s expression was amazing when she saw Mnie. Then, she looked at Mnie with aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°I thought you were joking.¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°My contract¡¯s up anyway.¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Scott?¡±


    ¡°He knows. I told him before.¡± When Mnie made up her mind in the morning, she notified Eugene about her resignation.


    Tina continued asking, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±


    Anyone who had worked in LeapCo for some time knew how much importance Mnie attached to LeapCo. One could even say that she had spent most of her youth in thispany.


    ¡°If you¡¯re resigning because of Vi and Mr. Scott, I think it¡¯s unnecessary. You can just get another man, and it¡¯s not easy to get to where you are today¡­¡±


    Tina thought Mnie wanted to leave LeapCo because of Eugene and Vi, so she advised earnestly, Don¡¯t be stupid, Mnie.¡±


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    Mnie blinked and exined after she calmed herself down, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I just want to


    rest.¡±


    She was in a bad mood after she left Tina¡¯s office.


    When she went back to her office, she grabbed the tenure reports and went upstairs.


    Vi was not around, so she walked straight into Eugene¡¯s office to put her name list on his desk. Her voice was calm when she said, ¡°There are six names for tenure, including Vi¡¯s.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyebrows and looked at Mnie. ¡°Six?¡±


    ¡°Someone resigned, so there¡¯s space for a new person.¡±


    Eugene narrowed his eyes and looked at Mnie. After some time, he asked, ¡°Who resigned?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face turned cold and he looked at Mnie oppressively. Then, he repeated coldly, ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°My contract is up. I told you before.¡±


    Mnie continued, ¡°I¡¯ve handed in my resignation and I¡¯ll be gone next month.¡±


    There was no emotion in Eugene¡¯s eyes. He stayed silent for a while and then curled his lips in


    sarcasm.


    He said tly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Mnie left, she unclenched her tightly clenched fists. After she calmed herself down at the door, she left.


    Her grandfather was getting discharged today so after Mnie worked overtime, she would go pick him up. Then, she would go home after she sent him to the sanatorium.


    However, halfway through her journey, she got a call from Stephen. He said that Xander would be in Jepton tomorrow and they should have dinner together.


    ¡°Just send me the location,¡± Mnie said.


    Stephen smiled. ¡°Do you want to have dinner together tonight? My friend opened a restaurant and we can go there to support them.¡±


    The restaurant Stephen mentioned was in a business district. When Mnie got there, it was dinner time so it was very crowded.


    She finally found a parking spot and got into the mall. Immediately, she saw Stephen waiting for her, When Stephen spotted her, he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mel.¡±

 Chapter 199

    Mnie was busy with work and Stephen had juste back, so it had been a while since they met.


    Mnie grinned as well. ¡°You seem very busy.¡±


    ¡°I have to follow up with a project,<i>¡± </i>Stephen sounded helpless but soon, he asked Mnie, ¡°What about you? How are you?¡±


    He knew Mnie¡¯s grandfather was in the hospital so she should be traveling to and from thepany and hospital a lot.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mnie¡¯s face remained unchanged. Then, she continued, ¡°I won¡¯t be busy for long.¡±


    She had handed in her resignation and she would only be busy for the next month.


    Stephen knew Mnie nned to leave LeapCo, so he asked, ¡°Have you decided?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Stephen smiled gently and warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s think of this night as a celebration. It¡¯s good that you can make up your mind to leave this job.¡±


    Stephen was considerate and thoughtful. After this, he never asked Mnie about her work. Instead, he told her about the interesting things he encounteredtely.


    Do you have time toe to my mother¡¯s birthday party?¡± Stephen suddenly changed the topic.


    Mnie had a good impression of Madam York, so she hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°Should I go?¡±


    Stephen replied, ¡°She likes you, and Xander will be there too. Aren¡¯t you close? You can apany him<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mnie asked. ¡°Are his family not going?¡±


    Mnie was just asked casually, but Stephen stayed quiet for a while before answering, ¡°His mother


    is still abroad.¡±


    Mnie did not think too much of it. So, she nodded and epted the invitation.


    After dinner, Mnie went home straight.


    When she got home, she saw two management staff at her door,


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Smith. We¡¯re from the management.¡± The middle¨Caged woman in the lead nodded at her. ¡°We couldn¡¯t contact you back then so we could only wait here. I¡¯m sorry for intruding.¡±


    Mnie looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t paid the management fees for this quarter,¡± the staff said awkwardly.


    Mnie just came back from a business trip. Immediately after, she went to Prime City and Hearth City, so she forgot about this.


    The staff brought everything along with them so she finished the procedure very quickly. After


    Mnie sighed, she was about to go into her house but the staff told her, ¡°Ms. Smith, there¡¯s an eventing up soon so if you have time, you can join us.¡®


    Mnie remembered that May Day wasing up soon so she looked at the date on her phone. May Day was half a monthter. Back then, the Scotts would go back to their ancestral home to pay respect to their ancestors. At the same time, she would go alone with Eugene.


    Mnie was a little dazed before she rposed herself to go into the house.


    Xander called Mnie when she arrived the next afternoon. After Mnie hung up, she got ready to leave. They had promised that they would have dinner together.


    Mnie had a very simple outfit on and she did not look as cold and distant as usual. Instead, she looked more amiable and kind.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into Eugene the moment she walked out of the door.


    Eugene did not have any expressions on his face. He seemed surprised to see Mnie as well and his eyes darkened.


    However, it was just for a split second. He averted his gaze from her and then strode into the elevator. Mnie blinked and then walked into the elevator before pressing her lips together.

 Chapter 200

    The elevator was empty and it was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s breaking


    Mnie lowered her head to look at her phone quietly.


    The group chat Xander added her to was very lively now. Reny had tagged Mnie and told her that they were in Jepton<b>. </b>


    Mnie was about to reply when the elevator shook Right after that, the elevator stopped and the lights went out Only Mnie¡¯s phone was shining weakly in the dark


    Mnie was started. She had slight night blindness, so the darkness made her nervous


    She tried to touch the walls of the elevator and then asked with a frown, ¡°Did the elevator break


    down?¡±


    Eugene was standing not far away from her and there was a look of impatience in his eyes. He asked coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an emergency phone. Call the management.¡± Mnie forced herself to keep her cool and she was speaking to Eugene calmly.


    The button was by Eugene¡¯s side so he tutted in displeasure and pressed on the emergency button


    However, no one was answering


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess. However, she remembered the phone number the management staff left herst night. So, she turned on her phone again and called the number. Immediately, someone answered, ¡°Hello, Ms. Smith, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    The elevator was confined and quiet, so Mnie¡¯s words were loud and clear. ¡°The elevator broke down. Can youe over and fix it?¡±


    After the staff understood what had happened, they said they would send someone to fix it


    Mnie did not realize that her voice was shaking. Then, she remembered Eugene was right next to her, so she said, ¡°The management is sending someone here.¡±


    However, Eugene scoffed and looked at her coldly.


    His vision was good and in addition to the weak lighting from Mnie¡¯s phone, he could easily see Mnie¡¯s expression.


    He stayed quiet for a while before he made fun, ¡°I heard Stephen is back. Are you in a rush to see him?¡±


    Mnie frowned. She did not like it when Eugene spoke to him in this tone. ¡°What does it have to do with Stephen?¡±


    ¡°Who are you seeing then?¡± Eugene fixed his gaze on her. The annoyance on his face was as clear as


    day.


    Mnie could not see his expression, but she could hear that he was in a bad mood.


    However, what did she have to do with the elevator breaking down? She had night blindness, so she was in an even worse situation than him.


    She calmed down and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Also, you can¡¯t do anything by getting annoyed. The management wille soon.¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Eugene deepened his voice and called out to her.


    When one¡¯s vision was obstructed, the other senses would heighten.


    Mnie could sense Eugene getting close to her and could smell the icy cedarwood on him slowly enveloping her.


    Mnie clenched her fists and in the next second, Eugene grabbed her chin.


    Shortly after, she heard Eugene¡¯s deep and cold voice in her car. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want?¡±


    When he said that, his breath hit Mnie¡¯s earlobe, making her want to back away.


    However, Eugene was holding her chin in ce.


    Mnie struggled to find her voice. When she was about to say something, she heard the management staff calling out to them from the outside.


    ¡°Guys, can you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 201

    The management staff was fast. In just ten minutes, the elevator door was opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry<i>. </i>This elevator was supposed to be serviced this afternoon. Please forgive us for the Inconvenience caused due to our mistake¡­¡± The management staff apologized sincerely.


    Mnie nodded in response and quickly got out of the elevator.


    The ce she had agreed to meet Zander was at a barbecue restaurant. Mnie was 20 minuteste when she arrived. Embarrassed, she said, ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>sorry for beingte. Something unexpected happened on my way here,¡±


    Xander was still dressed in a simple white shirt and suit pants. He looked clean and smart.


    He nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. They¡¯re waiting for us in the private room.¡±


    Mnie always felt that she could get along with Xander well because he was natural and sincere instead of fake and pretentious.


    Her knitted brows loosened as she followed Xander into the private room. Just as she entered, she heard Reny¡¯s cheerful voice. <i>¡°</i>Mnie, long time no see. Happy weekend. We brought a gift for you bought by the boss.¡±


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow in surprise. The boss Reny mentioned was naturally Xander.


    She looked at Xander, and Xander calmly


    Hearth City, and I paid for it in the end,aid, ¡°They insisted on visiting the tourist area in


    His exnation cleared Mnie¡¯s doubt.


    Smiling, she quipped along with Reny, ¡°Thanks, Boss.¡±


    Xander was taken aback by her calling him that. He, too, lifted his eyebrow.


    Xander¡¯s workshop had a good working environment. Everyone was outgoing and carefree. Mnie was quite familiar with them after getting along for some time<b>. </b>


    They were initially talking <b>about </b>what they would visit in Jepton, and the conversation gradually diverted to work and the nning of the exhibition.


    Some of the professional terms were something Mnie had never heard of. Reny, sitting beside her, naturally exined them to her.


    As the conversation ended, Reny couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mnie, aren¡¯t you working at LeapCo? Why are you suddenly interested in this field?¡±


    Mnie answered calmly, ¡°I want to try something else.¡±


    Reny was startled. Then, she took the ss of fruit juice on the table and toasted Mnie. Mnie, you¡¯re so cool! You deserve my admiration and respect!¡±


    Xander, who had been talking to Oliver, heard their conversation and asked Mnie, ¡°Are you <b>nning </b>to resign and enter this field?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I thought you knew.¡±


    Xander chuckled and took away Mnie¡¯s wine, recing it with a ss of fruit juice. He said,


    ¡°Do whatever you prefer.¡±


    It was a satisfying meal. Reny kept sharing the interesting things they saw in Hearth City with Mnie.


    Only when Oliver dragged her away did she leave reluctantly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your house? I can send you home if it¡¯s far.¡± Only Xander and Mnie were left after everyone <b>headed </b>back.


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I drove here, and it isn¡¯t far.¡±


    She knew Xander was offering this out of politeness, so she exined.


    ¡°Are you serious about changing your job back?


    They happened to be walking under a streetlight, and Mnie looked at the music fountain as she nodded. ¡°I want to challenge new things.


    ¡°You¡¯re brave.¡± That was Xander¡¯sment about her.


    Mnie chuckled. ¡°I can understand why you and Stephen are friends. The things you both say are so alike<b>.</b>¡±


    She was pretty to begin with, but she had to be stern <b>as </b>the secretary of LeapCo. As a result, she rarelyughed.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter <b>202 </b>


    Mnie¡¯sughter was gentle and dazzling like the sun under the warm streetlight.


    A glimpse of surprise shed across Xander¡¯s eyes. He gulped, making his Adam¡¯s apple roll as he grunted in response.


    The handsome man was staring at the brightly smiling woman. It was a beautiful sight to behold. The streetlights enhanced the atmosphere between them, enveloping them with warmth.


    However, a woman¡¯s sudden exmation broke the silence. ¡°Xander? When did you return<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie and Xander were both startled. She looked at the direction of the voice and saw a young woman looking at them curiously.


    Xander stared at the woman for a while. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Smiling, Yvonne said, ¡°We have a family gathering here. I saw you but wasn¡¯t sure if it was you. But it really is you!¡±


    Xander did not seem close to her. He nodded. ¡°I have something to deal with here.¡±


    Then, he looked at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is she your girlfriend?¡± Yvonne seized Mnie and blurted out, ¡°Why do you look so familiar?¡±


    Mnie disliked being observed like that. She said, ¡°Maybe because I look ordinary.¡±


    Yvonne frowned, yet she continued to stare at Mnie¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve met you before.¡± Just as she spoke, she heard a deep voice calling her name, ¡°Miss Lowry.¡±


    Yvonne released her hold on Mnie and sounded cheerful upon turning around and seeing the man approaching them. ¡°Mr. Scott, I bumped into my friend.¡±


    Mnie, who had her head lowered, lifted it upon hearing this. She saw Eugene standing before Yvonne, listening to her exnation.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze happened to divert to Mnie when she looked at him.


    When their eyes met, Mnie looked away in a fluster.


    Then, she heard Eugene asking Yvonne, ¡°Your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Xander is my childhood friend. We used to live in the same neighborhood,¡± said Yvonne.


    Mnie never expected to encounter Xander¡¯s friend and even Eugene.


    However, recalling what Yvonne had told them about the family dinner, she could guess Yvonne must be the blind date Ste had arranged for Eugene.


    Mnie whispered to Xarider, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the parking lot first.¡±


    She wanted to walk away after saying that.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene said, ¡°Since he¡¯s your friend, why don¡¯t you invite him?¡±


    Chapter <b>202 </b>


    Yvonne took a while to realize what Eugene meant. She was forced to have this meal by her parents. Although she felt that Eugene was not bad, she could see he was not interested in her and knew she had no chance to date <b>him</b><b>. </b>


    However<b>, </b>since Eugene had personally voiced out, she agreed. She looked at Xander. ¡°It has been long since west met. Why don¡¯t we grab a drink together?¡±


    Yvonne and Xander lived in the same neighborhood and were of the same age. They were indeed acquaintances.


    Mnie said, ¡°You guys have fun. I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll walk you there first.¡± Xander nodded.


    However, Yvonne stopped them. ¡°Why are you leaving? Since you¡¯re Xander¡¯s girlfriend, why don¡¯t you join us? I haven¡¯t seen Xander being so close to any women since I¡¯ve known him.¡±


    She rubbed her chin and said, ¡°You might be the first woman he has a crush on.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day


    <i ss="fa fa-angle-left" aria-hidden="true"></i> Prev</a>Next <i ss="fa fa-angle-right" aria-hidden="true"></i></a>


    <h2>The Unfaithful Mr. Sc</h2>

 Chapter 204

    Yvonne looked at Mnie curiously without a tint of hostility. She generously invited Mnie again<b>, </b>¡°Let¡¯s <b>go </b>and grab a drink as friends?¡±


    Mnie answered expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Xander and I are not in that kind of rtionship<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s get to know each other since we¡¯ve met. It¡¯s the weekend. Take it <b>as </b>a break from your busy life.¡± Yvonne was outgoing and did not care about Mnie¡¯s exnation. <b>She </b>just <b>took </b>it as an excuse Mnie was using to reject them.


    Yvonne <b>had </b>invited her repeatedly, and it would be inappropriate for Mnie to reject her again. Moreover, Yvonne was Xander¡¯s friend<b>, </b>and ording to Xander¡¯s attitude, she guessed Yvonne might be his close friend.


    She nodded<b>. </b>


    Xander whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree <b>if </b>you don¡¯t feel like going.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Having a drink with us won¡¯t kill her. Have you forgotten we went to school together when we were kids?¡± Yvonne had a sharp hearing and quipped.


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s the weekend, after all.¡±


    There was no bar nearby, so Yvonne suggested going to GT.


    Mnie said when they were in the parking lot, ¡°I can drive there myself.¡±


    She did not want to be in the same car as Eugene.


    However, Yvonne turned around and asked innocently as she approached <b>Mnie</b><b>, </b>¡°Do you want to drive? Alright then.¡±


    She did not forget about Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, Xander¡¯s friend drove here. Let¡¯s go there in her car. You can drink if you don¡¯t need to drive.¡±


    Mnie <b>was </b>startled. She did not mean that when she said <b>she </b>wanted to drive there.


    However, Yvonne had opened the back seat door and entered the car. She had chosen to wear a pair of high heels <b>to </b>make her legs look good. Her legs were hurting badly now.


    Mnie frowned and stood there. Someone suddenly approached her.


    Eugene stood beside her and looked at her from above. Mnie pursed her lips, walked to the driver¡¯s seat, and opened the car door.


    The door at the front passenger¡¯s seat was opened, and the minty scent of the man assailed her. Mnie looked beside her and noticed Eugene <b>had </b>sat casually in the front passenger¡¯s


    <b>seat</b>.


    Mnie¡¯s hand froze. She heard Eugene scoff. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you forgotten how to drive?¡±


    ¡°Why are you sitting in the front?¡± Yvonne¡¯s doubtful voice sounded before Mnie could ask him.


    She looked at Eugene strangely.


    Eugene calmly answered<b>, </b>¡°Didn¡¯t you say you haven¡¯t seen your friend for a long time? I thought you guys wanted to talk.¡±


    Yvonne felt something was off subconsciously and frowned as she muttered<b>, </b>¡°We don¡¯t <b>have </b>to talk now.¡±


    Compared to her encounter with Xander<b>, </b><b>she </b>wanted to get to know <b>Eugene </b>more. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer her father¡¯s questionster.


    However<b>, </b>Eugene did not intend to change <b>his </b>seat. When Xander got into the back seat, Mnie drove them to GT.


    It was silent in the car. At first, Yvonne tried to start up a topic, but she didn¡¯t get much response. Thus, she started scrolling through her phone.


    GT was not far from the mall they were in. It was only a 15¨Cminute drive. Mnie pulled over at the door, and Yvonne got out first. Her high heels were indeed ufortable because they were very high.


    Subconsciously, she looked at Xander, who had also gotten out of the car. ¡°Xander, help me.¡± Mnie had not gotten out of the car. She looked at Yvonne and reminded Eugene, ¡°She might need your help.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? She called for Xander.¡± Eugene wore a ck suit that matched his cold and arrogant character.


    He showed no emotion when she looked at her. ncing at Mnie, hemented monotonously, ¡°Your taste is as bad as always.


    His words sounded sarcastic to Mnie.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter <b>204 </b>


    Eugene wasn¡¯t wrong. Mnie did have <b>a </b>bad taste in men.


    Mnie lifted her eyelids and tried her best to sound calm. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve had bad taste from the very beginning.¡±


    Otherwise, she would not have stayed by his side for so long.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze on her deepened. He stared at Mnie for a while before snorting and getting out of the car.


    The car door was mmed<b>, </b>making a loud sound that snapped Mnie out of her daze.


    Yvonne and Eugene had entered GT¡¯s building while Xander was waiting for her.


    Xander asked Mnie when she got out of the car, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mnie looked quite pale. She looked paler under the dazzling lights outside the bar.


    She shook her head and asked, ¡°Are you close friends with Miss Lowry?<b>¡± </b>


    Yes. Yvonne is my neighbor, and she has always been outgoing and straightforward. If her


    words make you ufortable, you can be frank about it.¡±


    This was the first time Mnie heard Xander praising someone. She was startled. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re close friends.¡±


    Xander nced at her and seemed to have thought of something. His forehead puckered as he exined, ¡°I have many neighbors. It¡¯s not only her.¡±


    He added, ¡°Yvonne and I have nothing much to do with each other. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    When


    Eugene booked a private room. Mnie and Xander entered, Yvonne was already ordering drinks.


    She asked, ¡°What do you want to drink?¡±


    Mnie answered, ¡°I¡¯ll have something else. I have to driveter.¡±


    Xander also rejected the offer, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to a bar if you don¡¯t want to drink?¡± Eugene snapped coldly.


    He was sitting in a dark corner, and Mnie could not see his expression, yet she could sense his gaze on her as if his words were for her.


    Mnie drooped her eyes and insisted, ¡°I drove here and can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Yvonne said, ¡°You can call a chauffeur. I heard my friend say the new bartender in GT is good at making cocktails.¡±


    Just as Mnie wanted to reject, Xander stood before her and said in a deep voice, ¡°I want ck Label.¡±


    Yvonne lifted her eyebrow and seemed to have seen through everything. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could be such a gentleman.¡±


    Chapter <b>204 </b>


    With that<b>, </b>she didn¡¯t force Mnie to drink anymore.


    However, the four of them did not have much to talk about. Mnie did not want to speak, while Xander and Eugene were men of few words. Yvonne was the only one chattering away and soon became annoyed.


    She ced the ss on the table with a frown<b>. </b>¡°Why are you guys some? You agreed to drink, but none of you are talking?<b>¡± </b>


    Then, she rose and left the private room in her high heels. ¡°It¡¯s boring talking to you three<b>. </b>I¡¯ll go and take a look at the bartender.¡±


    After Yvonne left, the private room fell into a dead silence. Mnie remained silent for a while. before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    However, Eugene¡¯s cold voice came from behind her before she could even leave the room. Why are you in a hurry to leave? Are you afraid of something?¡±


    Mnie froze and looked at him.


    However, Eugene did not care. He looked at Xander and continued, ¡°Are <b>you </b>afraid he¡¯ll know he¡¯s just one of your many men?¡±

 Chapter 205

    Mnie was offended <b>and </b>snapped coldly, ¡°Eugene!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was gloomy, yet his voice was still cold and sarcastic. ¡°Are you afraid of others knowing what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Mnie felt suffocated, like something was stuck in her throat. She stared at Eugene briefly before turning around and saying to Xander, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you please give <b>us </b><b>a </b>moment alone?¡±


    Looking at the ground while hiding his emotions, Xander grunted before saying, ¡°Call me if you need me.¡±


    Only when Xander left the private room did Mnie endure the humiliation and say, ¡°Eugene, isn¡¯t it enough for you to belittle me? Why do you have to involve others?¡±


    ¡°Belittle?¡± Eugene repeated her words and looked at her. ¡°Is there anything about you worth my belittling?¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes. ¡°Please stop talking nonsense.¡±


    <b>11 </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re still afraid to bear the responsibility of what you¡¯ve done. This is what you always do.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was deeper. He clicked his tongue and added, ¡°Mnie, you never disappoint me in this regard.¡±


    The smell of alcohol filled the air as Eugene sat on the sofa. Even without observing his face, Mnie could imagine the sarcastic look on his face.


    She felt it was ridiculous that Eugene said she was fake, unscrupulous, money¨Cminded, and a bad influence. She did not even know she could be so bad in Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    The helpless feeling surged through her. Taking a deep breath, she held back her tears and <b>said</b>, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She wanted to leave after saying that, but the private room¡¯s door was flung open. Yvonne returned in her high heels, and behind her was a group of familiar people.


    Simon was among them. When he saw Eugene, he said, ¡°Yvonne said you were here, and I didn¡¯t believe it. What brought you here?¡±


    However, he soon noticed Mnie standing there and lifted his eyebrow curiously. ¡°Eugene, why did you bring your secretary with you when you¡¯re on a blind date?¡±


    He did not seem to be surprised about the blind date.


    They were in the same social circle and had to get married one day. Not to mention Vi, all the women Eugene had been dating were just for fun.


    Simon did not care about Vi at the moment. He looked at Mnie and mocked her, ¡°Never did I know you could be so professional.¡±


    Yvonne knew something was off when she heard Simon¡¯s words. She asked, ¡°Do they know each other?¡±


    Simon paused before exining, ¡°Of course. Mnie was once Eugene¡¯s secretary.¡±


    Fir has? heronimuilly emphasised the way an off had anotheryer of muraning ins


    T


    31 was a pity that Yee did not get the Rockstar Man and weeds rvalisu


    something ¡°so weder you refund to join w Nice would want to drink with thete bou (after werk hours. *


    Simon was dumbfounded He never expected one to react is the


    Tonne had already turned around and approached Mnie ¡°et¡¯s not drink with your boss anymore I¡¯ll tell you some stories about Xander¡¯s childhood Xander had always fallen ill¡­ yvonne ¡°Before she could start, Vader walked in and interrupted her Then, he looked at Mnie ¡°It¡¯s getting windy outside Let¡¯s get you back home¡±


    Mnie intended to leave and stood up upon hearing Xander¡¯s words. However, Yvonne stopped her and took out her phone as she shook it. ¡°Let¡¯s follow each other on social media and hang out sometime?¡±


    After Mnie walled out with Xander, she heard Xander say, ¡°Oliver called just now. Are you alright?


    Mnie knew he was concrmed about how she had been in the same room with Eugene alone earlier the shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this matter¡±


    Kander did not mind. He looked at his phone and waited with Mnie for the valet to get her cat. He reminded Mnie out of concern, ¡°It might rainter. Drive carefully¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±

 Chapter 206

    Xander nodded and paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be in Jepton for some <b>time</b><b>. </b>You can call me if you need help.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback as she did not know what Xander meant, but she realized it after a while. It was about her change of career.


    She smiled and thanked Xander before driving off.


    Mnie had to admit Xander was a man of limits. He did not ask much, even though he realized something was off between Eugene and her.


    It was still early when Mnie reached home. She took a bath and sat before her study table. After pondering, she took out the exhibition nning books she had bought.


    It was midnight, and it was raining outside. Mnie had a good sleep that night.


    When she went to work on Monday morning, she bumped into Yana and Cecilia.


    Cecilia greeted her with a smile, ¡°Mnie, good morning.


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Good morning.


    They were a few minutes early, and a few


    Ple were waiting for the elevator. Cecilia might


    already know that she was about to get the job officially, so she seemed less restrained when she talked to Mnie.


    She asked in a gossipy manner, ¡°Mnie, I heard Vi got her job because she was recruited using the secretary¡¯s office¡¯s quota. Is that true?¡±


    Mnie nced at her. ¡°She does work in the secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    Cecilia did not say what was on her mind. Vi did not look like she worked in the secretary¡¯s office. She was more like the CEO¡¯s pet.


    She dared not say that. After all, she had heard rumors from the senior employees that Mnie had also had an affair with Eugene when she was his secretary.


    Mnie did not know what was on Cecilia¡¯s mind. They had a weekly meeting in the morning, and she had to prepare for it. However, halfway through the meeting, Vi entered with a stack of documents.


    Mnie looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock on the door?¡±


    Vi still smiled as she walked toward Mnie and said gently, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m here for the handover.¡±


    She nced at everyone in the conference room and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just ignore me and carry on with the meeting.¡±


    Her way of putting things made them feel ufortable.


    Yana was pissed off and snapped, ¡°Miss Shaw, this is the secretary office¡¯s meeting. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems to have nothing to do with the CEO¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°It does have nothing to do with us.¡± Vi did not seem to care. She was on cloud nine.


    <b>2/2 </b>


    After all, Julie told her in the morning that Mnie had submitted her resignation letter to the HR department, and Eugene approved it.


    Although she knew about it, she did not show it on her face. Looking surprised, she fixed her gaze on Mnie and asked, ¡°Mnie, haven¡¯t you told them you¡¯ve submitted your resignation letter?¡±


    A momentary silence struck the conference room. Then, chatters were heard.


    Yana asked, ¡°Mnie, are you resigning?¡±


    Mnie did not answer.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Mnie threw the pen on the table and looked at Vi indifferently. ¡°You want me to hand over my job to you?¡±


    Vi smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mnie paused before continuing, ¡°Miss Shaw, I doubt Mr. Scott sent you to take over my job. I don¡¯t think someone who doesn¡¯t know simple manners and thepany¡¯s rules could take over the secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    im <b>Bonus </b>For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 207

    Mnie was straightforward. She did not care about damaging Vi¡¯s reputation.


    Vi stopped being pretentious and said, ¡°Mnie, you can¡¯t put it this way. Moreover, you are leaving LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi indifferently. Although she knew what was on Vi¡¯s mind, she had decided to turn a blind eye.


    However, Vi had stepped on her tail. She pondered as she looked at the ground.


    In just a few seconds, she looked at Vi sharply and coldly. ¡°Miss Shaw, you must be mistaken. I chose to leave LeapCo. I wasn¡¯t fired.¡±


    Vi knew she had pissed Mnie off. She was a little afraid and stuttered upon looking at Mnie¡¯s sharp gaze.


    However, many people were in the conference room looking at her. Vi could only hide her guilt and say, ¡°It makes no difference, after all.¡±


    Mnie remained silent for a while before lowering her eyelids again.


    She felt she must have lost her mind trying to argue with Vi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting here. Look for me in my office if you have any doubts.¡± Mnie did


    not n to waste her time arguing with Vi and left the conference room.


    Yana followed closely behind. She had a serious expression on her face. Mnie knew she had something to say. She broke the silence by saying, ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Are you really resigning?¡± asked Yana doubtfully.


    Mnie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving thepany next month.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The frown on Yana¡¯s face deepened.


    Mnie froze. It seemed everyone who knew she was resigning from LeapCo did not understand her choice and would ask her why.


    Her eyshes fluttered before she answered indifferently, ¡°I got a new job offer and decided to ept it.¡±


    Yana did not believe it and wanted to say something more.


    However, Mnie stuffed her a contract and said, ¡°Proofread this and hand it to the HR department.¡±


    Mnie worked in her office all morning. Soon, it was noon, and she received a message from


    Tina.


    She reminded Mnie about the interview session in the afternoon.


    Quite a number of interns were interested in the job, and they were going to be interviewed in groups of three.


    Upon walking into the conference room, Tina greeted her, ¡°Come over here. We¡¯re going to have a tough afternoon today. I have a feeling this interview will only end in three hours.¡±


    22


    Mnie nodded and was about to take a seat when the conference room door was opened again. Eugene walked in expressionlessly.


    Mnie was slightly taken aback to see him.


    Tina stood up and asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, why are you here?¡±


    Before Eugene could say anything, Vi rushed in.


    With a bright smile, she strode toward Eugene and stopped by his side as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went to pick up a call.¡±


    Mnie understood upon seeing this that Eugene had brought Vi to ¡®learn¡®.


    She looked away and said nothing.


    Only Mnie, Tina, and another staff member interviewed the interns.


    Mnie¡¯s seat was by the door.


    However, with Eugene and Vi¡¯s arrival, she was forced to sit in the middle of everyone.


    Mnie and Eugene were sitting close by, and her arm would bump into his if she moved.


    She felt ufortable and suggested, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to sit in the middle with you <b>around</b>, Mr. Scott. You should be the one sitting here.¡±

 Chapter 208

    However, just as she suggested, Eugene rejectedzily, ¡°No need. I¡¯m just here to watch.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, you said I wasn¡¯t a capable secretary this morning. So, Mr. Scott brought me here <b>to </b>learn from you. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Scott won¡¯t me you for it.¡±


    No one knew if that was a response to the seat arrangements or Mnie¡¯s reprimand from this morning. The meaning of her words was vague.


    Mnie pursed her lips without reacting.


    <b>Tina </b>was good at mocking. She tugged on Mnie¡¯s shirt and smiled as she said, ¡°The interview is starting soon. Show them your capability as the head secretary of thepany and interview those newbies.¡±


    Since Mnie left the CEO¡¯s office, Eugene had not promoted anyone to that position.


    Vi could not help herself from ncing at Mnie upon hearing this.


    She had mentioned this to Eugene, but Eugene did not give her an answer.


    As a result, everyone in LeapCo still took Mnie as the head secretary.


    Vi and Julie had gone to the finance department once and learned by chance that Mnie¡¯s sry was paid ording to the head secretary¡¯s position.


    Just as Vi was letting her thoughts run wild, the interview began.


    Mnie got into her work mode and read through the interns¡® resumes.


    However, none of them fit her requirements.


    Only when they were interviewing thest two groups did she put down her pen and exhale tiredly.


    Vi had left ten minutes ago because she had something to deal with, but Eugene was still here.


    Her movement was big when she put down her pen. She identally elbowed Eugene¡¯s elbow. Mnie froze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was an ident.¡±


    The new group of interns had not entered. Tina and the other staff had gone to the restroom. Eugene nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re indeed quite picky at times like this.¡±


    <b>10 </b>


    Mnie knew he was being sarcastic again and said, after pondering, ¡°If there¡¯s any intern you¡¯re satisfied with, we can call them back for a second interview.¡±


    Eugene tapped on the table and asked Mnie, ¡°Do you still remember when you first worked in LeapCo?¡±


    When Mnie started working at LeapCo, she was only a second¨Cyear university student. Eugene gave her the job and trained her from the basics.


    ¡°You were worse than them back then,¡± said Eugene with a scoff, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the document tightened. Her voice was calm. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Eugene showed <b>no </b>emotions when he said, ¡°Since you despise Vi¡¯s ability, why don¡¯t you teach her so that she can take over your ce?¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t teach her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±


    After calming herself down, Mnie said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to teach her.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. If you don¡¯t want to teach her, find someone to take over your work.¡± Eugene scoffed as he looked at Mnie and knocked on the table.


    Mnie said nothing. She was certain Eugene knew that her rtionship with Vi was quite bad.


    However, Eugene stood up and looked at her from above oppressively.


    His voice was indifferent. ¡°This is yourst assignment in LeapCo. You can get lost after you <b>hand </b>over your job to someone capable.¡±


    He left the conference room after ordering, leaving Mnie troubled.

 Chapter 209

    Mnie still looked annoyed when <b>Tina </b>and the other staff returned. She had her hand on her forehead and was frowning.


    Tina did not see Eugene anywhere. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Scott? Did he leave already?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words were still ringing in Mnie¡¯s ears, making her ponder.


    She did not know where she could find someone who could rece her.


    Mnie was a little absent¨Cminded when interviewing the other candidates. She looked at the resumes and did not find anyone who matched her requirements.


    After the interview ended, Tina and the staff said the interns only knew how to beautify their resumes and had no actual ability.


    Mnie sat for a while before taking her stuff to her office.


    She had something in mind and looked troubled. When she bumped into Cecilia at the office, Cecilia was afraid of offending her.


    She took a few steps back and looked at Mnie¡¯s expression. She then called out in hesitation, ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie stopped and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    She was in a bad mood, so she was direct with her words. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Cecilia stuttered, ¡°I¨CI have nothing to say. I just hope you won¡¯t overthink, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the rumors in thepany. The people in the secretary¡¯s office know things are not like in the rumor. So¡­ So¡­¡±


    Cecilia regretted being such a big mouth. She should not have told Mnie about this.


    However, she had already mentioned it, and Mnie was watching. She couldn¡¯t take back her. words.


    She could only brace herself and continue, ¡°The employees are spreading <b>rumors </b>about you resigning because Vi snatched your position. They¡¯re saying you¡¯re forced to leave.¡±


    Cecilia¡¯s voice softened as she spoke, yet Mnie seemed calm.


    When Mnie returned to her office, Yana was reading through the documents. When she heard the footsteps, she looked at Mnie with aplicated expression.


    Mnie lowered her head and asked calmly, ¡°What are they saying about me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are they saying I¡¯m being forced to leave because Vi is recing me or I¡¯m getting kicked out of thepany by Eugene?¡± Mnie repeated Cecilia¡¯s words indifferently.


    Yana¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°Mnie, they¡¯re just spreading rumors.¡±


    ¡°I know they¡¯re just spreading rumors.¡± Mnie looked as if she did not care. She arranged her things and took her handbag. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Go back home early.¡±


    277


    Then, without waiting for Yana to answer<b>, </b>she walked away.


    Yana had not snapped out of what Mnie had just said as she looked at Mnie walking away in a daze.


    Mnie¡¯s body figure was tall and fit. However, Yana felt Mnie had gotten skinnier than before. Her back looked fragile and vulnerable. She thought she could even see the bones on her shoulder if she looked closer.


    Mnie walked out of thepany building and bumped into many familiar faces. However, she was not in the mood to greet them.


    She stood at thepany¡¯s entrance and did not know where to head.


    She did not want to go back home or visit her grandfather.


    Tiredness had enveloped her.


    The haggard feeling rose deep down within her, gripping her like a thorn vine.


    She was so fearless and frank before Yana just now, yet only she knew how much courage she had used to suppress the anger burning wildly in her.


    Mnie¡¯s tensed shoulders loosened. She had been clenching her fists when she got to the lobby. The fingernails had dug into her palms, leaving visible marks on them. It hurt slightly. Huffing, she took out her phone to dial Stephen¡¯s number.


    It was answered quickly, and Mnie asked, ¡°Are you free tonight? Do you want to have dinner together?¡±


    Stephen was startled by the invitation and looked at Xander as he nodded. ¡°Sure. I happen to be with Xander.¡±


    After arranging the time for dinner, Stephen hung up the call. Xander looked at him. ¡°Ist Mnieing over?¡±

 Chapter 210

    ¡°Yes.¡± Stephen nodded as his brows knitted together. He asked Xander, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a cold war with your dad. You are, after all, a part of the Solomon family.¡±


    A tint of annoyance shed across Xander¡¯s charming face, yet he soon suppressed it. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this today.¡±


    Stephen sighed. He was indeed close friends with Xander, so he knew what had happened in his family. He just did not mention it.


    Mnie soon arrived. She had already adjusted her emotions, so she looked fine.


    Stephen smiled as usual when he saw her. ¡°Mel, what do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Anything will do.¡±


    Stephen looked at Xander, who gave a cold expression and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Mnie froze, thinking she had interrupted their dinner..


    She pursed her lips and wanted to apologize. However, Xander stopped by her side and said, If you aren¡¯t hungry, apany me to a ce.¡±


    Stephen looked at him with a frown. He was about to say something when his phone rang on the table.


    He looked at the caller ID and pondered for a while before answering the call in a silent corner, avoiding Xander and Mnie.


    Mnie followed Xander out. The sun setter in the summer, so the sky was still blue.


    She stopped and asked Xander, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Xander looked at her carefreely. ¡°I should be asking you this instead. Why are you putting on a long face?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Xander did not mind and looked at the time on his


    phone screen. It was a few minutes before six in the evening.


    He asked Mnie, ¡°Is there anywhere fun to go in Jepton?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up in Jepton?¡± Mnie asked.


    Xander¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for long. I¡¯ve forgotten everything.¡±


    Although Mnie was born in Jepton, she seldom went to fun ces.


    She was a nerd who just studied. She only ever went back and forth from home to school.


    After that, she followed Eugene to many ces, but they were all ssy venues.


    Recalling the times she spent with Eugene, her expression turned gloomier.


    Suddenly, the surrounding streetlights and the <b>neon </b>lights lit up.


    The beautiful scene dumbfounded Mnie. Then, she lifted her head and saw the word LeapCo on the LED screen on the building by the square.


    7/17


    LeapCo was a new risingpany, and with the help of the media, they advertised thepany in many ces.


    Mnie would take a nce whenever she headed back home, yet she had never watched it as seriously as she did tonight.


    Xander did not disturb her. After she adjusted her mood, she told Xander, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Something caught my attention just now.¡±


    Xander¡¯s tone was as calm as usual. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Mnie muttered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think through.¡±


    Since she had thought of leaving, there was nothing else to consider.


    As for why she was leaving and how her life would be without LeapCo, there was nothing she couldment on at the moment.


    She had been enduring her emotions for something petty like this, which was indeed dumb. She looked at the LED screen again. The advertisement was showing a perfume.


    Mnie pursed her lips, and the anger in her dispersed. She thought, ¡®Be it LeapCo or Eugene, they have nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day??


    im

 Chapter 211

    <i ss="fab fa-facebook-f"></i> Facebook</a> <i ss="fab fa-twitter"></i> Twitter</a> <i ss="fab fa-whatsapp"></i> WhatsApp</a> <i ss="fab fa-pinterest-p"></i> Pinterest</a>


    Mnie had let go of everything. She looked less gloomy now. Only then did Xander keep his phone in his pocket and lift his left eyebrow. ¡°Are you in the mood to eat now?¡±


    Startled, Mnie just realized that Xander said he did not want to eat because he had noticed the bad mood she was in.


    She was surprised by Xander¡¯s sensitivity to her emotions and felt touched.


    Lowering her voice, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Stay away from


    Xander did not turn around. Stephen if possible.¡±


    Mnie wanted to ask why, but they heard a crisp voice shouting, ¡°Xander!¡±


    Xander¡¯s footsteps paused, and he looked toward the voice. Yvonne was holding a man¡¯s arm as she waved at them from afar.


    Soon, Yvonne approached them.


    She looked at Mnie and Xander with interest. ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here to have. dinner?¡±


    Xander nodded.


    Yvonne talked to them as if she had known them for a long time. She hugged the arm of the man and grinned as she said, ¡°Let me introduce you to my beloved.¡±


    Thest time Mnie met Yvonne was when Yvonne was on a blind date with Eugene.


    Yvonne did not seem to mind and asked Mnie instead, ¡°I sent you a few messages the day before yesterday to ask you out for shopping. Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. She thought Yvonne did not mean much when she added her on social media.


    She had been in a bad mood and did not look at her social media, so she missed Yvonne¡¯s


    message.


    She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t had time to read through my messages because I¡¯ve been busy. Maybe I missed them.¡±


    Yvonne looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°There are people who don¡¯t check their messages?¡±


    ¡°I have a work ount. It¡¯s separate from my personal ount,¡± exined Mnie.


    Fortunately, Yvonne did not mind. She loosened her grip on the man¡¯s arm and grabbed Mnie¡¯s arm. She asked curiously, ¡°I heard Simon say you were Eugene¡¯s head secretary. I have a question to <b>ask </b>you.¡±


    Mnie looked at the ground. All these years, many socialites had asked her about Eugene, wanting to get to know him further.


    Yvonne <b>asked</b>, ¡°How did you endure working for such a cold man for so many years?¡±


    Mnie did not expect that would be the question and was at a loss for words.


    The man Yvonne brought said, ¡°Honey, why are you asking about another man before me?¡±


    Mnie could guess this man might be someone who worked in those kinds of clubs.


    She looked at Yvonne in surprise. After all, she had not expected Yvonne to like <b>a </b>man like this from her adorable expressions.


    As soon as the man spoke<b>, </b>Xander looked displeased and said in his deep voice, ¡°Say whatever you want to say or leave if you have nothing you want to say.¡±


    It was the first time Mnie saw Xander being so rude. He seemed angry.


    Yvonne justughed and asked, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll be a bad influence on Mel?¡±


    Then, she winked at Mnie. ¡°Mel, do you want to join me? My friends are organizing a party. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    Mnie could guess what kind of party it was without Yvonne telling her. She wanted to reject, yet Xander spoke before she could, ¡°Yvonne, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Yvonne seemed to have a rebellious streak. With Xander stopping her, she insisted on. dragging Mnie into the club. ¡°Mel, we have lots of choices there. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one you¡¯ll like.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter <b>212 </b>


    Mnie did not want to go.


    Yvonne liked to wear high heels because she felt she was not tall enough. Even though she did not wear extremely high heels, her heels were slim. Mnie felt they were at least 12 cm tall. Hence, she dared not exert much strength and just let Yvonne drag her upstairs.


    Fortunately, Yvonne whispered to her in the elevator, ¡°I lied. The bar is just a normal bar. My friend just returned from abroad and is holding a party.


    Yvonne did not lie. Mnie followed her into the private room and heard someone singing. It was lively.


    Yvonne took Mnie into the private room. She arranged a seat on the sofa for her before running toward the person who was singing and snatching the microphone.


    Mnie watched the swaying bodies as she listened to the loud music. It was not her taste for leisure.


    However, since <b>she </b>was already here, she decided to go along with the flow. Yvonne did not harbor ill intentions, after all.


    Yvonne¡¯s friends were also socialites and from wealthy family backgrounds. They were carefree and lively. After Yvonne sang her song, she returned and saw Mnie on the sofa.


    She beckoned the two waiters standing at the corner of the <b>room </b>and ordered, ¡°Entertain thisdy here.¡±


    Mnie rejected, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    However, those two men had already approached her. They held a ss and a wine bottle each and poured Mnie some wine.


    At the same time, the lights in the private room lit up, and Simon¡¯s loud voice sounded. ¡°Who <b>was </b>singing just now? It was unbearable to listen to.¡±


    Mnie froze upon hearing that familiar voice. She looked at him and saw the person she expected standing therezily.


    He then shouted at the man behind him<b>, </b>¡°Eugene,e on. Didn¡¯t you say you were in a bad mood? Let¡¯s get drunk together.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s body froze, and she was dumbfounded.


    Before she could react, a cold male voice sounded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although that man¡¯s voice was low, the private room was quiet because Simon had interrupted <b>them</b>. Mnie could hear his voice clearly.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to get up, yet the waiter holding the ss stopped her. ¡°Miss, have a drink.¡±


    Those waiters were in their 20s, and it was quite disgusting when they spoke pretentiously.


    Everyone¡¯s attention in the private room was on Mnie.


    Simon noticed her and lifted his eyebrow as he chuckled. ¡°Hey, Mnie. I didn¡¯t know you


    liked entertaining yourself like <b>this</b>!¡±


    Mnie tried to control her expression and did not answer.


    Simon nced at Eugene beside him and clicked his tongue. ¡°Eugene, look! This is really unexpected. Your secretary sure knows how to enjoy herself. She has a man on each side. What a pleasure.¡±


    The private room was dead silent, so everyone heard the sarcasm in Simon¡¯s words.


    Eugene said nothing. He stood in his ck suit at the door, looking cold and distant.


    He seemed to be staring at Mnie, yet he was far away from her. She could not see his expression.


    After a while, he muttered expressionlessly, ¡°I underestimated her.¡±


    Eugene showed no emotions when saying this.


    However, Mnie felt his voice was so cold, and it seemed he had been suppressing his surging emotions.


    It made her feel suffocated.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading¨C

 Chapter 213

    The awkward atmosphere did notst for long. Soon, Simon¡¯s friends greeted him and broke the silence.


    Mnie could not leave, yet she didn¡¯t want to stay either. She could only sit back down on the


    sofa.


    The waiters noticed Mnie was not in the mood to drink anymore and quickly went to some otherdies¡® sides.


    The private room was lively again. When Yvonne returned with a ss of wine, Mnie was scrolling through her phone absent¨Cmindedly.


    Yvonne sat beside Mnie. ¡°Mel, they¡¯re ying poker. Why don¡¯t we join? By the way, why isn¡¯t Xander here yet?¡±


    The lighting in the private room was dim, and it could hide Mnie¡¯s expression. She lowered her voice. ¡°You guys carry on ying.


    She had not taken her dinner and had been suppressing her anger all afternoon. At this moment, her stomach was growling, and she was feeling ufortable.


    Yvonne noticed Mnie¡¯sck of interest and stopped persuading her. Grabbing her wine ss, she started chatting with anotherdy.


    Since the lights were <b>dim</b>, Mnie found it a challenge to look at her surroundings. Moreover, she had chosen a seat at the corner. She could not see where Simon and Eugene were, which relieved her.


    However, they were still in the same room, and she felt uneasy.


    Mnie sat for a while before going to the restroom.


    She was walking slowly and finally reached the door, yet the door was suddenly opened from the outside. Xander was holding his phone and standing outside.


    He looked at Mnie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Before Mnie could answer, an acquaintance of Xander greeted him, ¡°There you are, Xander. Yvonne said you wereing, and I didn¡¯t believe her.¡±


    Mnie looked at the ground and moved to the side. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. You should go in first.¡±


    Xander¡¯s forehead creased, and he seemed to have thought of something. He wanted to join them earlier, but a client called, and he had to answer it. They wanted to add a new requirement. That was also why he was downstairs for some time.


    When Mnie was washing her hands, she lifted her head and looked at herself in the mirror expressionlessly.


    Her makeup was exquisite, but it could not hide the tiredness in her eyes.


    She pursed her lips with her head lowered and texted Xander, saying she wanted to return to


    rest.


    Just as she turned into the corridor, she saw Eugene talking on the phone.


    He looked stern and seemed to be dealing with business.


    Mnie froze, wondering if she should wait for him to end his call before walking there. However, Eugene seemed to sense her presence and looked over.


    If she turned around, it would seem pretentious.


    She was flustered but still walked toward Eugene.


    When she was a few steps from him, she heard him talk into the phone in a cold and deep. voice, <b>¡°</b>Alright, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    After he hung up the call, he nced at Mniezily and looked away in just a second.


    Looking at his phone, he asked coldly, ¡°Have you been to parties like this before?¡±


    Only a few people were in the corridor, and they were far away from them. Mnie knew Eugene was asking her.


    He was probably referring to the male waiters pouring her wine just now.


    She tried to remain calm as she answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°First time?¡± Eugene intentionally dragged his voice and looked at Mnie as if he was trying to see through her.


    Meanie felt Eugene was humiliating her by asking her this.


    She closed her eyes and answered stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have to report to you about my personal life.¡±


    Eugene snorted coldly and stuffed his phone into his pocket. He stared into Mnie¡¯s eyes, seemingly burning in rage.

 Chapter 214

    <i ss="fab fa-facebook-f"></i> Facebook</a> <i ss="fab fa-twitter"></i> Twitter</a> <i ss="fab fa-whatsapp"></i> WhatsApp</a> <i ss="fab fa-pinterest-p"></i> Pinterest</a>


    Chapter <b>214 </b>


    It was as though the storm was about to strike.


    After a while, he ordered indifferently, ¡°Give me a copy of your medical report tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie was startled, and her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eugene said expressionlessly, ¡°Your words aren¡¯t very trustworthy.¡±


    He left after saying that, leaving Mnie alone in rage.


    Mnie knew what Eugene meant when he asked her to send him her medical report.


    He thought she must be dating many men, and he was afraid she might have sexual diseases.


    Mnie felt as if she had been pped in public. She could only support herself by the window sill and gasp for air.


    Eugene¡¯s request had shattered herst bit of dignity.


    It was as expected from the ruthless Eugene


    Mnie did not know how she got to the parking lot. She could not even open the car door. Her hands felt weak. After a few attempts, she finally managed to open it.


    Mnie sat in the front passenger seat with her forehead resting on the steering wheel. Her stomach hurt, but she couldn¡¯t seem to feel it as Eugene¡¯s voice rang in her ears.


    Only when Xander called her asking if she had returned home did she realize she had been sitting in the car for an hour.


    Mnie¡¯s voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°I just arrived and am preparing to go to bed.¡±


    Xander noticed the difference in her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I ate something before going back home, and it was spicy. My throat feels itchy,¡± exined Mnie before hanging up the call.


    It was alreadyte when she returned home. She rumbled through the drawer and took out a box of gastric pills. After taking the pills, she went to bed.


    It was a sleepless night, and her face was pale when she got up the following day.


    She put on heavy makeup today, which was rare, to cover her haggard face.


    She bumped into Yana in the elevator when she arrived at the office. She looked at Mnie with a frown. ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott announced that a meeting will be held this morning.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. She nodded and asked, ¡°When did he announce that?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes ago. Mr. Scott said the meeting will start once he arrives.¡± Then, Yana realized something and looked at Mnie. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Scott tell you about this?¡±


    Mnie did not receive Eugene¡¯s message. She did not answer Yana¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meeting about?¡±


    ¡°It <b>seems </b>to be something to do with artistic investments. A new field has been developingtely, and I heard my friend saying the profit will be high in this new market trend,¡± said


    Yana.


    Mnie frowned. She had heard Xander mentioning this. It was to help the development of


    the art scene.


    Xander took on the project of nning the finance exhibition just to get in contact with the new industry.


    However, Mnie had no idea what it had to do with LeapCo.


    Before Mnie could ponder deeper, Eugene pushed open the conference room door and entered. His expression was as cold as always as he nced at Mnie.


    The meeting was about artistic investments, just like Yana told her. LeapCo was one of the best financialpanies in Jepton and would be affected by the new trend.


    Eugene stated their vision and tapped on the table. ¡°LeapCo¡¯s target has always been the new industrial lines, and this is an opportunity we can¡¯t miss ¡±


    Mnie pondered about it.


    Just like Eugene mentioned, it was an opportunity not to be missed.


    <i ss="fa fa-angle-left" aria-hidden="true"></i> Prev</a>Next <i ss="fa fa-angle-right" aria-hidden="true"></i></a>


    <h2>The Unfa</h2>

 Chapter 215

    Financializing arts was not amon trending field, and they had a chance to grab the opportunity.


    Mnie looked at Eugene. She had to admit this man was indeed good at spotting new business opportunities.


    If he weren¡¯t outstanding enough, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring LeapCo back to its peak.


    Eugene ended his speech and knocked on the table before saying calmly, ¡°Which one of you will be going to Blue Inc?¡±


    Blue Inc was an antique art exhibition center with years of history. It was famous.


    ¡°I want to give it a try.¡± Mnie tried to grab the opportunity as she put down the pen.


    She was a secretary, and her job was to record the meeting. Eugene looked at her and rejected decisively, <b>¡°</b><b>This </b>project is not for you to try your luck with.¡±


    Mnie said nothing more since Eugene rejected her so decisively.


    However, they still couldn¡¯t get anyone to take the job even until the meeting ended.


    When they were walking out of the conference room, Yana asked Mnie doubtfully, Mnie, why did you offer to take the job?¡±


    Mnie shook <b>her </b>head without answering


    She went to the pantry and called Xander. Xander picked up as soon as the call went through.


    Mnie <b>went </b>straight to the <b>point</b>. ¡°Do you think I should get involved with <b>financializing </b>arts now?¡±


    Xander pondered before answering, ¡°The derivative appreciation of artworks will indeed be an economic trend in the future, and it can also poprize exhibitions, which is a good thing.


    He then asked Mnie, ¡°Why have you thought of doing this?¡±


    ¡°LeapCo has a new project with Blue Inc.¡± Mnie slowly uttered her thoughts, ¡°I want to give it a try.¡±


    10


    After hanging up the call with Xander, Mnie headed straight to her office. Vi was already waiting for her there.


    She stood before Mnie obediently and said, ¡°<b>Mnie</b>, I¡¯m here to learn more from you.¡±


    It seemed that she had not given up on recing Mnie.


    Mnie did not want to argue with her. She said, ¡°I¡¯m busy now and don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Vi seemed a little clingy.


    Mnie nced at her and did not want to waste time talking to her. She took her things and headed out<b>. </b>


    Vi¡¯s expression was distorted, but she quickly adjusted her expression and put on an obedient facade.


    Mnie headed straight toward Eugene¡¯s office. The man was looking at documents when she entered.


    He looked at Mnie expressionlessly. ¡°Is your medical report out?¡±


    Mnie froze but soon calmed down. Clenching her fist, she said calmly, ¡°I want to apply for the Blue Inc project.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡±


    ¡°Blue Inc is apany with many years of history, and if someone without sufficient knowledge of art takes this case, they¡¯ll think we¡¯re insincere.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°Do you know Blue Inc well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reading information about Blue Inc¡¯s exhibitions and collections.¡± Mnie ced the documents before Eugene,


    Blue Inc was like a pir in the industry, and Mnie had studied many things at the


    beginning stage of her research about art.


    Eugene looked at the documents and seemed to be pondering something.

 Chapter 216

    A momentter, Eugene looked at Mnie with raised brows. In an indifferent tone, he said, I think I¡¯d be more inclined to believe you if you said it¡¯s because of Xander.¡±


    ¡°Can you stop bringing up Xander every time?¡± Mnie replied as she looked back at the man. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to seize opportunities for myself. I¡¯m also confident that I can do well.¡±


    Just as she said that, a knock came from the door followed by Vi¡¯s timid¨Csounding voice. Mr. Scott, there¡¯s a document that needs your signature.¡±


    Vi had be more restrained ever since she became a regr employee. She no longer called him by his name at the office.


    The woman entered the office and handed the document to Eugene before tentatively looking. over at Mnie. ¡°Mnie, is there something you need to discuss with Mr. Scott? You could have told me directly. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have needed to make a trip.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were on Vi<b>, </b>and she could tell Vi was indirectly trying to find out what she and Eugene were up to. She nkly withdrew her gaze to direct it back at Eugene as she waited for his response.


    After meeting her eyes for a moment, Eugene¡¯s brow twitched slightly. He snorted coldly and threw the folder back to her. ¡°If you want to do it so badly, go ahead.¡±


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. The way she saw it, having the opportunity to connect with Blue Inc was a good thing


    Just as she was about to retrieve <b>the </b>folder, she heard Vi¡¯s puzzled voice directed at her. ¡± Mnie, are you nning something again?¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi coldly. The woman seemed determined to follow her every move.


    ¡°Mnie, I know I¡¯m not very smart, but I want to work hard and learn from you.¡± Vi was a delicate and innocent¨Clooking woman to begin with. With her disy of sincerity, it would be hard for anyone to refuse her.


    However, Mnie remainedrgely unaffected. She was not naive and had long realized the motives behind her words. Just as she was about to reject her, Vi asked Eugene, ¡°Mr. <b>Scott</b>, didn¡¯t you promise me that I could learn from Mnie?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was indifferent as he replied. His eyes were cold. ¡°She¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Mnie felt frustration building within her, but when she thought about Blue Inc, she figured having an extra pair of hands could be helpful. She also knew Eugene had no intention of letting her refuse him. Thus, she did not say anything.


    Vi seemed determined to follow Mnie this time. Shortly after Mnie went downstairs, Vi followed.


    Standing in front of Mnie, Vi said in a crisp tone, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott mentioned that you¡¯re working on a project rted to Blue Inc. Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°Organize this information,¡± Mnie gave her the overview of the items thepany had auctioned in recent years and said, ¡°Sort it by year, price, and type.¡±


    Mnie did not hold back at all this time and immediately ordered Vi to deal with the


    tedious andplex paperwork. There was an immediate stiffness to Vi¡¯s face.


    her


    She did not follow Mnie to learn how to organize files but could only reluctantly purse. lips. She had to go to the side with the documents. After all, things had <b>already </be this far.


    Seeing her finally quiet down, Mnie opened Blue Inc¡¯s official website to check their recent updates. She also sent a message to Xander, informing him about her ns to make contact with the people from thepany.


    Xander immediately called her. ¡°Are you sure you want to try cooperating with them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°LeapCo has set them as their top priority.¡±


    Xander posed no more questions but instead <b>said</b>, ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with Blue Inc recently. too. Perhaps there might be another possibility for cooperation in the future.¡±


    After a brief exchange, Mnie hung up the phone. Just as she put down her phone, the screen lit up again, disying a text message.


    [We at Jepton Hospital would like to remind you that you¡¯ve sessfully booked a health check. -up for tomorrow. Please arrive at the hospital at 8:00 am.]

 Chapter 217

    Chapter <b>217 </b>


    The phone slowly dimmed, and Mnie¡¯s fingertips on the table felt icy cold. She had never booked a health check¨Cup for herself. She almost lost control of the expression on her face as her body trembled.


    The health check¨Cup notification made her realize how ridiculous and pathetic she was.


    ¡°Mnie, I have a question for you.¡± Right on cue, Vi came over holding a small stack of documents. Mnie looked up at her.


    Mnie¡¯splexion was so poor that even with her heavy makeup, her troubled emotions were evident. However, Vi seemed oblivious to the fact as she ced the documents in front of Mnie.


    She whispered, ¡°Mnie, the specifications here aren¡¯t very clear. How should I arrange them?


    Mnie lowered her gaze to the documents and replied coldly after a moment, ¡°Are you disabled, or have you never been on the inte?¡±


    Vi was stunned. She did not expect Mnie to react <b>this </b>way. Based on how things went in the past, Mnie would usually take care of such tasks herself at this point.


    Vi reacted quickly. After just a moment of <b>confusion</b>, she immediately put on a helpless expression and said in a soft and delicate voice, ¡°Mnie, I just want to get your guidance on this.¡±


    Her fair face turned pale as she said this. Her slender shoulders looked so fragile as if they were about to copse.


    Suddenly, Mnie felt that her previous decision to ignore Vi¡¯s actions might have been a mistake as it seemed to have allowed Vi to think she was easy to bully.


    Shuffling through the documents ced on the table, Mnie cut to the chase. ¡°The item specifications are unclear, but the information for Blue Inc¡¯s cultural items is avable on their official website.


    ¡°Do yo


    you not even have the energy to open their web address, or did they not teach you how to look up information during your internship in the CEO¡¯s office?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s tone was cold, and her attitude was harsh. Vi¡¯s expression transitioned from shock to embarrassment as she bit her lip pitifully. Her eyes were starting to redden. The entire office had long focused on them, and now, everyone was watching silently.


    Being at the center of their attention made Mnie ufortable. She eased up a bit and said, ¡°Leave the documents. You don¡¯t need toe back until you¡¯ve learned how to use a search engine.¡±


    Viol left with red eyes while sniffling. She lowered happened to be lunch break.


    her head as she made her exit. It just so


    Mnie pinched her brows, exhaustion cresting over her. She had no appetite, so when Yana. suggested going out for a meal, she just waved her hand in dismissal.


    ¡°Mnie, should I bring you some food?¡± Yana did not say much either and left the office


    22


    directly. With the office empty, Mnie once again picked up her phone. The screen lit up with the notification from Jepton Hospital still disyed.


    Mnie remained silent for a moment before deleting the text message. Come afternoon, she contacted the person in charge at Blue Inc and received a positive response. After expressing her intentions, they agreed to meet in person.


    Without further dy, she packed up her things and left thepany. However, she


    unexpectedly ran into Lee in the parking lot. Lee was Eugene¡¯s only male secretary, and apart from work, he kept a low profile.


    When the man saw Mnie, he took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Mnie, are you heading out?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie nodded but had no intention to say anymore.


    Lee took a few steps toward the ck Maybach parked nearby. The car window slowly rolled down, revealing Eugene¡¯s expressionless face.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯ve prepared everything for the visit to Blue Inc. I¡¯ve also arranged to meet with the person in charge in about an hour.¡±


    Lee knew how much Eugene cared about the coboration with Blue Inc. What he found strange, however, was that he was not bringing Mnie with him and instead got him to tag. along


    After all, this project had already been assigned to Mnie.


    Unaware that Eugene was around, Mnie sat in her car for a while. Just as she was about to start the car, she received a call from her grandfather.

 Chapter 218

    After her grandfather was discharged from the hospital, Mnie did not visit him much due to her busy schedule the past few days. After adjusting her emotions and maintaining a stable. demeanor, she then said into the call, ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    The old man sounded much older than before when he asked <b>Mnie</b>, ¡°Do you have time the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart abruptly sank. The day after tomorrow was the anniversary of her


    grandmother¡¯s death. She had almost forgotten about it from how troubled she had been the past few days.


    Her grandfather and grandmother used to be close. Ever since she passed away due to illness, her grandfather had been living alone. Every year on her death anniversary, her grandfather would ask Mnie to apany him to pay his respects.


    The tone of Mnie¡¯s voice softened involuntarily as she replied, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up


    of the day after tomorrow.¡±


    the


    Blue Inc was not in the city but in the nearby suburbs. Mnie had agreed to meet the person in charge at two o¡¯clock and had five minutes to spare when she arrived.


    After ncing at herself in the mirror <b>and </b>adjusting her makeup, Mnie walked toward the door. The person in charge, Cameron Crane, was already waiting at the entrance.


    Smiling professionally, Mnie greeted, ¡°Mr. Crane, hello. I¡¯m Mnie from LeapCo. I¡¯m the one responsible for coordinating with Blue Inc this time.¡±


    Cameron was in his 30s and sported an elegant demeanor. He shook hands with Mnie <b>and </b>asked, ¡°Will you be the only one, or will Mr. Scott being too?¡±


    The moment he said that, footsteps sounded behind her. The next second, Eugene¡¯s cold and deep voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Crane.¡±


    Cameron saw Eugene and immediately greeted him, ¡°Mr. Scott, I was just asking Miss Smith about your arrival.¡±


    ¡°I had to deal with somest¨Cminute matters. Excuse my tardiness,¡± he replied.


    Mnie remained where she stood, refusing to turn around. Even hearing Eugene¡¯s voice made her feel ufortable physically.


    Cameron led Eugene inside. As they passed by Mnie, the familiar scent of cedar that she had grown ustomed to suddenly blew past her like a gust of cold wind, stinging her throat.


    Eugene paused briefly beside her and then followed Cameron inside.


    Seeing that Mnie was still unmoving, Lee whispered to her, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott has already gone in.¡±


    However, Mnie just stood there, wanting nothing more than to turn and leave. She exerted a great deal of effort to restrain the unpleasant expression from showing on her face. She closed her eyes. Nodding, she replied <b>in </b>a hoarse <b>voice</b>, ¡°Why are you two here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott arranged for an <b>appointment </b>with Blue Inc¡¯s representative in the morning,¡± Lee exined.


    Metano miteiravun


    ge


    way Tunjome neor invaded in vsily hand pw tom How to wand not love Sou a court at den fining her. I¡¯m


    when Joe Bio 1¨Ctown o tom die meeled forall albo0%


    the wetter with Blue Inc


    on


    wants


    mited to


    hit of information which but the fact that the Tomm co that we tile wo the t


    Be the was Holly after voll: Who


    Fish likely wordpanies


    So the empiric for verpartile steps  abd got


    yon seemed


    tettu Strdil nen menai anulting every sub forty atine i disse the best


    Mnie bog om oo own mong in the Ascents as the best lier le grossed together Eighth She had hinting or the inner cince she entered not see ifting her bona? to nes ? Pugome

 Chapter 219

    hapter 219


    The conversation flowed between Eugene and Cameron as they exchanged ideas, and both parties seemed to understand each other¡¯s intentions. Mnie remained silent until Cameron suddenly noticed the file booklet she was holding onto.


    He eximed, ¡°Miss Smith, have you seen Blue Inc¡¯s series before?¡±


    in her hands was Blue Inc¡¯s art catalog, and the first¨Cpage cover featured a niche series from a few years ago. With a palpable interest, Cameron continued, ¡°This series isn¡¯t very popr. It¡¯s not ssified as an antique either. We were just inspired by a small studio under us at the time. It never gained much poprity. How did you know about it, Miss Smith?¡±


    At the sudden question, Mnie decided to pull out the booklet and ce it on the table. After a pause, she said, ¡°I looked into Blue Inc before this. I particrly like this series of wooden carvings with themes around humans and nature as it¡¯s quite dynamic.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I found out about it a bitte, and it¡¯s now difficult to find aplete set in the market.¡± Mnie¡¯s tone was <b>sincere </b>as she spoke. ¡°I brought this catalog today to ask if it¡¯s still possible for me to purchase the series.¡±


    Her words were eloquent, but the truth was she had learned about this series from Xander. When they were discussing the exhibitionyout for Prime City, Mnie overheard Oliver mentioning Blue Inc¡¯s <b>theme</b>.


    Finding it interesting, Mnie bought the catalog on their official website after returning to Jepton. She did not expect LeapCo to start a coboration with them.


    Mnie was a visage ofposure at this moment, both truth and falsehood well hidden amidst her features.


    Cameron¡¯s interest shifted toward her, and he asked Mnie several questions. Fortunately, Mnie had studied the catalog beforehand carefully, so the answers came smoothly.


    As Cameron¡¯s smile became more genuine, Mnie lowered her gaze while sitting quietly at the side. Eugene¡¯s gaze on her, however, grew more intense. Mnie pretended not to notice it and just kept her eyes on the catalog in her hands.


    In the end, Cameron still took a diplomatic stance. Mnie knew this was because they were currently in the position to choose,


    When they were leaving, Cameron escorted them to the door and said courteously, ¡°I look forward to meeting you again next time, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene nodded.


    Cameron then turned to <b>Mnie </b>and said, ¡°Regarding the wooden carvings you inquired about, Miss Smith, it¡¯s quite a challenge to locate them now due to their low production and poprity. If you wish, however, I can inquire again.¡±


    Mnie could not say much to that. She just smiled and thanked him. ¡°<b>Thank </b>you, Mr. Crane. If you don¡¯t mind, could we exchange contacts? I like Blue Inc¡¯s cultural and creative items. I would appreciate it if I could get firsthand information.¡±


    Her words were cleverly chosen and in praise of thepany, which naturally gained her Cameron¡¯s agreement. They exchanged contact information, and it was not until they reached


    <ol start="5">


    <li>Chapter 219</li>


    </ol>


    the <b>parking </b>lot that Mnie¡¯s smile gradually faded.


    Looking at the Maybach parked next to her<b>, </b>she went up to her car expressionlessly and was about to open the car door when Lee suddenly approached her. He called out somewhat


    hesitantly, ¡°Mnie, are you heading back to the office now?¡±


    It was not yet time for her to leave for the day, so Mnie responded softly, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Could


    you drive Mr. Scott¡¯s car back? I have some urgent matters to attend to and need to meet a client,¡± Lee requested, looking a bit embarrassed.


    Mnie nced at the all¨Cck Maybach, seemingly understated but quite ostentatious. She looked down slightly and replied indifferently, ¡°Mr. Scott is better at driving than I am.¡±


    Lee seemed a bit <b>stunned </b>at her refusal and instinctively looked at the Maybach. ¡°But he mentioned something about his wrist feeling off.¡±

 Chapter 220

    apter 220


    ¡°I can arrange a chauffeur for Mr. Scott. I have something to do when I return to thepany, so I can¡¯t afford any dys.¡±


    Lee wanted to say <b>that </b>it would not be a dy if Mnie drove the car back to thepany but swallowed his words when he saw her expression.


    When he joined LeapCo, Mnie had been by Mr. Scott¡¯s side, handling everything meticulously and thoroughly. She left no room for error.


    He was aware of the recent rumors in thepany, but he thought Mnie would continue to be <b>as </b>indifferent as before.


    ¡°Please step aside. You¡¯re in my way,¡± Mnie said in a cold voice.


    Lee was stunned but then moved aside, allowing Mnie to get to her car. He watched <b>her </b>start the car and leave.


    He only snapped out of his stupor after the car zipped <b>past</b>. He returned to the Maybach and whispered, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mnie has urgent matters to attend to at thepany.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face remained expressionless, but Lee could inexplicably feel that the <b>man¡¯s </b>eyes <b>had </b>turned colder than <b>usual</b>.


    Back at thepany, Mnie brought over the files on Blue Inc <b>that </b>Vi had not organized properly. The program was simple, but the details were somewhat intricate.


    She worked on it until after office hours. When <b>Yana </b>saw that she was still not ready to leave, she could not help but ask, ¡°Mnie, why are you working so hard?¡±


    The unspoken part of her question was why Mnie <b>was </b>working so hard for thepany when she was already resigning?


    Mnie did not feel the need to exin too much to Yana and simply gathered her things before standing up. ¡°It¡¯s


    not a matter of working hard. I just do what needs to be done.¡±


    Yana waited for Mnie to leave together. When they entered the elevator, they saw Julie and Vi inside. Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but upon seeing Mnie, Vi turned somewhat awkward.


    She immediately moved closer to Julie and did not greet Mnie as she used to.


    Mnie could not be bothered with her behavior and instead discussed work arrangements with Yana. However, Julie sneered, ¡°Mnie, if you love your job so much, why resign from LeapCo?¡±


    The elevator was crowded, and Julie¡¯s voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. The atmosphere quieted down. The enmity between Julie and Mnie was no secret in thepany, and Julie was undoubtedly pleased with Mnie¡¯s resignation.


    Mnie looked up to nce at Julie indifferently. ¡°Since you care so much about me, why not. resign together with me?¡±


    Julie scoffed. ¡°As if. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you. Since you¡¯re resigning anyway, why bother. pretending? Mr. Scott just promoted Vi to the CEO¡¯s office. What¡¯s wrong with her taking over your position? Do you expect toe back in the future with all this hiding and dodging?


    ¡°With time, one¡¯s looks may fade, and it¡¯s hard to predict what¡¯s going to happen,¡± Julie <b>said</b>. While she might sound like she was defending Vi, in reality, she was subtly pointing at both Mnie¡¯s and Vi¡¯s unclear rtionships with Eugene.


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale. She was not naive and could understand Julie¡¯s implications. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Mnie¡¯s emotionless voice. ¡°So, you dislike me because you¡¯re aware <b>that </b>you¡¯re aging? Well, people do envy what they don¡¯t have, after all.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s tone was cold as if she did not take Julie¡¯s words seriously. However, she turned her gaze to Vi behind Julie and unexpectedly chuckled. ¡°I just think Miss Shaw should be more mindful about your reminder than me.¡±


    Although Mnie and Julie did not get along, they rarely confronted each other in public like this. Mnie did not believe that this had nothing to do with Vi.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter <b>221 </b>


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale instantly at the way Mnie looked at her. Quite a few rumors were circting within LeapCo about her, but no employees had <b>dared </b>talk about them in front of


    her.


    However, Julie and Mnie seemed to have no reservations as they spoke openly about the topic. For a moment, the expressions on Vi¡¯s face were quite vivid. Mnie watched her changing expressions and slowly withdrew her gaze.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, her eyshes flickered<b>. </b>She stepped out of the elevator.


    She did not expect to run into Eugene just outside thepany entrance. He looked to have just returned from Blue Inc. His expression was cold, and his jaw tightly clenched. When he nced at Mnie, his dark eyes narrowed slightly. He was not in a good mood.


    Not thinking herself to be the one who stoked his ire, <b>Mnie </b>was about to move away when she heard footsteps approaching. It <b>was </b>followed by <b>Vi¡¯s </b>slightly intive voice. ¡°Eugene.¡± Now outside thepany, Vi ran over to him and even bumped into Mnie¡¯s shoulder as if intentionally. <b>Mnie </b>was wearing high heels <b>today</b>. Although they were not very high, <b>she </b>still staggered due to the unexpected collision.


    Vi went straight for Eugene and looked up at him. Her nose was red, and she whined in at slightly aggrieved voice, ¡°Eugene.¡±


    Anyone with eyes could easily see that Vi was feeling wronged. Eugene had initially beent looking at Mnie but then redirected his gaze to Vi. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Not wanting to witness Vi¡¯s act any longer, Mnie turned around and walked away without saying a word. Having been keeping her eyes on Mnie like a hawk, <b>Vi </b>noticed her departing figure.


    A trace ofplex emotions flickered through her eyes before she bit her lip and said slowly, Eugene, I don¡¯t want to be part of the CEO¡¯s office anymore. Mnie is right. I don¡¯t know anything, and I don¡¯t <b>have </b>the qualifications for it.¡±


    She became increasingly despondent with every word as she clutched Eugene¡¯s clothing.


    Eugene¡¯s gazended on the hand that was clutching his clothes. He asked faintly, ¡°Mnie said that?¡±


    Before Vi could respond, however, he sneered, ¡°Who gave her the right to look down on others?¡±


    Vi remained silent, but her eyes, which were hidden from others, revealed a subtle shift in emotion.


    Instead of going straight home, Mnie first paid a visit to the nursing home. Her grandfather had called earlier, reminding her that it had been several days since shest visited.


    The old man¡¯s health had visibly declined after he was discharged from the hospital thest time. The doctors had repeatedly <b>warned </b>about the risk of a stroke.


    When Mnie arrived at the nursing home, her grandfather was in the room flipping through a photo album. She ced the fruits she brought on the table and said softly, ¡°The caregiver said you haven¡¯t had your dinner. Is it because you <b>don¡¯t </b>have an appetite?¡°.


    Hearing her voice, the old man lifted his head and waved toward her ¡°Mnie,e and take a look <b>at </b>your grandmother. You look just like her.¡±


    The old man would take out the thick photo album every year during his wife¡¯s death anniversary. Mnie looked at the photos of the young woman in the album and smiled, ¡°Yes, I still remember how delicious Grandma¡¯s <b>candied </b><b>apples </b>were.¡±


    The old man continued looking at the photos with a nostalgic


    suddenly grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Mnie, apany me pression on his Lace when he


    ¡°But it¡¯s a bitte now.


    to the old house.¡±


    Her grandfather insisted, ¡°I go back every year. If I don¡¯t go back this year, she won¡¯t be happy.


    Mnie had no choice but to inform the nursing home director and then help her grandfather into the car.


    The old house her grandfather mentioned was in a traditional high¨Crise building to the north of the city. The area was supposed to be demolished, but due to some issues, the demolition <b>had </b>been dyed.


    When Mnie arrived with her grandfather, she realized most of the residents in the high rise building had already moved out. The entire neighborhood was now only very dimly lit with the lights from the few old streetlights.


    Aware of Mnie¡¯s night blindness, the old man said, ¡°Mnie, wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Mnie did not agree to wait outside Instead, she turned on the shlight on her phone and helped her grandfather inside the building Fortunately, the old house was on the ground. floor, and they reached it after taking just a few steps


    The dim light revealed that the furnishings in the room had hardly changed, except for having collected ayer of dist.


    While her grandfather shuffled into the room, Mnie stood in the living room, surveying the old house. She had always wanted to bring Eugene here, to the ce where she grew up.


    However, the man had always been too busy, too upied to even spare some time to learn the name of this neighborhood.


    Mnie used to console herself, thinking it was okay and that there was still time. Time: gradually passed, and she stopped mentioning this ce to Eugene since he seemed. indifferent about it.


    Mnie sometimes felt foolish when she looked back on it. Even though his attitude had been so obvious, she still clung to her unrealistic fantasies.


    When her grandfather came out, his eyes were tinged red. Mnie could tell he was overwhelmed with emotions and likely thinking about her grandmother.


    After helping the old man back into the car, Mnie drove them to a nearby restaurant instead of sending him back to the nursing home.


    It was an old establishment that her grandfather often brought her to when she was a child.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have much of an appetite tonight, I figured why not try having some of Mrs. Zawn¡¯s soup?¡±


    Mnie spoke as she helped her grandfather into the restaurant. The establishment was quite old, and its decor was vintage. The <b>ss </b>door swung open, revealing the entire dining area.


    At a table directly in front of the entrance <b>sat </b>a middle¨Caged couple. Mnie felt like she had <b>seen </b>the man somewhere before but could not quite put her finger on it.


    After seating her grandfather at a table inside and cing their orders, Mnie noticed the <b>ss </b>door opening again. She immediately heard a voice that made her eye twitch. ¡°Mom, Dad, we¡¯re back.¡±


    Vi ced the bag in her hand on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, these are the supplements Eugene bought for you. He said it takes <b>at </b>least a hundred days to recover from your injuries, so you need to rest more.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s fingers stiffened slightly. Then, she heard a slight creak as the door opened again. It was followed by Eugene¡¯s deep hum..


    Her grandfather, of course, also caught onto Eugene¡¯s voice. He turned around to look at him, his expression growing stern. He stood up and said to Mnie, ¡°Mnie, take me back.¡±


    It was evident that he did not want to see Eugene and Vi together. Due to her grandfather¡¯s words, Vi also ended up noticing them.


    She hesitated for a moment before reaching out to hold Eugene¡¯s arm. She <b>cooed </b>


    27


    affectionately, ¡°Eugene, it seems like my dad¡¯s rmendation for this restaurant is spot on. Even Mnie is eating here.¡±


    Eugene was asposed as he usually was. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡±


    Seated in the worn¨Cout chair, Mnie could not help her thoughts as they drifted to another matter. Eugene was usually very picky about food and typically looked down on these small, street¨Cside restaurants at least when he was with her.


    She no longer felt much toward the man but could not helpparing and wondering how Eugene would act when he truly liked someone. It probably would not be like how he was with her. After all, he did not even have the time to apany her back to the old home.


    A faint smile yed on Mnie¡¯s lips. She suddenly felt like a bystander, an onlooker who was not entirely upright. She could not help but want topare, to see how far Eugene could go when he truly loved someone.


    It definitely would not be like how he acted with her. He did not even have time to apany her back to the old house.


    Mnie¡¯s lips curled slightly. She suddenly felt like a silent observer. She wanted to know how Eugene would express love for someone.

 Chapter 223

    ¡°Mnie!¡± Despite his old age, Mnie¡¯s grandfather was not senile. Although Mnie had exined that there was no longer anything between her and Eugene, he still subconsciously did not want her to have any contact with him.


    It was not because he did not think Eugene was a good kid, but he knew he had made Mnie unhappy.


    Due to his sudden rise in voice, the old man suddenly started coughing. Mnie quickly stood up to pat his back and ease his difort. After the coughing subsided, he waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    Mnie nodded and then supported her grandfather so that they could leave. However, it was also then their orders arrived. The food was personally served by Mrs. Zawn herself.


    ¡°Mr. Lancaster, Mnie! It¡¯s been years since you twost visited. I thought I¡¯de over to say hello!¡±


    Mrs. Zawn used to have a good rtionship with Mnie¡¯s grandparents. Smiling at Mnie, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much, Mnie. You were still in school thest time I saw you, right?


    ¡°<b>Time </b>flies. I still remember how <b>small </b>you were when you first came here. You were so tiny and adorable<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie nodded and then pointed at the soup. ¡°Mrs. Zawn, could you help me pack this up, please?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Mrs. Zawn swiftly grabbed a takeout container and chatted with her grandfather while packing up the food.


    Mnie remained silent until Mrs. Zawn suddenly mentioned, ¡°I saw Howardst month. He and his wife have a second child now. The entire family is squeezed into a house in the urban vige.¡±


    to


    Howard was Mnie¡¯s father, and mentioning him caused both Mnie and her grandfather grow colder. The woman realized then that she should not say more. After handing them the packed bag, she retreated to the kitchen.


    With the bag in one hand, Mnie helped her grandfather to leave. However, Eugene and Vi were sitting right in the center, so they had to pass by them as they left.


    Just as they were making their way past them, she heard Vi saying, ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s so rare to run into you in the northern part of the city. How about we eat together?<b>¡± </b>


    She sounded so fake that Mnie wanted to ignore her. However, with her grandfather nearby, she could only coldly refuse, ¡°No thank you.


    ¡°In that case, if you¡¯re going for a medical check¨Cup tomorrow, remember not to eat breakfast in the morning,¡± Vi added.


    Mnie suddenly froze at those words. With a stiff expression, she turned around and saw Vi looking all harmless. Mnie¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Eugene, whose expression was almost nk. Only when he felt her gaze did he look up slightly.


    22


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive a message from the hospital?¡± he said indifferently.


    Mnie felt as if something was blocking her throat. She could not make a sound.


    The old man furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°You¡¯re going for a medical check¨Cup, Mnie? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Mnie was already trembling slightly by then, and her gaze on Eugene was filled with


    disbelief. It was humiliating enough that Eugene had arranged a check¨Cup for her. She did not expect Vi to know about it, and now, even her grandfather¡­


    Eugene stared at her for a while before looking away and responding to her grandfather casually, ¡°It¡¯s a routine check¨Cup requested by thepany.¡±


    Mnie did not realize that her palms had gone ice¨Ccold. She steadied herself by supporting her grandfather <b>and </b>found her voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa.¡±


    After Mnie and her grandfather left, Vi¡¯s father asked her, ¡°Is that woman from yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she used to be Eugene¡¯s secretary. She¡¯s very <b>capable</b>,¡± Vi replied, maintaining her obedient image in front of her parents. It was why she had deliberately found an excuse earlier to showcase her good interpersonal rtionships in thepany.

 Chapter 224

    Still, she felt a little uneasy after having identally discovered that Eugene had arranged a medical check¨Cup for <b>Mnie</b>. When she asked him about it, he just said that it was an exit examination since she was resigning.


    When she enquired with other employees, however, they told her that there was no such thing as an exit <b>examination </b>at LeapCo. With these thoughts in mind, she could not help but look at Eugene with a hint of resentment.


    After apanying her grandfather back to the nursing home, Mnie stayed to have dinner with him before leaving. It was already 11 pm when she headed <b>home</b>, and there were few people left on the <b>road</b>. <b>Mnie </b>floored the elerator, and the car roared forward like a wild beast.


    She gripped the steering wheel tightly as if it were the only way for her to release the tension<b>. </b>in her heart. It was not until a ring white light appeared ahead that Mnie abruptly snapped out of it. She pulled the car to the side of the road..


    Resting her forehead <b>on </b>the steering wheel, she breathed heavily, her throat feeling dry and painful. When she <b>finally </b>arrived home, it waste. The moment she opened the door, however, <b>she </b>saw Eugene sitting there on the sofa.


    Mnie paused, leaning <b>against </b>the cab in the hallway to gather some strength. She heard. her own voice, dry and hoarse, as she asked, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    Eugene casually pocketed his phone <b>and </b><b>then </b>lifted his gaze to her. ¡°What were you afraid of tonight?¡± he asked, voice cold and deep.


    He was referring to <b>what </b>happened at the restaurant. Mnie tightened her hand against <b>the </b>cab, saying, ¡°Eugene, it¡¯s fine if you target me, but you know my grandfather isn¡¯t in good health. Is it really necessary for you to go so far?¡±


    She genuinely dared not <b>think </b>about what might happen if Eugene had said those hurtful words in front of her grandfather. Ever since Dn and Howard¡¯s divorce, Mnie believed her grandfather to be her only family left. Eugene was well aware of how crucial her grandfather was to her.


    Her eyes turned


    feelings, so it.¡± red as she looked at Eugene, murmuring, ¡°You don¡¯t care about


    my


    Eugene observed her with dark eyes that seemed to swirl with emotions. After a moment, het suppressed the surging emotions and said indifferently while his gaze was still fixed on her, He¡¯s your grandfather, not mine. I have no obligation to consider your feelings.¡±


    His words made Mnie feel exceptionally pitiful.


    <b>??? </b>??


    Her grandfather had praised Eugene so many times in front of her in the past, but now it was revealed that this was what Eugene truly felt. She had hoped that there would still be a slight sense of sincerity within the man.


    No longer wanting to discuss these things with him, Mnie only paused for a <b>moment </b>before asking, ¡°So what exactly do you <b>want</b>?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just hope you don¡¯t forget about the medical check¨Cup tomorrow,¡± Eugene


    reminded her emotionlessly.


    ¡°What are you trying to prove?¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was hoarse, her eyes on him gradually. turning blurry. Nevertheless, <b>she </b>stood up with her back straight and repeated, ¡°Eugene, <b>can </b>you tell me what you¡¯re trying to prove? Why must you humiliate me like this?¡±


    As she spoke<b>, </b>a teardrop rolled down her cheek.


    Eugene squinted at her for a moment before replying indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re thinking tool much. I just find it a bit distasteful to touch something that isn¡¯t very clean.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Hearing Eugene¡¯s indifferent reply, Mnie felt her heart so brutally crushed that she struggled to catch her breath for a moment. She looked at Eugene in disbelief. She was supporting herself on the cab, and her knuckles turned white from the force she was exerting


    Mnie felt a ringing in her ears as her head buzzed. She could notprehend this. She could not understand how Eugene could say such things. Even if he disliked her or was fed up with her, he should not have said such things.


    Nausea <b>surged </b>within her as Mnie¡¯s face started to <b>pale</b>. She bent over slightly at the waist in an attempt to alleviate her difort. Eugene was still there, dressed in a sharp ck suit. Every button on his shirt was meticulously fastened.


    He looked down at Mnie with his dark, prating eyes.


    His gaze was deep and inscrutable, revealing nothing about his thoughts. When Eugene was called away by a call on his phone, <b>Mnie </b>still had not uttered a word. She stood in the same spot for a long time before there was the slightest tug on the corner of her mouth.


    Her tears had dried on her face by then, leaving an ufortable sensation behind.


    The next morning, Mnie did not go to thepany. Instead, she went directly to Jepton Hospital. The scheduled medical check¨Cup was aprehensive one. Even Mnie could not help but think Eugene was surprisingly considerate.


    When she was called into the gynecology office, however, she could not help her expression from turning unpleasant. ¡°Go inside, take off your pants, and lie down,¡± the examining doctor instructed coldly in a stern voice.


    Mnie c


    the examination sheet on the table and entered the examination room with a wooden expression. While she had undergone routine medical check¨Cups before, she could not help but shiver when she saw the cold, mechanical instruments again this time.


    The examining doctor was not gentle either and rather robotic. After the examination, Mnie left the room while feeling an indescribable sense of frustration.


    The report would take a few hours to be ready, and Mnie had no intention of going to thepany. She headed to a small park nearby. Before she left the hospital, however, she received a call from Xander. ¡°How did things go with Blue Inc yesterday?¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Hard to say. They have many options. They might not even choose LeapCo.¡±


    Xander chuckled lightly. ¡°Really? I thought we could indirectly cooperate this time.¡±


    ¡°Have you negotiated with Blue Inc?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re considering promoting their niche series to increase poprity,¡± Xander replied. As if suddenly thinking of something, he asked, ¡°Are you out now?¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath and told him that she had matters to attend to outside. Xander suggested, ¡°If you have timeter, let¡¯s have a meal together. Blue Inc should be joining too.¡±


    He was trying to hook Mnie up with thepany. Mnie replied with an affirmative hum,


    trying to make her voice sound reasonably cheerful. ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    After the call with Xander ended, Mnie went to the nearby park. She bought a simple lunch and took a stroll. When her medical examination report was ready in the afternoon, she went to the hospital to pick it up. She then sent photos of the report to Eugene without saying anything. After that, she got ready to make the drive home.


    She did not want to go to thepany or see Eugene. She just wanted to spend some quiet. time alone. After arriving home, Mnie turned off her phone and left it that way until the next morning. Fortunately, no one tried to contact her.


    Mnie did not receive any reply from Eugene regarding the medical examination report and <b>not </b>bother asking him about it either. Whatever he wanted to do was his business, it was no longer her concern.


    The


    next day, Mnie turned on her phone <b>and </b>nced at her calendar. If she managed her time well, she could handle the matter with Blue Inc before resigning from the

 Chapter 226

    Chapter <b>226 </b>


    Setting aside everything else, Mnie wanted to get involved with Blue <b>Inc. </b>


    However<b>, </b>as soon as she arrived at thepany, she saw Vi again. Mnie frowned


    slightly. She was about to say something when Vi stood up with a sincere expression on her


    face.


    ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott asked me to learn from you first, so from now on, I¡¯ll be part of the secretary¡¯s office.¡±


    The idea left her ufortable. Mnie wondered why Eugene chose this moment to assign Vi to her. Did he think that embarrassing her was <b>not </b>enough?


    However, Vi seemed to have truly learned her lesson this time as she spent the whole morning obediently following Mnie and shadowing her.


    At the end of the lunch break, she even handed over a set of documents to her and apologized. ¡°Mnie, these are the materials you asked me to organizest time. I¡¯ve done it. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Is this the ssification of Blu Inc¡¯s products?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mnie did not even look up. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already sorted it out.¡±


    She was not lying. When Vi failed toplete the task the other day<b>, </b>she took the work back and finished it herself. She did not like to procrastinate in her work. Since she was particrly devoted to the Blue Inc. project, she took matters into her own hands.


    However, Vi¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy and her gaze downcast as she said, ¡°Sorry, Mnie. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Mnie paused slightly but did not say much.


    Vi did not need Mnie <b>to </bfort her since Eugene was more concerned about her than anyone else. However, with Vi standing there, looking as if she had been scolded, anyone would think it was Mnie who had scolded her.


    Mnie could also feel the judgmental stares from those around them.


    With a nk <b>expression</b><b>, </b>she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go home. It¡¯s the end of the workday.¡±


    Without waiting for Vi¡¯s reaction, Mnie left for the cafeteria. Yana followed her and asked with some hesitation, <b>¡°</b>Mnie, Vi won¡¯t actually be staying <b>in </b>the secretary¡¯s office, will she?¡±


    Many rumors were circting in thepany, most of them suggesting that Vi would rece Mnie in the future.


    Mnie replied calmly, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t know. <b>The </bpany will make its arrangements.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t here yesterday<b>, </b>so you didn¡¯t see how she was trying to win people over in the office with drinks and cakes. She was handing out sweets everywhere <b>as </b>if she was already thepany¡¯s boss¡® wife.¡±


    Yana continued to chatter as she followed Mnie. Mnie listened without reacting much. However, she did advise Yana to not talk like that.


    Yana then realized they were in the cafeteria, where there were many people around. She quickly closed her mouth.


    Mnie calcted the time until her resignation and began organizing some documents. The secretary¡¯s office was busy, and the handover process would be troublesome.


    Seeing Mnie preparing for her departure, Yana looked at her a little reluctantly and said, ¡± Mnie, where will you be working next? How about I join you?¡±


    Mnie, of course, did not take the remark seriously. She just replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    However, Vi happened to catch her statement as she was passing by. She hesitated before looking at Mnie and tentatively asking, ¡°Mnie, you haven¡¯t found a new job yet? Why resign, then?


    ¡°I even told Mr. Scott how I thought you had found a betterpany to move on to.¡±


    Mnie paused and then looked at the seemingly innocent Vi.


    Suddenly<b>, </b>she understood what Vi reminded her a small thorn stuck in her side. It was nothing very impactful, but it would asionally reveal itself to prick her. It was annoying and irritating.


    Vi¡¯s presence annoyed her.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter <b>227 </b><b>I¡¯m </b>Here


    Hope nodded, ¡°When we¡¯re on set, the cast and the film crew would usually gossip about industry affairs. There were <b>a </b>lot of unfavorable rumors about Victor. The celebrities in hispany aren¡¯t exactly open about it, but the rumors always find a way yout to us.¡±


    Hope cast her mind back to the rumors she had heard and said, ¡°Victor mismanaged the A¨Clist Actors¡® resources. For instance, if one of them has to endorse a certain popr brand, he¡¯d force his client to feature another actor or actress who isn¡¯t as famous to pit them against each other.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fair fight most of the time. When we pushed for details, all we had to go on were the expressions on people¡¯s faces. They were very secretive. Maybe there¡¯s a unwritten code of silence¡­


    Maia blinked while listening to Hope.


    ¡°Furthermore, one of my celebrity friends told me about her experience in Mykonos Studio when she was a trainee. Victor used to take advantage of her<b>. </b>


    ¡°He even asked his secretary to tell her that he could give her a leg up in the industry if <b>she </b>let him have his way with her. She had a hot temper, though, so she pped him right then and there¡­¡±


    Maia was surprised to hear that. Sheughed <b>and </b>said, ¡°He had iting!¡±


    Hope nodded. ¡°Victor¡¯s personal life isn¡¯t a bed of roses either. Rumor has it that it¡¯s a mess, but Mykonos Studio is a big yer in the industry so he has some strong backing too.


    ¡°Some celebrities think that putting out for him is the only path to sess.¡± Hope sighed.


    Maia frowned. She understood that it wasmon to run into such twisted people in every industry, but understanding it and epting it were two very different things.


    ¡°Follow the lead Hope gave us, Buck. We¡¯re not just taking out Victor for our own benefit, but also for the sake of everyone who has fallen victim to him.¡±


    In a way, it reflected what she said in the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Everything¡¯s going to be fine.¡±


    If they could verify the truth behind the rumors that Hope had heard, then they could tear down the facade Victor had built of himself in the eyes of the public! He would pay for his


    behavior!


    ¡°Understood,¡± Buck said to Maia. ¡°Leave it to me, Ms. Maia. I¡¯ll investigate it thoroughly.¡±


    Maia nodded.


    It was almost nine o¡¯clock by the time they were done with dinner.


    Hope yawned a couple of times. ¡°I should head <b>back</b>, Maia. I have two magazine interviews tomorrow.¡±


    M nodded and looked at Buck, ¡°Send her home, Buck. Keep her safe. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, Ms. M!¡± Buck nodded instantly.


    As Maia walked them out the the hallway, she whispered in Hope¡¯s ear <b>as </b>Buck went to the elevator. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance to make a move on your future husband.¡±


    Hope blushed and nodded. Then, Hope and Buck waved Maia goodbye and went into the elevator together.


    Hope stole a nce at Buck and lowered her head timidly. Her words were caught in her throat.


    ¡°I think your interviews are going to be exhausting tomorrow. Have the interviewers been briefed already?¡±


    Hope nodded and said, ¡°They have. Wesley talked to them and made sure there won¡¯t be anyplications. I¡¯ve also gone through the questions they¡¯re going to ask in the interview as


    well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Wesley¡¯s doing a good job.¡±


    Hope smiled, ¡°So are you, Buck. You do a wonderful job as Maia¡¯s assistant.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Maia gave me a job that suited my talents. I can¡¯t thank her enough. Naturally, I have to put everything I have into it and make her proud.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that thing people are always saying? A <b>man </b>is judged by his family and his career..The


    <b>pay </b>


    and benefits package you received from Starlight Entertainment was very good. You¡¯ve got the career part covered.


    ¡°Do you


    have any ns to start a family? If I recall correctly, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    Hope had shot countless films and yed various characters. She acted out numerous love confessions and romantic scenes on camera. Never once did she think it would be this difficult


    to do it in real life<b>. </b>


    Buck was no fool. He knew where she was going with this. He looked at Hope from the corner of his eye as they walked to the underground parking lot together. He did not give her an immediate answer. Instead, he remained quiet for a good while.


    When they got to the car, he started the engine and tried to keep his emotions in check. As she got into the car with him, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend right now. I¡¯m still single.¡±


    A sense of hope stirred in Hope¡¯s heart. Just as she was about to say something, Buck said, That said, I haven¡¯t given it much thought. I had <b>a </b>great start to my career and I want to focus on it. I¡¯ll think about the rest after my career is more stable.¡±


    Just like that, Hope¡¯s dreams was dashed to the ground.


    ¡°S¨CSo that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Hope said, sounding a little disappointed.


    Buck felt that he had to salvage this awkward moment.


    ¡°What about you? Are you going to start a rtionship with someone? I know for a fact that it¡¯ll affect your career to some extent. Is Ms. Maia going to allow it?¡±


    ¡°My career is important, but I can¡¯t give up on my personal life for its sake. Maia knows my stand on this. She¡¯s not going to stop me from pursuing romance.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you have someone in mind?¡± Buck smiled.


    Hope lowered her head, pursed her lips, and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯m going to focus on building my career for now.¡±


    33


    She made a casual excuse. She was not about to let herself be embarrassed again..


    Buck nodded, ¡°Sure. <b>I </b>support your decisions, no matter what they are.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to support me if I say I want to be a nun?¡± Hope was somewhat mad at him. She had made the first move and given him a huge hint, but he he went ahead and threw a wet nket on it.


    Buck was startled for a few seconds. He looked at Hope when he stopped at a traffic light. Then, he smiled and nodded, ¡°Certainly. I would support you unconditionally.¡±


    If she became a nun, then he would simply be the monk next door.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter <b>228 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s eyes flickered, and there was a faint stirring in her heart. She knew Blue Inc not only dealt with antique collectibles but also emerging art and craft items as well as artistic creations. They had significant room for development.


    She set aside the documents she had just picked up and looked at Eugene calmly. Eugene¡¯s dark eyes narrowed for a moment before he sneered lightly, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡® Mnie tightened her grip, fingers digging into her palm. She calmly replied, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I have no intention <b>of </b>going.¡±


    She had simply opened up a new line of discussion.


    ¡°Mnie is very dedicated to matters rting to Blue Inc. She did almost everything herself and didn¡¯t even allow anyone else to get involved,¡± Vi said.


    She might usually appear obedient in public, but there was no shortage of subtle digs in her words, making them quite ufortable to hear.


    Eugene had initially saddled her with Mnie so she could learn from her, but Mnie seemed unwilling to teach her anything and did everything on her own.


    Mnie looked at her with an indifferent expression and said, ¡°<b>If </b>you couldn¡¯t learn anything from being at the CEO¡¯s office, what else could you possibly learn by following me?¡±


    She was subtly reminding Vi of the incident where she could not even use a search engine properlyst time.


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale at the response, but she said nothing. Instead, she looked at Eugene.


    Her suggestion for Mnie to go with him was merely an act in front of Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was as cold as ever. He nced at the documents Mnie had just taken back, and a hint <b>of </b>ridicule crossed his face. Then, in a calm voice, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so capable, you probably have the coboration with Blue Inc in the bag.¡±


    His tone was light, but to others, it carried a certain sense of pressure. Mnie stared at him intently.


    Eugene sneered and added, ¡°<b>I </b>look forward to seeing the results<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    With that said, he retracted his indifferent expression. Seemingly having recalled something, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re leaving<b>, </b>signing the contract with Blue Inc before your departure should be no problem, right?¡±


    Eugene then left with <b>Vi</b>, and Mnie finally sat back down at her desk. Cameron had not <b>yet </b>given her a <b>reply</b><b>, </b>so it looked like her n tonight was likely off.


    Yana nced at her with a concerned look and asked, ¡°Mnie, are you confident about Blue Inc?¡±


    <b>With </b><b>not </b>many people left in the office since <b>it </b>was the end <b>of </b>the workday, only Yana and one <b>other </b>person <b>were </b>present. Yana was seated close <b>to </b>her and naturally overheard much of the conversation.


    Mnie was not entirely confident <b>herself</b>. She rubbed her forehead and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t


    know.¡±


    Although Yana empathized with her<b>, </b>she did not say much else. She merely suggested, ¡® Mnie, go home and rest early.¡±


    212


    Mnie nodded. When she was the only one left at the office<b>, </b>she started packing up to go home. Halfway through, however, she suddenly heard her phone ring. It was a call from the nursing home, and for some reason, Mnie felt a slight jump in her temples.


    ¡°Miss Smith, if you have time now, could you pleasee to the nursing home? A woman is iming to be Mr. Lancaster¡¯s daughter. He looks agitated, and we¡¯re worried something might happen. But he won¡¯t let us into his room.¡±


    The caregiver sounded anxious, and Mnie¡¯s brows subconsciously furrowed.


    Dn?


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. If Dn had taken the initiative to visit him, then it could not be for anything good.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter <b>229 </b>


    Without further thought, Mnie hurried to the nursing home. The director and caregivers were waiting outside her grandfather¡¯s room. They sighed in relief when they saw Mnie arrive.


    ¡°The old man led his daughter into the room. At first, we could hear the woman crying and shouting. We were afraid Mr. Lancaster would get agitated, so we quickly called you<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>the director exined.


    Thest time her grandfather was discharged, the doctors had emphasized not to let him get emotionally worked up again.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze darkened slightly. She informed the director briefly and then approached the room. She knocked on the door.


    No one spoke.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Suddenly, a muffled cough sounded from inside. It sounded urgent.


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. She raised her voice, ¡°Dn, if you have something to say, say it directly to me!¡±


    There was rustling inside, and then the door opened. Her grandfather came out of the room while leaning on his cane, his expression unpleasant.


    Mnie noticed Dn sitting alone on the sofa inside the room, wiping away her tears with her head bowed.


    Her grandfather¡¯s cough brought Mnie back. Frowning, she looked at her grandfather. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Her grandfather waved his hand, seeming unwilling to say more.


    He looked at Dn in the room and tapped his cane on the ground with force. Then, he sternly scolded, ¡°You wretched child, go back to your city! From now on, I consider you a daughter no more!¡±


    His words were urgent, and after saying them<b>, </b><b>he </b>started coughing violently.


    Mnie raised a hand tofort him while looking at Dn expressionlessly. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you have any conscience left, you¡¯d better leave now.¡±


    Dn stood up, allowing Mnie to see her face clearly. She appeared even more emaciated and worn out thanst time, with her <b>left </b>eye swollen and bloodshot at the corners. Her clothes were dirty and unkempt, making her look like a woman far beyond her age.


    Dn did not look at Mnie. Instead, she immediately fell to her knees.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes slightly widened, but Dn had already started crawling toward her grandfather.


    ¡°Dad! I¡¯m begging you, please help George. What am I to do if he really ends up disabled? Dad, you can¡¯t just ignore us! You only need <b>to </b>talk to that official. It¡¯s <b>so </b>simple!! Why won¡¯t you help me<b>?</b>¡±


    Chapter


    Dn cried sorrowfully while gripping the old man¡¯s pant leg tightly. The old man knocked his cane on the ground again, voice trembling as he ordered, ¡°Get lost! Get out of here!¡±


    The old man had an upright character and was an educator with students far and wide. Never did he expect his only daughter to turn out like this!


    A few days ago, George, as stubborn as ever, got into a fight with some local thugs after having just got out. The wealthy young man involved had influential connections and shifted the me to George.


    Moreover, the young man happened to be the nephew of a cadre of the city¡¯s business


    association. This cadre happened to be an old student of his. Desperate, Dn returned to seek her father¡¯s help with George.


    Fueled by anger, the old man merely watched as Dn struggled to speak. Suddenly, his body swayed and staggered back. Mnie was quick to react and immediately reached out to support him.


    Looking at the disheveled woman still kneeling on the ground, Mnie¡¯s voice trembled despite her cold demeanor. ¡°Dn, have you lost your heart? Have you forgotten what I told you back at Hearth City?¡±


    Dn lifted her head awkwardly. Her tired and turbid eyes held not a single gleam of


    brilliance. She looked at Mnie, released her grip on the old man¡¯s hand, and turned to grab Mnie instead.


    ¡°Please help me. George angered someone he shouldn¡¯t have. That person is demanding 500,000 dors inpensation and promised that George will be left crippled if we don¡¯t pay up¡­¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 230

    Chapter <b>230 </b>


    Dn clung to Mnie as if she was holding onto a lifeline. ¡°Sally!¡±


    When Mnie¡¯s grandfather heard what she said, he threw his cane beside Dn and shouted, ¡°Sally, <b>get </b>her out of here! I don¡¯t want to see her again!¡±


    The caregivers and the director who had remained nearby rushed over upon hearing the old man¡¯s voice. The director pulled Dn away, saying, ¡°The old man is not in good health. Please leave for now.¡±


    Only when Dn was led away by the director did Mnie¡¯s grandfather raise his hand and hit his head. Frustrated and angry, he muttered, ¡°What sins have <b>I </bmitted?!¡±


    Mnie also snapped out of her stupor then. She rubbed the hand that Dn had grabbed and then calmly went to support her grandfather.


    The old man waved his hand. ¡°You should go back first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your health,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Despite the fatigue evident in her grandfather¡¯s tone, he shook his head, not wanting Mnie to apany him.


    However, when they reached the room door, he stopped and slowly turned back to look at Mnie with a gaze full of sadness. ¡°Mel, this has nothing to do with you. No matter what she says or does, don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    Mnie felt a stir in her heart. She closed her eyes briefly and finally said, ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up to visit Grandma tomorrow.¡±


    After her grandfather went back to his room<b>, </b>Mnie stayed for a while before leaving. It was not until she got home that she took out her phone.


    She quickly nced at her messaging app. Finding no important messages, she then put her phone down to rest and sleep. She was very tired.


    Dealing with the pile of work at thepany was already exhausting, and now Dn hade to cause a disturbance. It would not be an exaggeration to say that she was mentally and physically exhausted.


    Mnie had not been asleep for long when she began to feel a dull ache in her stomach. Her eating habits had been irregrtely, and she did not even have dinner the night before. She fumbled to check the time and saw that it was only four in the morning.


    Mnie got out of bed and went to the living room in search of some medicine for her stomach. After taking a pill, shey back down.


    By the time she left the house, her stomach was still ufortable. She grabbed a cup of hot water and ced it on her stomach to warm herself.


    With no reply from Cameron, Mnie had to change her strategy. She checked the article posted on Blue Inc¡¯s public ount this morning<b>, </b>took a screenshot of a part she did not quite understand, and sent it to Cameron. She was humbly seeking advice.


    ¡°Mnie, hey!¡± A crisp and lively voice rang out as Vi entered the office holding several cups of coffee. She ced one on Mnie¡¯s desk and said, ¡°Good morning<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nced at the coffee, his expression unchanging. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. No coffee for me.¡±


    The bright smile on Vi¡¯s face immediately faded. She muttered a low apology to Mnie, Sorry, Mnie, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°I


    Coincidentally, a colleague who had just arrived overheard Vi apologizing to Mnie again. and could not help whispering, ¡°Why is Mnie scolding Vi again? How many times has it been?¡±


    Although the voice had been a whisper, the office was quiet in the early morning, so many people heard it.


    Mnie remained expressionless and silent while Vi hurriedly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have bought coffee for Mnie¡¯s breakfast.¡±


    Flipping through the documents, Mnie¡¯s actions paused. She looked up at Vi casually. ¡± Did I ask you to buy breakfast for me?¡±


    Her tone was calm as she continued, ¡°Also, refrain from doing anything too smart for your own good or it¡¯ll just make you look foolish.¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter <b>231 </b>


    Vi said softly, ¡°I just wanted to buy breakfast for everyone at the office, Mnie. Everyone has been working so hard<b>, </b>and Wendy mentioned yesterday that she was so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to have breakfast. That¡¯s why I bought some for everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. I won¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Wendy, who had been working in the secretary¡¯s office for a long time, spoke up when she was mentioned, ¡°Thank you, Vi. Don¡¯t hold it against her, Mnie. She¡¯s still young and just trying to help out.¡±


    Mnie looked at the coffee on her table. She was aware that Wendy was speaking up on behalf of Vi.


    Her eyshes fluttered downward, and she said nothing.


    Vi ced a cup of coffee in front of everyone. Even Cissy and the rest had a cup.


    Yana stopped picking on Vi when she was offered a cup of coffee as well.


    This was a workce tactic that Mnie knew very well about, but she found it too difficult to smile at Vi.


    She was about to leave, anyway. This did not seem like something worth being bothered about.


    All Mnie wished for was to quickly sign the deal with Blue Inc.


    Cameron had not given any reply. Mnie walked to Vi with a document.


    She said coldly, ¡°Give this document to Mr. Scott. It contains the market trend for Blue Inc, and it includes a project proposal as well. Get him to sign it if there aren¡¯t any problems.¡±


    Mnie had thought things through. If Eugene wanted to give Vi a boost at work, there was no reason for Mnie to be doing everything.


    Since Vi was so eager to show off<b>, </b>Mnie decided to give her the chance.


    As expected, Vi did not reject the order. She took the document and headed upstairs.


    Mnie continued doing her work, but Vi returned in less than five minutes. She called out softly to Mnie, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott is asking you to go upstairs.¡±


    She asked, ¡°What does he want with me?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>think it¡¯s about Blue Inc.¡± A smile appeared on Vi¡¯s face when she said this. She looked like she was in a good mood.


    Mnie quickly followed Vi upstairs.


    Eugene was reading the document Mnie hadpleted. Mnie immediately asked, ¡°Is there a problem with the project proposal?¡±


    His fingers paused while flipping through the document. <b>He </b>put it down and looked up coolly <b>at </b>Mnie.


    She continued, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>can </b>make changes to it if there <b>is </b><b>a </b>problem.¡±


    It took a while before Eugene pointed to the project proposal stoically and said coldly<b>, </b>¡°Vi


    212


    will be working with you on establishing the workflow with Blue Inc.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott brought me along for theworking event yesterday, Mnie. The boss of Blue Inc, Evan Morrison, was there as well.¡± Vi spoke up to hint at Mnie that Eugene had already introduced her to the boss of Blue Inc.


    Mnie looked at her project proposal and understood what Eugene meant.


    He wanted her to show Vi the ropes and be Vi¡¯s stepping stone again.


    Mnie tried her best to keep a calm expression. She asked Eugene, ¡°Do you want her to be my assistant or do you want me to be her assistant?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was frosty, and he looked distant. Tossing a cold nce at Mnie, he said in an even tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for you to hand over your work when you¡¯re leaving LeapCo?¡±


    Vi added softly, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to learn well from you, Mnie.¡±


    There was a happy look on Vi¡¯s face while Mnie felt a chill down her back.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter <b>232 </b>


    She had spent a few sleepless nights toplete this proposal, but now, Mnie had to give the credit <b>to </b>someone else.


    Mnie stood in front of the table without moving. Eugene¡¯s dark eyes stared back at her, and he said without any emotion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a problem with this?¡±


    Clenching her fists, she looked at the proposal in front <b>of </b>Eugene. ¡°You said that I¡¯m in charge of Blue Inc.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no progress with your work,¡± Eugene replied curtly. The look in his eyes was cold. <b>¡°</b>I don¡¯t want thepany¡¯s progress to be affected because of yourck <b>of </b>capability.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words sounded like a joke to Mnie, but she had no reason to refute him. After all, she was still unable to contact Cameron.


    However, she was not willing to back down. She looked straight into Eugene¡¯s eyes and said, ¡± I can go back and see Mr. Crane.¡±


    ¡°How can youpare Cameron Crane to Evan Morrison?¡± Eugene was getting impatient. He flung the document aside and said coldly, ¡°Mnie Smith, can you still differentiate what¡¯s important and what isn¡¯t?¡±


    Mnie had no idea what was considered as important to Eugene.


    Did he want her to obey everything Vi said, or did he want all credit for this Blue Inc. coboration to go to Vi?


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she said quietly, ¡°Alright. As you wish.¡±


    When Mnie left the office, Vi was still there.


    She stayed with Eugene and asked hesitantly, ¡°Eugene, can I really handle our work with Blue Inc?¡±


    Eugene was silent for a moment before saying with indifference, ¡°She won¡¯t allow this to fail.¡±


    He was referring to Mnie.


    Vi understood this and nodded. She once again promised Eugene obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eugene. I¡¯ll make sure to learn from Mnie. I can be <b>of </b>more help to you after Mnie is no longer with thepany.¡±


    Eugene paused<b>, </b>and <b>a </bplicated look shed in his eyes, but he quickly pushed it back down.


    He sounded cool as usual. ¡°Remember to give her Evan Morrison¡¯s contact.¡±


    Vi quickly headed downstairs after Mnie left.


    Mnie¡¯s expression was <b>cold</b><b>, </b>and Vi frowned before approaching her. She ced the document on Mnie¡¯s desk. ¡°Mr. <b>Scott </b>has signed it.¡±


    She said nothing. <b>However</b>, Mnie¡¯s phone suddenly lit up. It was a message from Cameron, who finally agreed to have dinner <b>with </b>Mnie at night.


    Mnie¡¯s expression rxed. She did not wantmunications with Cameron to stop. Mnie <b>felt </b>that contacting someone as prominent as Evan Morrison by herself was <b>an </b>almost


    impossible feat.


    However, Vi asked in bewilderment when she saw Mnie ept Cameron¡¯s invitation<b>, </b>Mnie, aren¡¯t you going to contact Mr. Morrison? He said he was interested in working with us when Mr. Scott brought me along to meet him.¡±


    Mnie wondered if Vi was trying to emphasize that Eugene had brought her along to meet Mr. Morrison or <b>if </b>she meant to say that Mr. Morrison wanted to work with LeapCo.


    Mnie quickly replied to Cameron and decided on a time and location. After that, she replied to Vi coldly, ¡°That¡¯s because Eugene Scott was also there.¡±


    ¡°But Mnie, I think Mr. Morrison is really friendly. There might be a chance that he¡¯s willing to work with us.¡±


    Mnie nearly went mad because of Vi¡¯s naivety. If Evan really wanted to work with. LeapCo, Cameron would not be so tight¨Clipped.


    She grunted softly and did not say anything else to Vi.


    However, Mnie did not expect Vi to contact Evan on her own.


    Vi even set the date for tonight.


    Mnie¡¯s face fell almost instantly.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter <b>233 </b>


    ¡°Who told you to contact him on your own?¡± Work hours had not ended, and Mnie¡¯s voice was a little loud. It was obvious that Mnie had lost her temper.


    Vi fidgeted awkwardly where she stood. She said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Morrison has reached out an olive branch to us. Why won¡¯t you take it, Mnie?¡±


    Her eyes started turning red, and she sounded pitiful and sad. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me because Mr. Scott took me to see Mr. Morrison instead of you, Mnie. But I really think we can give this a try.¡±


    The office had turned silent because of Mnie¡¯s sudden burst in temper. Everyone could hear what Vi said clearly.


    Even though she sounded upset, her meaning was clear.


    She was trying to say that Mnie was picking on her because Mnie was not happy with her.


    Mnie paused for a moment before closing her eyes and saying coldly, ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t cancel the appointment with Mr. Crane. Since you¡¯ve already made an appointment with Mr. Morrison, you can meet him on your own.¡±


    It was taboo to skip hierarchies when talking business, especially when Cameron was the appointed person in charge of Blue Inc. If Mnie were to leave him hanging, it would be impossible for LeapCo to establish a working rtionship with Blue Inc.


    Compared to LeapCo, Evan Morrison would be more willing to listen to the opinions of his employees.


    Mnie had nned to meet Eva too, but this was not the right time nor the right way to do it.


    She was frustrated and filled with anger. She said coldly to Vi, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can prepare to meet Mr. Morrison.¡±


    Vi looked hesitant, but her hesitation quickly vanished. She said warmly to Mnie, ¡°Mr. Scott had already instructed me to work with you on the Blue Inc project, Mnie. I promise I won¡¯t disappoint both of you. I¡¯ll have a good discussion with Mr. Morrison.¡±


    Mnie suddenly felt like Vi had not learned anything at LeapCo. The only thing she had picked up was how to twist her words.


    However, Mnie could not be bothered toment much. She had to see her grandfather at the sanatorium before meeting Cameron.


    Today was her grandmother¡¯s death anniversary, and her grandfather had nned to see her. However, it was forced to be postponed because of Dn¡¯s sudden appearance and the trouble she stirred.


    When Mnie arrived at the sanatorium, the nurse¡¯s aide was apanying her grandfather for dinner. Dn hade by in the morning, but the sanatorium director had stopped her from entering.


    Mnie felt better about it. She chatted with her grandfather for a while before rushing off to


    meet Cameron<b>. </b>


    Fortunately, it was not far from <b>where </b>she would be meeting him. He had <b>just </b>arrived when


    Mnie went over.


    He looked at Mnie and reached his hand out to her. ¡°Sorry for the wait, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°No worries about it, Mr. Crane. I didn¡¯t ask you out for work tonight.¡±


    She made sure her attitude about this was just right as it was clear that Cameron was still unsure about the business proposal. He was still debating the pros and cons of it, and LeapCo was clearly not his first choice.


    Mnie understood that she could not talk only about work when trying to get better acquainted with such a person.


    She smiled and said to Cameron, ¡°I met a friend a few days ago who mentioned how interested he is to work with Blue Inc. He kept talking about how much he loved Blue Inc¡¯s Intangible Cultural Heritage Exhibition, but he was working overseasst month when the tickets went on sale. He failed to get them.


    ¡°Will there be another Intangible Cultural Heritage Exhibition this year, Mr. Crane?¡±


    Her smile was warm and gentle, and she looked very sincere. ¡°My friend has promised to postpone all his work if there¡¯s another exhibition this year.¡±


    Cameron was generous about this. After hearing Mnie¡¯s words, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Juste over with your friend, Miss Smith. One ticket is no problem for us.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I thank you in advance <b>for </b>that, Mr. Crane.¡± Mnie epted his offer and waved the waiter over to order some food.


    Mnie kept up the conversation during dinner. Even though she did not talk about work, she still managed to find out quite a lot about Blue Inc.


    She felt fortunate to have learned quite a lot from Xander about exhibitions, which was why she was able to keep up the conversation with Cameron.


    Cameron was quite surprised. ¡°I had no idea you knew so much about art exhibitions, Miss Smith. You¡¯ve really surprised me.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s in the industry, and I learned a bit from him,¡± Mnie replied.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter <b>234 </b>


    Cameron nodded. ¡°No wonder.¡±


    It was a nice,fortable dinner for them. After they had finished the meal, Mnie received a call from Vi.


    For some reason, Mnie¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    She held back her temper and picked up the call. She immediately heard Vi¡¯s panicked voiceing from the other end. ¡°Mnie<b>, </be quickly to Paramount Hospital. Something happened <b>to </b>Mr. Morrison!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. I think he¡¯s allergic to mango and identally had some during dinner. He passed out after that!¡±


    By the time Mnie arrived, it was half an hourter. She had rushed there as fast as she could. She had just gotten out of the car when she saw Eugeneing out of his car as well. There was a cold, angry air about him, and it chilled her to be around him.


    The look on his face was frighteningly grim when he saw her. He stared frostily at Mnie and said, ¡°Did you do it on purpose or were you stupid enough to mess things up?¡±


    Mnie paused in her steps. ¡°This was Vi¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want excuses; I just want results,¡± Eugene said slowly.


    Mnie¡¯s hands fell to her sides, and her fingers subconsciously clenched. She held her head high and replied coldly, ¡°These are the results of Vi¡¯s actions. You should question her instead.¡±


    She had tried to stop Vi before<b>, </b>but Vi only thought Mnie was picking on her.


    What else could Mnie do when Vi had Eugene to back her up?


    Eugene stared at Mnie. It took a while for him to finally walk toward the hospital. The ck shirt on him slowly disappeared into the night until Mnie could no longer see him.


    Mnie stood where she <b>was </b>for a while before heading to the hospital.


    Nothing must happen to Mr. Morrison.


    When she arrived at <b>the </b>emergency room, Eugene was already checking with the doctor on his condition.


    Vi stood at <b>the </b>side with her head lowered. She did not dare say a word.


    Evan was deathly allergic <b>to </b>mango, and he would go into shock at the slight taste of it.


    The food Vi had with Evan contained mango in the <b>sauce</b><b>, </b>which was why he ended up passing out.


    ording to the doctors, he was <b>taken </b>to the hospital in time, and there <b>was </b>no danger. He would be fine after being put on an IV drip for the night.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Scott. This is my fault. I had no idea Mr. Morrison was allergic to mango.¡± Vi was almost crying. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have met him for dinner, but Mnie said she had to meet Mr. Crane. I should¡¯ve been with her. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Eugene shot daggers at Mnie with his eyes when he heard this.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes narrowed. A few words from Vi indicated that this had happened because <b>of </b>her.


    Eugene would probably believe her.


    Mnie did not even bother to exin anymore as she looked away.


    Eugene spoke sternly and coldly<b>, </b>¡°There better be a proper exnation for this.¡±

 Chapter 235

    <b>Chapter </b><b>235 </b>


    The way Eugene looked at Mnie was like he was about to stare through her. Mnie¡¯s fingers dug into her palms as she replied grimly, <b>¡°</b>I was supposed to meet Cameron Crane tonight. If you feel that I should¡¯ve ditched him to meet Mr. Morrison instead, then there¡¯s nothing else I can say about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯d still want to work with LeapCo when he¡¯s lying on the hospital bed?¡± Eugene was furious and looked grim. His tone was using and angry.


    Vi stood <b>at </b><b>the </b>side quietly with her head lowered.


    Mnie closed her eyes and was about <b>to </b>say something when the nurse came over to them.¡± The patient in bed 32 is awake.¡±


    Evan was <b>in </b>bed 32, and Eugene walked over to him with Mnie close behind.


    He looked pale in bed. When he saw Eugene, he waved at him weakly. ¡°Looks like LeapCo and Blue Inc aren¡¯t suited to be working together, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Evan¡¯s words were equivalent to the end of their potential partnership, and Eugene¡¯s face fell slightly.


    Mnie took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Have a good rest, Mr. Morrison. Work isn¡¯t that urgent. There¡¯s still a lot <b>of </b>time for us to discuss this.¡±


    Evan still looked upset. His secretary rushed into the ward while contacting his family.


    Mnie and Eugene had no choice but to leave. Vi was still waiting outside the ward, and she looked at Eugene worriedly. ¡°Is Mr. Morrison okay, Eugene?¡±


    Eugene was silent. Mnie followed behind them and said nothing as well.


    When they got to the car park, Eugene suddenly stopped and turned to look at Mnie.


    There was a dark look <b>in </b>his eyes, and it looked like a storm was brewing<b>. </b>


    Mnie was standing under amp post, so she could see his expression very clearly. She pressed her lips and she heard herself say hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯lle back and apologize properly to Mr. Morrison.¡±


    There were no emotions on Eugene¡¯s cold face. He was tall and had distinct features. He was used to being in a superior position. When he looked grim, he was very intimidating.


    After a while, he suppressed the cold look in his eyes and said impassively, ¡°You no longer need to be involved with <b>Blue </b>Inc.¡±


    Mnie looked up at him in surprise. ¡°<b>I </b><b>told </b>you that <b>I¡¯ll </b>apologize to Mr. Morrison.¡±


    ¡°Do you <b>really </b>think you¡¯re capable of changing anything?¡± Eugene snorted. He said slowly to Mnie<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡±


    Mnie <b>felt </b>a chill run through her despite it being a summer night. She stared at Eugene and could not say anything for a long time.


    Eugene looked emotionlessly at her<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ve </b>told you before that Blue Inc isn¡¯t something for <b>you </b>to <b>y </b>with.¡±


    Mnie looked at him quietly. Eugene thought that Blue Inc was just a game to her?


    She had spent sleepless nights working on the proposal and collecting information about Blue Inc from anywhere she could. She had even done everything she could think of to meet Cameron Crane, but to Eugene, she was just ying around with this.


    All of this happened because Vi had made a mistake.


    That was the reason.


    Eugene could not bear to berate Vi and had decided that this was all Mnie¡¯s fault.


    Mnie stumbled a few steps backward. She tried her best to stand up straight and not disy any weakness to Eugene.


    ¡°Mel! It really is you!¡± While Mnie was in a daze, she suddenly heard Dn¡¯s voice. She had initially thought that she had imagined it. Mnie frowned and tried to clear her head.


    A woman trotted toward her. It was Dn.


    Rubbing her hands, she looked at Mnie pitifully. ¡°Mel, your grandfather is refusing to see me. Can you help me?¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter <b>236 </b>


    Mnie could hardly take a breather<b>, </b>and her mind was buzzing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ve been waiting outside because I want to see your grandfather. Only your grandfather can help me now! Be good, Mel. Tell your grandfather to help George!<b>¡± </b>


    Dn hade to Jepton because of George, but Albert refused to see her. She was forced to wait around nearby.


    When she walked out of the bathroom near the <b>car </b>park, she spotted Mnie walking over.


    Dn initially thought it was someone who looked like Mnie but realized it was really her and came running over.


    She wanted to cry again when she saw Mnie. The wound <b>on </b>her face had not healed. It did not make her look pitiful, but rather, quite horrid.


    ¡°Mnie, what¡¯s your mother doing in Jepton? Did something happen?¡± Vi¡¯s concerned voice sounded, and Dn realized there was someone else with Mnie.


    She was initially taken aback, but she squinted and saw Vi and Eugene. She began to realize that this was Mel¡¯s boss and colleague she had met at Hearth City previously.


    That woman had told her before that Mel¡¯s contract stated that she would be paid a handsome sum if she left thepany.


    Mnie had no idea what was going through Dn¡¯s mind, but she was not willing to humor her mother. She attempted to pull Dn away with her. ¡°Where are you staying? I¡¯ll take you


    back.¡±


    Unfortunately, Vi began to speak from behind them, ¡°Mnie, it looks like your mother has something urgent to say. <b>You </b>should tell us if you need any help.¡±


    It was because of Vi¡¯s words that Dn suddenly pulled away from Mnie and turned to look at Vi. There was an expectant look on Dn¡¯s face. ¡°Can you really help me?¡±


    Vi was startled by this. She <b>was </b>just being polite, but Dn seemed to take her seriously.


    However, she nodded reluctantly. ¡°You should tell us what you need help with.¡±


    Dn looked like she suddenly had an epiphany. She looked at Eugene in a daze. ¡°That¡¯s right, You¡¯re Mel¡¯s boss. You must be very rich. Can you please loan me 500,000? I¡­ I promise to return the money to you!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Dn Lancaster!¡± Blood drained from Mnie¡¯s face when she heard what Dn said. She dragged Dn away while quivering. ¡°Can you leave me with some dignity?!¡±


    Mnie could hardly breathe. She had never expected there woulde a day when Dn would beg money from Eugene that way.


    <b>She </b>looked like a beggar harassing him.


    Mnie was quite forceful. She dragged Dn to her car and pushed Dn inside roughly. She mmed the door.


    Dn was startled and seemed to be shocked by Mnie. She shrank in her <b>seat </b>and said.


    nothing while wiping the tears off her face.


    They did not say anything to each other during the drive. Mnie left after taking Dn back to the dpidated motel.


    Mnie could not talk to anyone as she was afraid she would break down.


    It was only after she got home that Mnie slowly shrank. She felt weak all over and slid down the floor with her back against the door. She hugged her head with her hands, looking like a helpless child who had nowhere to go.


    That night was a terrible one for Mnie.


    She did not sleep and sat with her back against the door in a daze the entire night.


    The next day, she stood up numbly and changed before going to the office.


    The moment she stepped inside, she bumped into two colleagues. They were startled by her and greeted her in a low voice.


    Mnie was exhausted mentally and physically. She did not notice their reactions and walked away. She also did not notice the strange and curious looks she got from them.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter <b>237 </b>


    Before she got back to her office, Mnie went <b>to </b>the pantry to get herself a cup of warm water to warm her tummy. Her tummy was feeling a little ufortable.


    It was noisy when she got to the office door. Everyone seemed to be discussing something.


    Mnie took a breath outside the door before walking in, but the noisy office suddenly turned silent when she stepped inside.


    The silence hade too suddenly.


    Mnie was taken aback, but she was not in the mood to be concerned about the change in atmosphere. She returned to her desk and called Yana over. She passed a report to her. ¡°Verify the data and pass it to the financial department if there aren¡¯t any issues.¡±


    Yana looked at her hesitatingly. Mnie raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen the group chat, Mnie?¡±


    There were dozens <b>of </b>group chats for LeapCo, so she asked, ¡°Which group chat is it? <b>Is </b>something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the personal group chat where everyone is anonymous.¡± Yana realized Mnie had no idea what was going on. She paused before saying, ¡°Someone recorded a video of your mother and you at Paramount Hospitalst night.¡±


    Mnie was tidying her desk when she suddenly stopped moving. She had flung her purse to the side the moment she got home and had not checked her phone.


    Yana continued, ¡°The discussions in that group are quite terrible. You have to be mentally prepared before reading them, Mnie.¡±


    To be honest, Yana was already being polite about it.


    When Mnie checked the group chat from the bathroom stall, people were still discussing the video, but they were all anonymous.


    [I always thought Mnie came from a good family because of the efficient way she worked.]


    [This must be the reason why Mr. Scott and Vi got together. After all, a person¡¯s family would affect their rtionships.]


    Mnie¡¯s lips pressed tight when she read those two messages. After that, she kept scrolling


    <ol>


    <li>up. </li>


    </ol>


    She finally found the video <b>after </b>scrolling through thousands of messages.


    Mnie¡¯s fingers trembled as she clicked on it. Dn¡¯s pleading voice was immediately heard the moment she clicked on the video.


    ¡°Can you please loan me <b>five </b>500,000¡­¡±


    Mnie was dumbstruck. It felt like her mind just exploded from being struck by lightning. She stood where she was in a <b>daze</b>.


    The video on her phone had finished ying, and it now disyed the chat box.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    There were many different sorts ofmentsing from the group. There was the asional usation <b>of </b>pointing out how immoral it was to be recording others without their permission<b>, </b>but most of them were here to watch the drama.


    There was a flustered look in Mnie¡¯s eyes, and she could not focus. Mnie stared at her phone, and a chill crawled down her spine. Even the air she was breathing felt like sharp daggers stabbing her in the chest. It hurt.


    Her phone suddenly rang, and Mnie jumped. She almost flung the phone away.


    Fortunately, she quickly snapped out of it and saw that the call was from Xander.


    Mnie was silent for a while before picking up the call.


    Xander paused before saying, ¡°Mnie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to set up a dinner with Bluc Inc tonight. Are you free?¡± Xander had promised to connect her with Blue Inc previously.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess, and her voice sounded strained. She tried her best <b>to </b>calm her emotions down. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Xander. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be in my best condition tonight.¡± She had no idea what else Dn would do. Mnie felt that she would not be able to handle Blue Inc at this time.


    Mnie needed some time to sort herself out.


    Xander noticed something wrong with Mnie¡¯s tone. He paused a moment before asking, Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mnie pinched between her eyes. Her voice was dry. ¡°It¡¯s just some family issues. My<b>¡­ </b>My mom is here.¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter <b>238 </b>


    Xander had met Dn before<b>, </b>and he was <b>aware </b>of the rtionship between her and Mnie. He sounded taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t she in Hearth City?¡±


    Mnie did not exin. She hung up after saying a few words to Xander.


    <b>Her </b>expression returned to normal by the time she came back to the office, but her fingers were still stiff.


    Many people were looking her way, but Mnie stood straight and pretended not to notice them.


    She looked focused and continued doing her work without interruptions. That was until Julie called her on the phone and told her to go upstairs.


    Mnie had no idea what Eugene wanted with her. Her mind felt fuzzy and heavy with thought.


    When she got upstairs, she saw Vi present as well.


    No wonder Mnie had not seen her in the office.


    Mnie pressed her lips. <b>¡°</b>Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s head was lowered. He was reading something and did not even lift his head when he heard Mnie¡¯s voice. ¡°Hand in all your files on Blue Inc.¡±


    Mnie was silent and said nothing.


    Eugene did not hear her speak for quite a while. He tapped the table with his slender finger and looked up at her impassively. ¡°Mnie, you have no authority here. You¡¯re just a secretary.¡±


    Mnie was shaken. Biting her lip, she said slowly, ¡°I know how to handle Mr. Morrison¡¯s issue. Just let me have one more chance at this.¡±


    <b>If </b>the project with Blue Inc was a sess, Mnie would <b>not </b>only <b>get </b>a bonus, but she could even build some connections. She did not want to give up on this.


    However<b>, </b>Eugene snorted coldly. <b>He </b>looked up at her and reminded Mnie nonchntly, ¡± Are you sure you still have the energy to work on the Blue Inc project?¡±


    Blood drained from Mnie¡¯s face. She knew Eugene was talking about Dn.


    ¡°Mnie, your mother looked like she <b>was </b>in urgent need of help yesterday. Why don¡¯t you focus on handling your family issues?<b>¡± </b>Vi stood <b>at </b>the <b>side </b>in a docile manner.


    She added sincerely<b>, </b>¡°Besides, the entirepany seems to <b>be </b>focused on this. Don¡¯t overthink this, Mnie. Everyone <b>is </b>just concerned about <b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She sounded sincere, as if she really cared for Mnie.


    That video of Mnie was recorded by an employee who had brought her child <b>to </b>the hospital to <b>see </b>a doctor.


    However<b>, </b>the <b>real </b>reason for the <b>excited </b>discussions <b>was </b>that someone had asked Vi who that woman was<b>. </b>


    The screenshot was still disyed inside the group chat.


    In retrospect, Vi could im that she had no idea why everyone had asked her the question, or she could im that she thought everyone knew.


    There were too many excuses for her to give.


    As for Mnie, she was not even bothered to me Vi.


    It was because this was true.


    Dn was her mother.


    Even if she was a blood¨Csucking parasite, she was still Dn¡¯s mother.


    It was the mother who shared a DNA with her.


    Mnie looked upset, and Eugene¡¯s cold voice rang in her ear. ¡°LeapCo isn¡¯t a charity. We won¡¯t take any risks because of you.¡±


    He looked grimly at Mnie for a while before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t be solving your problems for you every time.¡±


    Mnie shut her eyes for quite a while before saying gently, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Eugene was determined not to let her handle Blue Inc, and there was nothing she could do


    about it.


    She headed downstairs to put together all the files to bring upstairs. Mnie did not <b>expect </b>Vi to follow behind her.


    Vi took the files from Mnie and said crisply, ¡°Give them to me, Mnie. I¡¯ll follow up with Blue Inc. I can ask you anything about it since we¡¯re working in the same office.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 239

    Vi spoke softly, but everything she said could be clearly heard by everyone as the office was now focused on Mnie.


    Someone asked curiously, <b>¡°</b>What do you mean, Vi? Isn¡¯t Mnie in charge of Blue Inc?¡±


    ¡°A lot has been happening to Mnie recently, and she might be too overwhelmed to take charge of this. Mr. Scott wants Mnie to take it easier and focus on her current tasks at hand,¡± Vi replied naturally.


    Even though she did not go into details, her words hinted at Mnie being ostracized by Eugene from the Blue Inc project because she was not able to settle her family issues.


    There did not seem to be anything wrong with Vi¡¯s answer either.


    Mnie said nothing and returned to her desk.


    She was in a slight daze as she did not rest well the night before. Mnie felt a headacheing on.


    Mnie rested her head on her hand and closed her eyes to rest for a while.


    She must have been exhausted as she instantly fell asleep the moment she shut her eyes.


    Mnie heard Dn¡¯s voice in her drowsiness and seemed to hear Dn shouting in thepany. She was crying and begging at Eugene¡¯s feet<b>, </b>pleading for a loan of 500,000.


    Different figures came in and out of her reverie, and the creases on Mnie¡¯s forehead tightened. In the end, her eyes flew open at Dn¡¯s sudden hysterical scream.


    She was still reeling from that fearful feeling. Mnie¡¯s throat was dry as she looked at her phone. It had only been five minutes.


    The video became the most highly discussed topic in thepany, especially for the anonymous group. People had beenmenting the entire morning instead of working.


    As the group was anonymous and no one¡¯s real identity was revealed, thements were even harsher.


    Mnie was pulled into this group when she first joined LeapCo. It was initially for employees to give their opinions and thoughts safely, but it had be a ce <b>of </b>gossip instead.


    When it was time for lunch, Mnie did not have anything to eat because she had no appetite.


    Yana came back with a cup of milk for her. ¡°It¡¯s just <b>water </b>cooler gossip, Mnie. Don¡¯t jeopardize your health over people like them.¡±


    She had seen the video <b>too</b>, and all Yana felt was pity <b>for </b>Mnie to have a mother like that.


    There were very few in thepany who thought the same way as Yana.


    By lunchtime, word of Mnie being kicked out of the Blue Inc project had spread through the entirepany.


    There was aplicated look on Tina¡¯s face when she went <b>to </b>see Mnie. She asked, ¡°Are <b>you </b>sure <b>you </b>want to resign now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked tired. She was having a headache from having no <b>sleep </b>the night before. She asked hoarsely, ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to verify your information. Just sign here if there¡¯s no problem and we can prepare your resignation details.¡±


    Tina passed a form to Mnie after that. Mnie swept a nce at it and signed it when she saw there were no problems. [1]


    When Tina looked at her and sighed softly. ¡°Good luck to you in your future endeavors, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She had been in the office the entire day and waspletely drained out.


    Mnie still looked pale when she got off work. Yana apanied her downstairs when she saw Mnie looking sick.


    She said to Mnie, ¡°Just get a taxi if you¡¯re not feeling well enough. It¡¯d be safer.¡±


    Mnie knew she could not drive in this condition. She nodded as Yana entered the elevator with her.


    However, Eugene and Vi were in there too.


    There was a file in Vi¡¯s hands, and Mnie knew at a nce that it contained documents on Blue Inc that Mnie had prepared.


    Her eyshes fluttered, and she did not go inside the elevator.


    She did not want to be with Eugene and Vi.


    However, Vi called out to Mnie, ¡°Come inside, Mnie. It¡¯s going to get crowded soon.¡±


    Mnie wanted to <b>reject </b>her, but a few more people came by. They walked past her and entered the elevator after greeting Eugene.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter <b>240 </b>


    If Mnie did not enter the elevator, it would look like she was doing it on purpose.


    She pressed her lips and got in.


    Mnie leaned against the elevator, and when the doors opened, she walked out without hesitation.


    She did not expect to see Dn looking around the moment she walked out of thepany¡¯s door.


    Dn was still wearing the same clothes as yesterday, and her aged face <b>was </b>covered with anxiousness.


    Mnie suddenly remembered that Dn had also waited outside LeapCo this way the first time she came to Jepton to see her.


    She could not even remember what she felt back then when she saw Dn.


    However<b>, </b>it was definitely not what she was currently feeling, which was helplessness and exhaustion.


    She did not even have the energy to be mad anymore.


    Mnie was so tired. All she wanted was to find a ce to lie down and rest.


    However, Dn had already spotted her and came running toward thepany¡¯s entrance.


    While she was running, Mnie suddenly realized how skinny she was. Dn¡¯s skin was dark, and her hair was brittle. There was no light in her eyes.


    Her memory of Dn as a warm and gentle mother did not match the current Dn at all.


    Dn did not notice the daze in Mnie¡¯s eyes. She smiled with slight embarrassment as she came up to Mnie. ¡°Have you gotten off work, Mel? I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    Mnie calmed herself down before saying in a growl, <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you want me to take Grandpa, you can forget about it.¡±


    you to


    Dn¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I¡¯m his daughter. It¡¯s not wrong for me to visit him.¡± Mnie looked coldly at her. <b>¡°</b>I haven¡¯t seen you visit him at all for the past few years. But suddenly, it¡¯s not wrong of you to visit him now that something has happened to George Chapman.¡±


    Dn was blocking her at the door<b>, </b>and more people were walking out as it was after work. Many of them began to quietly watch themotion between them.


    Mnie did not want to argue in front of so many people<b>. </b>She paused before saying, ¡°George Chapman is not a good man/You don¡¯t need to sacrifice your dignity like that over a man like him.¡±


    However, her words seemed <b>to </b>provoke something in Dn.


    Dn suddenly threw herself at Mnie<b>. </b>Her <b>eyes </b>were red <b>as </b>she <b>cried</b><b>, </b>¡°I know very well what kind of person he <b>is</b>. <b>He¡¯s </b>not <b>a </b>good man<b>, </b>but at least he won¡¯t <b>sleep </b>around with other women!


    212


    ¡°I know you hate me for not taking you with me back then, Mel, but Howard Smith wasn¡¯t a good man. He slept with prostitutes, and those women came knocking on our door to collect debts from us!


    ¡°Do you know why he didn¡¯t want you? Because that son of a bitch had a bastard child outside. with another woman!


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want you because he thought you were a burden!¡±


    Dn sobbed hysterically, but Mnie stood firm where she was. She did not move and let Dn hug her and cry.


    Mnie remembered the day Howard and Mnie got divorced. It was a terrible sight as they had been fighting physically.


    However, Mnie had not expected this.


    The day he left, Howard had brought her to the theme park for the entire day. Did he have other children then?


    He pinched her cheek that day and said to her, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m going somewhere else for work today. I¡¯ll bring fried chicken for you when Ie back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be my baby, Mel. Even when I¡¯m not with your mother anymore, you¡¯ll always be my little princess.¡±


    Mnie blinked as she suddenly realized something.


    She was always the one who was abandoned.


    Always.


    No one ever wanted her.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter <b>241 </b>


    Dn did not notice the change in Mnie¡¯s mood at all. She hugged her daughter and sobbed uncontrobly.


    The blood in Mnie¡¯s body ran cold. She kept repeating Dn¡¯s words in her head.


    Mnie had lost a lot of weight these days, and she looked haggard. If Dn squeezed her a little more tightly, she might just fall to pieces.


    More and more employees gathered around the office. Mnie looked up at them numbly. The surprise, pity, sympathy, contempt, and derision in their eyes all mixed together, as if they were judging her and skinning her alive.


    When she saw that pair of dark and cold eyes, Mnie was stunned. Eugene said coldly, ¡°This is the office, not your house.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She wanted to say something<b>, </b>but her throat felt like it was being strangled. She could not say a word.


    ¡°This is the office, Ms. Lancaster,¡± Vi said sincerely. ¡°I understand how you feel now, but please calm down. If you have anything to say, talk to Mnie nicely. After all, you¡¯re her mother!¡± She seemed to be taking Mnie¡¯s side, but her words inadvertently revealed her rtionship with Dn.


    Mnie closed her eyes. After a long time, she said hoarsely, ¡°Dn Lancaster, are you ckmailing me now? Will youe here every day if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dn¡¯s grip on Mnie stiffened, but she soon recovered. She stammered, ¡°Mel, you¡¯re still Peachie¡¯s sister. Even if you don¡¯t care about me, at least think about her. She¡¯s so sick! What if something happens to her?¡±


    Dn looked at Mnie eagerly. ¡°I just want to ask your grandfather for a favor. It¡¯s nothing, really. Zaffino was his student, right? He just has to say the word, and George will be fine.


    ¡°Really, Mel, I just want him to do me this one favor.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s pent¨Cup anger grew. Perhaps it was the looks from the people around her that embarrassed her. She did not know where she found the strength to force Dn¡¯s hands off her body. Her voice trembled imperceptibly as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to Hearth City.¡±


    She took out her phone to call for a cab when Dn suddenly fell to her knees, wailing, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing well now! That¡¯s why you think I¡¯m useless and embarrassing, right? You also resent me for not taking good care <b>of </b>you back then, so you want me to leave!


    ¡°But Mel, I can¡¯t leave! Your sister is still sick. If George is injured now, I¡¯ll be doomed! If you me me for letting you down, I¡¯ll ha[pily beg for your forgiveness!¡±


    Dn was so fast that Mnie did not even have time to react. She could only watch helplessly as Dn knelt and put on her one¨Cwoman pity party.


    Yana had always been by Mnie¡¯s side. She was also taken aback by Dn¡¯s actions, but she reacted quickly and reached out to pull Dn back onto her feet.


    However, before she could touch Dn, Eugene said frostily, ¡°Call the cops and get them to deal with it.¡±


    The employees who had gathered to watch themotion quickly dispersed when they heard the cold rage in Eugene¡¯s voice.


    Vi looked at Mnie, then her gaze fell on Dn, who was kneeling on the ground. She sighed lightly. ¡°Why do you have to do this, Eugene? This woman is Mnie¡¯s mother, after all. Don¡¯t get the cops involved.¡±


    Mnie came back to her senses. She looked at Dn, who was kneeling on the ground, and she clenched her hands into fists. The next second, she yanked Dn back to her feet, growling, ¡°Get up. I said, get up!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll help me? Mommy¡¯s begging you.¡± Dn held Mnie¡¯s hand so tightly that she stumbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you at the office until you¡¯ve taken care of your family business.¡± The cold voice behind her made Mnie flinch.


    She slowly let go of Dn¡¯s hand and looked back at Eugene. Thetter¡¯s face was cold, and his dark eyes were fathomless.


    Mnie looked at him for a long moment before she felt strong enough to speak. ¡°Are you suspending me?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 242

    There was no change in Eugene¡¯s expression. His gazended coldly on Mnie¡¯s face, and then he looked at Dn, who was lying on the ground in a heap. His thin lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that LeapCo is not obligated to clean up your mess. Your parasite of a mother is too much for us to handle.¡±


    Mnie smirked self-deprecatingly. He was right. Dn¡¯s attitude and presence here could actually damage thepany¡¯s operations.


    Neither Eugene nor hispany were obligated to clean up her mess.


    Only she deserved to suffer.


    She took a deep breath and felt dizzy for a moment, probably because she had not rested well for the past few days.


    Mnie tried to keep herself from copsing. She heard herself say clearly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was cold. He reminded her without much emotion, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen again.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, the floor is cold. Hurry and help your mother up before she falls sick.¡± When Vi passed by Mnie, she reminded her in a low voice, ¡°You know how much Eugene cares about LeapCo. Don¡¯t take it too personally.¡±


    Although she tried to sound considerate, she did not hide the delight in her eyes.


    The farcested more than ten minutes before it was over. Mnie looked at Dn, who had finally stood up on her own. She did not have the energy to say anything more to her mother.


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯ve called a cab for you,¡± Yana said. Mnie realized she had not left yet.


    She nodded wearily and headed for the parking lot herself.


    However, after taking a few steps, she turned around and said to Yana, ¡°I¡¯ve ced all the documents for tomorrow¡¯s meeting in the folder on the table. You can just take them directly.¡±


    Yana looked at her. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only nod nkly.


    Mnie looked back at Dn, who was still standing there in a daze. She felt an inexplicable sense of fear when she looked at Dn now.


    She realized she did not know what her mother would do next could withstand Dn¡¯s tomfoolery by herself any longer.


    ¨C


    and she had no idea if she


    It was absurd. She used to crave Dn¡¯s love, and now she balked at the very sight of her.


    The cab that Yana had called over arrived quickly. This time, Mnie left Dn alone. Since she wanted to make a scene so badly, she might as well continue.


    Inevitably, the video of their spat was once again uploaded to the anonymous group.


    There were all kinds ofments. Mnie looked at the videos that were being uploaded at a breakneck speed and locked the screen expressionlessly.


    Humans loved to highlight and magnify the slightest bit of drama. Now, everyone knew


    <i>Chapter </i>242


    Mnie as the heartless daughter who forced her mother to kneel to her.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter <b>243 </b>


    Mnie was sound asleep on the couch when Stephen¡¯s call came in.


    After the ringtone woke her up, she opened her eyes wearily. The room was dark, and the curtains in the living room were not drawn. With the help <b>of </b>the streetmp outside, she could vaguely see around the room.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes followed the light from her phone screen. As soon as she picked up the phone, Stephen¡¯s worried voice came through the speakers. ¡°Are you okay, Mel?¡±


    Mnie pinched her face. Her skin was cold. She paused and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the talk on the Inte. Xander and I are already getting our friends to deal with it. Xander told me about your mother. It¡¯s not your fault.¡®


    Stephen¡¯s gentle and steady voice sounded especially soothing at night, but Mnie caught the main point. She asked, ¡°What talk on the Inte?¡±


    Stephen was silent for a moment. ¡°Someone posted a video of your fight with your mother this afternoon. It¡¯s gone viral now.


    ¡°Someone else revealed that you¡¯re a secretary at LeapCo¡¯s secretary, and now your personal information is all over the ce.¡± Stephen gently advised her. ¡°I think you should take some time off. Don¡¯t go out for a few days.¡±


    After Mnie hung up, she sat frozen for a while.


    She heard every one of Stephen¡¯s words clearly, but she could notpute what they meant.


    Mnie went onto her social media. The first thing she saw on the general feed was the video of Dn kneeling to her.


    It was followed by a second video, the one that was already uploaded in thepany¡¯s anonymous group chat.


    The people in thements had nothing good to say about her. They called her heartless and ungrateful. Some even said she was destined to rot in hell.


    Thepany group chat was also in an uproar as they discussed this matter excitedly.


    Yana, Tina, and a few other familiar faces tried to defend her, but their words fell on deaf ears.


    The news of her resignation had long spread throughout LeapCo, so most of her colleagues had no qualms about making this a big deal.


    Meanwhile, at GT Bar, Simon had just returned from taking a call outside.


    As he looked at his phone, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that punk Roald is doing, but he suddenly asked me if I know anyone who does public rtions. He probably messed with some influencer again.¡±


    After saying <b>that</b><b>, </b>Simon looked at Eugene, who was sitting in the corner expressionlessly, Simon clicked his tongue crossly. ¡°As for you, Eugene, why do you look <b>so </b>pissed off whenever you call me out to drink recently? Who got under your skin?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s <b>cor </b>was buttoned to the top. The ss in front of <b>him </b>had not been touched. He


    looked like he was in a <b>foul </b>mood.


    Hearing Simon¡¯s question, he looked up and said nothing<b>. </b>


    Another young man who was ying with his phone said, ¡°Of course Eugene is in no mood to drink. LeapCo is trending for all the wrong reasons.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Simon looked at Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the young man who had spoken.


    The young man blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys look at your phones? Everyone is talking about how Mnie¡¯s mother begged her on her knees this afternoon.¡±


    Eugene picked up his phone almost immediately and skimmed through the videos andments. His expression was terrifyingly cold.


    Simon had finished watching the video, too. He was frowning, and his face was full of


    contempt.


    He scoffed. ¡°I had no idea that Mnie was such a ruthless woman. How could she make her own mother kneel to her?


    ¡°Then again<b>, </b>she did use you as her stepping stone too. I guess she¡¯s capable of anything.


    ¡°If I were you, I would have fired her a long time ago to save myself the trouble. Just looking at her would pisss me off.¡±


    Simon did not really care about Mnie¡¯s problems. He made a few sarcasticments and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, do <b>you </b>wanna go to the racecourse for the weekend? I heard there¡¯s a new shipment.¡±


    The bar was not well¨Clit to begin with, and Eugene was sitting in the corner with his long legs crossed. The shadows fell over him, making him look very imposing.


    As soon as Simon finished speaking, he stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    He left the room<b>, </b>but he forgot to take his phone with him. As soon as he <b>left</b><b>, </b><b>it </b>began to ring.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter <b>244 </b>


    Simon nced at the screen and saw an unlisted phone number. He then looked away again, thinking it was a spam call.


    However, the caller did not give up, calling again and again.


    Eventually, Simon clicked his tongue and rejected the call before yelling at the others to drink another round.


    Meanwhile, Mnie heard the busy signal and paused. All she could do now was toss the phone onto the coffee table.


    She had wanted to call Eugene and ask if LeapCo had been affected. She wanted to know how thepany would handle this matter.


    More and more videos were surfacing online, and thements were positively toxic.


    Many people even began to talk about Mnie¡¯s rtionship with Eugene, iming that she had slept her way into her current position.


    They said that she was only ever good at spreading her legs.


    The insults got to her. She could only send a message to Eugene, hoping that he would call back when he saw it.


    With Eugene¡¯s cooperation, Mnie thought, the matter could be handled with PR as quickly as possible.


    However, he never called back. She waited until she could wait no more<b>, </b>turning off her phone for the night to fend off the bombardment of messages.


    Things did not improve the next morning, either. Instead of dying down, the nasty talk only heated up even further.


    Mnie had been well and truly doxxed.


    She had not slept the entire night either. She sat on the sofa and stared nkly at the window.


    She could not understand why things had turned out this way.


    She did not do anything wrong.


    She had paid for Peachie¡¯s treatment.


    She had stayed faithful when she was dating Eugene.


    She took all of her work at LeapCo seriously.


    She hadpromised with Dn again and again.


    So why was she the bad guy now?


    When her <b>phone </b>started to <b>ring </b>again, Mnie looked <b>at </b>the screen sluggishly.


    It was <b>a </b>call from Grandpa.


    When she saw her <b>grandfather¡¯s </b>name, Mnie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. Tears streamed down her <b>face</b><b>. </b>She <b>could </b>not <b>even </b><b>catch </b>her <b>breath</b><b>. </b>


    Her phone continued to ring for a long time before Mnie picked up the call. However, as soon as the call connected, she heard Dr. Lawrence and Sally shouting anxiously, <i>¡°</i>Calm down<i>, </i>Mr. Lancaster. If you have anything to say, say it slowly,¡±


    Mnie knew then that Grandpa had found out about the news,


    She could not help but sniffle and call out in a choked voice, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Mel.¡± Her grandfather panted heavily, but he was still trying his best tofort Mnie, He said in a low voice, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll exin everything. Those people spreading all that nonsense are morons and ruffians!¡±


    He defended her as stubbornly as they ndered her, Mnie finally broke down, her tears pouring down her face. After a moment of silence, though, she still remembered that her grandfather could not afford to be too agitated.


    She tried her best to make her voice sound normal, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t care about any of this. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Her grandfather was probably the only person in the world who would stand on her side without hesitation.


    Mnie said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take care of it. Really.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter <b>245 </b>


    Mnie murmured, but it was hard to tell if she was speaking to her grandfather or trying to reassure herself.


    The matter was still trending on the Inte. Some YouTubers were even making their videos about her videos. Many messages flooded into Mnie¡¯s phone. There were questions,forting condolences, and indirect inquiries.


    Mnie put her phone on silent and tossed it on the coffee table. Her mind had been a mess all night. Now she had to force herself to calm down and figure out what to do with everything.


    However, the more she thought about it, the more confused her mind became. In the middle of the morning, the throbbing in her stomach reminded her that she could not remember thest time she had eaten.


    She went to the kitchen and casually grabbed a piece of bread. She did not care that it was still cold from the fridge as she put it into her mouth.


    However, no matter how much she tried, she could only eat half a piece. If she took another bite, she would probably throw it all back up.


    Mnie was sitting by the balcony, trying to numb herself by reading a book, when Yana called.


    Upon seeing Yana¡¯s name, Mnie¡¯s eyelids twitched before she picked up the call.


    ¡°Hey, Mnie.¡± There was concern in Yana¡¯s tone. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was hoarse. She had not had a drink of water in a long time. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yana listened to her audibly weak voice and paused before saying, ¡°Then can youe to thepany in the afternoon? The people from the publicity team hired a PR team, and they want to get some details from you so that they can deal with this matter.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s brain slowed for half a beat before she understood what Yana was talking about.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡±


    It was inevitable that LeapCo would intervene. After all, the incident had happened in the office lobby.


    What could she say? Dn had found a good ce to start her riot.


    Before going to LeapCo, Mnie washed her face and put on some makeup. At least she would look a little less haggard.


    The others were getting off work when she arrived. Mnie walked into the elevator against the flow of people, her high heels clicking.


    She ignored the gazes of the people around her and went straight to the meeting room that Yana had mentioned.


    However, when she opened the door, she found Eugene, Vi, Lee, Yana, and a fewpany executives she had seen before waiting for her inside.


    Mnie¡¯s face was expressionless. She went straight in and sat down next to Yana.


    She did not look at Eugene or anyone else. She just sat down quietly and waited for them to speak.


    ¡°Mnie, this is Mr. Jenson, a publicist hired by the publicity department,¡± Vi spoke first and introduced an unfamiliar man in a low voice.


    The man was wearing sses. His face was shrewd and calcting. His thinning hair was stered to his forehead as he studied Mnie with a look of mild contempt that made her ufortable.


    Mnie lowered her gaze and said, ¡°What information do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°What is the rtionship between you and your mother?¡± The man called Mr. Jenson¡¯s tone was unfriendly and his words were sharp. ¡°We¡¯ve watched the video a few times. When your mother knelt to you, you didn¡¯t move or try to stop her. This is also one of the reasons why the public attacked you.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s body went rigid. It took all her strength to keep herposure. ¡°When she knelt to me, I didn¡¯t stop her because I couldn¡¯t react in time.¡±


    ¡°Mnie Smith! Please tell us the whole story. You¡¯re not the only one implicated in this matter, LeapCo is involved too!¡± An executive she was familiar with suddenly mmed the table and jabbed an using finger at Mnie.


    Mnie closed her eyes. ¡°What whole story? I had no idea she¡¯de to me yesterday.¡±


    Mr. Jenson got to the point. ¡°Why did your mothere to the office to look for you? She had to have a reason. Is there something going on?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hands clenched on the table. ¡°It¡¯s just a family matter,¡± she said through clenched


    teeth.


    ¡°But your family matters have already affected LeapCo,¡± Mr. Jenson emphasized without much emotion. ¡°Ms. Smith, please cooperate with us.¡±

 Chapter 246

    Chapter <b>246 </b>


    The corners of Mnie¡¯s lips moved slightly. They were not asking her to cooperate. They were looking to force a confession out of her.


    What was the <b>¡°</b>whole story¡± that these people kept asking for?


    Her heart was numb as she slowly raised her eyes to look at Eugene. These people would not have been able to hire this so¨Ccalled publicist without his approval.


    Still, didn¡¯t he know all about Dn?


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Vi said again. She was sitting right next to Eugene, and she saw the look


    Mnie had just given Eugene.


    Vi looked troubled. ¡°Mnie, I know it¡¯s embarrassing for you to say those things, but thepany¡¯s reputation is now affected because of you. We have to resolve this matter quickly, wouldn¡¯t you think?¡±


    After saying that, she paused and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll tell the story for you. If you think there¡¯s something wrong with my version, you can just correct me. Okay?¡±


    Mnie did not reply. If she agreed, all her dirtyundry would be made public.


    She did not want that.


    She could not stand the pitying looks people gave her.


    Mnie still remembered that time when her parents first got divorced. Her usually kind neighbors gossiped about her future over dinner.


    She could not forget their tone of pity when they gave her some food because her mother had forgotten about her. They sounded like they were feeding a stray dog.


    Mnie had always thought that as long as she was obedient enough, her parents would not abandon her.


    The same went for Eugene.


    She thought that as long as she was obedient enough<b>, </b>everything would be fine.


    Children who had been abandoned would always feel that they were not good enough.


    ¡°If you refuse <b>to </b><b>say </b>anything<b>, </b><b>there¡¯s </b>actually a simpler way to settle this.¡± Jenson tapped his fingers against the table.


    Mnie looked up<b>, </bing back to the present.


    ¡°All you have to do, Ms. Smith, is admit that you¡¯re not an employee <b>of </b>LeapCo. Announce that you <b>have </b>nothing <b>to </b>do with us<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    As soon <b>as </b>Jenson said this<b>, </b>the office <b>fell </b>silent.


    Mnie looked at him. <b>Jenson </b>tapped <b>the </b>folder on his desk with his pen and said, ¡°This is the best way to disassociate yourself from LeapCo.¡±


    Yana¡¯s brow furrowed, <b>¡°</b>But Mnie <b>is </b>LeapCo¡¯s chief secretary. Everyone knows that.¡±


    ¡°Then tell <b>everyone </b>she resigned <b>ages </b><b>ago</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Chapter 24h


    212


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bad idea?¡± Vi chipped in. She nced at Mnie before saying, ¡°Even though Mnie is about to leave LeapCo, this isn¡¯t going to work, is it?¡±


    She did not sound very confident, but the deliberate hesitation in her tone made her sound like she was considering the possibility.


    Finally, Vi looked at Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, what do you think should be done about this?¡±


    Eugene had notmented. Now he shifted his gaze to Mnie, his deep eyes unreadable.


    He looked at Mnie¡¯s upright body and said in a neutral tone, ¡°You should ask her what she thinks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to lie, but LeapCo isn¡¯t a charity.¡±


    He stared at Mnie expressionlessly, his tone cold. ¡°Mnie, decide.¡°

 Chapter 247

    <b>Chapter 247 </b>


    Mnie understood what Eugene meant. The choice was hers.


    Still¡­ What should she do? What could she do?


    Mnie¡¯s mind was foggy. She could not think at all.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. I


    As if she had found a chance to catch her breath, she immediately picked up her phone and stood up. She said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    It was not until she was out of the conference room that the oppressive atmosphere dissipated. Mnie picked up the phone without even seeing who it was.


    Dr. Lawrence¡¯s anxious voice immediately rang in her ear. ¡°Ms. Smith, your grandfather went to look for your mother himself! After you spoke to him on the phone this morning, he said that he had to teach her a lesson, but we stopped him. However, he disappeared while we were having lunch!


    ¡°The security guard said that he didn¡¯t see where your grandfather went. He must have slipped out during the shift change!¡±


    Mnie almost lost her bnce. She raised her hand to the wall beside her to steady herself, fighting to keep her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m going to Dn¡¯s ce now. Please hurry over with the caregiver.¡±


    She hung up and immediately headed out. It was not until she was downstairs that she remembered to call Yana and tell her that she had something urgent to attend <b>to</b>, so she could not return to the conference room.


    After Yuna hung up, she carefully looked at Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, Mnie said that she has something urgent to attend to, so she has to leave first.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyelids. ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it sounded really urgent. She should be in the parking lot by now.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingers paused on the table. He stood up and said coldly<b>, </b>¡°Meeting adjourned.¡±


    Vi looked at his back with a hint of resentment. <b>Then</b><b>, </b>her phone on the table rang. She looked at the caller and immediately hung up. After that<b>, </b>she pretended that nothing had happened and followed Eugene out of the room.


    Mnie drove straight to the hotel where Dn was staying. She drove so fast that she almost ran the red light several times.


    Dr. Lawrence had not <b>called </b>yet. She had told him <b>to </b><b>let </b>her know as soon as he found her grandfather.


    Mnie slowed <b>the </b>car to a stop and got out.


    This <b>hotel </b>was not a fancy one. A sloppy young man <b>stood </b><b>at </b>the front desk with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Mnie was already dizzy<b>, </b>and the smell <b>of </b>cigarette smoke <b>made </b>her even more


    ufortable, yet she had no choice but to approach him and ask, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m looking for Dn Lancaster. Which room is she staying in?¡±


    The young man looked at herzily and was about to speak when Mnie heard the sound of something breaking on the second floor<b>, </b>followed by Dn¡¯s familiar voice crying out in pain!


    Mnie barely hesitated as she ran up the stairs. Just around the corner in the room<b>, </b>sure enough, she saw her grandfather leaning on his cane, panting as he watched Dn kneel on the floor.


    The old man¡¯s face was ashen. He pointed at Dn and yelled, ¡°Is that how I raised you? You threw away your dignity for a man!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re shameless, but you even got Mel involved in your mess too! Do you have any idea what people online are saying about her?! They called her a heartless and ungrateful daughter. They¡¯re telling her to rot in hell!¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, who is the one going to hell here? Her? Or you? What did she ever do to deserve you?! You useless bastard!¡±


    By the end of his rant, Mnie¡¯s grandfather was already choking up, mming his walking stick against the floor.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 248

    That was still not enough to vent his rage, however. He raised his walking stick to hit Dn, but he was so agitated that his body began to tilt.


    Mnie quickly ran to support him. He was stunned to see her and stayed silent for a long time.


    Mnie did not want to look at Dn kneeling on the ground anymore. She just held her grandfather andforted him softly. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll send you back first. If you don¡¯t want to go back to the sanatorium, I¡¯ll bring you to my house, okay?¡±


    She did not mention Dn or the suffering she had endured. She was just worried about her grandfather¡¯s health.


    However, when the old man looked at her, his eyes turned red.


    Tears streamed down his face. He held Mnie¡¯s hand and caressed her cheek with his other hand, his heart aching for her. ¡°Mel, my poor Mel, why do you have to suffer like this?¡±


    His words sounded like he was about to cry. The noble old man held Mnie¡¯s hand and wept for her.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes pricked with tears as well. Up until now, her grandfather was the only one who cried for her.


    No one else said a word about feeling sorry for her.


    They all seemed to think that she was made of iron. They thought she had no heart, so she would never feel hurt.


    Mnie¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together, as she tried desperately to keep her emotions in check. Her grandfather¡¯s heart ached even more when he saw her like this.


    He raised his hand to hit Dn again. ¡°You idiot, look at what you¡¯ve done! Why are you so heartless? How can you hurt your own daughter like this?! Apologize to Mel! Go to the newspapers and post the truth online. Tell them everything Mel has done for you all these years!¡±


    Dn was already kneeling on the ground. Although Albert did not use much strength, it still hurt when he hit her body with his walking stick.


    Dn rubbed her injured arm as she got up. She looked upset. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter too! You me me for everything, but I just want you to help George! None of this would have happened if you just agreed to help. Why are you ming me now?


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who refused to see me. What else could I do? I had to look for Mel instead!¡±


    Albert was blue in the face as he cursed at Dn. ¡°You stupid, heartless fool! How did I ever have a daughter like you?! I spent all my life educating people, and I never once did anything to cross my own conscience. And now you want me to beg my student for your good¨Cfor- nothing man?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just drag my coffin to his door?!¡±


    Albert suddenly became agitated, and his face turned abnormally red!


    Mnie reacted just in time to catch her grandfather before he copsed. She looked at Dn and barked, ¡°Could you just shut up already?!¡±


    Dn did not notice that something was wrong with her father. She lunged at him again. ¡± Dad, I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Albert¡¯s body was already beginning to convulse. Panic shed across Mnie¡¯s face. She could not care less about Dn. She helped her grandfather up, but he froze at the door<b>, </b>not moving an inch.


    Mnie suppressed the panic in her heart and fumbled for her phone. As soon as she took it out, Yana called her.


    Her hand trembled as she answered the call.


    Yana started to speak. ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott is-¡±


    All Yana could hear was Mnie¡¯s anxious and flustered voice saying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t scare me! I¡¯ll send you to the hospital immediately. Hang in there¡­¡±


    Before Yana could react, Mnie had hung up.


    Yana was stunned for a moment. When she looked at the cold¨Cfaced man in front of her, she could not help but shiver.

 Chapter 249

    In the hospital, Mnie sat on the bench outside the emergency room, apanied by Dr. Lawrence and Sally.


    Dr. Lawrence looked at Mnie¡¯s empty eyes and did not know how tofort her.


    When they arrived at the hotel, the old man¡¯s body was already twitching uncontrobly. The doctor said that his condition was dire.


    The old man¡¯s blood pressure was high to begin with, and his health was already deteriorating. That was why the doctor repeatedly emphasized that he could not get too worked up.


    Dn sat alone in the chair opposite them. Her head was down, and she was rubbing her hands on her legs, deep in thought.


    Dr. Lawrence sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Smith. I¡¯m sure Mr, Lancaster will be fine after getting some rest. He¡¯s a good man, and the heavens will bless him.¡±


    Mnie could not hear him at all. Her head was buzzing. Even sitting here was taking a lot of energy out of her.


    She could not forget how frail her grandfather looked just now. Mnie covered her face in agony. She had never felt so helpless and lost before.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± Suddenly, Yana¡¯s voice came closer and closer, pulling Mnie¡¯s nk thoughts back to reality.


    She slowly looked up as Yana approached.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± As soon as she spoke, Mnie realized that her voice was extremely hoarse. It was low and deep, sounding like apletely different person.


    She wondered if Yana had even heard her correctly.


    Regardless, Mnie did not have the energy to repeat herself. She lowered her head again and did not say another word.


    Just then, the door to the emergency room opened. Mnie shot to her feet and looked at the


    doctor as he walked out.


    ¡°The patient is too old, and his blood pressure is too high. The situation is more serious this time, so you should be mentally prepared,¡± the doctor said as he took off his mask.


    The blood drained from Mnie¡¯s face in an instant, leaving her cold and pale.


    She looked at the doctor in a daze. After a while, she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How is my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°He has partial paralysis from a stroke caused by cerebral hemorrhage.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words were like a bolt out of the blue, jolting Mnie senseless.


    The door of the emergency room opened again, and Albert was wheeled out in the hospital bed.


    He had an oxygen mask on his face, and his eyes were closed. The lights in the hospital corridor were bright and blinding as Mnie looked at her grandfather¡¯s wizened old face,


    252


    unable to react.


    The old man was covered with a nket and pushed past her. Mnie saw the back of his hand, lying outside the nket with an IV in it. It looked like a withered branch.


    Suddenly, Mnie was afraid.


    She did not dare to follow her grandfather to the ward<b>, </b>nor did she dare to see her grandfather¡¯s thin and weathered face again.


    However, there were another person who did not care about all that.


    When the hospital bed passed by Dn<b>, </b>she suddenly jumped up and pounced on her father on the hospital bed. She cried and wailed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t scare me! I¡¯m sorry<b>, </b><b>I </b>shouldn¡¯t have angered you. Open your eyes and look at me. Don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Her cries were very loud. The doctor beside her barked ¡°Please lower your voice. The patient needs to rest!¡±


    Dn wiped his tears and choked. ¡°But he¡¯s my father!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Mnie spoke up icily. ¡°Dn Lancaster. You just want money, right?


    Dn paused. She turned to Mnie.


    Mnie looked straight at her. Her expression did not change at all, and her voice was bone- chilling,


    There were still tears at the corners of Dn¡¯s eyes<b>. </b>She tried to look innocent, but the bruises on her face just made her look disheveled andical.


    She said slowly, ¡°Mel¡­¡±


    ¡°You did all that for half a million dors, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mnie was feeling pretty numb now. She watched the doctor push her grandfather¡¯s hospital bed away, her hand gripping the strap of her shoulder bag as hard as she could.

 Chapter 250

    ¡°If I give you the money, can you get the hell out of my life?


    ¡°I never want to see you again.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was as steady as usual, but only she knew that all the longing for her mother that she had once stored in the deepest corners of her heart had finally been extinguished.


    She stared at Dn in silence, seeing the struggle in her eyes.


    Dn pretended to wipe her tears, saying, ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have gone to yourpany like that, Mel. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes and said slowly, ¡°Fine. Just go away.¡±


    Dn hesitated for a moment and did not leave.


    Mnie looked at her. Suddenly, Dn asked guiltily and hesitantly, ¡°Then¡­ When are you going to transfer the money yuan to me?¡±


    How ridiculous.


    Mnie looked at Dn as if she did not know her. She had thought that even if Dn did not care about her, she would still care about Grandpa.


    Now, she realized that both she and her grandfather were probably to Dn. They had no ce in her heart.


    Recalling her grandfather¡¯s resentful expression when he looked at Dn, Mnie paused for a moment. Suddenly, she raised her hand to cover her eyes as she burst outughing.


    She tried to hide the tears leaking out from her palms.


    Stupid.


    She and her grandfather were both so stupid.


    How did things end up like this?


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Yana said hesitantly.


    Mnie paused. After a moment of silence<b>, </b>she lowered her hand and looked up at her.


    Yana took out a tissue from her bag and handed it to her. Her voice was timid as she said, ¡± Mnie, don¡¯t <b>be </b>sad. Your grandfather is a wonderful person. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Dn had already left, and Yana did not breathe a word about her.


    Mnie did not take the tissue. Calming herself, she looked at Yana and managed to say, ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡±


    Yana could not bear to say it. She lowered her eyes and deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°The talk online is getting a bit too much to handle. Thepany¡¯s executives want to settle the matter today, but you left halfway through the meeting¡­¡±


    Although Yana did not finish her sentence, Mnie knew what she meant.


    Eugene had probably sent Yana here to fetch her.


    Mnie said expressionlessly, ¡°Go back and tell Eugene that I¡¯ll go to the office tomorrow. I¡¯ll give him an answer then.¡±


    The fatigue on Mnie¡¯s face was really worrying. Yana frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you somewhere to rest first? You can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    Mnie said nothing, but Yana also knew that she was in no mood to rest.


    Yana added, ¡°Actually, maybe you shouldn¡¯t go to the office tomorrow. Mr. Scott isn¡¯t a heartless person, and besides¡ª¡±


    Besides, Mr. Scott was the one who told her toe to the hospital today.


    After she had ended the call with Mnie, before she could even understand what was going on, she had heard Mr. Scott say, ¡°Paramount Hospital.¡±


    It was as if he knew exactly where Mnie would be.


    Before Yana could mention that to her, Dr. Lawrence ran toward them.


    ¡°Miss Smith, your grandfather is awake! The doctor is asking for you.¡±


    When she heard that her grandfather had woken up, Mnie¡¯s expression changed and she ran down the corridor.


    In the ward, Albert was lying weakly on the hospital bed. He was covered in tubes. When he saw Mnie enter, his droopy eyelids widened, but he did not have the strength to lift his head.


    In the end, all he could do was wriggle his fingers vigorously and stare at Mnie without blinking.

 Chapter 251

    Sally stood aside, giving Mnie space to get to her grandfather.


    However, Mnie felt her steps were heavy, as though rocks were tied to her legs. She looked at her grandfather on the hospital bed.


    Her grandfather had apanied her through her childhood, stepping on puddles in the rain and flying kites during sunny days.


    He even read her bedtime stories and made her paper nes.


    When Albert was young, he was handsome and charming. His outstanding genes could be seen in Dn and Mnie.


    Mnie stood by the bed. Her hands were trembling as she stared at the old man before her. The stroke had distorted half of his face, and even his mouth was nted in a weird angle.


    However, her grandfather still moved his lips as though he had many things to say to Mnie.


    Mnie found it difficult to understand what he was talking about with the oxygen mask covering his mouth and his distorted facial features.


    Anxious, Albert stared straight into Mnie¡¯s eyes with his cloudy eyes. A tear rolled down the wrinkles at the corner of his eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were red as she held back her tears, afraid of showing her vulnerable side before Albert.


    She could only bear her sorrow and wipe her grandfather¡¯s tears with a piece of tissue as she tried to make herself sound calm. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re already in your 70s. Why are you still crying like a baby?¡±


    Albert lifted his finger but said nothing. All he did was hint Mnie to look at it.


    Startled, she soon realized what Albert meant and ced her palm under his finger.


    Albert¡¯s fingers could only move a little. He wrote each word slowly, but it was still difficult for him. When he finished the whole sentence, his hand fell on the bed, and he closed his eyes tiredly.


    Before Mnie left the hospital, she looked for a caretaker for her grandfather.


    Albert had written on her hand, asking her to return to the nursing home and open the second drawer in his closet.


    Mnie did not know why. Her head felt heavy as she drove back. Yana had returned to LeapCo.


    At the nursing home, she opened the drawer her grandfather mentioned and took out a small box. The emotions Mnie suppressed along the way surged through her.


    She sat on the ground, leaning against the closet with the box in her arms. She buried her head between her knees and let her tears flow.


    The box Albert left for her contained two bank cards with notes stuck on them.


    On the notes was Albert¡¯s writing. One wasbeled as ¡®Mnie¡¯s wedding gift,¡® and the other wasbeled ¡®Also Mnie¡¯s.¡®


    Behind it was a row of new writing. Maybe Albert added this sentence recently. On the note was ¡®Don¡¯t give this to your mother because I¡¯ve already given her hers¡®.


    Mnie hugged the box as she cried silently in grief.


    She rubbed the bank cards and could imagine the scene of her grandfather writing the notes seriously on his study table.


    Mnie stayed in her grandfather¡¯s room until it was dark before leaving. She knew why Albert wanted her to take the bank cards. He was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to live until the day he could tell her about it.


    He was afraid Mnie would have no one to rely on if he died.


    Then, Mnie drove back to the hospital. Albert had already gone to bed, and the caretaker was there to take care of him. Mnie did not disturb them.


    She stood at the door for a while before turning around and leaving.


    When she was back home, Mnie never expected the management staff to be at her door, waiting for her.


    She stopped and asked, ¡°May I know if you¡¯re waiting for me?¡±


    The staff saw her and took out a document. ¡°Hello, are you renting your house out? We¡¯re here to take down the details.¡±


    Mnie was startled. ¡°Rent?¡±


    Chapter <b>252 </b>

 Chapter 252

    hapter <b>252 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Hmm? Didn¡¯t you contact the office? We¡¯re a high¨Cend condominium. For the residents¡® safety, we have to record all the details of the people entering the residence. We hope you can cooperate with us,¡± said the staff as he handed the list to her.


    <b>¡°</b>These are the rules and regtions.¡±


    Mnie was shocked by the sudden news and pushed the staff¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know about this renting matter.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the owner, Miss Heidi Lean?¡±


    Startled, Mnie answered, ¡°I¡¯m not Miss Lean. You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡±


    The staff looked at the details in a puzzle. Only then did he notice he had gone to the wrong floor.


    He had mistaken the 17th floor for the 11th floor.


    After the staff apologized for the misunderstanding, Mnie unlocked her door and entered.


    However, something struck Mnie once she got into the house.


    The staff¡¯s words reminded her of something. Eugene had the right to chase her out of this house.


    It made her wonder if Eugene would still let her stay here if she left LeapCo.


    Mnie¡¯s mood was down the whole day. Now that she was back, tiredness engulfed herst bit of strength. She sat on the sofa as drowsiness struck her.


    It was midnight when the cold breeze struck Mnie. Half of her body was numb. She was unable to move when she tried to get up, and she found herself dazing off on the bed.


    It took some time for her to relieve the numbness. Only then did she take out her phone and notice Dn¡¯s message. She asked Mnie if she could transfer the money tomorrow as the deadline given by the people in Hearth City was next Monday.


    Mnie might have already dozed off when Dn sent the message.


    Expressionlessly, she exited the home page and checked her bnce.


    Her sry for the past few years was high, but most was already spent on Peachie¡¯s medical fees and her grandfather¡¯s nursing home fees.


    Moreover, Dn had greedily asked for a lot before this, and Mnie had little left.


    Albert¡¯s medical fees were another burden. Mnie massaged her head, wanting to reduce the pain in her temples.


    It was already working hours when she arrived at LeapCo the following day.


    However, when Mnie stepped into the building, many still fixed their gazes on her.


    She did not care anymore and only wanted to finish her work quickly.


    It was the same conference room and the same group of people.


    When Mnie entered, everyone stared at her.


    ¡°Mnie, you left so urgently yesterday. Did something happen?¡± Vi asked as if she represented everyone.


    However, Mnie was not in the mood to argue with her and blurted out, ¡°I have a better suggestion than the two methods provided yesterday.¡±


    Just as she spoke, Eugene¡¯s cold gaze fell on her.


    He wore a dark suit and showed no expression. After staring at Mnie arrogantly, he said indifferently, ¡°Speak.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she looked at the lines on the table. ¡°LeapCo can fire me.¡±


    She smiled bitterly deep down after suggesting that. It turned out it was not difficult to say those words herself¨Ceven if she had spent her best years in LeapCo or even if she was the victim¡­


    Her words caused an uproar in the conference room. After all, it was different for Mnie to resign and be fired by LeapCo.


    If LeapCo fired her, it would be like saying the video was real.


    Eugene sneered and knocked on the table casually as he said, ¡°What a great scheme! Are you nning to getpensation from thepany?¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 253

    Chapter <b>253 </b>


    Mnie froze. ¡°This is the best solution. I¡¯ve seen thements on the inte, and I think it¡¯s a smart choice for LeapCo to build their image with this opportunity.¡±


    She seemed calm, as though she was not talking about herself.


    Only Yana looked at her worriedly. She understood why Mnie chose to settle it this way. After all, she had guessed what happened when she was at the hospital yesterday.


    ¡°LeapCo doesn¡¯t have to use such a meaningless situation to build their reputation.¡± Eugene did not even think twice before rejecting.


    Mnie looked at him calmly. She sounded indifferent when she said, ¡°<b>If </b>you¡¯re worried I might make false countercharges about thepany, we can sign an agreement.¡±


    Everyone in the conference room looked at her silently. They had seenpanies firing staff to prevent their reputation from taking a dive.


    However, this was their first time seeing someone asking thepany to fire them.


    One of the higher executives asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Mnie looked calm, but her fingers on the table shuddered uncontrobly. Even though she was trying her best to keep herself calm, she could still hear her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°Employees who are fired will have to bepensated, but I think of this as just a cooperation between us. I¡¯m willing to take all the me. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze seemed gloomy and cold. He lifted his finger and tapped on the table as he squinted his eyes. His gaze was fixed on Mnie. ¡°Is this the suggestion you came up with


    after consideration?¡±


    Mnie straightened her back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want LeapCo¡¯s share price to fall, this is the best way to deal with it.¡±


    Before she left her house, she looked at the news. The video was still the trending news of the day, and on each video, she was stated as an employee of LeapCo.


    She even wondered if thepany¡¯spetitors were trying to make use of this opportunity.


    The drastic fall of LeapCo¡¯s share price was apparent.


    No one in the conference room spoke. Even the higher executive of thepany who had just questioned Mnie said nothing more.


    After all, they knew Mnie¡¯s work capability was strong, and it would be a loss to thepany to fire such an outstanding employee.


    ¡°Mnie, I think you should reconsider it.¡± Vi took a pen and looked at Mnie sincerely.


    She continued, ¡°LeapCo provides their employees with plenty of benefits, and Mr. Scott will never mistreat any employee who chooses to leave LeapCo. However, Mnie, you¡¯re a senior employee.


    ¡°If LeapCo fired you<b>, </bpanies in this industry would think LeapCo is heartless.¡±


    Vi sounded like she cared about LeapCo. She was even reprimanding Mnie for trying to


    ruin LeapCo¡¯s reputation.


    Mnie knew the meaning behind her words yet was not in the mood to argue. She wanted to settle everything well and look after her grandfather.


    The doctor had informed her that her grandfather¡¯s blood flow to the brain was insufficient, and his condition was terrible.


    Eugene had to make the final decision. He showed no emotion as he sat in his seat. Mnie happened to be opposite him. When their eyes met, Eugene froze. He said, ¡°There are only eight days before you resign.¡±


    Mnie said nothing.


    Eugene looked at her with disdain, and his mockery was hurtful. ¡°I never knew you could be so great.¡±


    Then, he got up and hid his expression as he looked at Mnie from above. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    His response indicated he had agreed to Mnie¡¯s suggestion.


    Mnie followed Eugene to his office silently. Just as she stepped in, Mnie felt nostalgic.


    The interior was still simple and lifeless. Something struck Mnie¡¯s mind, making her look at Eugene¡¯s table. However, she noticed the spot in her memory was empty. The rabbit she saw before was not there anymore.


    ¡°I disagree with your suggestion and would never be so dumb to pay you thepensation.¡± Eugene¡¯s cold voice snapped Mnie out of her thoughts.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter <b>254 </b>


    Mnie seemed a little absent¨Cmindedtely.


    Eugene continued, ¡°There are only eight days before you resign. LeapCo can wait.


    ¡°Or¡­ is it because youck money that you even need to sell yourself?¡± Eugene leaned against the chair as he observed Mnie mockingly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for Simon? He¡¯s a yboy. I¡¯m sure you can sell yourself at a good price to him.¡±


    His words pped her on her face. It hurt, but she could not retort.


    Mnie felt she had brought this upon herself, so she could not me others for it.


    She closed her eyes and exhaled. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already decided?¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°Why? Are you disappointed?¡±


    Just as he spoke, Mnie¡¯s phone rang. She answered immediately because she was afraid it was a call from the hospital.


    However, Dn¡¯s timid voice sounded. She had always put on this act when she needed something from Mnie.


    ¡°Mel, are you free today? If you are, I¡¯ll meet you. Is there anything you feel like eating? I can buy it for you.


    ¡°<b>¡± </b>


    Back then, Mnie would be touched by Dn¡¯s words.


    However, all she felt right now was disgust and annoyance.


    Dn was good at putting on an act.


    Mnie was also a liar, and she was good at deceiving herself. That was why she could be so dumb and believe Dn for so long.


    Clenching the phone, she said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you what you deserve.¡±


    Mnie hung up the call after snapping at her.


    Eugene looked straight at her as he scoffed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so desperate to sell yourself.¡±


    He did not intend to hide his sarcasm.


    When Mnie left the office, her expression was straight, as if she was already used to it.


    Vi called her name, but Mnie did not seem to hear her and she left the office right away.


    When Vi saw her leaving, she lowered her eyelids to hide her emotions. Then<b>, </b>she changed her tone beforementing, ¡°Poor Mnie. If I had a mother like hers, I might not have the courage to live.¡±


    Julie happened to pass by and heard her mutter. Smiling, she said, ¡°Miss Shaw, didn¡¯t you insist on learning in the secretary¡¯s office? Why are you back as soon as Mnie is resigning? You¡¯re quite sensible, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale, yet she braced herself and said, ¡°Julie, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just concerned about Mnie. I think Mnie might be having a difficult time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have suggested that in the meeting.¡±


    Julie scoffed. ¡°Even if Mnie is having a difficult time, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t borrow money from you even if she has to sell her house.¡±


    Julie despised Vi¡¯s pretentious remarks and sounded sarcastic when she retorted to Vi.


    Lee, who had not joined the conversation, suddenly said, ¡°Mnie can¡¯t sell her house. Mr. Scott bought it.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 255

    Chapter <b>255 </b>


    Not many people in thepany knew where Mnie lived.


    Lee said, ¡°Mnie¡¯s house is in the same high¨Cend residence on the west side of the city as Mr. Scott¡¯s.¡±


    This was news. After all, everyone knew Prestige Residences, which Eugene lived in, was a famous high¨Cend residence in Jepton. Many people couldn¡¯t afford to buy a toilet¨Csized room in that area, even if they worked all their lives for it.


    Lee was the one who registered Mnie¡¯s house. He knew Eugene bought it for Mnie, but he was not sure about the rest.


    That was why Lee had always been the one who treated Mnie the best. After all, he had never seen Eugene buying a house for a woman other than Mnie.


    The sincerity of a man in a rtionship depended on how much he was willing to spend on the


    Woman.


    Vi¡¯s expression turned gloomy upon hearing it.


    Eugene bought Mnie¡¯s house, and it was in Prestige Residences.


    What about her?


    She and her parents had been living in a 60¨Csquare¨Cfoot apartment, and Eugene knew that.


    Vi¡¯s hatred deepened. She bit her lip, and her expression became distorted.


    Mnie headed straight to the hospital after leaving thepany.


    On the way there, she received a call from Xander. From the day she was dragged into this mess, Xander and Stephen had been sending her messages tofort her.


    As Mnie was in a bad mood, she rarely replied to them.


    With Albert¡¯s health disturbing her, Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess. She did not have the time to bother about anything else.


    Her phone kept ringing, and Mnie was driving. She connected the Bluetooth in her car and answered the call.


    Xander¡¯s deep voice came through the call. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In the car.¡± Mnie then added, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the hospital.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s voice also sounded. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    He was worried and continued, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t worry. Look after yourself. Everything will be fine.¡±


    In fact, this matter was not easy to settle. Theizens were driven by a sense of justice now. The more a piece of news was suppressed, the more interested in it they became.


    Stephen had asked for help. In the end, those people seemed to have found the fun side of retorting those capitalists and left worsements.


    Mnie grunted in response and said, ¡°I¡¯m visiting my grandfather.¡±


    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor had just left the ward and happened to bump into Mnie. He asked, ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family member? Please follow me to the office. The patient¡¯s condition might be worse than we had expected.


    ¡°The patient is already old, and surgery would be dangerous. However, the patient is continuing to lose blood when he has already lost a lot. If we don¡¯t clean the blood clot, it¡¯ll¡­


    ¡°Of course, we respect the patient¡¯s and the family member¡¯s decision.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words lingered in Mnie¡¯s ears. When she returned to the ward, the nurse was wiping Albert¡¯s face, and he was still sleeping.


    Mnie sat by the bed and took the cloth from the nurse. She continued wiping Albert¡¯s face. She felt lost as she grabbed Albert¡¯s wrinkled hand, wanting to vent her emotions by crying. However, she was afraid she might wake him up.


    Mnie wiped Albert¡¯s hands after wiping her face. Then, she tucked Albert in with the nket.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 256

    Chapter <b>256 </b>


    Albert had always said he was already old and had to leave this world with dignity.


    However, Mnie had just realized she could not ept it readily.


    She wanted to be selfish for once.


    She wanted to keep her grandfather by her side¡­


    She was not sure there would be anyone in this world who would love her if her grandfather left her. She would not know if she could face this world alone.


    Mnie stood outside the hospital for some time before finally getting a packet of cigarettes from the convenience store. She took out a cigarette and lit it with her trembling hands.


    She had never smoked before and had no experience in smoking. She failed to aim the lighter at the cigarette.


    She squatted outside the convenience store and stubbornly lit the cigarette. It had finally lit up yet was extinguished by a teardrop.


    In the end, it finally lit up again, but only half of the cigarette was left.


    The following day, Mnie received a call from Ste. Since Eugene started dating Vi, Ste seldom contacted her.


    Mnie answered the call and only heard Ste saying, ¡°I want to meet you.¡®


    )<b>) </b>


    It troubled Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good condition now. Please say whatever you want to say through the phone.¡±


    Ste sneered. ¡°LeapCo has been implicated by you. You should be in a bad condition. Let¡¯s be frank. I don¡¯t want to meet you, but I must settle the house Eugene bought for you.


    ¡°Otherwise, others will think the Scott family is charitable and providing shelter for the homeless.¡±


    Ste was still as mean as ever. Mnie felt a headacheing on. She had a sleepless night the day before, and in her dream, her grandfather was being pushed into the operating room while attached to a drip.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Eugene about the house.¡±


    ¡°Talk to him? You? What are you going to say? Since you¡¯ve already left LeapCo, you have


    nothing to do with Eugene anymore.


    ¡°Take whatever we have given you before this as the benefit given to you as an employee of LeapCo. What are you now?¡±


    With a sneer, Ste continued, ¡°I heard you wantedpensation? Mnie, you¡¯re


    shameless, indeed. LeapCo¡¯s reputation has been tainted because of you.


    ¡°We were kind enough to not ask that you take responsibility for the loss you caused thepany. How dare you ask forpensation instead?¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice was sharp, and Mnie felt it was deafening. She ced the phone on the <b>coffee </b>table.


    Before hanging up the call, Ste warned for thest time, <b>¡°</b>You¡¯d better move out soon. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for arranging someone to move your things out.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t know why Ste was so arrogant. It was as if Mnie had once bullied her.


    It was soon silent again after Ste hung up the call. Only after calming herself for some time did Mnie head out.


    She did not have the time to care about the videos online. Yana would asionally take screenshots of the LeapCo employees saying nice things about her and send them to her. Her grandfather¡¯s medical report was out today, and it was almost the same as what the doctor had warned her. The best solution was to operate his brain and carry out a bypass surgery after cleaning the blood clot. However, the risk of this surgery was high.


    ¡°What will happen if we don¡¯t carry out the surgery on him?¡± Mnie asked with a shuddering voice.


    ¡°The patient might remain in this condition, and there are many uncertainties.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. The doctor wanted tofort her. ¡°Every surgery has its risk, but we¡¯ll try to reduce it. Moreover, two dayster, the famous neurology specialist will being to Jepton.


    ¡°If you have any connections, you can get him to do the surgery.¡±


    As for what the doctor said after that, Mnie did not remember a single word of it.


    She stayed in the hospital until it was dark before heading home. However, just as she reached home, she saw barricade tape on her door.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly tried her password, but it indicated she had keyed in the wrongbination of numbers.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 257

    Chapter <b>256 </b>


    Albert had always said he was already old and had to leave this world with dignity.


    However, Mnie had just realized she could not ept it readily.


    She wanted to be selfish for once.


    She wanted to keep her grandfather by her side¡­


    She was not sure there would be anyone in this world who would love her if her grandfather left her. She would not know if she could face this world alone.


    Mnie stood outside the hospital for some time before finally getting a packet of cigarettes from the convenience store. She took out a cigarette and lit it with her trembling hands.


    She had never smoked before and had no experience in smoking. She failed to aim the lighter at the cigarette.


    She squatted outside the convenience store and stubbornly lit the cigarette. It had finally lit up yet was extinguished by a teardrop.


    In the end, it finally lit up again, but only half of the cigarette was left.


    The following day, Mnie received a call from Ste. Since Eugene started dating Vi, Ste seldom contacted her.


    Mnie answered the call and only heard Ste saying, ¡°I want to meet you.¡®


    )<b>) </b>


    It troubled Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good condition now. Please say whatever you want to say through the phone.¡±


    Ste sneered. ¡°LeapCo has been implicated by you. You should be in a bad condition. Let¡¯s be frank. I don¡¯t want to meet you, but I must settle the house Eugene bought for you.


    ¡°Otherwise, others will think the Scott family is charitable and providing shelter for the homeless.¡±


    Ste was still as mean as ever. Mnie felt a headacheing on. She had a sleepless night the day before, and in her dream, her grandfather was being pushed into the operating room while attached to a drip.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Eugene about the house.¡±


    ¡°Talk to him? You? What are you going to say? Since you¡¯ve already left LeapCo, you have


    nothing to do with Eugene anymore.


    ¡°Take whatever we have given you before this as the benefit given to you as an employee of LeapCo. What are you now?¡±


    With a sneer, Ste continued, ¡°I heard you wantedpensation? Mnie, you¡¯re


    shameless, indeed. LeapCo¡¯s reputation has been tainted because of you.


    ¡°We were kind enough to not ask that you take responsibility for the loss you caused thepany. How dare you ask forpensation instead?¡±


    Ste¡¯s voice was sharp, and Mnie felt it was deafening. She ced the phone on the <b>coffee </b>table.


    Before hanging up the call, Ste warned for thest time, <b>¡°</b>You¡¯d better move out soon. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for arranging someone to move your things out.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t know why Ste was so arrogant. It was as if Mnie had once bullied her.


    It was soon silent again after Ste hung up the call. Only after calming herself for some time did Mnie head out.


    She did not have the time to care about the videos online. Yana would asionally take screenshots of the LeapCo employees saying nice things about her and send them to her. Her grandfather¡¯s medical report was out today, and it was almost the same as what the doctor had warned her. The best solution was to operate his brain and carry out a bypass surgery after cleaning the blood clot. However, the risk of this surgery was high.


    ¡°What will happen if we don¡¯t carry out the surgery on him?¡± Mnie asked with a shuddering voice.


    ¡°The patient might remain in this condition, and there are many uncertainties.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. The doctor wanted tofort her. ¡°Every surgery has its risk, but we¡¯ll try to reduce it. Moreover, two dayster, the famous neurology specialist will being to Jepton.


    ¡°If you have any connections, you can get him to do the surgery.¡±


    As for what the doctor said after that, Mnie did not remember a single word of it.


    She stayed in the hospital until it was dark before heading home. However, just as she reached home, she saw barricade tape on her door.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly tried her password, but it indicated she had keyed in the wrongbination of numbers.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 258

    Chapter <b>258 </b>


    Yvonne was right. Xander¡¯s charming appearance was indeed one in a thousand.


    Xander did not hear what Yvonne had whispered and was calm when he approached them. His gaze fell on Mnie for a while before frowning. ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    His question startled Mnie. She had been busy daily and did not have time to notice if she had lost weight.


    Xander did not ask much as Yvonne was around.


    Only Yvonne¡¯s chatters could be heard throughout the dinner. Mnie would respond asionally as she ate.


    After dinner, Yvonne sighed. She nced at Mnie and Xander as sheined in displeasure, ¡°You guys areme. If it weren¡¯t for me, this meal would be boring and it would¡¯ve ended quickly.¡±


    Xander muttered expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯ll still end with you around.¡±


    Yvonne wanted to retort but could not think of what to say. In the end, she looked at Mnie as she patted her on the shoulder and said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Everything will be over soon. Call me if you need my help.¡±


    That was probably the most serious thing Yvonne had said all night. Mnie looked at her, yet Yvonne had already walked away with a grin.


    Only Mnie and Xander were left. Xander asked, ¡°Where are your things?¡±


    ¡°Locked in the house.¡±


    Xander lifted his eyebrow as he headed to the parking lot. Mnie followed him from behind.


    She felt bad troubling Xander and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yvonne to call you. I think spending the night at the hotel is better.¡±


    She did not want to trouble Xander.


    However, Xander stopped and looked at her. He pondered before saying, ¡°Reny and the others are also around. They¡¯re worried about you.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my ce first? If you don¡¯t want to stay there, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel.¡±


    Since Xander had suggested that, Mnie felt it would be inappropriate if she rejected him again.


    Xander was living in the new mansion area in Jepton. Reny and Oliver were still waiting in the living room when they arrived.


    When they saw Mnie, Reny stood up and greeted, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯re nning to have supper. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Reny did not force her to eat and took her to the sofa instead.


    Mnie looked around and noticed the house was quite empty. Other than some necessary


    furniture, nothing else was in here. Only the walls seemed to have been painted.


    In the living room was a bulk of wood. It seemed that the living room was their workshop.


    She heard Reny say, ¡°Mnie, Xander was making the frame when he received your call. He abandoned his work immediately to get to you.¡®


    She sounded just like Yvonne when she quipped.


    Mnie did not mind. She knew Xander cared about her mostly because of Stephen.


    He was a nice man, after all.


    Mnie looked less tense as she looked at Xander and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, when she looked at the materials at the corner of the room, she recalled her recent troubles and realized it had been a long time since she came in contact with the job here.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 259

    Chapter <b>259 </b>


    Mnie wanted to talk to Xander about the exhibition nning, yet she heard Reny snicker. She grabbed Mnie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re the first woman to talk to Xander like this.¡±


    Mnie was puzzled. ¡°Was there anything wrong with what I said?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that it sounded like you were thanking Xander for being a nice man and rejecting his confession.¡± Reny was stillughing.


    Meanie said nothing more. She was not good at responding to jokes like this.


    Xander was not a man of many words and naturally would not respond to Reny¡¯s quip.


    He handed Mnie a ss of water. ¡°I have a few drafts to finish. There are books in the study. If they¡¯re too noisy, you can read there.¡®


    Mnie stood up. ¡°Is there anything I can help with? I remember you said there are many documents to organize.¡±


    She took the ss of water and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been neglecting my job here. I can do anything that needs my assistance.¡±


    Reny and Oliver looked at each other with a chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you have to help with. We just need you here to chat with us.¡±


    However, just as they spoke, Xander nodded and said, ¡°There are indeed a lot of documents to organize. They¡¯re in the study.¡±


    Mnie nodded and entered the study.


    Reny put on a straight face when she left and red at Xander in displeasure. ¡°Boss, how could you do this to Mnie? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t finished the frame. Come over and help.¡± Xander ignored her reprimand and spoke to Oliver instead.


    Only Reny was left there, nagging at him.


    Mnie found the documents in the study. She had not been working for days, and her body felt sluggish. It took her some time to adapt to the work as she arranged the documents.


    A gap was left at the door, and Mnie could hear Reny and the others speaking.


    However, it was strange that her tense mind was rxed in such an environment.


    Drowsiness struck her, and the voice outside faded out.


    Mnie had a deep and peaceful sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already midnight, and there were still chattering noises from the living room.


    Her arm was numb because she had been sleeping on it. Mnie moved, and her brows furrowed.


    The nket on her shoulder fell off, startling Mnie.


    She took some time to calm herself before walking out. Reny<b>, </b>Oliver<b>, </b>and Xander were the only ones in the workshop before Mnie dozed off, but there were others with them <b>now</b><b>. </b><b>They </b>were the employees Mnie had met back in Prime City.


    They seemed to be discussing something with low voices as they sat in a circle.


    Reny was the first person to notice her. ¡°Mnie, you are awake?¡±


    Xander sat with his back facing her and turned around upon hearing Reny¡¯s words.


    Mnie was standing behind him, and he had to lift his head. He was still in the same clothes. His cor was loosened, maybe because it was more convenient to work like that. It made him look more carefree than usual.


    Mnie looked at them and asked, ¡°Are you guys having a meeting?¡±


    ¡°Did we disturb your sleep?¡±


    Mnie was indeed sleepy because she had not been sleeping welltely, and her body could not take it anymore.


    However, she shook her head. Unfortunately, the tiredness in her eyes sold her out.


    Xander looked at her and got up. ¡°Everyone, go to bed.¡±


    It was three in the morning, and some were already sleepy. They quickly headed to their


    rooms.


    Reny pointed at the second floor. ¡°Mnie, our room is the second one upstairs. You¡¯ll be sleeping with me tonight.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 260

    Chapter <b>260 </b>


    Mnie had the nket in her arms as she stood there. ¡°<b>I </b>wanted to help, but I dozed off.¡± Xander said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s nothing urgent anyway.¡±


    Mnie realized why Xander agreed to let her organize the documents when she got up.


    Even Reny noticed her condition, yet Xander arranged for her to work without hesitating.


    He just wanted to divert her attention, thinking it might help her rx a little.


    Mnie looked at Xander sincerely and said, ¡°Xander, thank you very much.¡±


    Xander froze, and his beautiful brows furrowed slightly before he calmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Maybe because she had taken a nap, she was feeling less troubled now. She smiled and asked, ¡± Do you mind it because you think I¡¯m rejecting your kindness?¡±


    Xander lifted his brow and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to see.¡±


    There were many new toiletries in the mansion. Mnie washed up before she headed upstairs. The guest room was spacious, and Reny was already asleep. She even prepared an extra nket for Mnie.


    Maybe because drowsiness had taken over her again, Mnie¡¯s mind was empty, and she dozed off as soon as shey on the bed.


    She slept soundly and was woken up by the rm the next day.


    Reny was not in the room, and she could see from the gap of the curtain that it was already bright outside.


    <b>if </b>you


    The phone rang, and Mnie answered it. A middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the call. ¡°Is this Miss Mnie Smith? We¡¯re the movers, and we want to ask you still want to keep the furniture.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. It was Ste¡¯s doing again.


    Her grandparents¡® stuff was still in the house. Mnie feared those things would go missing and brought them back from the nursing home.


    She said, ¡°If you move my stuff without my acknowledgment, it¡¯s no different from stealing it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith<b>, </b>please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. We¡¯re just doing our job. Why don¡¯t youe over and take a look? If there¡¯s anything you want to keep, we can leave it untouched.¡±


    When Mnie headed downstairs, only Xander was there. He was drawing on his tablet.


    Mnie approached him and said, ¡°Xander, I have something to deal with and have to go back for a while.¡±


    Xander looked at her and nodded before putting down the tablet.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Mrs. <b>Scott </b>sent the movers to my ce<b>, </b>and I still have some valuable stuff inside.¡±


    Xander scoffed. <b>¡°</b>The Scott family is indeed powerful.¡±


    His sarcasm was obvious, yet Mnie said nothing about it.


    The Scott family was powerful, which was why Ste was so ruthless.


    However¡­


    Mnie looked at the ground. Eugene might have already silently agreed to Ste¡¯s actions.


    After all, Eugene was a man who cared most about privacy. Even Cedric and Ste were rarely allowed to meddle in his affairs.


    Not to mention meddling with his assets.


    However, Mnie could not understand why he was in such a hurry to kick her out.


    When Mnie and Xander arrived, the movers were waiting at the door. They opened the door when they saw Mnie.


    ¡°Miss Smith, please check if there¡¯s anything you want to take with you. We haven¡¯t touched a single thing in the house yet.¡±


    The staff looked at the time. ¡°However, we hope you can be quick as we have to finish our job here before two in the afternoon and let the new tenant move in.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 261

    Chapter <b>261 </b>


    Mnie froze when she heard the words ¡®new tenant¡®<b>. </b>However<b>, </b>she snapped out of her disbelief and packed her things.


    Her grandfather¡¯s things were ced in a box, and Mnie checked if anything was missing. Only then did she start packing her things.


    Eugene gave her this house shortly after she finished her intern period at LeapCo.


    Mnie had been staying in the old house in the north part of the city back then. Eugene felt she was wasting too much time getting back and forth from work and home. Hence, he got her a ce in Prestige Residences.


    Mnie had been living here for six years and had many things. However, looking at them now, she realized only a few belonged to her. She could stuff them in one or two suitcases.


    The others belonged to Eugene.


    The neckties and shirts he left behind, the medicines she used to prepare for him, the aroma diffuser he liked, the cufflinks he used to wear, the sses he drank out of, and many others¡­


    She could see Eugene¡¯s things everywhere.


    After she packed everything and cleaned the house, she noticed even the home decoration style was done ording to Eugene¡¯s liking.


    She had been living under the roof of someone else like a pathetic parasite for years. Now that he had dumped her, she had to scram.


    She deserved it.


    It was pointless to think so much.


    Mnie looked at the ground and prepared to carry her suitcases, but a firm hand grabbed them and stopped her.


    Xander said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with these.¡±


    He did not care whether Mnie agreed and immediately took the suitcases.


    Mnie¡¯s suitcases were moderate in size, yet she had packed many books into them, which made them heavy.


    Frowning, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we carry them down together?¡±


    Xander lifted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do I look that weak to you?¡±


    Mnie recalled the time in Prime City when he had carried her with one arm and how easily Xander carried blocks of wood around while working. She stopped making a fuss about it.


    However, they heard a thumping sound just as they walked out of the house. It seemed that the movers had started working.


    Mnie had never liked the furniture here.


    Eugene went for the big sofa because he felt the previous one was too small. The projector was because he said he wanted to watch a movie once, and Mnie bought it.


    Everything <b>in </b>the house was decorated ording to Eugene¡¯s preferences and had nothing <b>to </b><b>do </b>with her.


    Mnie and Xander put her suitcases into the car. Then, Xander asked her, <b>¡°</b>What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°Can you drive me to the north area of the city?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s car was still at the hotel, and she was not nning on driving it over.


    He did not ask why and drove as Mnie pointed in the right direction until they reached her old residence.


    It was an old residential area, and the road was narrow. Moreover, the environment here was poor. Fortunately, Xander¡¯s driving skills were good, and they managed to avoid those bicycles by the roadside. He pulled over in front of Mnie¡¯s house.


    He looked around with a frown. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Mnie opened the car door and said, ¡°I grew up here.¡±


    The old residence had been left empty for years. Even with Albert cleaning it each year, it was still dusty.


    Mnie had apanied Albert here when it was dark and the dust was not obvious. Xander followed behind her and rejected her n upon seeing this ce.


    ¡°You might not be able to stay here for now,¡± Xander said after a moment of silence.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 262

    Chapter <b>262 </b>


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t n to move in immediately.¡±


    The wires in the old residence were old, and they posed quite a few safety hazards. She had to get someone to rece them.


    Mnie had considered renting a new house but did not want to adapt to a new environment. ¨ªt was better to stay in her hometown and not worry about being chased out of her home again.


    She looked at Xander and said, ¡°I might want to stay for some time before leaving. You can leave first if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    However, Xander said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing arranged for today.¡±


    Then, he entered the house. ¡°The wires are old and rusty. Where¡¯s the electric control panel?¡± ¡°You know how to repair this?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve done this before.¡± Mnie noticed Xander was straightforward and always spoke straight to the point.


    She took Xander to the electric control panel and let him deal with it. Meanwhile, she went to the nearest convenience store to get some cleaning tools to clean the ce.


    It was not easy to clean a house that had been left empty for years.


    It took Mnie some time to clean just the table.


    Fortunately, the water was still working, and she could use it.


    When her phone rang, Xander happened to enter the house.


    Mnie put down her cleaning tools and wiped her hands before answering the call.


    ¡°Mel, where are you?¡± It was Yvonne, and she sounded joyful.


    Mnie froze, but she said frankly, ¡°In the north of the city.¡±


    ¡°Why are you there? It¡¯s so far away.¡± Yvonne seemed displeased. She muttered, ¡°I wanted to ask you to pick me up. I drank some wine and can¡¯t drive home.¡±


    As Yvonne muttered, Mnie could hear chuckles and chatters beside her.


    Yvonne was a lovely person, after all. Mnie forced herself not to frown and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Butterfly Club.¡±


    Mnie knew Butterfly Club. It was a new bar and was famous online.


    However, it was unsafe for Yvonne to drink alone at the bar. She told Xander about it, and his forehead creased.


    When Mnie and Xander arrived at Butterfly Club, they saw Yvonne at the bar. There were two


    <b>en </b>in front of her.


    Yvonne seemed to be talking to them as she chuckled. Her legs, adorned with high heels, swayed as she spoke. She seemed to be trying to stop them from getting too close to her<b>. </b>


    Mnie called out, ¡°Yvonne.¡±


    When Yvonne heard her voice, her smile turned into a genuine one as she said to the two men, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please excuse me. My friend is here. Let¡¯s talk some other day if we happen to meet again.¡±


    The men looked at each other and left disappointedly.


    Yvonne looked at them, and her smile faded. Then<b>, </b>sheined to Mnie and Xander, ¡± Those guys are disgusting. They¡¯re so annoying. If I weren¡¯t alone, I wouldn¡¯t have had to stall them by talking so much.


    >>


    Yvonneined as she got off the tall chair.


    Shended lightly as if she was not wearing a pair of high heels.


    Mnie was afraid she might fall and tried to help her. However, Yvonne staggered and turned around suddenly, staring at Mnie and Xander for a while before asking, ¡°Be frank with me. Were you guys on a date just now?¡±


    Just as she spoke, a few people walked in.


    Simon¡¯s yful voice sounded. ¡°Eugene, today is my birthday, and I waited for you to be back to celebrate it. I¡¯ll be mad if you refuse to celebrate with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was as indifferent as ever.


    ¡°How could you say that? We¡¯re best friends, yet you¡¯re so cold to me. Why did you go to Hearth City, by the way?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 263

    Chapter <b>263 </b>


    Simon¡¯s voice faded into the noisy music. No one else could hear his words other than Eugene beside him.


    Eugene paused and said, ¡°I had something to deal with.¡±


    Simon asked, ¡°Did he call you there again? It¡¯s strange that even though your mother isn¡¯t close with her side of the family, you are.


    ¡°By the way, is your uncleing to Jepton? I saw him on the news two days ago.¡±


    Someone heard his words and quipped, ¡°Hey, Simon, I didn¡¯t know you like watching the


    news.¡±


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m good at everything, okay?¡±


    Simon and those guys quipped. The guy who spoke just now spotted Yvonne. Surprised to see her, he greeted, ¡°Yvonne, are you here to drink? Do you want to join us?¡±


    Those wealthy people in Jepton were divided into a few social circles, and not everyone was close to each other even though they knew each other.


    Just as the man greeted Yvonne, Simon and the others looked over and happened to see Mnie and Xander too.


    The lights in the bar were shy and dim. It was not easy to see their expressions.


    Mnie held onto Yvonne and said, ¡°We¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    However, before they could leave, Simon shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful coincidence that we met. It¡¯s my birthday today. Why don¡¯t you join us, Miss Lowry?¡±


    Yvonne stopped. She liked to have fun, but she was reminded of thest time Mnie met Simon and Eugene at the bar.


    She did not answer and looked at Mnie instead.


    ¡°Mnie, we¡¯re acquaintances. Aren¡¯t you going to agree to my birthday invitation?¡± Simon noticed Yvonne¡¯s hesitation and asked Mnie instead.


    However, his words sounded sarcastic rather than friendly.


    Mnie frowned and said to Yvonne, ¡°You can join them if you want. I¡¯ll go back by taxi.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll be alone if you leave.¡± Yvonne was reluctant to let Mnie leave without her.


    Simon scoffed and regarded Mnie in disdain. ¡°Mnie, are you avoiding Eugene because of the trouble you brought to LeapCo? I remember you weren¡¯t like this and always followed Eugene everywhere as though you couldn¡¯t leave his side. Why are you running away now?¡±


    Simon was trying to embarrass Mnie. Only then did Mnie nce at Eugene, who had said nothing.


    She could endure her emotions, but she could not allow herself to be bullied as others wished.


    Since Eugene had put her into this situation and wanted to have nothing to do with her, she had nothing to care about.


    She looked at Simon after retracting her gaze from Eugene. She mocked him, ¡°Simon, each time you speak up for Eugene, you make me wonder if you have a secret crush on him.


    <b>¡°</b>You look resentful, like someone who can¡¯t get his love. But <b>I </b>think you¡¯re looking for the wrong person. Your love rival now is Vi, not me.


    ¡°Oh, remember to interact more with Mrs. Scott so that she¡¯ll agree to let you marry Eugene.¡±


    Mnie did not pause or hold back. Everyone around Simon snickered.


    ?Only Simon¡¯s face was ashen as he red at Mnie. ¡°Repeat it <b>if </b>you dare!¡±


    Mnie calmly lifted her chin. She had a strong air about her from being in the business world for so many years, and it was intimidating.


    Her voice was cold. ¡°Simon, haven¡¯t anyone told you that you¡¯re quite annoying?¡±


    She had endured it whenever Simon mocked her before because of Eugene.


    However, she noticed her endurance had only brought sorrow and pain to herself.


    It did not stop Simon from mocking her as entertainment.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 264

    Chapter <b>264 </b>


    ¡°Mnie.¡± A deep voice sounded. The light was dim<b>, </b>and Mnie could not see Eugene¡¯s expression. She could only look toward his voice.


    She heard Eugene¡¯s cold voice amidst the noises. ¡°You¡¯re bold now.¡±


    <b>He </b>showed no emotion when he said that, yet Mnie¡¯s grip on Yvonne¡¯s arm tightened.


    Yvonne felt the pain and gasped. She looked at Mnie, who answered Eugene calmly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Eugene said in disdain, ¡°Who gave you the courage to speak like that? The Solomon family, the York family, or your mother?¡±


    Mnie did not expect Eugene to mock her with her mother.


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Xander interrupted, speaking as usual as he waved his phone. ¡°Oliver is asking us when we¡¯ll be back. He wants to make us supper.¡±


    He had interrupted on purpose to end the topic. As expected, Eugene¡¯s gaze fell on him instead. Xander calmly looked into Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    One was cold, while the other was calm.


    Xander looked away first and said to Simon, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡±


    Then, he asked Mnie, ¡°Let¡¯s go back now?¡±


    Mnie did not want to stay there longer. She was not crazy enough to let others continually mock her.


    Xander nodded upon seeing her response and left as he held Mnio


    back at Simon and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    wrist. He did not look


    The warm grip startled Mnie, and she pursed her lips as she followed Xander.


    She was holding Yvonne with her other hand.


    Simon looked at the three of them leaving and was displeased. He cursed Mnie with a


    mutter.


    His friends had watched enough on the sidelines. Theyforted him, ¡°Simon, don¡¯t mind. what that woman said. We¡¯ll drink with you. Let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    Simon was frustrated. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Eugene was calm, yet his gloomy gaze never left Mnie¡¯s and Xander¡¯s backs.


    Meanwhile, Mnie and the other two walked out of the bar.


    Xander let go of her and looked at her wrist. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Mnie shook her head and looked at Yvonne. ¡°Miss Lowry, do you want to go home or go somewhere else?¡±


    Yvonne said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to have supper?¡±


    Frowning, she asked Xander, ¡°You won¡¯t be so stingy not to share a portion of your supper,


    right<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Xander nced at her. ¡°Do whatever you wish.¡±


    He went to get his car, and Mnie waited outside the bar with Yvonne.


    Mnie was in a bad mood after encountering Simon. She looked at the streetlights in a daze<b>. </b>Yvonne looked carefree as she paced around her. However, it was astonishing that Yvonne could walk steadily even when drunk and with 20cm high heels.


    Yvonne was short and needed high heels to make her look tall. She loved wearing them.


    She danced by Mnie¡¯s side as she whispered, ¡°Mel, tell me the truth. Have you been in that kind of rtionship with Eugene?¡±


    Mnie was startled. ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡±


    Yvonne winked. ¡°Were you his mistress?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 265

    Chapter <b>265 </b>


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°Mistress?¡±


    Everyone seemed to think Eugene and her had been in such a rtionship.


    However, it was not often for a wealthy man¡¯s mistress to end up like her.


    She sneered at herself with her head lowered.


    Yvonne realized she had been too straightforward when Mnie did not respond to her question. She started feeling bad. She pped her forehead and said, ¡°Mel, ignore my question. I blurted it out before even thinking twice. I¡¯m sorry.


    Mnie did not respond.


    Yvonne silently scrolled through her phone and stopped being curious.


    When Xander¡¯s car pulled over before them, she put away her phone and opened the door to the back seat to get in.


    Mnie¡¯s suitcases were in the back seat, and she was surprised to see that. She asked, Xander, are you moving?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine.¡± Mnie sat in the front passenger¡¯s seat.


    Yvonne rubbed her head and said, ¡°Oh, yes. You¡¯re moving.¡±


    She recalled the night when she met Mnie at the hotel, where Mnie told her she had been chased out of her house.


    Yvonne was sober now, and she did not blurt out anything more.


    Xander took them back to the mansion. They saw Oliver and the others when they entered. A barbecue grill was ced on thewn.


    It was a small portable grill that seemed to be for camping. However, they were using it for barbecue.


    a


    Reny saw them and waved. ¡°Boss, Mnie,e over quickly. We¡¯re almost done barbecuing the meat.¡±


    Xander whispered to Mnie, ¡°You can go and take some rest in the room if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Mnie did have a busy day.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to try some of Oliver¡¯s cooking.¡± Mnie shook her head and headed to the grill.


    She had always liked the way Reny and the others got along.


    Mnie felt it might be because she did not have many friends.


    Reny and Yvonne had already started eating, and they stuffed some meat onto Mnie¡¯s te upon seeing her. ¡°Mel, have some. It¡¯s a little spicy.¡±


    Mnie seldom <b>ate </b>barbecued meats. She hesitated before she took a bite.


    <b>The </b>spicy vors overwhelmed her pte, and she choked on her saliva, making her cough.


    She still had a piece of steak on her fork as she covered her mouth, flustered.


    Someone suddenly took away the fork and handed her a tissue.


    Mnie did not see who it was and covered her mouth with the tissue. She coughed for some time before finally feeling better. She looked at the person who helped her and said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Xander had a ss of water in his hand that he handed to Mnie. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡±


    The water was warm and eased the spiciness on her tongue. Mnie took a sip before saying hesitantly, ¡°This is a little too spicy.¡±


    She seemed to hesitate, and it made Xanderugh. ¡°Oliver¡¯s hometown is known for spicy. food.¡±


    Mnie understood.


    The barbecue was just a fun activity during supper. After finishing their meal, they started ying poker cards.


    Mnie did not join them and headed to the room to sleep.


    Only then did she notice a few missed calls and message notifications on her phone screen.


    They were all from Dn.


    Chapter <b>266 </b>


    The content was no different. She was asking Mnie when she would give her money again. Mnie deleted those messages emotionlessly and put down the phone to rest.


    However, Dn seemed to have a telepathic sense and called her just then. Mnie exhaled and answered the call.


    Dn¡¯s voice immediately came through. ¡°Mel, why haven¡¯t you been answering the phone? I was getting anxious!¡±


    Mnie let out a sigh as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯ll give you the money. You don¡¯t need to remind me every day.¡±


    ¡°Mel, listen to me.¡± Dn, however,pletely ignored her and continued urgently, ¡°Can you give me the money quickly?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to provoke me by withholding the money, but I don¡¯t care even if you keep ming me. Peachie is innocent!


    ¡°Those damned people said if I don¡¯t give them the money soon, they¡¯ll sell Peachie!¡±


    Dn¡¯s tone was desperate, but Mnie found itughable. Pinching her brows, she said, ¡°Did George tell you that if you don¡¯t bring the money back, he¡¯ll sell Peachie?¡±


    Dn¡¯s crying abruptly stopped.


    Mnie sneered, hung up the phone, and decisively turned it off.


    At Butterfly Club, Simon was surrounded by a group of people making amotion. Inside the private room were five or six young models and inte celebrities. It was a lively atmosphere.


    However, Eugene was sitting alone in the corner, emitting an aura that warned strangers to stay away.


    Simon drank with enthusiasm. He raised his ss toward Eugene from a distance and said, Eugene, we agreed not to return until we¡¯re drunk today. Why are you sitting alone over there?


    ¡°Not in the mood,¡± Eugene replied almost nkly.


    Simon clicked his tongue. He was about to say something when he heard someone nearby jokingly say, ¡°Eugene probably feels ufortable right now. Mnie has moved in with Xander, after all.¡±


    The person who said that had also consumed quite a bit of alcohol and had no filter over their words. They continued without reservation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that men are possessive?


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t want something, they¡¯ll still feel annoyed if someone else picks it up. Eugene¡¯s probably thinking that now. Mnie used to revolve around him, but suddenly, she¡¯s all about Xander.¡±


    The person went on to make some additionalments, but no one paid attention.


    Someone asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 266

    The content was no different. She was asking Mnie when she would give her money again. Mnie deleted those messages emotionlessly and put down the phone to rest.


    However, Dn seemed to have a telepathic sense and called her just <b>then</b><b>. </b>Mnie exhaled and answered the call


    Dn¡¯s voice immediately came through. ¡°Mel, <b>why </b>haven¡¯t you been answering the phone? I was getting anxious!¡±


    Mnie let out a sigh as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯ll give you the money. You don¡¯t need to remind me every day.¡±


    ¡°Mel, listen to me.¡± Dn, however,pletely ignored her and continued urgently, ¡°Can you give me the money quickly?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to provoke me by withholding the money, but I don¡¯t care even if you keep ming me. Peachie is innocent!


    ¡°Those damned people said if I don¡¯t give them the money soon, they¡¯ll sell Peachie!¡±


    Dn¡¯s tone was desperate, but Mnie found itughable. Pinching her brows, she said, ¡°Did George tell you that if you don¡¯t bring the money back, he¡¯ll sell Peachie?¡±


    Dn¡¯s crying abruptly stopped.


    Mnie sneered, hung up the phone, and decisively turned it off.


    At Butterfly Club, Simon was surrounded by a group of people making amotion. Inside the private room were five or six young models and inte celebrities. It was a lively atmosphere.


    However, Eugene was sitting alone in the corner, emitting an aura that warned strangers to


    stay away.


    Simon drank with enthusiasm. He raised his ss toward Eugene from a distance and said, Eugene, we agreed not to return until we¡¯re drunk today. Why are you sitting alone over there?


    ¡°Not in the mood,¡± Eugene replied almost nkly.


    Simon clicked his tongue. He was about to say something when he heard somed


    neone nearby jokingly say, ¡°Eugene probably feels ufortable right now. Mnie has moved in with Xander, after all.¡±


    The person who said that had also consumed quite a bit of alcohol and had no filter over their words. They continued without reservation, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that men are possessive?


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t want something, they¡¯ll still feel annoyed if someone else picks it up. Eugene¡¯s probably thinking that now. Mnie used to revolve around him, but suddenly, she¡¯s all about Xander.¡±


    The person went on to make some additionalments, but no one paid attention.


    Someone asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Chapter


    ¡°Yvonne¡¯s circle. They¡¯re all ying cards at Xander¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Can you shut up?¡± Simon mmed his bottle on the table, his temper ring. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday. If anyone mentions that damn woman Mnie again, they should get lost.¡±


    It was then the crowd recalled that Mnie had given Simon a piece of her mind earlier. They refrained from talking about the matter again. Feeling upset, Simon grabbed a bottle of alcohol and went to Eugene.


    He ced the bottle on the table, poured two sses without saying a word, and handed one to Eugene. He said, ¡°If you¡¯re my friend, drink with me.¡±


    Eugene looked up


    and nced at him. He then picked up the ss and downed the drink in one shot. Simon refilled the ss and ced it in front of Eugene.


    Just like that, Simon poured and Eugene drank.


    It was not until the man had downed three sses that Simon pushed away the ss. He sat next to Eugene and sighed suddenly, seemingly irritated.


    Eugene was still calm, and his tone was indifferent as he said, ¡°If you have something on your mind, say it.¡±


    Simon raised his hand, tugged at his own hair, and then casually asked Eugene, ¡°Are you really nning to settle down with Vi?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand on his knee paused, and his voice revealed no emotions. ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Vi is a nice person. She seems like a good woman,¡± Simon said before suddenly turning to look at Eugene.


    He continued with slight sarcasm, ¡°Speaking of which, Eugene, do you remember what we identally overheard between Mnie and your dad back then?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze narrowed, but he did not respond.


    Simon sneered and continued, ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m serious. Vi is a decent person. If you two get married, I promise to give you guys a huge gift.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus T

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 267

    Chapter <b>267 </b>


    Mnie slept well, waking up a little after seven the next morning. Reny was still sound asleep, so Mnie got up quietly. She had not gone to the hospital yesterday and needed to go today to avoid worrying her grandfather.


    Upon descending the stairs, she found the living room empty. It seemed everyone was still asleep, probably because they stayed upte the night before. When she reached the courtyard, she saw Xander with his back to her, talking on the phone.


    Hearing the door open, Xander turned around and saw Mnie. He ended his call before making his way over. ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to the hospital to check on my grandfather,¡± Mnie replied.


    Xander nodded. ¡°I¡¯m heading to see a client. I¡¯ll drop you off on the way.¡±


    Mnie was about to decline the offer, but Xander was already walking toward the garage. Xander¡¯s vi wasrge and located in a strategic spot. From the interior alone, one would think it was a new house if not for the people living in it.


    Following Xander to the garage, Mnie asked, ¡°Did you buy this vi after returning to Jepton?¡±


    ¡°No, my mom bought it.¡± Xander¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°She originally intended it to be my future marital home.¡±


    ¡°Your mom thinks far ahead.¡±


    Xander responded with a simple hum and did not borate. Sensing that he might not want to discuss this topic further, Mnie did not press on.


    When they arrived at the hospital, it was exactly eight o¡¯clock, and there were many people at the entrance. Before getting out of the car, Mnie said to Xander, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hotel this afternoon to get my car and then I¡¯ll make a trip to the north of the city. I mighte backte.¡±


    The old house in the northern part of the city was not ready to be inhabited immediately. Xander had told Mnie yesterday to continue staying in the vi, as it was also convenient for her work at the financial exhibition.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Xander said, his tone sounding just as usual. However, Mnie suddenly found the exchange somewhat peculiar.


    She furrowed her brows subtly, then opened the door and got out of the car.


    Her grandfather¡¯s condition was still the same as the previous days. He was still lying in bed and was only able to consume liquid food. Mnie had adjusted her emotions over the past two days. Now when she saw her grandfather, her eyes would not easily well up with tears.


    She wiped her grandfather¡¯s face and massaged his hands and feet.


    Her grandfather¡¯s gaze remained on her. Mnie held his hand and said gently, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve taken care of things online. Focus on getting better, and when you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll go home together.¡±


    Her grandfather¡¯s fingers curled slightly. He was seemingly responding to her words.


    Nothing significant was brought up with the doctor when he was making his rounds. However, after the rounds were over, the doctor called Mnie over.


    ¡°Has the family decided whether the patient will opt for conservative treatment or surgery?¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes briefly, ¡°Has the neurology specialist you mentioned arrived in


    Jepton? Can I meet with him?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Hel should being to the hospital tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll check for you. However, <b>his </b>visit this time is for a seminar,¡± The doctor¡¯s words were tactful, but they also subtly reminded Mnie not to get her hopes up too much.


    Maintaining herposure, Mnie replied, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±


    After taking care of her grandfather at the hospital and having lunch, Mnie went to the hotel to retrieve her car. However, instead of heading directly to the north of the city, she first went to a nearby bank.


    She still had a sum in a fixed¨Cterm deposit, but she did not dare to touch it now. She was worried that her grandfather might need more money,


    She had a little over 600 thousand dors that she could ess herself.


    After spending some time at the bank, Mnie then went to the north of the city. She had already contacted maintenance workers in advance, as the old house needed a lot of repairs. After a whole afternoon of work, only a small part of the house was renovated.


    It was already six o¡¯clock when Mnie sent away the workers. Soon after, Yana called.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 268

    hapter <b>268 </b>


    Mnie, LeapCo is having a team¨Cbuilding dinner tonight at Jepton Hotel,¡± Yana said.


    nie lowered her gaze. ¡°You guys have a good time. I won¡¯t be going.¡±


    But Mnie, this is organized by thepany, and it seems like the chairman and others will there.¡± Yana¡¯s implication was clear. Mnie used to host Cedric Scott every time he came, they hoped she woulde as well this time.


    >wever, Mnie responded, ¡°Mr. Scott told me not to go to thepany until I¡¯ve sorted it my family matters. Also, I¡¯ve already resigned.¡±


    ith the conversation reaching this point, Yana naturally did not press further and hung up e phone. Just as she hung up, a message popped up on her phone.


    ilie asked me to call you just now. She was beside me.]


    nie did not reply to the message. She just closed the door and left.


    e went to Mrs. Zawn¡¯s to order a takeaway portion of stew, intending to bring it back for ny and the others. While waiting for the stew, Mnie took out her phone and checked her end circle. She came across a photo posted by her grandfather¡¯s attending doctor.


    oking at the picture, she paused for a moment before calling the doctor.


    le call was answered promptly.


    nie¡¯s voice was a bit shaky as she asked, ¡°Dr. Wells, is the neurologist in the photo you


    sted Dr. Hel?¡±


    >h, I almost forgot to tell you. Dr. Hel has a tight schedule tomorrow morning and might not ay at the hospital for long. But he should be free now. I can ask him for you,¡± Dr. Wells said.


    f he has time, you can go look for him at Jepton Hotel.¡±


    le doctor¡¯s words left Mnie a bit dazed.


    e had met Dr. Hel before at Ste¡¯s birthday banquet several years ago. He was Ste¡¯s other and Eugene¡¯s uncle. She knew vaguely back then that he was a doctor, but she did not pect him to be a renowned neurologist.


    nie felt a dull ache in her chest. She felt as if her throat had been shed with a knife, tting off her breathing.


    rrying the packed fish stew, Mnie sat in the car for a while before stepping on the gas. le was supposed to turn left toward the vi but instead, she turned right toward Jepton otel.


    :. Wells mentioned that Dr. Hel¡¯s time was tight. He only had some free time this afternoon.


    nie knew she could not dy her grandfather¡¯s illness.


    iter arriving at Jepton Hotel, she went directly to the room number Dr. Wells had given her. iter knocking on the door for a long time, however, there was no answer.


    nie could only call Dr. Wells, and after circling for a few minutes, she found out that oward Hel was downstairs. He was having dinner with his family.


    <b>Who </b>else was his family here apart from the Scotts?


    After thanking Dr. Wells, Mnie stepped into the elevator with a nk expression. She pressed the button to go down to the third¨Cfloor lobby.


    The dinner event had already started. Mnie stood at the entrance for a while, trying to spot Howard¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± An uncertain voice reached her ears. Mnie turned around and saw Vi dressed in a crisp white professional outfit, looking verypetent.


    Vi blinked at Mnie and smiled. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te. It¡¯s a bit of a pity since today is also a celebration for LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.


    ¡°Who are you looking for? Someone from the secretary¡¯s office?¡± Vi asked.


    ¡°But Mnie, you should actually be the star of the show today. The banquet today is, all, a celebration of the coboration between LeapCo and Blue Inc,¡± Vi said somewhat regretfully.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 269

    <b>Chapter </b><b>269 </b>


    Mnie paid no heed to the smug tone in Vi¡¯s words and continued searching for Howard. However, with so many people at the gathering, she was unable to locate him even after scanning the room.


    Seeing that Mnie was ignoring her, Vi said nothing more and was about to leave when Mnie suddenly asked her, ¡°Where¡¯s Eugene?¡±


    The smile on Vi¡¯s face faded as she replied, ¡°Mnie, if you have something to discuss with him, I can pass him the message. It¡¯s not convenient for him to meet you right now.¡±


    Staring at her, Mnie asked, ¡°Has Dr. Hel arrived?¡±


    A look of confusion shed across Vi¡¯s face, but she quicklyposed herself. She feigned calmness as she asked Mnie, ¡°Why are you asking about that?¡±


    Mnie did not want to waste more words with Vi. She took out her phone, intending to call Eugene directly to ask if Howard was present. If he was, she had to see him today.


    However, as soon as she took out her phone, a displeased voice from behind interrupted, LeapCo¡¯s arrangement is quite good. Even the secretaries from the secretary¡¯s office are serving as hostesses at the door.¡±


    As soon as Vi heard Ste¡¯s voice, her expression involuntarily stiffened.


    11


    She knew that Ste did not like her, or rather, Ste did not pay any attention to her at all. She did not want to confront Ste. She quietly stepped back, trying to make herself look docile.


    Mnie remained still as she observed the middle¨Caged man behind Ste. She pursed her lips.


    Only Ste and Howard hade over. Cedric and Eugene were not with them.


    Mnie clenched her fists and took a step forward. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Dr. Hel, I¡¯m Mnie. Dr. Wells asked me to look for you. Can we talk about my grandfather¡¯s condition?


    #1


    Howard had a deep and mellow voice, and his expression was serious. He nced at Mnie and asked, ¡°Are you the family member of the patient Dr. Wells mentioned?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Dr. Wells said my grandfather¡¯s condition is deteriorating, and he mentioned that you¡¯re a renowned neurologist. He said there¡¯s a high chance for the surgery to seed if you do it.¡±


    Howard furrowed his brows. ¡°He said that?¡± He shook his head. ¡°But I regret to inform you that regardless of whoever the doctor is, the risk for your grandfather¡¯s surgery won¡¯t be low.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale at the man¡¯s response. She softly said, ¡°But you haven¡¯t even looked into my grandfather¡¯s case yet.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, I find you quite interesting.¡± Ste¡¯s sarcasticughter interrupted their conversation before she sneered. ¡°I find it amusing how you manage to find all sorts of reasons to get close to my family.


    ¡°So now you suddenly remember that Howard is a doctor and are leveraging your grandfather as an excuse? Will you use this as another opportunity to get close to Eugene in the future?¡±


    mocked Ste.


    Listening to Ste¡¯s derision, Mnie said, ¡°Madam Scott, I don¡¯t know where your malicious spections about mee from, but please respect my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Respect? You think you have the right to talk about respect with me?¡± Ste¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re someone who made your mother kneel in public. Do you have the right to talk about respect?¡±


    As Ste¡¯s words turned more disrespectful, Mnie closed her eyes and then turned to Howard. ¡°Dr. Hel, if you¡¯re going to Paramount Hospital tomorrow, I hope you can assess my grandfather¡¯s condition beforeing to a conclusion. Is that possible?¡±


    Ste¡¯s disdainful and disgusted gaze still lingered on her, but Mnie acted oblivious to it.


    She could not give up the opportunity to save her grandfather. He had raised her from childhood and was the only family she had left.


    Cluble 270

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 270

    <b>Chapter </b><b>270 </b>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Eugene¡¯s deep voice sounded, causing Mnie to pause slightly before raising her eyes toward the voice.


    Sure enough, she saw Eugene standing not far away. His gaze fell on Mnie, and his tone was calm as he asked, ¡°Who allowed you toe?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s gaze trembled slightly. ¡°I came to look for Dr. Hel.¡±


    ¡°This is a LeapCo gathering. Mnie, you¡¯ve already resigned.¡± Eugene¡¯s ck eyes were like an unfathomable abyss, revealing no emotions.


    ¡°Mnie should be here. Today is the celebration of thepany¡¯s coboration with Blue Inc. Mnie worked hard for it,¡± Vi said softly as if trying to speak up for Mnie.


    However, before she could maintain the gentle expression on her face, she heard Ste sneer. ¡± That¡¯s quite reasonable of you.¡±


    Ste¡¯s words wereced with sarcasm, and Vi hesitated for a moment before instinctively looking at Mnie. Faced with Ste¡¯s ruthless sarcasm, she naturally hoped to see a simr reaction from Mnie.


    However, Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged and calm. ¡°Mr. Scott, the resignation procedures haven¡¯t been processed yet, so I¡¯m still an employee of LeapCo.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°Mnie, you stop at nothing to achieve your goals.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts.¡±


    When Mnie spoke, her posture was upright, but only she knew how much self¨Ccontempt she felt when uttering such words. She thought about how she resembled a shameless


    scoundrel.


    Cedric arrived then. When he saw a group of people gathered at the entrance, he frowned and sternly rebuked, ¡°What are you all doing here?¡±


    ¡°A shameless troublemaker is trying to stick their nose around here again,¡± Ste replied.


    After saying this, she picked up her feet and immediately went into the banquet hall with Howard following closely behind.


    Cedric¡¯s gaze lingered on Mnie for a moment before he turned to Eugene. His tone was neither pleased nor angry. ¡°Handle whatever matters you have quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, why not let Mnie in? It won¡¯t look good for her to stay outside like this,¡± Vi spoke up again. She dared to since Ste had left.


    She looked at Mnie and whispered her suggestion, framing it as if Mnie hade to beg for something. She punctuated that suggestion with a nce at Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, there are a lot of people here today. What you did previously had a significant impact. Mr. Scott is also considering your reputation.¡±


    Mnie did not know where Vi was pulling all these words from. She looked at Howard¡¯s retreating figure and realized that it would be difficult to discuss her grandfather¡¯s situation with him now.


    Moreover, she was afraid that she might have made him ufortable. After thinking about it, Mnie decided toe to the hotel a bit earlier tomorrow and wait for Howard.


    With her decision made, she was about to take her leave. However, just as she took the first step, she heard Eugene¡¯s cool and indifferent voice again. ¡°When did you get together with Xander?¡±


    Mnie paused before turning to look at Eugene. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about this with you right now.¡±


    Due to Howard¡¯s situation, she could not help but feel anxious. She also thought Eugene might be trying to humiliate her again, so she responded very directly.


    To Eugene, however, her answer was an admission. His eyes narrowed slightly as he scrutinized Mnie for a moment. Then, he sneered coldly and casually asked, ¡°Mnie, what can Xander give you that¡¯s making you stick to him? Is it money?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 271

    Eugene¡¯s words seemed to carry a prickly coldness. Mnie looked at him, suppressed her emotions, and then said, ¡°Who I¡¯m with is none of your concern.¡± Her tone was indifferent,cking much emotion.


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he sneered. His voice was low and cold as he repeated, ¡°None of my concern?


    ¡°Mnie, you came here for your grandfather, right?¡± Eugene¡¯s words made Mnie freeze.


    She stared at Eugene tightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was steady. With his tall stature, he raised a brow slightly when looking at Mnie. He gave off a distant and unapproachable air. Void of any emotion in his tone, he said, ¡°Just a reminder, he¡¯ll only be in Jepton for two days.¡±


    The ¡®he; Eugene referred to was evident. Mnie slowly came back to her senses. Howard was Eugene¡¯s uncle.


    She quickly brainstormed. She did not have much of an impression of Howard. She only recalled Ste seemingly having a strained rtionship with the Hel family while Eugene seemed to be on good terms with them.


    Howard was unwilling to see her, but as long as Eugene would help, he could take her to see Howard. Mnie¡¯s expression turned unpleasant, but she immediately responded. She looked up at Eugene and asked, ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    Mnie understood Eugene. He was not one to mention irrelevant matters. A mocking smile shed in Eugene¡¯s eyes as they narrowed, reflecting Mnie¡¯s appearance.


    A moment passed before he spoke up, tone cold andposed, ¡°You overthink. What do I have to do with any of your business?¡± After saying that, he withdrew his gaze and walked into the hall.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes flickered. She was about to follow him when a petite figure suddenly


    intervened. Vi stood in front of her. The smile on her face had disappeared, and her gaze on her had turned unfriendly.


    ¡°Mnie, you heard what Eugene said. He doesn¡¯t want you here. Why don¡¯t you leave first?¡±


    The sarcastic remarks Ste made and Eugene¡¯splete disregard for her upon seeing Mnie made Vi uneasy. She decided to vent her frustration directly on Mnie.


    Faking a smile, she said, ¡°Mnie, I still need to go in and apany the chairman. I won¡¯t be sending you out.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi¡¯s arrogant expression, her eyshes drooping lightly. ¡°Miss Shaw, I hope you remember that you¡¯re LeapCo¡¯s secretary and not a receptionist at Jepton Hotel.¡±


    She scrutinized Vi, her gaze finally stopping at the V¨Cneck shirt she was wearing underneath. With a hint of mockery in her tone, Mnie reminded, ¡°And even if you were a hotel receptionist, there would still be dress code requirements.¡±


    Vi¡¯s face stiffened at thement. She was about to retort, but Mnie had already left.


    Mnie was not in a hurry to leave once she was outside. With Howard staying in Jepton for


    22


    only two days, time was tight. She stood at the hotel entrance, her brows furrowing as she fell into thoughts.


    Just then, Xander called, and Mnie answered. The first voice she heard on the other end was Yvonne¡¯s, asking, ¡°Mel, when are youing back? We¡¯re nning to go for some duck.¡± Mnie checked the time, and it was already 8:30 pm. ¡°You guys go ahead. I have something to attend to,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Are you still not done tidying up the house?¡± asked Xander this time. He had probably snatched the phone from Yvonne since Mnie could still hear Yvonne muttering in the background.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to finish cleaning an old house in a day. You don¡¯t need to rush.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m waiting for someone,¡± Mnie replied, looking at the neon lights flickering across the street. She could not help but let out a soft sigh.


    To be honest, she felt quite powerless.


    Chap

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 272

    At the very least, she had never imagined her grandfather¡¯s matter to be linked to Eugene.


    Xander sensed something off in her tone and walked a bit farther away, distancing himself from Oliver and the others. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mnie hesitated a bit before saying, ¡°I¡¯m waiting at Jepton Hotel to meet Dr. Hel. Dr. Wells mentioned he¡¯s a renowned neurology expert, and he¡¯s also Eugene¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Xander¡¯s brows creased slightly at that. Yvonne happened toe over then. When she saw Xander¡¯s serious expression, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Xander said before turning around and going back to the room.


    Mnie waited outside the hotel for a while. She made up her mind before leaving. When she arrived at the vi, the group had returned and were gathered around the coffee table. They were engaged in conversation.


    Yvonne sat alone ying games on the side, enjoying the lively atmosphere. She liked thepany and had decided to stay there after meeting up with Renyst night.


    Mnie, still holding the stew that had cooled down, asked, ¡°Anyone want stew? I bought it from the north of the city. I can heat it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but why did you go there again?¡± Yvonne put down her phone, stood up, and helped Mnie prepare the stew.


    ¡°To tidy up the house over there.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a house in the north of the city?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an old family home,¡± Mnie replied as she took the stew into the kitchen. She poured it into a bowl before cing it in the microwave.


    The aroma of the stew quickly wafted through the air. Reny, who had seemingly arrived unnoticed, stood at the doorway while sniffing. ¡°That smells amazing.¡±


    Without turning her head, Mnie said, ¡°Could you go ask how many people want stew?¡±


    Reny responded and turned toward the living room. Yvonne¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When she looked down at the caller ID, the smile in her eyes instantly vanished. She whispered to Mnie about answering a call before taking her phone and leaving.


    Alone in the kitchen, Mnie stared at the light of the microwave and got lost in thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± A deep, maic voice interrupted her thoughts, bringing her back. She turned to see Xander at the door, his face as calm as ever. ¡°Howard will be in Jepton for two days. I can help you ask him too.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Family connections,¡± Xander replied vaguely.


    Even though Mnie and Xander had known each other for a long time, she rarely ever heard him voluntarily mention his family. She knew Xander was rted to Stephen, though. He was likely from a well¨Coff background.


    The corners of her lips lifted into a faint smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he swiftly looked away. ¡°You can talk to me if you need anything. After all¡­¡± he started casually and paused for a bit before continuing, ¡°Stephen did ask me to take care of you.¡±


    The mention of Stephen reminded Mnie that she had not seen him in a while. However, she did not dwell on it. She knew Stephen was busy helping his family, often traveling out of town.


    The microwave beeped, signaling that the stew was ready. Mnie was about to ask if Xander wanted some when Yvonne rushed in, holding Mnie¡¯s phone. ¡°Mel, you have a call.¡± Mnie lowered her eyes to see that it was Ste calling. She did not know why she was calling her at this moment. She stared at the blinking screen, not making a move.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 273

    Chapter <b>273 </b>


    <b>The </b>phone continued ringing for several seconds before it ended. Mnie took her phone and left the kitchen. Yvonne asked her, ¡°Mel, aren¡¯t you having the stew?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± She had not actually had dinner that night, but she was feeling a little


    queasy and simply had no appetite.


    At Jepton Hotel, LeapCo¡¯s gathering had just ended. Holding her phone in hand, Ste sneered, ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    Eugene was seated across from her, his gaze cold and indifferent. There was no expression on his face as he asked, ¡°I should be asking you that.¡±


    Despite being in her 50s, Ste had taken good care of herself and still looked youthful. She gazed at Eugene with disdain. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your mother. You think I can¡¯t handle a house for you?


    ¡°I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t let her into the family. There is just no way. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    Ste pointed at Eugene, her tone gradually turning harsh. ¡°You really take after your father, liking those low¨Cborn women!¡±


    ¡°Ste!¡± Cedric suddenly stood up, his face dark as he stared at Ste. ¡°You should watch your mouth!¡±


    Ste scoffed. ¡°Cedric, I¡¯m already giving you face in front of these outsiders. Don¡¯t forget how you got to where you are today.¡±


    Eugene looked on indifferently at the tense atmosphere between them, as if he were ustomed to it.


    Ste and Cedric continued arguing about their never¨Cending grips. As tempers red, Ste pointed at Eugene and said, ¡°Cedric, look at your good son. He¡¯s just like you, someone who enjoys ying with rubbish! You¡¯re both equally foolish!¡±


    Eugene stood up expressionlessly. He nced at the two who were still quarreling coldly and said in a voice that could freeze, ¡°I just don¡¯t like others casually touching my things, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°1


    His mood was sour, and he gave off an aura that warned strangers to keep their distance. Seeing Eugene in this state, Vi felt a bit uneasy.


    She deliberately stayed behind after the banquet, hoping to wait for Eugene and see if she could get him to introduce her to his parents. Even though Ste¡¯s attitude toward her was not good, Vi had heard that Ste initially could not tolerate Mnie either.


    Ste only gradually epted her after they continued to interact with one another more.


    Vi figured if Mnie could achieve that, why not her?


    She bit her lip, put on a faint smile, and approached Eugene. She attempted to link her arm with his. However, Eugene avoided her.


    Vi was momentarily stunned before eximing in disbelief, ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    212


    Eugene¡¯s steps came to a halt. He stopped and looked at Vi with dark eyes. ¡°Did I do something to upset you?¡± she asked, expression aggrieved.


    Faint creases appeared on Eugene¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about something else.¡± He then added, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you home first.¡±


    Vi acknowledged with a soft hum and lowered her head without saying anything else.


    Whenever Eugene took her out, he would send her home regardless of howte it was. Vi was not an innocent woman. She had hinted at Eugene before, but he always imed it was not the right time.


    Mnie set her rm for six in the morning. Even though Xander had promised to help her, Mnie could not just sit back and wait without doing anything.


    Chapter

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 274

    Chapter <b>274 </b>


    When she arrived at Jepton Hotel, it was not even seven o¡¯clock. There were not many people on the road at this hour. Mnie parked her car at the hotel entrance.


    Her inquiry with Dr. Wells had informed her that Dr. Hel was scheduled to arrive at the hospital at nine, so he should leave around 8:20 am.


    Mnie brought a loaf of bread with her. Sitting in the car, she had just taken a bite when she received another debt collection message from Dn. To her, Dn¡¯s messages were now no different from spam.


    Mnie had promised to give her 500,000, and she indeed intended to fulfill that promise- just not at this moment.


    Dn kept iming that George would sell Peachie if he did not get the money, but when Mnie checked with Theodore, she received a different answer. Peachie was currently staying at the hospital with a caregiver. 1


    It was on the day she received Dn¡¯s call to go to the bank that she suddenly remembered Theodore¡¯s existence. He was an acquaintance from when she was in Hearth City, a friend of Eugene.


    Mnie was no longer as upset about Dn¡¯s deception. She simply did not want Dn to disturb her grandfather again.


    At 8:20 am, Howard came downstairs. Mnie pushed open the car door, stepped out, and came to stand before Howard. She greeted the man politely and sincerely, ¡°Hello, Dr. Hel. We metst night.¡±


    Howard looked at her with furrowed brows. ¡°I informed you about your grandfather¡¯s conditionst night, and my suggestion is to opt for conservative treatment.¡±


    ¡°But I did some digging, and there are many sessful cases of surgery in simr situations,¡± Mnie said, holding her grandfather¡¯s medical records and test results. She handed them over. ¡°You haven¡¯t looked into the details yet. Please take a look.¡±


    Howard¡¯s face showed clear displeasure. ¡°Miss Smith, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re genuinely concerned about your grandfather or just putting on a show for someone, but please don¡¯t waste my time.¡®


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®putting on a show¡®?¡± Howard wore sses, and his expression was solemn.


    However, when he assessed Mnie, his gaze carried a hint of annoyance. ¡°Miss Smith, I know about your rtionship with Eugene. You should be aware of my connection with him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, if you think you can change the opinion of the Scott family toward you through me, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken.¡±


    The anxiety Mnie felt slowly cooled when she heard what the man said. She withdrew the materials she had handed, over, looked at Howard, and said, ¡°Dr. Hel, I don¡¯t know what misunderstandings you¡¯vee to hear, but you should also know that as a doctor, no one ever jokes about the life of their family members.¡±


    She nodded again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time.¡±


    Then, she turned and left, her straight back appearing frail yet determined.


    She sat in the car for a while before driving to the hospital. Her grandfather¡¯s condition was still the same. When Mnie went in, the doctor happened to be making rounds.


    The results of the examinations conducted on her grandfather were out, and there was not much change in various indicators. Dr. Wells called out to Mnie, ¡°Have you seen Dr. Hel?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze and remained silent for a moment. ¡°Are there any doctors avable besides Dr. Hel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Dr. Hel is an authoritative expert, and the sess rate with him is undoubtedly higher.¡±


    Dr. Wells¡® words echoed in Mnie¡¯s mind. She raised her hand to pinch her forehead and then took out her phone. She dialed Xander¡¯s number.


    Xander immediately answered, and Mnie heard his somewhat tired voice.


    ¡°Xander, when can you help me contact Dr. Hel?¡±


    ¡°I might need to have another discussion with him.¡± Xander paused before adding, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the hospital. We can talk when I get there.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 275

    Chapter <b>275 </b>


    While waiting for Xander to arrive, Mnie saw Dr. Wells swiftly head downstairs with two interns. She spected that it was probably Dr. Hel who hade.


    Yesterday, Dr. Well¡¯s social media featured not only a photo with Dr. Hel but also several reposts of the hospital¡¯s public ount reports. Authoritative experts were popr everywhere, especially in neurology and brain¨Crted surgeries.


    Dr. Wells had been looking forward to meeting Dr. Hel for a long time.


    Dr. Wells was almost at the elevator when he suddenly seemed to recall something. He turned back a few steps, lowered his voice, and said to Mnie, ¡°The seminar is starting in 15 minutes. Dr. Hel should be resting downstairs now. If you want to try your luck, you can go.¡±


    Mnie was momentarily stunned. She looked at Dr. Wells, but he was already hurrying off.


    Mnie took a moment to understand what Dr. Wells was suggesting. She stood up, instinctively nced at her grandfather in the ward, and realized that she could not dy his situation any longer.


    She also knew her grandfather would not want to remain in bed like this forever. He was a proud person.


    Mnie lowered her gaze, made a decision in her heart, and then walked toward the conference room Dr. Wells mentioned.


    In the conference room on the second floor, Howard was originally discussing a case with another doctor when his phone suddenly rang. Despite being interrupted, he maintained his serious expression and initially considered rejecting the call.


    However, after seeing the caller ID, he patiently answered the call.


    Mnie could not be sure what was said on the other end of the line as Dr. Hel¡¯s expression became increasingly stern. In the end, he even rebuked, ¡°Sarah, you know I detest people telling me these things!¡±


    Sarah sighed somewhat helplessly. ¡°Howard, we know each other. It¡¯s just a small favor, and she¡¯s desperate to save a life. Why be so rigid?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t help, no wonder who your friends are. This is my principle! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Howard said coldly and promptly ended the call.


    Coincidentally, a doctor at the entrance suddenly called out, ¡°Dr. Hel.¡±


    Howard looked up, his expression increasingly serious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    An intern came over and said, ¡°There¡¯s a family of a patient outside looking for you. They want you to check on a patient¡¯s condition.¡±


    Howard was known for his strictness in the medical field but also had a reputation for beingpassionate. Many regarded him as a medical role model.


    ¡°Sure, let the family member in,¡± he said.


    Just as he finished speaking, a steady female voice came from the entrance. ¡°Dr. Hel.¡±


    Howard looked up and saw Mnie standing there.


    His eyebrows furrowed, and he said in a not¨Cso¨Cfriendly tone, ¡°Why is it you again?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s gaze dropped slightly, and she said slowly between breaths, ¡°Dr. Hel, I want to apologize for my attitude this morning. I sincerely request that you check on my grandfather¡¯s condition personally.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen several surgeries conducted for patients with conditions worse than my


    grandfather¡¯s. I implore you to look at him.¡±


    Her attitude was extremely humble now, and Howard¡¯s brows gradually unfurrowed. Dr. Wells had indeed briefed him on Mnie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s condition.


    However, Howard had also heard from Ste that Mnie was a cunning woman who had been trying to get close to Eugene to leverage the family¡¯s influence and elevate herself.


    Seeing him remain silent, aplicated emotion shed in Mnie¡¯s eyes. However, she lowered her gaze and concealed these emotions.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, the director is inside now.¡± A voice suddenly came from outside, and Mnie hesitated.


    Someone outside must have said something as one of the doctors in the meeting room suddenly pped his forehead. ¡°Oh, I forgot. I have an appointment with someone from LeapCo to discuss cooperation on a previous public welfare inspection project today.¡±


    LeapCo was currently involved in a public bidding process, so they were working on building a positive public image.


    The director, Leone, was about to leave when Eugene, who had been standing by the door, entered. His gaze swept over Mnie, and then he turned to Howard and called out in a low voice, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Howard nodded, the displeasure on his face diminishing slightly. ¡°The charity event you mentioned yesterday, you intend to coborate with Paramount Hospital?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°The process is already underway.¡±


    Realizing what was happening, Leone asked, ¡°So, Mr. Scott is Dr. Hel¡¯s nephew?¡±


    Howard¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Charity check¨Cups are not trivial matters. It¡¯s a substantial scale. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Leone smiled and waved his hand.


    Despite not expecting Eugene to suddenly appear at the hospital, Mnie could care less about him now. When she saw that the conversation was about to be diverted, she spoke up again,¡± Dr. Hel, can I take up some of your time?¡±


    Howard looked at her. Due to his perpetually stern expression, he seemed quite serious. Checking the time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the seminar starts in five minutes. I don¡¯t think I have the time.


    11


    ¡°And besides, instead of spending time here with me, why not spend more time with your grandfather? He¡¯s getting older. There¡¯s no need to use up medical resources unnecessarily!¡± Sarah¡¯s phone call just now had soured Howard¡¯s mood, and he could not help but vent some of his frustration on Mnie.


    Thinking of Sarah¡¯s words, Howard became angry again and immediately made his way to the nearby lounge.


    Due to Howard¡¯s recent outburst, the conference room was now very quiet.


    Mnie stood awkwardly in ce with Eugene by her side. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Leone gently touched his forehead and asked Eugene, ¡°Shall we go to the office to talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Eugene replied indifferently.


    The man then turned to Mnie and said with some hesitation, ¡°Miss, could you please go back for now? We¡¯re about to have a meeting here.¡±


    Doctors were gradually entering the conference room.


    Mnie bit her lip and prepared to leave. She could not help but feel a bit bewildered. As she walked past Eugene, she suddenly heard him say in a t tone, ¡°I warned you not to think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s steps faltered, and she nced sideways at Eugene, who had an indifferent expression.


    After leaving the conference room, Mnie felt like all the strength had left her body. She turned to a corner of a wall, took a moment to collect herself, and then called Xander on her phone.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 276

    <b>Chapter </b><b>276 </b>


    The director, Leone, was about to leave when Eugene, who had been standing by the door, entered. His gaze swept over Mnie, and then he turned to Howard and called out in a low voice, <b>¡°</b>Uncle<b>.</b>¡±


    Howard nodded, the displeasure on his face diminishing slightly. ¡°The charity event you mentioned yesterday, you intend to coborate with Paramount Hospital?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°The process is already underway.¡±


    Realizing what was happening, Leone asked, ¡°So, Mr. Scott is Dr. Hel¡¯s nephew?¡±


    Howard¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Charity check¨Cups are not trivial matters. It¡¯s a substantial scale. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Leone smiled and waved his hand.


    Despite not expecting Eugene to suddenly appear at the hospital, Mnie could care less about him now. When she saw that the conversation was about to be diverted, she spoke up again, Dr. Hel, can I take up some of your time?¡±


    Howard looked at her. Due to his perpetually stern expression, he seemed quite serious. Checking the time, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the seminar starts in five minutes. I don¡¯t think I have the time.


    ¡°And besides, instead of spending time here with me, why not spend more time with your grandfather? He¡¯s getting older. There¡¯s no need to use up medical resources unnecessarily!¡±


    Sarah¡¯s phone call just now had soured Howard¡¯s mood, and he could not help but vent some of his frustration on Mnie.


    Thinking of Sarah¡¯s words, Howard became angry again and immediately made his way to the nearby lounge.


    Due to Howard¡¯s recent outburst, the conference room was now very quiet.


    Mnie stood awkwardly in ce with Eugene by her side. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Leone gently touched his forehead and asked Eugene, ¡°Shall we go to the office to talk?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Eugene replied indifferently.


    The man then turned to Mnie and said with some hesitation, ¡°Miss, could you please go back for now? We¡¯re about to have a meeting here.¡±


    Doctors were gradually entering the conference room.


    Mnie bit her lip and prepared to leave. She could not help but feel a bit bewildered. As she walked past Eugene, she suddenly heard him say in a t tone, ¡°I warned you not to think too highly of yourself.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s steps faltered, and she nced sideways at Eugene, who had an indifferent expression.


    After leaving the conference room, Mnie felt like all the strength had left her body. She turned to a corner of a wall, took a moment to collect herself, and then called Xander on her phone.


    The phone rang for a few seconds before connecting. Pinching her brows, Mnie asked, Xander, can you still reach Dr. Hel over there?¡±


    Mnie was not sure about her own feelings at the moment. She felt like she might have messed things up.


    There was a pause on Xander¡¯s end before he replied, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll try to figure something else out.¡±


    He had just received a call telling him that Howard had declined to help.


    The pressure in Mnie¡¯s heart suddenly red. She rubbed her temples, her voice tinged with self¨Cme and bewilderment, ¡°Xander, what should I do? How did I mess up something so important?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 277

    Mnie sat on a bench in the hospital corridor, her face devoid of color. She was not sure when the call on her phone was disconnected.


    Howard¡¯s words echoed in her mind repeatedly, alternating with images of her grandfather <b>lying </b>in a hospital bed, tubes protruding from his body.


    Mnie¡¯s throat felt as if it were being tightly squeezed. Even expelling a breath required a significant effort. Her face was cold to the touch, and she numbly reached up to caress her check when she felt some dampness. Was she crying?


    She stared at her moist fingertips and got lost in thought. Eugene was right. She had indeed thought too highly of herself, believing that she alone could move Eugene and improve her grandfather¡¯s condition.


    How could that be possible?


    Mnie¡¯s shoulders drooped, her long hair falling and obscuring her view and expression. She heard footsteps approaching her and smelled a familiar, cool scent mingled with disinfectant. It permeated her senses.


    ¡°Thinking about getting your grandfather to undergo surgery?¡± Her body tensed when she heard Eugene¡¯s cold and steady voice.


    His wordscked any emotion. Mnie slowly lifted her head and looked at him, a tear still clinging to the corner of her eye. When she raised her gaze to meet Eugene¡¯s indifferent expression<b>, </b>she saw an emotion in his dark, inscrutable eyes that she could not quite understand.


    He looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    A moment passed, and Mnie¡¯s bewildered mind slowly began to work before she hoarsely asked, ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    She stared at Eugene, her beautiful eyes devoid of their usual liveliness. They resembled a deep and unfathomable icy pool, calm and ripple¨Cfree. Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he casually replied, ¡°This is a problem for you to settle. Why do you think I¡¯d help you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face was already pale. When she heard what Eugene said, she showed no reaction and just continued to gaze at him.


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He stared at her for a moment before reaching out to pinch Mnie¡¯s chin.


    Calmly, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a phnthropist, Mnie.¡±


    His fingertips were gentle, and there was a subtle force in the hand gripping Mnie¡¯s chin. Mnie¡¯s face was tilted upward with the force of his grip. She understood what Eugene was saying,


    He would help her, but the condition was that she had to satisfy him and make him willing to help her.


    After Eugene left, Mnie lingered alone in the corridor for a long time before returning to the ward to see her grandfather. She happened to witness the nurses turning him over and


    thought how he looked like a puppet being pushed around by them.


    He now spoke very indistinctly. Standing at the door, Mnie could only hear vague sounds of agreement.


    It was heart¨Cwrenching to listen to.


    She could not bear to watch any longer. It was not until the nurses left the ward that Mnie gathered herself and went in again.


    Despite her efforts to mentally prepare herself during this period, every time she saw her grandfather in this state, those carefully constructed psychological defenses would just copse once again.


    While massaging her grandfather, Mnie noticed that his nails had grown long. She took out a nail clipper and trimmed them for him.


    As she looked at his hands¨Cthe hands that had once held her,bed her hair, and taught her to write¨Cshe realized how dry and stiff they were. They were like withered wood.


    While cutting her grandfather¡¯s nails, her vision suddenly blurred. She could endure Howard¡¯s reprimands and Eugene¡¯s humiliation, but looking at her grandfather, emaciated and connected to tubes, she could not hold back her emotions.


    Why did it have to be like this? Why did it have to be her?


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Readings>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 278

    Chapter <b>278 </b>


    A teardrop fell onto her grandfather¡¯s hand. The old man seemed to sense it and looked at Mnie, making an effort to say, ¡°M¨CMel¡­¡±


    He wanted to reach up to wipe away Mnie¡¯s tears but could not lift his hand. In the end, he could only repeatedly utter Mnie¡¯s name.


    Mnie knew she had lost control of her emotions, but right now, she truly could not hold back the surging bitterness in her heart. She was exhausted and felt like letting go, but she had no choice.


    She could only endure and push through with all her might.


    She felt her grandfather pull down her fingers and slowly write something in her palm.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡®


    Every time her grandfather called her Mel, he wrote another apology in her palm.


    Later on, when the caregiver reminded Mnie that her grandfather should not get agitated, she gradually stabilized her emotions. However, her grandfather still held onto her hand.


    After calming her grandfather, she left the hospital. It was evening, and Eugene¡¯s call came in. Mnie hesitated for a moment before answering, only to hear his indifferent voice say, ¡°GT. Come by yourself.¡±


    He hung up without caring to hear Mnie¡¯s response.


    Staring at the dark screen of her phone for a while, Mnie drove to GT. She was numb and devoid of much emotion.


    GT was owned by a yboy within the circle. The first floor featured a lively lobby, booths, a bar, and a vibrant dance floor. On the second floor were several private rooms specifically designated for the wealthy young heirs and heiresses.


    The room where Eugene and his friends often gathered was dimly lit. When Mnie pushed the door open, someone inside was just popping open a champagne bottle. Foam spilled from the bottle, and a few droplets happened tond on Mnie¡¯s face.


    The lights in the private room were dim, making it difficult for her to see where Eugene was. Just when she was about to step back and call him, the entire room suddenly lit up, causing Mnie to squint her eyes instinctively.


    Simon¡¯s casual and yful voice echoed. ¡°Hey, Mnie?¡±


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Simon sitting on a high stool next to her, his eyes yfully assessing her.


    ¡°I thought you had a backbone. Why did you rush over with just one call from Eugene?¡± he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient. Does Xander know?¡±


    Simon had been with Eugene when he called Mnie, so he knew it was Eugene who asked her <b>to </be. However, he still harbored resentment from thest time Mnie embarrassed him, so he deliberately taunted her.


    Mnie was not in the mood to deal with Simon. She focused her gaze on Eugene, who was


    sitting in the corner staring at his phone expressionlessly. Even Simon¡¯s words did not manage to grab his attention as he did not even lift his head.


    Mnie did not know what Eugene was upied with. She lowered her gaze and walked slowly toward him. When he heard the footsteps, he finally looked up.


    He nced at Mnie and asked in a low voice, ¡°Not happy to be here?¡±


    ((


    There was indeed no expression on Mnie¡¯s face. She had juste from the hospital and was still worrying about her grandfather. There was hardly any room for other emotions. Why did you call me here?¡± she asked.


    Eugene paused for a moment, his emotionless gaze fixed on Mnie. He casually asked, ¡± What do you think?¡±


    Mnie understood. Eugene was waiting for her to express her sincerity. After all, she was the one seeking his help for her grandfather¡¯s sake. He had also made it clear that he needed to be satisfied. She could only specte how she could satisfy him.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 279

    Her chaotic thoughts were interrupted by the ringing of her phone. Mnie checked her phone and saw it was Yvonne calling. She wanted to answer the call outside, but the lights in the private room had been turned off again.


    Due to her poor eyesight, she did not dare to move around carelessly and had no choice but to answer Yvonne¡¯s call there.


    ¡°Come clean! Where are you now?¡± Yvonne¡¯s excited voice suddenly came through.


    Mnie hesitated and replied, ¡°I¡¯m outside.¡±


    Yvonne responded, ¡°Oh, are you with Xander? Give him the phone. We¡¯ve been calling him, but he hasn¡¯t picked up any of our calls! We need him for something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not with him,¡± Mnie said.


    Yvonne sounded puzzled. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he answering the phone? We called him several times. Hey, do you know where he went?¡±


    Mnie furrowed her brows. Xander was not the type to intentionally ignore phone calls. She thought for a moment before suggesting, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy right now.¡±


    When she said that, she then recalled the seriousness of Xander¡¯s tone earlier when he mentioned that Howard would not help. She rarely heard Xander speak with such gravity. However, she had been too focused on her own emotions at the time to pay attention to him.


    Mnie pursed her lips and whispered to Yvonne, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    After ending the call with Yvonne, Mnie was about to call Xander when she heard Eugene¡¯s emotionless voice say, ¡°You care that much about him?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s phone screen was still showing the contacts list when Eugene¡¯s indifferent voice continued, ¡°How far have you two progressed?¡±


    He was referring to Xander. Mnie lowered her eyebrows and remained silent. She had exined the situation with Xander to Eugene many times, but he never listened. What she wanted to know now was how she could satisfy Eugene and get his help for her grandfather.


    Seeing that she was refusing to respond, Eugene sneered quietly. He then pushed a wine ss toward her, lifted his chin arrogantly, and said, ¡°Do I have to teach you what to do? You should be aware of the consequences of acting foolishly.¡±


    Mnie was momentarily stunned but quickly understood that Eugene was warning her about her grandfather¡¯s situation. She looked at the ss and stayed silent for a moment. Then, she picked up a bottle of wine from the side and poured a ss for Eugene.


    Knowledge of wine table etiquette was essential in the business world. Mnie recalled how she had beenpletely ignorant of these rules when she first apanied Eugene to social events and how he had patiently taught her.


    Mnie lifted the bottle with both hands, poured the wine, and ced the bottle back down in front of Eugene. However, she identally brushed against the nearby wine bottle, causing the liquid in the ss to sway.


    As <b>she </b>presented the ss to Eugene, intending to speak, she saw him emotionlessly pour the


    contents directly into <b>the </b>trash can. His tone was casual and tinged with sarcasm as he said, ¡± Mnie, can¡¯t you pour a decent ss of wine?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but there happened to be a brief moment of silence in the private room. It made Eugene¡¯s words audible to everyone. All eyes turned toward Mnie. They were curious to witness the spectacle.


    Several pairs of eyes were fixed on her, and even though she could endure a lot, herplexion turned somewhat pale at the attention.


    When she thought about her grandfather, however, she lowered her gaze and suppressed the emotions in her eyes. Then, she picked up the wine bottle again, mustered her strength, and poured another ss for Eugene.


    Eugene nced at the ss but did not take it. Simon¡¯s yful voice suddenly interjected,¡® Eugene, looks like you came here to show off to the brothers? Bringing your own personal wine pourer, huh?¡±


    ¡°I


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 280

    <b>Chapter </b><b>280 </b>


    Simon looked at Mnie and said with even more mockery in his tone, ¡°Miss Smith, since you already have the wine bottle in hand, why not pour a ss for us too? It wouldn¡¯t be out of the way anyway.¡±


    While he sounded like he was making a suggestion, he was actually making an assertion and letting Mnie know of it.


    Many people were aware of the conflict between them. Hence, they joined Simon in enjoying the spectacle. ¡°Mnie is the chief secretary of LeapCo. I haven¡¯t had a ss poured by the chief secretary before.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she resign? I heard her birth mother came to hold her ountable.¡±


    ¡°So what? She used to be LeapCo¡¯s former chief secretary. It¡¯s a good show!¡±


    The murmurs surrounding Mnie made her feel like a clown as she felt herself subjected to ridicule and mockery. The one leading this wasfortably sitting on the sofa, watching her. Simon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Eugene, aren¡¯t you being too stingy? You won¡¯t even lend us your former secretary.¡±


    Eugene remained expressionless, and his tone was icy as he replied, ¡°She hasn¡¯t officially resigned yet.¡±


    The implication of his words was probably that Mnie was not his former secretary.


    Simon did not care. Instead, he looked back at Mnie and made a maliciousment, ¡°Miss Smith, you must¡¯ve poured drinks for many people before. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to do the same for us, right?¡±


    Mnie could not help but tremble. The dim lighting in the private room obscured Eugene¡¯s expression, but she could sense that he intended to humiliate her.


    He knew very well that when Mnie first joined LeapCo, she was once asked by a superior, who had a grudge against her, to pour drinks for a troublesome client. That client had attempted to take advantage of her, thinking she was an escort.


    Even though the situation was eventually diffused, the superior had exaggerated the story and spread word about it. For quite some time, Mnie was unfairlybeled as an escort. Hearing such things was undeniably distressing.


    Hence, she would hide in her room and shed tears almost every night back then.


    Moreover, when her grandfather learned about the incident, it aggravated his health problems. Someone once said that the easiest way to ruin a woman was through false rumors, and at that time, Mnie bore the burden of a tarnished reputation. She was isted from


    everyone.


    To this day, Mnie refused to bring up that incident. It was a time she did not want to revisit, a time filled with echoes she did not want to hear. Eugene knew this, yet he was still using her most sensitive scar to humiliate her once again.


    The crowd continued to cheer, and Mnie looked at Eugene. Suppressing the frustration within her, she asked, ¡°Is this what you wanted to see?¡±


    Her being mocked and treated as an escoct? Was he satisfied now?


    Eugene¡¯s brooms furrowed slightly, indicating that he might have something to say. However, before he could speak, Mnie nodded to herself and muttered, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s your request, who am I to refuse?


    With that, she picked up the bottle and walked to Simon¡¯s side. She filled up his ss. Putting on an image ofposure, she said, ¡°Mr. Simon, please have a drink.¡±


    Strmon raised a brow. He did not even feel bothered by this and simply looked at Mnie with a <b>bit more </b>disdain. ncing at the liquid in the ss, the corner of his lips tugged upward as he said with a <b>smirk</b>, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink this kind of alcohol.¡±


    It was clear that he intended to embarrass her. Mnie closed her eyes for a moment, preparing herself to speak when she heard Eugene¡¯s emotionless voice call out her name.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 281

    Chapter <b>281 </b>


    Mnie looked up and saw that Eugene had already stood up. He was staring at her with a stoic expression.


    After a while, she saw him take out his phone and nce <b>at </b>it nonchntly. ¡°I need you to buy something for me.¡±


    He sounded impassive, and Mnie felt relieved. She did not think that Eugene was helping her out of the situation.


    No matter what the reason was, going out was better than staying here.


    She did not enjoy the atmosphere and felt like leaving the ce.


    Unfortunately, Simon said with a devil¨Cmay¨Ccare attitude, ¡°Trying to give her an excuse to leave?¡±


    Mnie paused. Eugene replied to Simon, ¡°I¡¯m just asking her to get a cake.¡±


    She looked at Eugene. He did not enjoy anything sweet.


    Simon looked at Mnie from the corner of his eye. He raised an eyebrow when he heard Eugene¡¯s reply and asked, ¡°Does Vi want cake?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Simon turned to look at Mnie tauntingly. He did not hide the disgust in his eyes and said in an insulting tone, ¡°Did you hear that? Eugene is asking you to buy his girlfriend a cake.¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡®girlfriend¡® to remind Mnie about it.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Vi is Eugene¡¯s legitimate girlfriend, and you¡¯re just a secretary. It makes sense for you to work for his future wife too.


    ¡°Besides, she might be your boss in the future as well.¡±


    Simon added, ¡°Oh, I forgot. You were fired by LeapCo for not being ethical.¡±


    Everyone knew that Mnie had once beenuded as the one who would be marrying into the Scott family.


    Simon mentioned Vi on purpose in order to humiliate Mnie.


    Mnie clenched her fists as she stared straight at Simon. There was anger in her brown eyes.


    Simon did not stop his insults despite the re. When he saw how obedient Mnie was, he guessed that either Eugene had something on her, or she had something she needed from Eugene.


    That was why Simon continued.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯re pretty thick¨Cskinned to be throwing yourself at men, Mnie. You won¡¯t let Eugene go, and you¡¯re even seducing Xander Solomon on the side. Aren¡¯t you disgusted with yourself?¡±


    Simon snorted. ¡°Stop looking like you¡¯re suffering from something. It¡¯s killing my mood!¡±


    Mnie rxed her fists. All she felt was detest when she looked at the delight on Simon¡¯s


    -212


    <b>face</b><b>. </b>


    Why would a human being <b>so </b>awful and full of himself exist in this world?


    <b>She </b>gritted her teeth after a while and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I used to only think that you were an arrogant person<b>, </b>but now, <b>I </b>see you¡¯re also a stupid man, a disgusting and stupid man.


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re awful and you¡¯re a fool, Simon, you¡­¡±


    Mnie had no idea how else to describe him at this point. She shut her eyes as she trembled.


    She was not made of stone. It was impossible for her not to react when someone was insulting her this way.


    Mnie told herself that she had to tolerate this. After all, she had no right to reject Eugene.


    She had to endure this.


    However, no matter how she tried, her temper still red. All she felt was anger and


    resentment.


    Simon¡¯s words chilled Mnie to the bone. They were cold, and they hurt.


    His thoughts meant that everyone around Eugene felt the same way.


    This probably included Eugene as well.


    All of them felt that she was a lowly, shameless woman, and she deserved all of this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what <b>I </b>said?¡± Mnie shut her eyes. There was a chill in her heart, and she heard Eugene speak up again without much emotion.


    He sounded impassive, and he acted as if he did not hear the conversation between her and Simon. ¡°You have half an hour.¡±


    Eugene wanted her to buy Vi¡¯s cake. No matter how humiliated Mnie was because of Simon, all Eugene cared about was that she did not forget Vi¡¯s cake.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>


    <b>Gob </b>


    X

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 282

    <b>Chapter </b><b>282 </b>


    Mnie looked numb, and her eyes were sunken. She looked at Eugene and saw the cold look


    in his eyes.


    Startled, she nodded silently before replying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was a hot summer, and the breeze at night was warm, but Mnie felt cold.


    This was because she suddenly realized that she did not even have the right to back out of this ce in fear.


    Who would be willing to allow themselves to be humiliated and volunteer themselves to be insulted this way?


    However, what could she do?


    Her grandfather was her only family left<b>, </b>and he was the only reason she was still able to hold


    <ol>


    <li>up.</li>


    </ol>


    Mnie walked under the streetlights and suddenly looked up at the dark sky.


    She must have done plenty of bad deeds in her past life to be suffering so much right now.


    Mnie had always thought that there would always be a rainbow after the rain.


    Yet, why could she not see any hope out of this?


    There were no bakeries near the pub, and Mnie had to drive into town before she found one.


    When she returned to the cake, Eugene was already waiting at the pub¡¯s entrance.


    His shirt was tidy, and there was still a cold look in his eyes when he turned to look at Mnie.


    She pressed her lips and passed the cake to him. ¡°Here¡¯s your cake.¡±


    Eugene did not take it from her.


    He looked at it with disinterest. ¡°Come over and drive.¡± After that, he headed for his car.


    Mnie stayed silent. She knew he was headed for the North district.


    To her surprise, Eugene said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯re going back to the condo.¡±


    Mnie looked at her cake. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the North district?¡±


    What she really wanted to ask was if he wanted to bring the cake over to Vi.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Mnie could not tell what Eugene¡¯s mood was like and decided not to say anything. She did not really want to go to the North district and see Vi either.


    It had only been a few days since Mnie moved out of Prestige Residences. Coming back suddenly felt like a century had passed.


    She parked the car in the garage and said to Eugene, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Eugene grunted, but Mnie did not get out of the car. She looked silently at Eugene.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. She looked into Eugene¡¯s calm and emotionless eyes and asked with difficulty, ¡°Are you happy with today?¡±


    She felt bitter when she said this<b>. </b>


    This whole thing felt like a joke. She had been humiliated throughout the day, and she still had to ask if Eugene was happy.


    Mnie felt cheap.


    However, Eugene said nothing.


    Mnie turned pale at his reaction.


    She forced herself to sit up straight and puffed up her chest stubbornly, but her voice was so weak and soft that anyone could tell how miserable and in despair she was.


    Mnie said, ¡°You promised me that you¡¯d help me if I could satisfy you.¡±


    Eugene did


    say that he would help her if she could make him happy.


    Mnie felt short of breath as she stared at Eugene.


    She still could not see any emotions on his face. His expression was cold, and his buttoned¨Cup shirt made him look even more distant and somehow, sexy.


    He nced at Mnie with disinterest and snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m happy?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 283

    <b>Chapter </b><b>283 </b>


    Mnie looked at him. She felt <b>a </b>stab in her chest before she said anything. ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    She could no longer keep a stoic expression, and there was a panic and lost look on her face. She mumbled, ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡±


    Eugene looked down at her and said impassively, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you do best?¡±


    He moved back a little, and there was a slightly dark look on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t seducing others your forte? Isn¡¯t that what you do with Stephen York and Xander Solomon?¡±


    Eugene looked at her and reached out to his cor. His slender fingers casually unbuttoned his shirt.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, but his words were sharp like daggers stabbing into Mnie¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y innocent with me, Mnie.¡±


    The space inside the car was narrow, and only their breathing could be heard.


    Mnie¡¯s hand was on the steering wheel, and she grasped it tight. She wanted to open the door and run. She could hardly breathe. The air in the car was like needles to her. Every breath hurt her tremendously.


    She calmed herself down and gathered her thoughts. Her hands did not leave the steering wheel. She heard herself asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eugene noticed the flustered look on her face, and a strange look shed in his eyes. However, the look quickly disappeared. He asked huskily with a slight sneer, ¡°Is this how you act in front of them too?¡±


    Mnie suddenly moved toward him when he said this.


    She tried appealing to him by nuzzling his chin with her lips before pulling away.


    Her voice was calm and emotionless. It was difficult to tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Is this good enough for you?¡±


    Mnie felt cheap. She was trying to seduce someone who had gotten bored of her after having his fill of her.


    She felt a chill in her heart. She had no idea what Eugene wanted her to do to make him happy.


    Eugene snorted coldly, and it sounded quite sarcastic in the silent space.


    It was dark inside the car. The only lights were from the street lights in the parking lot.


    Eugene slowly said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re good at this,¡±


    Mnie could not see Eugene¡¯s expression as her sight was limited due to the dim lighting. All


    she could determine from him was his condescending tone.


    She trembled slightly. She wanted to run out of there badly.


    However, she could not do that.


    Howard would be leaving Jepton the next day, and her only hope was Eugene.


    ¡°<b>Be </b>


    She tried her best to keep her emotions under control. She sounded calm and at peace. straight with me, Eugene Scott. What exactly do you want me to do? I told you I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    Eugene said nothing for a long time. Mnie was about to speak up when she heard him say slowly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I being clear enough?


    ¡°please me.


    ¡°Please me until I¡¯m satisfied with you.¡±


    Eugene turned out the lights inside the car. He looked calmly at Mnie, who had frozen in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Mnie felt waves of emotional turmoil. Eugene had stated his request clearly, and Mnie knew what he wanted from her.


    He wanted to humiliate her further.


    Mnie felt tears in her eyes as she leaned in close to Eugene.


    She circled her hand around Eugene¡¯s waist and unbuttoned the remaining buttons with her other hand,


    Several strands of her hair fell on Eugene¡¯s exposed corbone while she was doing this. It felt slightly ticklish, and Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed.


    However, he remained calm as he stared at Mnie emotionlessly. She began to clumsily seduce him.


    Mnie¡¯s fingers tugged at the next button on Eugene¡¯s shirt. She wanted to unbutton it, but her hands were trembling so badly that she kept fumbling at it.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 284

    Chapter <b>284 </b>


    Mnie lowered her head. It felt like an ongoing battle between her and the button as she <b>stared </b>at it while she fumbled.


    Her <b>cold </b>fingers kept touching Eugene¡¯s warm skin.


    A warm drop of tear fell from her eye and onto Eugene¡¯s chest.


    Mnie clenched her teeth. She finally managed to unbutton his shirt.


    However¡­


    She hated herself right then.


    Mnie was disgusted at how cheap her actions were.


    She closed her eyes.


    Mnie had to do this. She could be shameless and throw her dignity away for the sake of her grandfather.


    She would do anything as long as he could get better.


    However, when she touched Eugene¡¯s chest once more, he suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    His chest heaved while he spoke. Her hands felt his warm chest, but Eugene¡¯s voice was cold.


    Eugene looked at Mnie¡¯s wet eyshes, and the look in his eyes was dark and cold. ¡°What are you thinking? Do you think I¡¯d be interested to continue when you¡¯re acting this way?¡±


    He flung Mnie¡¯s hand away and said in a growl, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Mnie was already feeling quite weak. When Eugene did that, her body got flung along with her hand. She hit her head against the window with a bang.


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened, and he looked slightly annoyed.


    He got out of the car after a while and mmed the door when he left.


    Mnie was left in a daze inside the car.


    Why did she act out that way with Eugene?


    She probably deserved that from Eugene.


    Mnie shut her eyes miserably. Memories of the past few days shed in her mind.


    She found it difficult to breathe at the thought of them.


    Her phone suddenly rang, snapping Mnie out of her thoughts.


    She looked at her phone. The call was from Reny Quark.


    Mnie suddenly had a bad feeling. She hesitated before picking up the call. The first thing she heard was Reny¡¯s panicking voice. ¡°Where are you, Mnie? Something terrible happened.¡±


    Her face fell. ¡°Did something happen to Xander?¡±


    Yvonne had called her that night to ask where Xander was. Mnie had forgotten about this


    because of Eugene, and Xander had not replied to her message.


    Reny continued, ¡°Our ns for the finance exhibition were supposed to have been confirmed, but for some reason, we were told that our proposal wasn¡¯t good enough. They want to cancel the project with us.¡±


    ¡°Cancel the project?¡±


    Mnie had to stop thinking about her personal affairs. She suppressed her emotions to ask Reny, ¡°Is Xander around?¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t back yet. He¡¯s been having meetings since the morning because of this.¡±


    ¡°This usually doesn¡¯t happen. I think someone has been stirring up trouble for us,¡± Reny sald worriedly. ¡°I wonder if Xander will be affected. After all, he must be in a terrible mood when an approved project is suddenly canceled.¡±


    When Reny mentioned someone might be stirring trouble, the first person that came to Mnie¡¯s mind was Eugene.


    She had no idea why she would think of him. It was probably because Eugene had been mentioning Xander the entire day.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 285

    <b>Chapter </b><b>285 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in <b>a </bplete mess. She took a deep breath when she arrived at the vi¡¯s door<b>, </b>and she calmed her emotions down.


    She bumped into Xander the moment she got out of her car.


    Xander looked tired, and he was surprised to see Mnie.


    He frowned when he saw her. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with your grandfather?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault.¡± Xander sighed softly.


    It had been years since he returned to the Solomons, and it had been a long time since he was in contact with any of them. This time, he had returned because of work.


    He remembered that his aunt was acquainted with the Hendersons, and he called her to ask for help. Xander did not expect Charlie Henderson to reject him immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m already grateful that you¡¯re willing to help,¡± Mnie said. ¡°But this is my problem. I¡¯ll figure something out on my own.¡±


    Her grandfather¡¯s problem had nothing to do with Xander. Mnie was already filled with gratitude for him because of his offer to help. There was no reason to me him for anything.


    She pressed her lips and was suddenly reminded of what Reny had told her. Her expression turned grim as she asked Xander, ¡°Reny told me that the finance exhibition has been canceled?¡±


    Xander looked upset at the mention of this.


    He was suddenly called into a meeting while on his way to the hospital because of this.


    All negotiations had been done for the exhibition, and all that was left was the signing of the contract. Things were about to be set in stone when their potential business partner decided to use anotherpany.


    Mnie looked at Xander, and her heart sank as well. ¡°Did they tell you the reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say. Things might be a littleplicated.¡± Xander was troubled over this.


    ¡°Thepetitor wants to get involved with this project and has even gotten many proposals from multiple businesses in Jepton. There¡¯s sort of a standoff right now.¡±


    The finance exhibition was part of a project to push economic development and socialization. They would be more inclined to pick thepany that had more support from other businesses.


    However, this would mean that Xander¡¯spany would not be in consideration to work on the exhibition.


    Reny and Yvonne were already in the living room of the vi when they walked in.


    Everyone knew a little about Mnie¡¯s family issues. Reny could tell that Mnie was not in a good ce. She poured Mnie a cup of water. ¡°You should have some rest, Mnie.¡±


    Oliver looked at Xander. <b>¡°</b>What exactly is going on?¡±


    They had received news about <b>this </b>in the afternoon but could not ask about it as they were not able to get a hold of Xander.


    ¡°Anotherpany is eyeing this exhibition and has already gotten support from a few


    businesses in Jepton. They¡¯re now in the running to get this contract.¡± Xander repeated what he had shared with Mnie in a calm manner.


    Something felt wrong about this to Oliver. ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypleted the proposal and submitted it. It¡¯s not a suitable time for them to be considering anotherpany, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why they want to work with bothpanies.¡±


    This caused a hugemotion among them. ¡°Work together? They¡¯re clearly here to take this project from us. Are they hoping for us to hand over the proposal so they can put their name on it?¡±


    The exhibition proposal had thepany¡¯s stamp on it. Whosepany came on top would affect their credibility.


    All of them wanted to take the main credit. Moreover, this proposal was put together by them and Xander, but things were going to getplicated when thepetitor wasing at them so aggressively.


    Moreover, this was a governmental project. If they could pull this off sessfully, it would benefit them greatly.


    That was why they were not willing to let go of this opportunity so easily.


    Xander was silent. Mnie listened to all of this and suddenly asked, ¡°Is LeapCo one of the businesses that are supporting them?¡±


    im Bonus <b>For </b>Free Every Day>>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 286

    Chapter <b>286 </b>


    Xander was silent before looking up at Mnie. He nodded.


    Mnie nodded back at him but said nothing. Even so<b>, </b>she looked worse than before.


    She had no idea if Eugene was doing this on purpose, but she knew him. He had always made sure that he would cover every perspective in his work.


    That would mean that he would do everything he could to force Xander and his team to give up on this project.


    Everyone in the living room began talking about this project in a dejected manner.


    It was almost 12, and Xander forced everyone to take some rest.


    Mnie did not leave. She sat without moving and looked at Xander hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯ll be a huge blow to yourpany if you lose this project.¡±


    Xander was tidying the documents on the table. He paused when he heard Mnie¡¯s words. ¡°It won¡¯t be that serious, but it¡¯ll be beneficial for us to work with this department.¡±


    Mnie understood what he meant. She lowered her eyes. ¡°Will LeapCo affect their decision?¡±


    Xander frowned as he looked at Mnie. An unfathomable look shed in his usually calm eyes. ¡°It¡¯s their business what LeapCo ns to do, but you shouldn¡¯t be doing anything stupid now. You¡¯ve already left LeapCo.¡±


    He could guess what Mnie wanted to do, and his tone turned grim.


    Mnie was silent a while before saying slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about me giving you more trouble.¡±


    Her mind was in aplete mess, and she was worried that Eugene would target Xander


    because of her.


    Even though Mnie knew that she was not important to Eugene, she was aware that he wanted to humiliate her.


    To be honest, she had no idea what she had done to offend Eugene.


    Could it be because she had been rude to Vi numerous times?


    Mnie pressed her lips at this realization.


    There was a storm the next morning, and it rained heavily. The rain showed no sign of stopping.


    Mnie checked the weather. It would continue to pour for at least another two to three days.


    A thought crossed her mind. She sent <b>a </b>message to Dr. Wells, and <b>he </b>replied very quickly. He informed her that Howard would not be able to leave Jepton so soon because of the weather.


    When she got downstairs, Oliver and the rest were busy working on the proposal. Mnie was a little surprised. She thought they would be in despair for a few days because of the exhibition, but they had pulled themselves together so quickly.


    Yvonne felt a little worried when <b>she </b>saw Mnie heading out. ¡°Are you going out, Mel? It¡¯s


    <i>2/2 </i>


    raining really badly. Why not wait for it to die down a little?¡±


    Mnie looked at the time and shook her head. ¡°I need to head to the hospital.¡±


    She was not going to give up as long as Howard was still in Jepton.


    Her grandfather had to be treated.


    However, she was just about to head out when Yana called her on the phone.


    Yana sounded a little embarrassed. ¡°Can you make a trip to the hospital, Mnie? Your mother is here again.¡±


    Mnie had been too busy to think about Dn for thest few days. She frowned. ¡°What is she doing at LeapCo?¡±


    ¡°She came to thepany early this morning and went straight to see Mr. Scott. I have no idea what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m worried something might happen. So, I thought I¡¯d call you.<b>¡± </b>


    Dn went to see Eugene directly?


    Mnie frowned. She was extremely frustrated. 1.


    The rain was really heavy. When she made a turn at the corner, she did not see the sudden appearance of a railing at the side.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 287

    ¡°George exined everything to me.¡± Dn rubbed her hands as she looked warily at the young man in front of her inside the office.


    Eugene was seated behind his table. He looked coldly at her as he sized her up with a sardonic look in his dark eyes.


    He suddenly sneered and said frostily, ¡°Does Mnie know you¡¯re here?¡±


    Thest few days had been horrible for Dn. Her father was admitted to the hospital after being angered, and her youngest daughter was in the hospital as well. Besides that, George had been calling her every day to harass her.


    She nced at Eugene bitterly before saying hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mel has been fortunate to be working for a boss like you. It was wrong of me to stir up trouble in yourpany before. I¡¯m sorry about that. I¡¯d like to officially apologize to you.


    ¡°I remember that you helped her before. Could you help her out again?¡±


    ¡°Help her?¡± Eugene tapped on his table. It was difficult to tell what he was feeling from his tone. He looked at Dn and said impassively, ¡°I thought you knew that she has been fired from LeapCo.


    ¡°Why should I help her when she¡¯s no longer an employee here?¡±


    Dn had no idea that Mnie had left LeapCo. She did not follow any online news, and she thought Mnie was still working here.


    However, Dn quickly changed her tactic and asked, ¡°It was mentioned before that her contract with thepany states that if she¡¯s fired, she¡¯ll bepensated several hundred thousand. Am I right?¡±


    Eugene paused as he stared at her with a dark look in his eyes for several seconds. He then said sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Can¡­ Can you pay it to me directly? I¡¯m her mother. I should have the right to collect the money on her behalf.¡±


    The sarcastic look on Eugene¡¯s face vanished as he stared emotionlessly at Dn.


    This unsettled Dn, but she remembered what George said to her. She continued, ¡°I know what¡¯s going on between you and Mel. You can treat it as a meeting gift for her parents. We deserve it from you. Besides, you¡¯re a rich man, and you have nock of money, right?¡±


    The more Dn talked about it, the more convinced she was with her reasons. ¡°Also¡­¡±


    ¡°I think there must be some sort of misunderstanding.¡± This time, Eugene interrupted her coldly before she could finish what she wanted to say.


    ¡°Mnie and I don¡¯t have that sort of rtionship you¡¯re talking about. We¡¯re just two adults getting what we need. I¡¯m not obligated to give any meeting gifts to you.¡±


    Dn wanted to say more, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ))


    The office door was suddenly pushed open, and Mnie stood at the door with a frosty expression on her face.


    What a show.


    She had just arrived at the office only to witness her mother begging for money from Eugene. Dn was even deluded enough to think that Mnie had a close rtionship with Eugene.


    Mnie could not understand what Dn was thinking. Did she n on making Mnie lose every ounce of her dignity before she stopped her antics?


    Dn did not expect Mnie to show up and stood where she was, stunned. Mnie did not care what Dn was thinking. She grabbed her by the arm and dragged Dn out. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Her voice was cold. She was a tornado about to sweep Dn away into the storm.


    Dn tried to struggle out of Mnie¡¯s grip while she was being dragged outside. She sounded pitiful. ¡°Take pity on me, Mel. I really have no idea what else to do. You keep refusing to give me the 500 grand you promised me.


    ¡°I did lie about it before, but this time, I¡¯m telling the truth. He¡¯s going to go to Peachie if I don¡¯t bring the money back.


    ¡°He won¡¯t let me off. If you want to give me the money, give it to me now, Mel.¡±


    Mnie had no idea what a leech Dn could be. Once she bit into Mnie, she shamelessly refused to let go.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>


    im

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 288

    Chapter <b>288 </b>


    Mnie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Dn Lancaster, do you have any idea that Grandpa is lying in the hospital now waiting for an operation?¡±


    Dn blinked and asked nkly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a stroke? Why would he need an operation?¡±


    There was disbelief in Dn¡¯s tone, and this angered Mnie.


    She turned to look at Eugene. ¡°Aren¡¯t the security in LeapCo working today? Why did you allow her inside?¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°Are you ming me for this?¡±


    Mnie held back her anger. Dn was her mother, and she had pined for her love so much that Mnie had allowed her to get away with things again and again.


    There was no one else to me but herself.


    She deserved it.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Eugene¡¯s deep and cold voice was heard once more. He looked sarcastically at her. ¡± Were you the one who told your mother that we were in a rtionship?


    ¡°Tell me, what rtionship do we have?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tone sounded calm and even nonchnt, but to Mnie, he sounded quite sarcastic.


    She lowered her eyes. ¡°You said it yourself that we¡¯re two adults getting what we need.¡±


    Eugene sneered and lifted his chin slightly. ¡°This is a ce of work, not your home. I hope nothing like this will happen again.


    ¡°To be honest, I have no interest in your family¡¯s degrading behavior.¡±


    This was a great humiliation to Mnie, and she pressed her lips. She grabbed Dn¡¯s arm again.


    Mnie did not have much strength in her wrist as she had hit the railing on her way over due to the heavy rain.


    Fortunately, she had stepped on the brakes in time and avoided a serious ident. However, she sprained her right wrist due to this, and it was hurting slightly.


    Dn did not notice that Mnie was hurt. She even pushed hard against her hurt wrist while trying to stand up straight.


    She was feeling tired from bending in fear and humility in front of Eugene.


    Mnie frowned at the pain in her wrist. She wanted to take a sharp breath when she felt the pain but forced herself to hold it back.


    While dragging Dn out of the office, she suddenly remembered something and stopped in her steps. She turned back to look at Eugene. ¡°When did LeapCo decide to take part in the finance exhibition?¡±


    Eugene stared at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    212


    Mnie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re not aware that Xander Soloman is the person in charge of thepany behind the proposal.¡±


    ¡°Xander Solomon?¡± Eugene looked darkly at her. There was a sarcastic smile on his face and a sh of frustration in his eyes. ¡°Are you questioning me because of Xander Solomon?¡±


    Mnie had no idea what Eugene was thinking. She stared at him and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve been targeting him all this time.¡±


    The office suddenly felt chilly. Eugene looked at her. He said nothing, but it felt intimidating when facing him.


    It took him a long time before he said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Mnie nced at him. She was mentally exhausted and was in no mood to argue with Eugene. As she turned to leave, she heard Eugene say, ¡°LeapCo can¡¯t afford to face a family like yours, Mnie.


    ¡°Don¡¯te to the office anymore.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 289

    Eugene¡¯s tone was frosty. Mnie pressed her lips and said nothing as she dragged Dn out <b>of </b>there.


    It was thepany¡¯s working hours. Vi, Julie, and Lee were present.


    News of Dning to see Eugene had spread quickly throughout the office. Vi smiled when she saw Mnie dragging Dn out. She looked at Mnie. ¡°Mnie, this is a ce of work, after all. I think it¡¯s best that you talk to your mother and make sure she doesn¡¯t barge in like this again.¡±


    There was no need for Vi to be putting up pretenses in front of Mnie anymore. There was a sarcastic smile on her face. ¡°Fortunately, it was Mr. Scott and I who bumped into her. Otherwise, the security guards would¡¯ve thrown her out, and that would¡¯ve been quite humiliating.¡±


    Mnie felt ufortable with Vi¡¯s words, but she was not in the mood to say anything to her.


    Her swollen arm continued gripping Dn, and the pain slowly spread upward.


    Unfortunately, Dn continued stirring up trouble. Mnie had a grip on her arm, but Dn still managed to say to Vi, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I managed to get inside, Vi.¡±


    The disgusted look in Vi¡¯s eyes got deeper, but she quickly hid it and smiled. ¡°You shoulde along with Mnie the next time you¡¯re here. She¡¯s been with thepany for a long time, after all, and many of us know her. No one would stop you froming in.¡®


    ¡°Am I right, Mnie?¡±


    Vi asked Mnie after she was done talking.


    Mnie ignored her.


    Vi was right. Mnie had been working at LeapCo for many years, and a lot of people here know her.


    However, she had now left thepany. LeapCo rules stated that non¨Cemployees were not allowed inside thepany.


    Vi made it sound grand, but all she wanted was for Mnie toe here with Dn to be humiliated.


    She was looking forward to witnessing this, and Dn had taken her advice seriously.


    No emotions were shown on Mnie¡¯s face as she looked at Vi and said coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you learned to do more and speak less after being a secretary here for so long?¡±


    Mnie dragged Dn out after saying this to Vi.


    Vi was standing not far from where they were. Mnie bumped into her shoulder while on her way out.


    This made Vi stumble a few steps back. She stared unhappily at Mnie, who was walking


    away<b>. </b>


    Who did <b>she </b>think she was?


    Mnie was now <b>the </b></divughingstock of <b>the </bpany. She had no right to still <b>be </b>sitting on her high horse.


    While in the elevator, Mnie was in a daze <b>as </b>it went down.


    She had thought of multiple scenarios of how <b>she </b>would leave LeapCo, and none of them involveding over to drag Dn away. It felt like she was being kicked out of here, and it was humiliating.


    Many people came and went while Mnie was on her way down in the elevator. They cast strange looks at them when they noticed Mnie¡¯s grip on Dn.


    Mnie did not seem to notice. She pulled Dn out of the elevator immediately the moment they arrived on the first floor.


    The heavy rain showed no signs of stopping. Mnie could feel the raindrops on her face as the wind galed at her while she stood in the corridor.


    She took a deep breath and flung Dn¡¯s hand away. Mnie said stoically, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m getting the car.¡±


    Mnie did not want to argue with Dn at thepany. Too many people had witnessed Mnie¡¯s humiliation here.


    She was physically and mentally exhausted. She would have broken down if she did not forcefully pull herself together.


    Mnie did not expect Dn to be a reliable factor in her life. However, it never urred to her that Dn would actuallye to see Eugene and demand money from him in a matter¨Cof -fact manner.


    She allowed the rain to hit her face. She found no point in avoiding the rain. It was helping her sober up slightly anyway.


    Dn had not said anything to Mnie since Mnie¡¯s appearance, but now, she suddenly questioned unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>


    X

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 290

    Chapter <b>290 </b>


    Mnie was about to leave when she slowed down and looked at Dn. ¡°Do you think you could¡¯ve gotten the money from Eugene Scott if I hadn¡¯t shown up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dn stammered and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t think I was wrong. You already have an intimate rtionship with him, and he should be giving you some money, no matter what. I¡¯m doing this for your own good!¡±


    Dn thought she was being reasonable about this and even said it louder to Mnie.


    Mnie tried to hold back her temper as she looked at Dn. ¡°Rtionship? What sort of intimate rtionship are you talking about?¡±


    Dn noticed Mnie was getting upset and shut up.


    Mnie looked at her, thinking what a joke Dn was.


    She was actually her mother!


    However, Dn was trying to exchange her pride and dignity for money!


    Mnie felt emotional about this. She ignored Dn as she ran into the rain to get her car.


    Every step Mnie tooknded in a puddle. She hated the rain.


    Dn was frightened by Mnie¡¯s temper, and she sat in the car silently. Her phone rang multiple times. Someone was calling her.


    Mnie saw from the corner of her eyes that the calls were from George.


    She had no idea what Dn saw in him. She would have tried to talk Dn into leaving him if this was before, but now, she did not care at all.


    Mnie dropped Dn off at her motel. That was when she finally calmed down.


    She looked at Dn and locked her car. After a while, she said, ¡°I really wanted to just die with- you in a car crash just now.¡±


    Mnie sounded calm and at peace when she said that, but there was intense hatred in her eyes. It scared Dn tremendously.


    She continued asking, ¡°Why did you go to see Eugene Scott?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Dn had no idea what to say. This was the first time she had seen Mnie look so cold and disgusted at her.


    Dn panicked. She could not help crying. She said in a low voice, ¡°I really have no choice. You know that I need the money, but you refuse to give it to me¡­¡±


    ¡°And you think you can get it from Eugene Scott?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Mel. You have several hundred thousand, right? Can you give me the money?¡±


    Mnie looked frostily at the expectant look in Dn¡¯s eyes.


    She was still thinking about Eugene¡¯s money.


    There was nothing else for Mnie to say.


    She unlocked the door and said quietly<b>, </b>¡°Pack your luggage. I¡¯m taking you to the airport. You¡¯re going back to Hearth City.¡±


    Who knew what trouble Dn would continue to cause if she stayed here? Mnie was determined to send her home.


    A look of astonishment shed in Dn¡¯s eyes. She stared at Mnie nkly. <b>¡°</b>When will you be giving me the money?¡±


    Dn would not give up if she did not get the 500 grand.


    Mnie said slowly, ¡°Do you know Grandpa is in the hospital waiting for surgery?¡±


    Dn was taken aback and repeated nkly, ¡°Give me the money and you cane back to take care of him.¡±


    Mnie was about to blow up. She wanted to say something, but her phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at her phone and frowned.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 291

    Chapter <b>291 </b>


    It was Reny.


    Reny rarely called her, preferring to text instead. Besides, they all knew she was going to the hospital when she left this morning.


    Since she had heard about the studio yesterday, Mnie had a bad feeling when she saw Reny¡¯s call.


    She only answered the phone after Dn had gotten out of the car.


    The moment the call connected, Reny said solemnly, ¡°Mnie, are you still at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°The department is calling for ast¨Cminute meeting about the deal. We came over in a hurry and forgot to bring some documents. If you have time, can you help send it over?¡±


    Because of the financial exhibition, Mnie was registered with the studio. Although she was not an official employee yet, she was still considered a part of the team.


    She nodded. ¡°Send me the address. I¡¯ll bring it overter.¡±


    ¡°You might want to hurry. The meeting starts at 1 p.m.¡±


    It was only eleven, but the rain made the traffic slow¨Cgoing.


    Mnie drove back to the vi to get her things. It was half¨Cpast twelve when she got back.


    Dn was not down yet, and Mnie did not care. She stepped on the gas and drove away.


    When she heard Xander talking to Oliverst night, she overheard that the interfering studio was a well¨Cestablished name in Jepton.


    That was why they were able to get so manypanies to work together.


    After Mnie packed up the documents that Xander needed, she thought for a moment and searched for some data on the Inte. Then, she printed out the information and took the printouts with her.


    No one would believe her if she told them, but Mnie was most rxed when she was working nowadays.


    There was no need to think too much when she was working. She just needed to focus on one thing. That way, she could at least catch her breath.


    It was a few minutes to one when she finally handed over the documents.


    Reny was waiting for her outside. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    Mnie was carrying the papers. ¡°Are they already in the conference room?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Reny led her over, but what Mnie did not expect was to see people she knew inside.


    It was Lisa and Quintin.


    Lisa used to be a secretary at LeapCo. She was friendly with Mnie and very capable. Later, she was fired by Eugene because she offended Vi. .


    As for Quentin, he was Mnie¡¯s first boss at LeapCo.


    He was also the one who had asked Mnie to go drink with him.


    Mnie did not expect to see Lisa with Quentin now. She was not very pleased about in


    Lisa was also a little surprised. She stood up and asked, ¡°Mnie, <b>why </b>are you here?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I came by to deliver something.¡±


    After saying that, she walked toward Xander and handed him the documents. ¡°Is this what you need?¡±


    Xander took the documents and asked Mnie to sit down beside him. He flipped through them and nodded. ¡°This is perfect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 292

    ¡°So what happened to your hand?¡± Xander put down the file and nced at Mnie¡¯s wrist.


    Mnie had twisted her wrist in the morning, and now it was red and swollen. It looked even worse after her tussle with Dn and all that driving. It actually looked a little scary.


    Mnie did not care much about it, though. ¡°I identally sprained it, that¡¯s all. I should be <b>fine </b>after applying some medicine to it.¡±


    She had been in pain for so <b>long </b>that she was numb to it now. She just could not exert much strength with it.


    Xander was about to say something else, but the others had already arrived.


    The other studio was called Dreamcatchers. It was a well¨Cestablished studio with more than ten years of history <b>in </b>Jepton. The department head was Ms. Sonders, a middle¨Caged woman in her forties,


    On the other hand, Quentin and Lisa were representing one of Dreamcatchers¡® partners. They had speciallye to support Dreamcatchers.


    The department head wisely chose not to say anything. Instead, she let Xander and Coral do the talking first.


    However, both sides were hiding some of their cards, so the conversation went nowhere.


    Ms. Sonders could only sigh and say, ¡°You all know how important this exhibition is. We have to do our very best. After all, Jepton¡¯s reputation is at stake too.¡±


    Coral was very calm. She sized up Zander and said, ¡°Although Dreamcatchers is an established brand here in Jepton, we all know what you¡¯re capable of, Mr. Solomon, so we¡¯re all looking forward to working with you.¡±


    Xander scoffed, tapping his finger on the document Mnie had brought over. ¡°We¡¯ve alreadypleted the proposal, and now you¡¯re talking about a coboration?¡±


    ¡°We also have a proposal, and we think we can work together for the best possible results.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to be the secondary organizer?¡± Xander went along with her. He looked at Coral with some amusement. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯d be happy to cooperate.¡±


    Coral did not say anything. Their studio had suddenly made a move this time because they wanted to make their studio famous again, so they would not settle for second ce


    <i>¡°</i>Wait, Mr. Solomon. We could still make this a win¨Cwin situation,¡± Quentin, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke up.


    Quintin was in his thirties and wore sses, the type who always wanted to look refined.


    He smiled at Xander and casually nced at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re young and talented, but everyone knows that the home¨Cground advantage is very real. Dreamcatchers¡® status in Jepton isparable to yours.


    ¡°In that case, why can¡¯t we help each other?¡±


    ¡°Help each other?¡± Xander¡¯s expression did not change. He tapped the table. ¡°Excuse me if


    I¡¯m reluctant to take you up on that offer.¡±


    As soon as he finished that sentence, Mnie pulled two data sheets from the pile she had printed just before leaving her house.


    They clearly showed the number of people at Xander¡¯s exhibition, as well as the number of people at Dreamcatchers¡®.


    The contrast between the two was extremely stark.


    Mnie narrowed her eyes and looked at Quentin. ¡°Mr. Emerson, you really know how to y with your words. You said that you could help each other achieve a win¨Cwin situation, casually downying Dreamcatchers¡® terrible results.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure you know that the industry moves with the times. Although Dreamcatchers has a longer history, that doesn¡¯t mean you are more capable.


    ¡°Useless people don¡¯t be useful even with decades of experience. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Everyone present was a little surprised by Mnie¡¯s words.


    After all, the contempt in her words was obvious.


    When the meeting adjourned, Quentin lingered around. Mnie did not move, either. She sat where she was, her face calm as she looked at Quentin.


    Lisa wanted toe over and talk to Mnie. She hesitated, asking, ¡°Mnie, are you working for Mr. Solomon now?¡±


    She used to work at LeapCo, so she still had many acquaintances there. Naturally, she knew about Mnie¡¯s resignation.


    ¡°It seems that I was right at that time.¡± Before Mnie could say anything, Quentin suddenly interrupted. He adjusted his sses and looked at Mnie, his voice gentle, ¡°I knew it was a matter of time before Mr. Scott dumped you.¡±


    Dispter 279

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 293

    Despite his gentle demeanor, there was no mistaking the mockery in his voice<i>. </i>


    Mnie looked at him. No matter how calm her expression was, she could not hide the disgust


    in her eyes.


    However, Quentin acted as if he did not see it. Or rather, he was deliberately trying to repulse Mnie. He smiled and said, ¡°If you have nowhere to go now, I may able to take you in.¡±


    The people in charge of the department had long left. Now, only Xander, Lisa, and Quentin were left in the conference room.


    Quentin nced at Xander, his attitude arrogant, but his gaze went to Mnie. ¡°You might want to think about it. My door is always open to you.¡±


    He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°After all, you know that I¡¯ve always admired you.¡±


    However, he deliberately emphasized the word ¡°admired¡°, hinting at something more.


    The coldness in Mnie¡¯s eyes intensified. She scoffed. ¡°Spare me the thought.¡±


    To be honest, even Mnie felt a little annoyed to see Quentin here today.


    Quentin was her first boss, back when she was a fresh¨Cfaced rookie. At the time, Quentin acted like a caring senior and even took her on a few business rounds.


    At that time, Eugene was busy, and Mnie could not turn to him for everything. Since Quentin helped her, she naturally thought he was a good person. She had even praised him to Eugene.


    Then, on a business trip, Quentin had snuck into her room in the middle of the night.


    After that, Mnie realized that Quentin was only so weing to newbies because of his ulterior motives. From then on, every ¡°unintentional¡± touch of his repulsed her.


    However, he did not back off even after Mnie warned him. Instead, he became even more aggressive.


    Fortunately, one day, Eugene bumped into him when he came to fetch her home. Only then did Quentin stop his advances.


    However, he started to make things difficult for Mnie at work instead. He threw all kinds of difficult clients to her, saying that he was training her up.


    Mnie had once overheard him say to a supervisor in the department, ¡°So what if she¡¯s sleeping with Mr. Scott? He¡¯ll get tired of her once he¡¯s had his fun. She¡¯s just a slut. pretending to be oh¨Cso¨Choly.¡±


    Many timester, Mnie had inadvertently seen Quentin use the same method on other new interns. Some of the interns had left, while others stayed. No one knew the truth.


    Later, Mnie was transferred to another department, and Quentin was fired because he messed up. She thought she would never see him again in her life.


    ¡°Mnie, you should be honored that I still think so highly of you.¡± Quentin adjusted his sses, his gentlemanly mask slipping.


    ¡°Mr. Emerson, I don¡¯t appreciate how you¡¯re trying to poach my employee right in front of me,¡± Xander said before Mnie could speak. His handsome face was cold and authoritative.


    Quentin sized up Xander, then looked at Mnie. A malicious smile appeared on his lips.


    Mnie hated that look on his face. It made her feel sick to her stomach.


    She stood up and asked Xander, ¡°Do you have anything else to doter?¡±


    Xander could tell that she did not want to stay here any longer, so he stood up as well. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the office to go through the materials.¡±


    He would not let go of this opportunity so easily. After all, this coboration was also very important to him.


    Xander¡¯s eyes darkened. It was not until they were out of the conference room that he asked Mnie, ¡°Do you have anything else to doter?¡±


    Mnie still wanted to send Dn away. The longer Dn stayed in Jepton, the more trouble she might cause.


    <b>¡°</b>T


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m sending my mother to Hearth Cityter.¡® Xander nodded and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Give me the car keys.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 294

    Chapter <b>294 </b>


    Mnie was taken aback. Xander nced at her wrist and said calmly, ¡°You should rest that sprain if you want it to get better.¡±


    Mnie pulled her hand away ufortably. Xander had noticed her injured hand when she had firste over.


    She lowered hershes. Xander was the only one who had noticed she was hurt.


    Xander wanted to help Mnie drive, so he handed his car keys to Oliver. Reny leaned over and looked at Mnie. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Mnie paused. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to ask if you have a grudge against Mr. Emerson.¡± She scratched her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you be so actively hostile to someone before.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression became more distant. ¡°Quentin used to be at LeapCo, too.¡±


    Reny blinked and was about to speak when Oliver called her away. They walked far away before Mnie heard Oliver huffing, ¡°Why are you always so nosy?¡±


    ¡°I was just curious¡­¡®


    Mnie knew that she had been quite harsh to Quentin, and Quentin¡¯s words left a lot to the imagination.


    She had been waiting for Xander to ask, but he did not say anything until they reached Dn¡¯s


    hotel.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xander asked as the car came to a stop. He turned suddenly and looked at


    Mnie. ¡°You keep staring at me. Is it something on my face?¡±


    Xander suddenly leaned closer to Mnie, leaving her flustered. She moved back


    imperceptibly. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Xander pressed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about me and Quentin?¡± Quentin¡¯s words in the conference room today were so pointed that even Reny was intrigued.


    Xander raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? He doesn¡¯t look like a good guy.¡±


    Mnie had not expected Xander to say that. ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    Xander did not say anything. He looked outside and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something.¡±


    With that, he drove off.


    The Jepton rain seemed to be back with a vengeance, determined to make up for lost time.


    Mnie sat in the car for a while before getting out of the car and going to the hotel. She dragged Dn out of the room, her expression stormy. ¡°If you don¡¯t go back to Hearth City now, I won¡¯t give you a single cent.¡±


    794


    22


    If Dn could pester her, then Mnie could threaten her in return.


    As expected, Dn immediately cowed at the threat and looked at Mnie timidly.


    Xander had already returned from his shopping trip. When he saw Dn, he did not say anything. He just handed a box to Mnie, ¡°I just bought some analgesic ointment. You can use this first.¡±


    Because of the rain, Mnie had no choice but to buy Dn the next rail ticket to Hearth City, She even bought an extra ticket and went past the turnstiles herself so she could personally see Dn boarding the train<b>, </b>


    Xander was waiting for Mnie outside when she came out of the station.


    Seeing the exhaustion on her face, he said softly, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    He knew Mnie had rushed there from the hospital. She probably did not have the time.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere to eat. I think you¡¯ll like it there,¡± No sooner had he said that than Mnie¡¯s phone beeped with a text message notification.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 295

    Chapter <b>295 </b>


    Mnie looked down, and her expression stiffened slightly.


    She had received a significant sum of money via bank transfer<b>, </b>seemingly from LeapCo¡¯s


    ount.


    The next second<b>, </b>she received a call from Tina¡¯s call. Mnie stepped aside to answer it.


    ¡°Have you received the money? It¡¯s your sry for this month, the bonuses from the previous projects that haven¡¯t been paid, and some of the contracts you earned. Go through the numbers and tell me if you have any questions. I¡¯m with the finance department now.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Howe there¡¯s so much money?¡±


    She did have a few projects that had yet to be settled, but they did not add up to so much.


    Tina said awkwardly, ¡°It also includes your severance pay.


    She could not understand it, either. Mnie¡¯s resignation procedures would bepleted in a few days, but Mr. Scott suddenly said that Mnie had been fired, so they had to pay her severance ordingly.


    His exact words were, ¡°LeapCo can¡¯t afford a parasite like her.¡±


    However, Tina and the others thought otherwise.


    After all, her resignation would be confirmed in a few days, but he had suddenly decided to fire her instead. Mnie would receive additionalpensation for it.


    It felt more like he was deliberately giving Mnie money.


    Still, Tina was not going to share any of this with Mnie. She had to be careful whenever Eugene was involved, after all.


    Mnie was silent.


    In the end, it still came to this.


    She had been kicked out of thepany like a stray dog.


    ¡°Mnie, is there a problem? If there is, I¡¯ll solve it for you now.¡± Tina¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses.


    Mnie said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you want to take from the office, you can get Yana to help you pack it up for you.¡± Tina reminded her in a friendly tone. ¡°When I went to look for Mr. Scott today, I heard Vi chatting with Julie chatting. I think it¡¯ll be a little hard for you toe back to the office from now on.


    Mnie had not expected Eugene to move so quickly. She did not know how to feel, so she just thanked Tina.


    Tina sighed and knew that she must be feeling terrible. She hung up without saying anything else.


    To be honest, it was quite a pity. In the past, thepany had privately discussed which


    employee was the most loyal to LeapCo. Everyone felt that it was Mnie.


    None of them expected her to <b>get </b>fired like this.


    Mnie stood on the spot for a while with her phone in her hand. Her chest heaved up and down rapidly before she slowly calmed down.


    Mnie did not say a word as Xander drove. She leaned her head against the window. Her mind was nk.


    It would be a lie to say that she had no feelings for LeapCo, but she was still unwilling to ept her new reality.


    This was a pathetic way to wrap up a career there, even for her.


    How pitiful.


    She was chased out, just like that.


    Mnie could not help but smile self¨Cdeprecatingly.


    Still, this was probably a good thing.


    Mnie looked at the transfer notification on her phone. LeapCo had great employee benefits, so Mnie¡¯spensation was generous too.


    She would not have to worry about her grandfather¡¯s medical expenses for the time being.


    As far as that went, Mnie thought she had probably profited from this whole affair, too.


    Perhaps¡­ Eugene was just taking pity on her.


    After all, this much money was nothing to him.


    The car stopped in another alley, and Xander looked at Mnie. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Mnie suppressed the emotions in her heart and looked up at the alley in front of her.


    It had ck tiles and white walls in a style that was rarely ever seen in Jepton. Mnie did not even know where she was right now.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 296

    Chapter <b>296 </b>


    She looked around. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°This is where <b>I </b>grew up.¡± Xander frowned slightly. He took an umbre from his car and sheltered Mnie with it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xander led Mnie a few hundred yards into the alley, then stopped in front of a door.


    A chubby middle¨Caged woman came out with a basin of water.


    Xander saw her and called out, ¡°Aunt Fiona.¡±


    Fiona was taken aback for a moment before she saw Xander clearly. She immediately beamed with surprise and said, ¡°Xander! When did you get back?¡±


    She pulled Xander and Mnie into the door, and Mnie realized that it was actually a


    restaurant. There were a few tables and customers scattered around.


    Xander said, ¡°Aunt Fiona¡¯s cooking is amazing.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°It does smell good.¡±


    Fiona then looked at Mnie. ¡°Did you bring your girlfriend here, Xander?¡±


    Xander said softly, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend. Just a friend.¡±


    Fiona raised her eyebrows slightly as she led them to a table and sat them down. ¡°Anyway, any friend of Xander¡¯s is a friend of mine! This meal is on the house.¡±


    She was very friendly and passionate, hurrying to the kitchen as she spoke.


    Mnie asked Xander, ¡°Did you just say you grew up around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my grandfather¡¯s house is nearby. My mother used to bring me here when I was young.¡±


    Mnie vaguely remembered Stephen saying that Xander¡¯s mother was overseas.


    She asked, ¡°Is your mother still overseas?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s abroad for treatment.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sick? What illness is it?¡±


    Mnie had just been trying to find a topic of conversation, but Xander suddenly fell silent. After a moment, he said, ¡°She¡¯s in a psychiatric hospital. She¡¯s not quite stable mentally.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Xander was always silent when his mother was mentioned. Mnie did not know what to say, so she just quieted down.


    It was only when Fiona came to serve the dishes that the two of them exchanged a few more


    words.


    Fiona was definitely a good cook. Xander filled Mnie¡¯s bowl with some soup. ¡°Her cream of wild mushroom is a bestseller.¡±


    Mnie thanked him. Then, she heard Xander say slowly, ¡°Is this meal not enough to cheer you up?¡±


    Mnie stopped and looked at Xander. ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling alright.¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you eating too much? Is it because your hand hurts?¡± Xander¡¯s brows slowly furrowed, as if he was conflicted. ¡°This is my first time bringing a girl out to eat alone, so I should have thought it through more. I guess I should have brought you to the hospital first.¡±


    He had a solemn and conflicted look. Mnie was stunned for a moment before she suddenly


    chuckled.


    She asked Xander, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡± Xander shot back.


    Mnie shook her head. Her appetite was much better now, and she ate much more enthusiastically.


    Xander, on the other hand, did not eat much. He only nced at Mnie from time to time.


    Once they were done eating, Fiona refused to ept any money. She said it was her treat.


    She looked at Xander and sighed. ¡°Xander, how has your mother been all these years?¡±


    Xander nodded. ¡°Better than before.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather was sick some time ago. You know he¡¯s very stubborn. We all asked him to contact you, but he wouldn¡¯t do it. If you have time, go back and visit him.¡±


    She even added, ¡°Bring your girlfriend along. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be happy to see that you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    Since Xander had mentioned his childhood here, Mnie thought he must have been close with his grandfather.


    Unexpectedly, he said, ¡°No, I¡¯m too busy for that.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 297

    When they came out of the restaurant, the rain had eased off slightly.


    ¡°Does your hand still hurt?¡± %ander asked Mnie, ¡°If it does, we can go to the hospital,¡±


    Mnie moved her wrist slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    On the way back, Xander did not say anything, Mnie guessed that it was because Fiona mentioned his grandfather.


    Still, it was Xander¡¯s business, and Mnie could not just ach


    To her surprise, though, Zander drove the car to a nearby hospital. He stopped the car and looked at Mnie¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re injured in your right hand. It would be safer to get it checked again.¡±


    He was kind, and Mnie could not refuse. Fortunately, the results of the checkup were fine. It was just a slight sprain. She just had to rest.


    It was evening by the time Mnie finished her checkup and got the results. Dn would probably be arriving in Hearth City soon<b>. </b>


    Actually, Mnie wanted to go to the Jepton Hotel to look for Howard, but Xander was still there, so she did not say anything. She nned to return to the vi first beforeing out by herself.


    In the meantime, she could figure out what to say to Howard,


    When Lisa called, Zander had just parked his car. Mnie looked at the time. Lisa must have just gotten off from work.


    She excused herself from Zander and picked up Lisa¡¯s call as she walked out of the garage. ¡°Mnie?¡± Lise said after a moment of silence. ¡°I heard you resigned from LeapCo. Why?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s resignation was not exactly a secret.


    Mnie pretended not to hear the probing tone in her words and replied calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for people to resign? But why were you with Quentin?¡±


    Thest time she saw Lisa, she was still working with Frank Yates.


    L¨ªsaughed bitterly. ¡°Why else? The sry here is higher.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mnie walked out of the parking lot. Instead of going back into the house, she went around to the outside, under the half¨Ccovered open balcony.


    She looked at the falling raindrops outside. ¡°Why are you calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Did you leave LeapCo because you had somewhere better to go? If so¡­¡±


    Before Lisa could <b>finish</b>, Mnie understood. She lowered hershes and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take a break for a while.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­? 7¡± Lisa still did not sound convinced, but Mnie did not want to say anymore. She was in a bad mood after running into Quentin today.


    Besides, Lisa was working with him now.


    212


    However, when she remembered her experiences with Quentin, Mnie reminded Lisa, ¡± Quentin is not a good person. Be on your guard.¡±


    Aplicated smile shed across Lisa¡¯s lips. She took a deep breath. ¡°We were from the samepany after all. Of course, I know what he¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°But when I left LeapCo, Mr. Scott told the otherpanies not to hire me, so I can¡¯t find anything better.¡± Lisa¡¯s tone was much bleaker now.


    If it were not for Eugene, she would not have gone to work for Frank after leaving LeapCo and now, she was working for Quentin.


    Neither of them were good people.


    Lisa would be lying if she said that she did not resent Eugene.


    Mnie could hear the resentment in her voice, too. She made an excuse and hung up.


    ¨C


    She had too much on her te now. She was not in the mood to listen to others¡®ints.


    Besides, she still could not ept the fact that Lisa was working for Quentin now.


    One thing caught her attention, though. Lisa said Eugene had told the otherpanies not to hire her when she left.


    Mnie lowered her gaze slightly. No one knew what she was thinking, but her expression was solemn.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 298

    She did not stay in the vi for long. After informing Reny and the others, she was about to set out for the hospital again.


    However, Xander stopped her. He tossed the car keys to her and said, ¡°Take my car. I¡¯ll call the mechanic overter. Your car was in an ident, so it¡¯s safer to get it fixed.¡±


    Mnie took him up on his offer and left.


    Her grandfather had just finished dinner when she arrived. The caregiver showed Mnie the results of yesterday¡¯s examination. There were still no changes.


    She asked the caregiver, ¡°Did Dr. Wells say anything when he came over today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mnie put the test results away. She needed to talk to Dr. Wells again.


    If Howard really could not help, she would have to change doctors.


    Mnie had something on her mind, so she was not paying attention when she walked around the corner. As a result, she identally bumped into someone.


    She apologized profusely, only to hear a familiar voice. ¡°Mnie?¡±


    Mnie paused. She looked up and saw that it was Lee<i>. </i>


    Instinctively, she nced behind Lee, expecting to see Eugene there.


    Lee also noticed her reaction. He smiled. ¡°Mr. Scott is still talking to someone. I just came out to take a call.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Is he meeting someone here?¡±


    ¡°LeapCo is organizing a public health checkup soon. Mr. Scott came over to discuss the project.


    Nodding, she walked past Lee and headed for Dr. Wells¡® office.


    There was a conversation going on inside. As soon as Mnie pushed open the door, she saw Eugene talking to Dr. Wells.


    The conversation stopped abruptly when they heard the door open. Eugene nced over.


    When he saw Mnie, his face was expressionless, and there was a cold look in his eyes.


    Dr. Wells was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Lancaster¡¯s family member? You came at the right time. Mr. Scott was just saying ¡±


    He was halfway through his sentence when Eugene interrupted him in his cool, businesslike voice. ¡°Dr. Wells, LeapCo will ept all of your earlier suggestions. I look forward to working with you.¡®


    Dr. Wells was a little ttered. ¡°No, I really admire your foresight and willingness to


    contribute to the good of our society, Mr. Scott. Our hospital is honored to be working with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± Eugene nodded, his expression unchanged.


    Dr. Wells looked at him, then at Mnie, as if he wanted to say something.


    His lips twitched. In the end, he just turned to Mnie and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Mnie had been hinting that she did not want to acknowledge Eugene¡¯s existence. She cleared her throat. ¡°I just wanted to ask¡­ If Dr. Hel can¡¯t do it, is there another doctor who can perform this surgery? Preferably someone with a lower level of risk.¡±


    ¡°There are many doctors who can perform this surgery, but as I said, Dr. Hel is an expert in this field. His sess rate is very high.¡± Dr. Wells reminded Mnie, ¡°Every year, there are many people who want Dr. Hel as their chief surgeon. If you ask me¡­


    At this point, he suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Eugene. Then, he said to Mnie, ¡°It¡¯s normal for an expert like Dr. Hel to have his own principles, but perhaps you can ask Mr. Scott for help? Dr. Hel is his uncle.¡±


    Dr. Wells did not know that Mnie and Eugene knew each other.


    Mnie could see herself reflected in Eugene¡¯s unperturbed eyes. He looked at her with that cold, mocking expression on his face that only she could see.


    His tone was t. ¡°You need my help?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 299

    Mnie paused. Her encounters with Eugene had not been pleasant, and he had just fired her this morning.


    She pursed her lips and resisted the urge to run.


    Dr. Wells did not notice the tension between them. When he heard his phone ring, he took it and said, ¡°If you still want Dr. Hel to help you, you can try asking Mr. Scott. If you want someone else, I can rmend other options.


    ¡°You¡¯re under no obligation to help, of course, Mr. Scott. It¡¯s just that this youngdy has been busy with her grandfather¡¯s affairs, so I just thought I¡¯d mention it. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    With that, Dr. Wells went outside to answer the phone.


    Mnie and Eugene were suddenly the only ones left in the office.


    Mnie lowered her eyes, but she could feel Eugene¡¯s gaze on her.


    There was nothing much for her to say. After all, there was a high chance that Eugene would not agree to help. Why should she embarrass herself again?


    Moreover, when she thought of Eugene¡¯s previous request, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    She took a deep breath and turned to leave.


    However, before she could even take half a step, Eugene said, quietly and coldly, ¡°It seems that your grandfather¡¯s health is not that important to you, after all.


    ¡°Mnie, that ridiculous ego of yours alwayses up at the wrong time.¡±


    Mnie stopped in her tracks and turned back to Eugene. She tried to straighten her back and look directly at him. ¡°Is it my ego, or your sadistic need to mock me at all times? Eugene, I really don¡¯t have time to y these meaningless games with you right now.¡±


    ¡°Meaningless games?¡± Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were devoid of emotion. He studied Mnie condescendingly. ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t seize the opportunity.¡±


    Mnie looked at him.


    For the first time, she felt that Eugene was shameless.


    What opportunity was he talking about? Yet another opportunity to let him humiliate her?


    Mnie closed her eyes and said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want me to do, but can you stop pestering me at a time like this?


    ¡°If you want me to move out, I¡¯ll do it. If you want me to leave LeapCo, I¡¯ll leave. If you still have a bone to pick with me, can you wait until my grandfather recovers?¡±


    She really did not have the energy to deal with him right now. She was already hanging on by a thread.


    Mnie was afraid that at some point she would not be able to hold on, and that thread would


    snap.


    372


    There were many nights where she <b>just </b>could not sleep. Her <b>mind </b>was so frayed by now that she could stare at the ceiling in a daze.


    ¡°You think I have a bone to pick with you?¡± Eugene narrowed his eyes and repeated Mnie¡¯s words slowly. He snorted and stared at Mnie in an unreadable tone. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re even worthy of my attention like that?¡±


    Mnie slowly clenched her fists. She looked at Eugene with a dark expression for a moment, then she turned around and left.


    ¡°Howard Hel will be staying at Jepton for the next few days.¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was as calm as usual, carrying his usual resolve.


    He stared at Mnie¡¯s frail back, a strange emotion shing in his eyes.


    Eugene tapped his finger twice and said lightly, ¡°Mnie, you know <b>I¡¯m </b>not very patient.¡±


    Mnie remained where she was standing now, her body trembling <b>slightly</b>. Eugene sounded like he was certain she would go back and beg <b>him</b><b>. </b>


    She returned to the ward in frustration. As usual, shechatted <b>with </b>her grandfather for a while before preparing to leave.


    Before she left, she saw the nurse bring in a te of <b>fruits</b>.


    The nurse seemed to be afraid that she would misunderstand and said, ¡°Dr. Wells said that the patient can eat some solid food now. He even had a small bowl of oatsst <b>night</b>, so I prepared some fruit for him.¡±


    Enjoy Ad Free Reading

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 300

    He showed Mnie the te of fruits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I cut the fruits into tiny pieces, and they¡¯re all fresh and clean.¡±


    Mnie looked at it. They did seem perfectly fine.


    As she went downstairs, she passed Dr. Wells¡¯s office. Eugene was no longer inside.


    The rain was much lighter now. When she arrived at the vi, Reny and the others were still ying games in the living room.


    Xander was nowhere to be seen. Oliver said that he was working on the design drafts in the study.


    Mnie was busy all day and did not stay downstairs for long before returning upstairs to rest.


    She had been sleeping poorly for the past few days. She was worried about disturbing Reny, so she had tidied up a small room and moved there instead.


    When she returned to her room, she took out her phone and looked at therge sum of money


    in her ount.


    After a while, she searched the profiles of several of Jepton¡¯s most prolific neurosurgeons online. Although they were not as famous, their resumes were promising.


    Mnie took screenshots of the doctors¡® profiles and sent them to Dr. Wells, who responded quickly.


    Of the four doctors Mnie had proposed, two were out of town attending academic conferences, and one was now focused on academic work, only going to the hospital on Wednesdays.


    Thest one was also the director of Paramount Hospital. He had gone overseas to a learning trip some time ago and might only be back in a few days.


    ¡°If the patient¡¯s condition is stable, we can wait for Dr. Zepto toe back. That¡¯s if there are no emergencies,¡± Dr. Wells said.


    Her grandfather¡¯s condition had been very stable for the past few days, and Mnie¡¯s heart finally calmed down a little.


    She paused for a moment and subconsciously reached under her pillow, looking for the good luck charm that her grandfather had given her in the past.


    When Mnie was young, she was prone to falling sick. Every year, her grandfather would get her a new good luck charm and hide it under her pillow. He said that this way, she would feel better soon.


    After all those years, she had also developed a habit of keeping a charm under her pillow.


    However, she could not find anything now.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly remembered that her grandfather reced her good luck charm every year, because he said it would only work for a year at a time.


    When her grandfather gave her the good luck charm this year, she had been busy with work at


    Cha


    the office. After she received it, she had been so swamped that she forgot to bring it home.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened.


    However, she had no choice but to call Yana and briefly exin the whole chain of events. She asked Yana to help her find the good luck charm when she went to the office tomorrow,


    However, Yana said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you look for it now. I¡¯m still at the office.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still at the office thiste at night?¡±


    Yana took the opportunity toin. ¡°Mnie, you don¡¯t know this, but Vi has returned to the secretariat again. She was in the CEO¡¯s office for the past few days, right? But in the end, she came back today.


    ¡°As soon as she came back, she made a mistake in a very important document. Now, we¡¯re all busy cleaning up her mess.¡®


    11


    Mnie was not very interested in what Vi was doing. She only asked Yana to help find her charm before ending the call.


    Mnie woke up a few more times in a daze that night until she waspletely woken up by the phone ringing in the morning.


    She fumbled for her phone and saw that the caller was Dr. Wells. Mnie sat up immediiately.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 301

    Chapter <b>301 </b>


    ¡°The patient experienced convulsions this morning. Pleasee over to the hospital.¡±


    Dr. Wells¡¯s words snapped Mnie out of her slightly drowsy state.


    She quickly asked further about Albert¡¯s condition. After ensuring her grandfather had been rescued, she quickly washed up and headed to the hospital.


    It rained all night yesterday, and the weather outside was slightly cold.


    Mnie was rushed to the hospital. Dr. Wells was on duty that day and was still in Albert¡¯s ward.


    Mnie looked at the old man who had dozed off in his bed with pursed lips. She looked worried.


    After Dr. Wells examined Albert, he beckoned Mnie and the caretaker to follow him. ¡°The patient suddenly experienced convulsions because he was agitated, and he had choked on something. This is dangerous, and you must ensure this is thest time it happens.¡±


    The caretaker was afraid Mnie would me her and quickly exined, ¡°Dr. Wells told me we could feed the patient some normal food. That¡¯s why I changed his diet and was careful when feeding him. He was finest night.¡±


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Mnie sounded displeased. She was worried sick upon hearing that something had happened to her grandfather. She had yet to calm herself down.


    She had paid for the caretaker to care for Albert, not to let her worsen Albert¡¯s condition.


    The caretaker was flustered upon hearing Mnie¡¯s serious tone. If something happened to the patient under a caretaker¡¯s care, they had to paypensation and might even be sued.


    Few caretakers were willing to take this job as Albert¡¯s condition was bad. After all, if something happened and the family members were not reasonable enough, they would not be able to defend themselves.


    However, the pay Mnie offered was sky¨Chigh and irresistible.


    ¡°Albert woke up this morning at 5:00 am, and he said he was hungry. I thought of giving him his nutrition drink, but he refused and wanted cereal.


    ¡°Then, the caretaker next door came to borrow some things. When I was handing her the things, he started experiencing convulsions.¡±


    Mnie sensed something and looked at the caretaker calmly. ¡°What were you two chatting about just now?¡±


    ¡°She asked me where Albert¡¯s children were and why they hadn¡¯t visited. I told her his child was busy.¡±


    Mnie knew what caused her grandfather¡¯s convulsions. The caretaker¡¯s unintentional conversation reminded Albert of Dn and agitated him.


    Before Dr. Wells left, he frowned and said, ¡°Dr. Zepto received a sudden notice at the ce where his academic conference is being held about a volcano phenomenon. He has to dy his trip for about a week.¡±


    Mnie looked at him.


    <b>¡°</b>If you know any other doctor, you can try contacting them just in case.¡±


    Dr. Wells left after saying that.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. She could contact no other expert in neurology in Jepton other than Howard.


    However, she had to look for Eugene to help her contact Howard.


    Mnie pursed her lips, and her eyshes blocked her eyes.


    Before she left, she reminded the caretaker what to be aware of.


    She wanted to fire the caretaker, but Albert was already used to the caretaker looking after him. Moreover, Albert was sensitive, and changing the caretaker might remind him of Dn.


    Mnie arranged everything needed before leaving.


    She called Yana, telling her she would be at the office to pick up some of her things.


    When she arrived at LeapCo, it was not after working hours yet. Mnie waited at the car park


    for Yana.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Yana called. ¡°Mnie, we have an important meeting out of the blue, and I can¡¯t leave. All your things are on your desk. Is it possible for you toe to the office and get them yourself?¡±


    The secretary¡¯s office was busy, and Yana had to work overtime. Mnie knew it well.


    LeapCo¡¯s employees could enter the building using a face recognition system, and the technical department might not have deleted her information just yet. Mnie entered the building without any obstruction.


    Not many people were in the secretary¡¯s office, and a box was ced on her table. ¡°Mnie?¡± Vi¡¯s surprised voice sounded from behind her. Mnie turned around.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 302

    Chapter <b>302 </b>


    Vi seized Mnie, shocked. She seemed to be puzzled to see Mnie in the office. ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>haven¡¯t you resigned? Why are you here again?¡±


    Mnie looked at her expressionlessly. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>came back to take some things.¡±


    With a frown, Mnie thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t Yana say they have to attend a meeting? Why didn¡¯t Vi go?¡®


    She didn¡¯t have much interest in Vi¡¯s pretentious act and did not want to waste time on her.


    When Mnie was about to leave after taking her stuff, Vi followed her. She nced at the box Mnie was holding and grinned innocently.


    ¡°So, these are yours, Mnie? I saw Miss Yana packing all that stuff this morning, and I thought it was hers.


    ¡°After all, thepany gave us some gifts. Mnie, I¡¯m sure you know thepany provides many things for us. I haven¡¯t even taken all my things back home yet.¡±


    Mnie nced at Vi coldly. Vi was saying as though Mnie had returned to take back LeapCo¡¯s stuff.


    She was annoyed.


    Coldly, she said, ¡°When you were dating Eugene, didn¡¯t he bring you to enough ces? Look at you boasting about LeapCo¡¯s seasonal benefits.¡±


    She was taller than Vi, and how she looked at Vi from above as she mocked her embarrassed Vi.


    Her face turned pale. She was about to refute when Mnie said, ¡°Stop being so pretentious. You won¡¯t get any award for putting on an act before me. You might not feel tired of doing this, but it annoys me.


    Vi looked at Mnie¡¯s departing back as her frozen smile faded.


    She did not like Mnie the first time she saw her, and she could not force herself to like


    Mnie even now.


    Meanwhile, Mnie carried the box out of the office and put it in the car.


    She looked at LeapCo¡¯s building for a while before calling someone.


    However, the person on the other end of the call did not pick it up.


    Mnie did not give up and dialed again.


    After ringing for a few seconds, the call went through.


    Mnie held her breath. The nails of her right hand dug deep into her palm as she said in her hoarse voice, ¡°Eugene, I want to have a word with you.¡±


    The man on the other end of the call remained silent.


    After a while, Eugene¡¯szy voice sounded. He said sarcastically, ¡°Mnie, who do you think you are?¡±


    Mnie sat in the driver¡¯s seat and stared at the advertisement board. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Does your request before this still count?


    ¡°You told me if 1¡­ satisfied your needs, you¡¯d help me.¡±


    Mnie couldn¡¯t say the phrase ¡®please him¡®. She said every word slowly<b>, </b>as if she was debating with her dignity deep down.


    However, Eugene showed no response upon hearing her words. He scoffed and asked, ¡°Did you misunderstand yourself or me? Why do you think I should give you another chance?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.


    She lowered her head and leaned against the steering wheel. Her voice was hoarse as she was holding back her tears. ¡°Can¡­ you tell me what I can do to make you help me, then?


    ¡°I can do anything as long as you help me, Eugene.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s voice was soft, and she sounded exhausted.


    The stress she was facing was suffocating her.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 303

    Chapter <b>303 </b>


    Dn¡¯s matter, her grandfather¡¯s health, her job, Eugene, and Vi had almost broken Mnie down mentally and physically.


    However, she did not have the time to be devastated.


    She had to face this by herself. No one could save her if she let herself fall into the abyss of despair.


    No one!


    No one would help her!


    She only had herself.


    Mnie clenched the steering wheel with her slender fingers as she listened to the man¡¯s indifferent voice from the other end of the call. ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making a joke out of yourself now?¡±


    She felt as if she had been suffocated by seawater, making her lungs swell up.


    However, Mnie heard that cold voice again. ¡°Come upstairs in five minutes.¡±


    After giving this order, he ended the call. Only the sound of the phone beeping could be heard.


    Mnie looked at the box beside her. The charm Albert gave her was on top of it.


    Her grandfather¡¯s carving of her nickname ¡®Mel¡® was on it.


    Albert gave her the name Mnie<b>, </b>saying it was a nice and melodious name.


    However, her grandmother disagreed because the meaning of Mnie was dark in Greek. She did not want Mnie to live a dark life.


    When Mnie headed upstairs, she bumped into those employees getting off work. Some greeted her.


    Vi was among them, and she looked at her hesitantly.


    Mnie ignored Vi and headed straight to Eugene¡¯s office.


    When she walked out of the elevator, she heard Vi blurt out, ¡°I think the security personnel should be strengthened. It seems like just anyone can enter the office.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s footstep froze for a moment.


    Just as she entered the president¡¯s office, she bumped into Lee walking out with the documents. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Mnie and greeted her with a nod before leaving.


    Mnie looked at the ground and waited for a while before entering. Eugene was making a call inside while standing before the French windows. His face was cold as ever.


    Upon hearing Mnie opening the door, he nced at her and looked away immediately.


    Mnie stood there, not knowing why she was here. She could only lower her eyes and look at the documents on Eugene¡¯s table as she let her mind drift away.


    Those were the documents she organized for the Blue Inc project.


    When she left<b>, </b>they were handed over to Vi.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here to beg for my help, aren¡¯t you going to prove your sincerity?¡± Eugene casually ced the phone on the table as he looked at Mnie deeply.


    Mnie bit her lip. ¡°I told you I can do anything you want me to do as long as you¡¯re willing to help me.¡±


    Eugene sneered. He lifted his chin slightly. ¡°Am I the one begging for your help?¡±


    Mnie froze. She looked at Eugene¡¯s straight face, and his eyes that were staring at her were cold.


    However, she did not know what she could do.


    She had always been ordered around and had never taken the lead when she was with Eugene.


    She had always been obedient and good.


    After not getting any response from her for some time, Eugene lowered his gaze and said calmly, ¡°If you can¡¯t give up on holding onto your useless dignity, don¡¯t put on a look as if you¡¯re making a big sacrifice. Mnie, don¡¯t push it.¡±


    He wanted to leave after saying that. However, when he walked past Mnie, his wrist was suddenly grabbed.


    Mnie¡¯s hand was shuddering, yet she pretended to be calm and pulled Eugene.


    Her fingers ran through his palm and moved toward his fingers.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 304

    Mnie¡¯s wless and soft fingers interlocked with Eugene¡¯s as she muttered, ¡°Eugene, please help me.¡±


    She showed no expression when she said this.


    However, it reminded her of when she needed Eugene¡¯s help long ago. She only needed to lower her position and speak coquettishly as she hooked his fingers to get him to agree. Mnie was standing with her back facing Eugene, so she could not see his expression. Getting no response from him left her with no choice but to probe again by tugging his fingers. ¡°Eugene, please?¡±


    Eugene still said nothing. Just as she thought he would agree, he shoved her hand off.


    He sneered. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re getting pretentious now.¡±


    Mnie froze. The words she was about to say were stuck in her throat.


    Eugene nced at her and left expressionlessly.


    Mnie¡¯s expression was gloomy when she headed downstairs. She bumped into Yana, who had just left the meeting, in the elevator.


    Yana looked at Mnie getting into the elevator from the top floor. She was surprised but did not ask anything.


    She just said, ¡°Mnie, look! You just left, and we¡¯re already being forced to work untilte. We even have to work overtime during lunch hours.¡±


    Mnie looked at the documents in her hands and forced herself to smile. She asked, ¡°Did thepany start a new project?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Blue Inc.¡± Yana felt helpless. ¡°It was announced today that Blue Inc¡¯s project was handed to Julie. She has always been efficient. That¡¯s why she organized all the meetings toplete this project.¡±


    It reminded Mnie of Vi, whom she had just met in the office. ording to what happened at the celebration dinner, she thought Vi would be responsible for Blue Inc.¡¯s project.


    After all, Eugene had protected Vi throughout the incident.


    She asked Yana, ¡°Is Julie going to teach Vi?¡±


    However, Yana pursed her lips. ¡°Miss Shaw doesn¡¯t need to work so hard like us. She just has to sit in the office and pass her time to get paid just like us.


    Yana was displeased upon mentioning Vi. Mnie knew it was not nice to talk bad about others behind their backs, so she stopped the topic.


    She had to go to the northern part of the city. The repair man she had made an appointment with contacted her yesterday.


    Mnie had decided to clean up her house quickly. She felt Albert might want to stay there after being discharged.


    22


    Yana wanted to have a meal with Mnie, but Mnie rejected it.


    She drove back to the North district and cleaned the house.


    While she was busy, she received a call from Dn. Mnie was cleaning up the house and did not hear the ringtone. She ignored it even when she saw the missed call notification.


    Her mind was in a mess. Even when she did nothing, lots of things were running wildly in her mind.


    That was why she tried to get herself busy.


    Only when the sun set did Mnie leave. When she left the house, she noticed it was drizzling outside.


    Mnie looked at the <i>hazy </i>sky. She felt nothing upon seeing the gloomy weather.


    Like an emotionless robot, she stepped on the elerator and headed to the hospital.


    However, just as she left the residential area, she received a call from Dr. Wells.


    Mnie¡¯s heart would hammer involuntarily whenever Dr. Wells¡® call came in. Flustered, she answered the call as her breathing grew faster.


    Just as she answered it, Dr. Wells¡® anxious voice sounded through the phone. ¡°Come over to the hospital, quick!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank, and she almost dropped the phone.


    She forced herself to calm down. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the patient¡¯s surgery. You have to be around. Pleasee to the hospital.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 305

    <b>Chapter </b><b>305 </b>


    Mnie rushed to the hospital. Dr. Wells and the other doctors of the same department were also waiting for her there.


    ¡°Here you are. It¡¯s about your grandfather¡¯s surgery. We want to ask you a few things,¡± said Dr. Wells.


    Mnie noticed Dr. Wells¡® serious expression. Even after preparing herself, she could not help worrying. She looked thoughtfully at Dr. Wells and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to say whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the hospital has a research study n, and the patient we had arranged before can no longer participate. After the authorities read through the documents, they think your grandfather¡¯s illness is suitable for the study.


    ¡°I was thinking of asking your permission.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased. ¡°What kind of research study n is it?¡°.


    ¡°We have to record the surgery process of the patient for study purposes.¡±


    Dr. Wells exined further, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll only record the surgical site and will never expose the patient¡¯s face or private parts. However, we still need the consent of the patient and his family members.¡±


    Every doctor in the room looked at Mnie, waiting for her answer.


    She noticed the point of the conversation. ¡°Does this mean my grandfather can undergo the surgery?¡±


    Dr. Wells nodded slightly before saying, ¡°This depends on whether you and the patient agree to this condition.¡±


    After all, many patients and their family members were ufortable at the idea of the surgery being recorded and would reject the offer.


    The patient the hospital had negotiated with also suddenly rejected because of this reason.


    Surprise shed across Mnie¡¯s face, yet she quickly suppressed the surging joy. ¡°Can I ask the surgeon what we need to cooperate with during the surgery?¡±


    ¡°The surgeon is Dr. Hel. He came to Jepton because of the research study and doesn¡¯t require the patient to cooperate in anything else. Everything is done ording to the normal surgical process. The only difference is that we¡¯ll be recording the surgery process.¡±


    Mnie headed straight to the restroom after leaving the office.


    She still could not believe her ears. Howard rejected her even after she looked for him many times, yet he was willing to carry out the surgery now.


    Moreover, the surgical process would be recorded, and the surgeon would be careful


    throughout the surgery.


    That meant the sess percentage of the surgery would increase.


    The water flowed out from the tap. Suddenly, Mnie¡¯s hands froze as she was washing them.


    Meanwhile, Simon was at Butterfly Club.


    In <b>his </b>arms was a young model. He walked casually from the dance floor to the seat.


    Looking at the people ying a game of poker, he asked impatiently, ¡°Have you called Eugene? Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    Someone tried to brush Simon off. ¡°He might be stuck in traffic.¡±


    Simon lifted his eyebrow. The person behind him asked, ¡°Eugene might be busytely. My dad told me Mnie resigned. LeapCo has lost an important employee. It must be a difficult time for LeapCo.¡±


    Disdainfully, Simon retorted, ¡°Would LeapCo be doomed without her?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure, but Eugene¡¯s mood might be bad these few days.¡±


    Simon ignored him and kissed the model¡¯s cheek. Just as he was about to call Eugene outside, he saw the man walking in.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold, and he looked like he did not belong in this chaotic environment.


    Before Eugene approached them, Simon could see he was in a bad mood.


    He let go of the woman in his arms and whistled. ¡°Who annoyed you?¡±


    Eugene nced at him indifferently. ¡°I was dealing with something.¡±


    ¡°Was it about work?¡±


    Eugene did not answer, and Simon clicked his tongue. ¡°What were you dealing with, then?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 306

    Eugene did not answer, and Simon clicked his tongue. ¡°What were you dealing with, then?¡±


    Chapter 30S


    Chapter <b>306 </b>


    Eugene still said nothing about it. He beckoned the waiter and ordered a bottle of wine.


    Just as the wine was served, his phone on the table lit up. A call came in.


    Simon was beside him and happened to see the caller ID. He eximed, ¡°When did Theodore be so close?¡±


    you and


    Eugene showed no expression as he answered the call.


    The man on the other end of the call seemed to have said something. Eugene frowned, yet his knitted brows loosened the next second.


    In the end, he tapped the wine ss and said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Keep an eye on it and let me know when they arrive in Jepton.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯sing to Jepton? Is it Theodore?¡± Simon asked immediately after Eugene hung up the call.


    Eugene said, ¡°Not him.¡±


    )<b>) </b>


    ¡°I thought you were close with the Cain family? You even visited Theodore¡¯s father in Hearth City.¡±


    ¡°His father won¡¯t retreat for now.<i>¡± </i>


    Simon understood what Eugene meant by that.


    He nodded and toasted Eugene¡¯s ss. ¡°That¡¯s why they say you businessmen always go for the benefits.¡±


    Eugene did not deny his words and took a sip of his wine.


    However, he had other things he came for today and asked Simon, ¡°Do you know about the new emergingpany called Vanke Group?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Vanke Group cooperating with Dreamcatchers on the exhibition?¡± Simon said after pondering. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say they seemed to be picking up the unwanted rubbish LeapCo throws away? They want even the person you fired.


    ¡°The guy with thest name Emerson seems to be working as a manager there.¡±


    Although Simon had always been idle, his family was in the business field and was sessful in it. His family wanted to make him a sessful heir, so he knew many things and had many


    connections.


    It was just that Simon was not interested in learning.


    There was a lot of gossip among the rich. Moreover, they were always real.


    Eugene did not react much. After chatting with Simon for a while, he decided to leave.


    Just as he got up, someone asked, ¡°Eugene, is your uncle in Jepton? Can I ask for a favor from him?¡±


    Simon stopped and heard that person say, ¡°My aunt might need to undergo surgery, and I want to ask if your uncle could be her surgeon? I can pay any price.¡±


    279


    Howard was a famous doctor in his field of expertise. Those who had heard of Howard and Eugene would know of their rtionship.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be in Paramount Hospital during this period. You can ask him.¡±


    That person stopped asking. Howard was a specialist, and many wanted to get him to do their surgeries. He asked Eugene because he wanted to save the hassle of looking for Howard and get Eugene to help him directly.


    Eugene wanted to leave, and Simon sent him to the door.


    It was hot now that it was summer. Simon walked casually by his side and asked, ¡°Are you on bad terms with Vitely?¡±


    Eugene did not see that questioning and paused for a moment before answering, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you bringing her around anymore?¡±


    After a while, Eugene lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Simon chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about her even when you¡¯re busy. Otherwise, you might have to coax her again.¡±


    Simon had always been on friendly terms with Vi, and Eugene frowned upon thinking about it. He did not reply to Simon¡¯s quip.


    His phone happened to ring just then. He looked at the caller ID, and his right brow lifted slightly in surprise.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 307

    Chapter <b>307 </b>


    Simon stopped <b>the </b>topic and returned to the club upon hearing the ringtone.


    Eugene answered the call after Simon left.


    <b>It </b>was quiet on the other end of the call. After a while, Mnie¡¯s voice sounded. She asked, ¡± Where are you?¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Mnie was still at the hospital. She had visited her grandfather and talked to him about the surgery. He agreed as well.


    After that, she went out to make this call.


    Mnie did not believe such a coincidence. She would never think they got this chance


    because they were lucky. She seemed toe to a realization.


    Howard was not a doctor at Paramount Hospital. Even if they needed to record the surgery, they would not invite Howard personally to do the surgery.


    After all, Paramount Hospital was also a famous hospital in Jepton, and they had many professional doctors.


    The only possibility she could think of was Eugene.


    Moreover, she had looked for him that noon, and the surgery was arranged in the evening¡­


    Mnie said, ¡°I want to talk to you about my grandfather¡¯s surgery.¡±


    Eugene squinted his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised to do anything to repay your help.¡±


    Mnie did not want to owe Eugene anything. She looked at the ground when she said that.


    Eugene¡¯s voice was always cold and indifferent. He said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie was quick. She pulled over her car in front of Eugene in just half an hour.


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°Drive me back home.¡±


    He had drunk some wine while chatting with Simon and could not drive.


    Mnie said nothing and parked her car. After getting out, she took the keys from Eugene to drive his car.


    He had said once before that Mnie¡¯s car was small and ufortable to sit in.


    They drove back to Eugene¡¯s ce silently. Only when they got out of the car did Mnie return the car keys to him.


    Eugene took them, and his gaze fell on Mnie as he saidzily, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten dinner.¡®


    Mnie froze. ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡±


    }}


    Eugene said nothing and headed toward the elevator.


    Mnie pondered and decided to get Eugene some stewed beef from the restaurant nearby.


    272


    Whenever Eugene got drunk after business dinners, Mnie would always get stewed <b>beef </b>from a particr restaurant.


    It became a habit after so long.


    She gradually forgot about this habit throughout the years.


    The owner of the restaurant recognized her and smiled as he asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Do you want me to pack the stew just likest time?¡±


    Mnie nodded as she returned with the stew to the residential area.


    She needed an ess card to get to the floor.


    Mnie wanted to call Eugene, but she thought of the residential card she still had. She forgot to return it to Eugene when she moved out.


    However, she was not sure if she could still use it.


    Mnie swiped the card on the sensor and saw the button blinking. The elevator door opened after it took her to her floor.


    Just as she made a turn, she saw the unit she used to live in. Its door was wide open. It


    reminded her of the day she moved and the movers telling her a new tenant would be moving in.


    ¡°It has only been a few days, and you¡¯ve forgotten your way here?¡± Eugene stood behind the door as he looked at Mnie expressionlessly.


    Mnie froze and hid her expression as she handed him the stew. ¡°Here. Take your dinner.¡±


    Eugene looked at her from above as he was taller.


    He mocked, ¡°Do I have to invite you in?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and said nothing.


    The interior of the house was no different from when she moved out.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 308

    Chapter <b>308 </b>


    She took the <b>stew </b>to the kitchen and poured it into a bowl before serving it on the table.


    Then, she reminded Eugene. ¡°You can have your dinner now.¡±


    Eugene, who had been scrolling his phone on the sofa, lifted his head upon hearing Mnie¡¯s words. He headed toward the dining area.


    Mnie looked at him and pondered before saying, ¡°You were the one who helped me with my grandfather¡¯s surgery, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene stopped scooping his stew and looked at Mnie as he mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have other things to say?¡±


    Mnie moved her fingers and heard herself saying, ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you.¡®


    Eugene threw his spoon back into the bowl and stared at Mnie with his head lifted. ¡°Your words of gratitude aren¡¯t even worth the help.¡±


    He was apparently looking down on her. Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she did not know what to say.


    Eugene¡¯s emotions changed drastically, and she did not know what was on his mind.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Eugene broke the silence.


    He looked at Mnie indifferently. No one could guess his emotions when he said the next words calmly, ¡°You¡¯re now untrustworthy.


    ¡°Talk to me when you can really do anything I request. Only then will your words of agreement be trustworthy.


    ¡°You can scram now.¡±


    Eugene stopped looking at Mnie. His phone on the coffee table happened to ring.


    Mnie was nearby. Silently, she took the phone and handed it over to Eugene.


    She was a little startled when she looked at the numbers on the screen.


    It was not a saved number, and the area code was from Hearth City.


    Moreover, Mnie felt that the string of numbers looked familiar.


    Even so, she did not think much and merely handed the phone to Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze fell on the screen, and he casually ced the phone on the table.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a random call from some stranger.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself, then.¡±


    Eugene was right. Mnie took a breath as she felt Eugene was right about her.


    She was indeed useless.


    She could not ept Eugene¡¯s help carefreely or even repay his help readily by giving up on


    her dignity.


    It was indeed pretentious and fake.


    Mnie could not help mocking herself deep down.


    She was pathetic and ridiculous.


    She was ridiculous because she knew her actions were stupid and cheap.


    However, that was the only thing she could do, which was pathetic.


    She could only be entangled in this endless spider web, unable to free herself. She was always helpless and falling into a dilemma.


    She ced the ess card on the table and pushed it toward Eugene. ¡°I forgot to return this to you.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene looked at the ess card and sneered. However, his sneer soon faded.


    Then, his cold voice sounded. ¡°Are you giving me the things you¡¯ve used before?¡±


    He said coldly, ¡°Throw it away if you don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Mnie did not stay there long. However, it was almost midnight when she left.


    She did not throw the ess card and kept it in her handbag instead.


    Mnie did not return to Butterfly Club to get her car. Instead, she took a taxi back to her ce.


    The house in the North district was almost renovated, and Albert was going to get his surgery.


    Mnie looked at the neon lights on the street and felt better.


    All she hoped for at the moment was for everything to go on smoothly.


    Ch

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 309

    Chapter <b>309 </b>


    In the next few days, Mnie was only ever in the hospital, the house in the North district, and the vi.


    Xander and the others had been busy. Oliver told Mnie the negotiation attempt with Dreamcatchers was unsessful, especially since Dreamcatchers was also looking for cooperation partners.


    Mnie wanted to help, but Xander disagreed because he knew she had been busy with Albert¡¯s surgery preparations.


    Renyforted her, saying, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter. The boss can deal with it.¡±


    Mnie knew she could not help much, so she stopped insisting on helping.


    When Dr. Wells asked her to go to the hospital, Mnie had just instructed the repairman to fix the water pipe in the house.


    It was an old residential area, and the infrastructure there was shabby. Moreover, not many people lived there, and the streetlights in Mnie¡¯s ce happened to be malfunctioning. The path was dim.


    Mnie went to the relevant department to get the contact number of the person in charge of the area before heading to the hospital.


    She went to discuss the details of her grandfather¡¯s surgery. After they agreed on the surgery details, Dr. Wells contacted Howard, and they arranged the meeting on Friday.


    When Mnie arrived, Howard was already waiting in the office, and other doctors were also around. Among them were also two of Howard¡¯s students, who flew to Jepton from other


    cities.


    She adjusted her expression and strode in. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I was caught in the jam.¡±


    Howard nced at Mnie coldly. Although he was annoyed, he did not show it.


    He said coldly, ¡°The patient¡¯s medical report is out. He¡¯s old, and the blood clot in his brain is blurry¡­¡±


    Mnie listened quietly. She understood that Howard could not guarantee he could cure


    Albert.


    He was taking the precautions he could.


    With a straight face, she asked, ¡°I know. I just hope you can do your best to cure him.¡±


    ¡°Do I need you to remind me of this?¡± Howard snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can, but I hope you won¡¯t expect too much. Each surgery has a chance of sess, but no one can guarantee the full result of the surgery.¡±


    Actually, it was also a reminder for Mnie to be prepared for the worst.


    After all, neurological surgeries were risky, and her grandfather¡¯s condition wasplicated.


    Chapter <b>309 </b>


    Besides, he was already old.


    Mnie pursed her lips and looked at Howard sincerely. ¡°Thanks a lot, Dr. Hel.¡±


    712


    Howard was startled and said nothing. He beckoned Dr. Wells to have a word with him and told him some of the safety precautions.


    When Mnie returned to Albert¡¯s ward, his hospital bed had been raised, and he was sitting up with a pillow behind him. He was listening to an ebook.


    Mnie listened in and realized it was a history book.


    Mnie was reminded of what Howard had told her. She hid her emotions, covered Albert with a nket, and talked to him just like usual.


    After leaving the hospital, she headed straight to the vi.


    She was back early and saw Xander and others in the living room. However, they seemed serious and were discussing something.


    Mnie put down her things and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yvonne was an idle wealthydy and liked to follow Reny and the others around her.


    She heard Mnie¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t we have a suitable candidate here?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 310

    Chapter <b>310 </b>


    Xander rejected expressionlessly upon hearing her suggestion. ¡°No, she can¡¯t take this over.¡±


    Yvonne said, ¡°Why not? Do any of you have experience in the business field? Mel is a former employee of LeapCo.¡±


    Puzzled, Mnie asked, ¡°Do you guys need my help?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yvonne blurted out without thinking twice. She then exined to Mnie, ¡°It¡¯s because of Mr. Emerson. It must be him. We heard Dreamcatchers is looking for business partners, and Mr. Emerson introduced manypanies to them.


    ¡°The department contacted Xander to talk about the cooperation. They were trying to ask Xander to reconsiderpeting with Dreamcatchers.¡±


    Xander was still calm even after Yvonne said that.


    Mnie pondered before saying, ¡°They aren¡¯t doing this for the benefit of all. It¡¯s a trap to get us to sacrifice our benefits for theirs.¡±


    ¡°What can we do about it?¡± Oliver looked serious. He knocked on the table with his knuckles and spoke in displeasure, ¡°These people in Jepton are bullies. My family isn¡¯t in Jepton. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be treating us like this.¡±


    Yvonne lifted her eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s pointless for your family to go against them. They have manypanies.¡±


    After the exnation, Mnie understood what they meant and asked, ¡°Do you mean that if we have more business partners, our chance wouldn¡¯t be snatched by others?¡±


    She was also in the business field. She naturally knew a project linked with the government was a rare opportunity. It would benefit them a lot.


    ¡°Not totally. But at least, we wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive state.¡±


    Mnie pondered and wanted to speak, yet Xander said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry?¡± Yvonne muttered. ¡°I think Emerson is up to no good by asking you to meet him tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie caught the point. ¡°Quentin wants to meet you tomorrow?¡±


    Xander nodded.


    A glimpse of untraceable emotion shed across her eyes. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    Quentin was an annoying person in all aspects.


    He was despicable and always used dirty means to get what he wanted.


    Moreover, from what Quentin told her during the conference, Mnie could not stop thinking Quentin might be doing this to Xander because he wanted to avenge her.


    Xander still disagreed. ¡°You¡¯re busy.¡±


    Mnie recalled she still had not told Xander about Albert¡¯s surgery. She was always out of the


    212


    house recently and seldom bumped into him.


    Aforting smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My grandfather¡¯s surgery has been arranged for this Friday.¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze turned gloomy before he hid his emotions and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Since Quentin¡¯s meeting with them was settled, Mnie headed to her room.


    However, just as she washed up, she received a call from a stranger.


    Mnie answered the call, yet no one spoke. Instead, she heard a sharp shattering sound.


    She called out a few times and looked at the area code of the phone number. It was from Hearth City.


    Mnie immediately realized it was a call from George.


    Without hesitating, Mnie hung up the call. Then, she blocked the number.


    Meanwhile, the drunk man heard the call being hung up, and his expression turned ferocious before he kicked the little girl before him.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 311

    Chapter <b>311 </b>


    Dn pounced on Peachie, protecting her in her embrace. However, George still kicked her mercilessly on her arm.


    Dn screamed in a hoarse voice, yet George cursed her, ¡°Useless woman! How dare youe back! I told you to get the money from that bastard, yet you couldn¡¯t even get a few hundred thousand dors from her.


    ¡°Tell me! Are you doing this on purpose so that they¡¯ll kill me?¡±


    He cursed as he unbuckled his belt and whipped Dn¡¯s back.


    There was a loud and crisp smack. The man¡¯s continuous humiliation and curses resounded in the house.


    ¡°Let me remind you of one thing. You¡¯ll have to suffer when I suffer. I¡¯ll sell this little bitch abroad and make her some man¡¯s mistress if you don¡¯t get me what I want.¡±


    Dn hugged Peachie and cried. In the end, the beating stopped because George was tired. He fell onto a chair and scratched his face in frustration.


    Then, he kicked Dn as he said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I owe them an amount of money. If I don¡¯t clear my debt, we¡¯ll all die!¡±


    Dn was startled and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? What could I mean? I borrowed money from loan sharks.¡±


    George did not seem to realize his mistake. ¡°Your heartless daughter refuses to help me, so I could only think of something to help myself.¡±


    Dn understood the situation they were in now. She hugged Peachie and sat there in a daze as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Mnie knew nothing about what happened in Hearth City.


    She went with Xander to meet Quentin.


    They had arranged to meet him in a caf¨¦ in the city center. He came with Lisa.


    Lisa was not surprised to see Mnie and greeted her with a smile.


    Quentin stretched out his hand and pretended to be polite, yet his eyes regarded Mnie. ¡± Mnie, I¡¯m happy we¡¯ll be working together again.¡±


    Mnie did not shake his hand. She did not want to have any skin contact with Quentin.


    Xander pushed Quentin¡¯s hand away and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Emerson, let¡¯s talk about business and forgo the greetings.¡±


    Quentin looked at Mnie, feeling pity for his missed chance. Even so, he quickly hid his lustful expression. Grinning, he said, ¡°You both know about the agreement between Vanke Group and Dreamcatchers. So, I¡¯m meeting you to discuss the cooperation.


    ¡°We¡¯re businessmen. We don¡¯t need to make things difficult and ruin our rtionship.¡±


    Xander lifted his eyes slightly. He looked cold and distant when he said nothing.


    He stared at Quentin indifferently. ¡°Mr. Emerson, do you mean if we choose not to cooperate, you¡¯ll make things difficult for us?¡±


    Quentin was still calm. ¡°Why would you think so?¡±


    Xander scoffed. ¡°Mr. Emerson, you¡¯re indeed good at threatening others.¡±


    Quentin smiled and looked at Mnie. He said, ¡°Mnie has once worked in LeapCo. I¡¯m sure she knows what I mean.¡±


    His tone sounded a little weird. Mnie even felt a little disgusted upon hearing him speak.


    It was different from being nauseous. Mnie felt as if she had seen something dirty that disgusted her.


    However, she still suppressed her difort as she looked at Quentin expressionlessly. ¡°Let me be frank. We can¡¯t ept the cooperation terms you suggested.


    ¡°We did everything, including the proposal and idea. Meanwhile, Dreamcatchers is trying to take away the result of our hard work with otherpanies.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 312

    ¡°Why would we benefit you instead?¡±


    Their rejection did not surprise Quentin. He had a trump card and knew he could win this negotiation


    He said calmly, ¡°Fairness doesn¡¯t exist in this world. Those who are strong will get what they want. This is how the world works.


    ¡°Mnie, you know this better than anyone else. This world is unfair.¡±


    When he said this, his gaze on Mnie was no longer as lecherous as just now. Instead, he looked at her sarcastically and maliciously.


    The negotiation ended unhappily. However, they could see Quentin had been prepared for it.


    Lisa didn¡¯t leave with Quentin. She didn¡¯t say much the whole time, but after Quentin left, she looked at Mnie with aplicated gaze. ¡°If you agree to cooperate this time, maybe things will be better for you.


    ¡°I heard Mr. Emerson say they had looked for someone with a higher position. Many things were involved this time. Maybe you should give in.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold, and she looked at Lisa. ¡°Did Quentin ask you to say this to us?¡±


    Lisa froze and smiled bitterly as she exined, ¡°Of course not. I just want to tell you both that it¡¯s pointless trying to struggle and fight against a bigger force.¡±


    Then, she walked away. Mnie stared at her as she left with an expressionless face.


    Xander had the same cold expression. Scoffing, he said to Mnie, ¡°What an interesting manager.¡±


    His words were sarcastic and not meant to be praise for Quentin.


    Mnie pondered before asking Xander, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    Xander lifted his eyebrow and looked at Mnie as he asked indifferently, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Mnie brushed her fingers on the table and said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    She had been working in LeapCo for years and had cooperated with many clients.


    If she gave in just because of what Quentin said, her years of work experience would go to


    waste.


    Xander had a faint smile on his face as he looked at Mnie and agreed. ¡°What a coincidence. I have the same thought in mind.¡±


    After discussing her thoughts and n with Xander, Mnie returned to the North district.


    She had cleaned almost every part of the house and could move her things anytime.


    When she drove there, she happened to encounter someone repairing the streetlights.


    When they saw Mnie, they reminded her out of kindness, ¡°This is an old residential area, and most residents are old people. Moreover, the streetlights always break down.


    212


    ¡°That¡¯s why robbers and thugs like to wander in this area. If you encounter any danger, call us or the police. Don¡¯t ever try to deal with them alone.¡±


    Then, they left after giving Mnie their phone number.


    Mnie had decided to bring Albert back to this house if he got discharged.


    She would be less busy and could look after Albert herself.


    Maybe in a familiar environment, Albert could recover quicker than expected.


    However, she had forgotten something.


    Things might not got ording to n or expectations.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 313

    Albert¡¯s surgery was arranged on Friday morning.


    Mnie got to the hospital at midnight. She could not fall asleep all night and decided to apany her grandfather.


    Howard had repeatedly reminded her not to have high hopes for the surgery. He told her Albert¡¯s condition was terrible, and the risks this surgery posed to Albert were higher.


    Mnie knew about this. However, she also knew Albert would not want to live the rest of his life bedridden. Thus, she chose to have him undergo the surgery.


    When she arrived at the ward, Albert was still sleeping. Mnie did not want to disturb him and waited outside.


    When it was six in the morning, Albert woke up. His surgery was arranged before everyone else¡¯s for that day.


    Albert had to keep his stomach empty and could not drink water because of the anesthetic. Mnie calmly wet her grandfather¡¯s lips with a cotton bud.


    Albert stared at her with his hazy eyes. Mnie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dr. Hel is a professional. You just have to nap, and everything will be fine.¡±


    Albert opened his mouth and used all his might to utter, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be afraid.¡±


    Mnie froze. Her long eyshes drooped, and they hid her emotions.


    She squeezed Albert¡¯s hand lightly before taking out the charm from her ne.


    ¡°Look, I brought the charm you gave me.¡± Mnie took off the charm and ced it before Albert. Her eyes were red, yet she endured her emotions as she spoke. She did not want to let


    Albert know her worries.


    She was not sure if Albert noticed her emotions. He rubbed his fingers on the charm and muttered something with his lips slightly parted.


    When Xander called, Albert had just gone into the operating room.


    The surgery would usually take five to six hours. Mnie had followed them to the waiting area outside the operating room.


    She picked up the call, yet her eyes were still fixed on the red light above the operating room.


    Xander¡¯s deep voice came through the other end of the call. ¡°Has your grandfather gone into the operating room?¡±


    He knew Mnie had gone to the hospital at midnight and wanted to apany her. However, he was busy with his work and could not leave.


    ¡°He just went in,¡± said Mnie.


    Xander froze. He could notfort Mnie with words. After pondering, he asked Mnie, ¡± You said your grandfather could eat ordinary food. Maybe we can make some chicken noodle soup for him? Do you want me to ask Aunt Fiona if she could make some?¡±


    Mnie would have forgotten about this if Xander had not reminded her.


    She thought for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pay Aunt Fionater. Please ask her to do me this favor. Thank you.¡±


    Xander told her something else, and Mnie was distracted until they hung up the call. Xander was called away to deal with some work stuff.


    Messages popped up in the WhatsApp group. They were all from Reny and the others, asking Mnie about Albert<b>. </b>


    After replying a few, Mnie stopped using her phone.


    However, her heart hammered when her gaze fell on the operating room again.


    It felt as if she was in a room with no air.


    Mnie did not want to leave, afraid the doctor might look for her.


    However, the nurse called Mnie on her phone and asked her to pack Albert¡¯s stuff. She said Albert would be sent to the ICU after his surgery.


    Unexpectedly, she bumped into Ste upstairs.


    She had just packed Albert¡¯s stuff and asked the nurse in the nurse¡¯s station about the surgery. Unfortunately, she encountered Ste standing by the nurse¡¯s station gloomily. She seemed to be registering something.


    It was an inpatient building, and most people here were hospitalized.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 314

    Mnie was taken aback as she did not hear any news about Ste falling ill.


    However, she was only surprised for a second. Ste¡¯s matter had nothing to do with her.


    When Ste saw Mnie, she looked at her in disdain as she sneered. ¡°You sure are capable. I heard your grandfather is admitted here. You knew we wereing. Is that why you


    abandoned your grandfather and came here?¡±


    Mnie nced at Ste indifferently and ignored her mockery.


    She was worried about Albert¡¯s surgery and did not want to waste her time quarreling with Ste over such a petty thing.


    However, Ste¡¯s anger shot through her upon being ignored.


    She mmed the form she was filling on the table, looked at Mnie with despise, and said, Why are you still pretending?


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for Eugene¡¯s help to get his uncle to do the surgery? I don¡¯t know what shameless trick you used, but since you¡¯ve benefited from it, stop pretending to be righteous.


    ¡°Are you trying to get us to reward you?¡±


    Ste had always been arrogant as she was from the upper ss. She cared most about etiquette, yet her words were merciless and hurtful.


    Mnie lifted her eyebrows and looked at Ste coldly. ¡°Mrs. Scott, please mind your words or your reputation will be ruined and you might have to pay the price.¡±


    The wealthy believed in doing good deeds more than others. Mnie had driven Ste to the church several times a week.


    Ste froze, and her face was ashen.


    Staring at Mnie, she said with gritted teeth, ¡°We¡¯ll see who will pay the price.¡±


    Mnie snorted coldly and handed the things she was holding to the nurse.


    Ste was brought up in a wealthy family. She might be bad¨Ctempered, but she would not throw her tantrums in public.


    When she said those words to Mnie, she had spoken in a low voice.


    Their conversation was quick, and others did not hear it.


    After Mnie registered Albert¡¯s name and prepared to leave, she heard Ste calling out arrogantly, ¡°Stand there.¡®


    Mnie turned around and said, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Ste lifted her chin and sounded like she was ordering Mnie when she said, ¡°Send my things to the ward.¡±


    Beside her was a suitcase. Mnie nced at it and lifted her head. ¡°Mrs. Scott, I¡¯m no longer an employee at LeapCo. You don¡¯t have the right to order me around anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t push it! If it weren¡¯t for Eugene¡­¡±


    Mnie snapped, ¡°Eugene is the one who helped me and not you<b>, </b>Mrs. Scott.¡±


    Then, she noticed the person approaching Ste from behind.


    Eugene was tall, and he had his phone in his hand. He hung up the call he had just made and. looked at Mnie expressionlessly.


    When Mnie¡¯s eyes met his, she turned around and left.


    She headed back to the operating room.


    It was an important day for Albert, and she did not have to waste time <b>on </b>such matters.


    Ste looked at Mnie¡¯s departing back before she red at Eugene sarcastically. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Eugene did not know what just happened. He pondered for a while before asking in his deep voice, ¡°What should I be satisfied about?¡±


    Ste¡¯s gaze grew colder, yet she said nothing more and took the documents she just filled to her ward.


    Walking past Eugene, she said, ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about!¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 315

    Chapter <b>315 </b>


    Mnie had just arrived at the waiting area when she received a call from Stephen. He sounded anxious. ¡°I was on a business trip and just found out that your grandfather¡¯s surgery is today. How is he now?¡±


    Mnie had been so busy that she had forgotten to contact Stephentely. She said, Everything is fine for now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Albert will be fine. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    Mnie thanked him and said nothing more.


    ((


    After a moment of silence, Stephen sighed and continued guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mel. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m never by your side when you¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    Mnie held the phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s something I have to deal with by myself anyway.¡±


    ¡°I seem to be a bad friend to you.¡± Stephen chuckled helplessly. He was handling many projects and had to go on business trips most of the time.


    Mnie did not know how she could make him feel better. She just said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Before I left, I reminded Xander to look after you. You can look for him if you need any help,¡± Stephen said before hanging up the call. He seemed to be busy.


    Before the call ended, Mnie heard a woman¡¯s voice from Stephen¡¯s end.


    Mnie shook her head, thinking she must have misheard.


    However, just as she hung up the call, her phone screen lit up. It was a call from Dn.


    Mnie did not hesitate to decline it.


    Dn would only look for her because she needed money.


    Mnie sat in the waiting area all morning. The door finally opened when it was one in the afternoon.


    Howard walked out of the operating room, looking tired. Mnie had no strength to get herself off the chair. She could only look at Howard in a daze.


    However, if anyone looked closer, they could see her forehead was drenched in sweat and her pale hands were gripping the chair tightly.


    Mnie was afraid.


    As it got closer to the time the surgery was expected to end, her heart hammered faster.


    She was afraid of hearing thest thing she wanted to hear when the door opened.


    She was scared¡­


    ¡°Hmph! Haven¡¯t you been insisting on me doing this surgery on your grandfather? Why are you so afraid now?¡±


    Howard saw her sitting there with her face looking pale. He took off the mask and stared at her as he said thoughtfully, ¡°The surgery is sessful, and your grandfather is fine.¡±


    Mnie blinked her eyes and looked at Howard as if she had not realized what he had just said.


    Howard had no patience to repeat his words. He left after saying that.


    Albert was sent to the ICU after the surgery. Dr. Wells told Mnie the surgery was sessful, and the blood clot in his brain was removed. The blockage was also cleared, so he just had to recuperate.


    As long as his wound was not infected and it recovered fully, he would be fine.


    Mnie was busy dealing with all kinds of procedures. She only headed to Dr. Wells¡® office after that.


    She wanted to have a word with Howard.


    However, Howard was not there.


    Dr. Wells said, ¡°Mr. Scott picked Dr. Hel up and just left. Didn¡¯t you see them on the way here?¡±


    Mnie was startled to know Eugene had taken Howard away.


    She thought Eugene had left long ago.


    However, she did not think much of it. After leaving the office, she called Eugene,


    The phone rang for a while before Eugene answered it in his usualzy voice. It sounded at little sexy. ¡°Yes?¡±


    From his voice, Mnie could tell he was in a good mood.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    im

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 316

    Mnie pursed her lips and asked softly, ¡°Is Dr. Hel with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where are you guys now? I wish to speak with him,¡± Mnie said tactfully, her tone polite. ¡± It¡¯s about my grandfather. I wish to express my gratitude to him face¨Cto¨Cface. I also want to ask him about my grandfather¡¯s post¨Coperative care.¡±


    Eugene fell silent for a moment at her words before answering, ¡°He has a flight tonight. He¡¯s returning to Oskon City.¡±


    Frowning, Mnie quickly promised, ¡°I won¡¯t take up too much of his time.¡±


    Eugene hung up the call and turned to look at Howard. His expression was cold, but his tone was polite as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle.¡±


    There was no change in Howard¡¯s stern¨Clooking face. He looked at Eugene contemtively before answering, ¡°It looks like your mother doesn¡¯t actually understand you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Neither does she understand you.¡±


    Ste was not on good terms with the Hels to begin with, and Howard had nothing to say about that.


    A momentter, his deep voice sounded again. ¡°This is the first time you came looking for me for help, Eugene.¡±


    Eugene was silent before he replied, ¡°Her grandfather is a good man. He taught me a lot.¡±


    Howard said nothing but just looked at Eugene, his gaze meaningful.


    When Mnie came down, Eugene was waiting for her beside his Maybach.


    Mnie lowered her gaze, collected her thoughts, and then slowly went over to him. She stopped in front of Eugene and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Hel?¡±


    It was past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there were not many peopleing and going in the parking lot. Eugene¡¯s brows lowered as he looked at Mnie. Instead of answering her question, he said, ¡°You look horrendous. People would think you just got off the operating table.¡±


    Mnie arrived at the hospital at midnight the day before and did not manage to get a good rest. She had also been worrying the entire afternoon, so her face was a little pale.


    Mnie did not respond to the insult since it was only thanks to him that her grandfather¡¯s surgery was a sess.


    Sighing softly, she said, ¡°Thank you, Eugene.¡±


    Her tone was so light that her words were like a caress to one¡¯s ear.


    Eugene¡¯s expression hardened for a bit, but quickly it passed and went back to normal.


    Howard had gone away to answer a call. When he came back, Mnie was no longer saying anything to Eugene.


    She looked at him solemnly and said, ¡°Dr. Hel, I wasn¡¯t able to tell you properly just now just how thankful I am. I¡¯d also like to apologize for my poor behavior before.¡±


    Although Howard¡¯s expression was as severe as usual, he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Seeing that Howard paid no mind to what happened before, she asked him a few more questions about her grandfather¡¯s subsequent treatment.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you about my grandfather¡¯s post¨Coperative care. Also-


    Howard looked slightly impatient as he cut her off, ¡°I¡¯ve already ryed all this to Dr. Wells, You can just ask him directly. I have to rush back to Oskon City, so please don¡¯t waste my time anymore.¡±


    His tone was the same as before, but this time, it made Mnieugh a little.


    She originally thought Howard to be the kind of expert who thought highly of himself, but it seemed like he just took his job seriously.


    Mnie felt a little touched. Just as she was about to say a few more words to the man, she saw that he had already opened the car door and gotten in.


    She turned her gaze to meet Eugene.


    His gaze was deep, and the expression on his face was faint.


    Mnie lowered her gaze, ending the eye contact with Eugene. After a moment, she quickly said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going back first.¡®


    <b>}</b><b>) </b>


    ICU visiting times were only in the afternoon, and since her grandfather had juste out of surgery<b>, </b>she could not visit the man. This was to minimize the chances of him getting infected. Mniepleted all the necessary procedures and then had nothing else to do. She originaily nned to stay overnight in the hospital, but she did not expect that Yvonne woulde over in the evening.


    Even whening to the hospital, Yvonne still wore heels. She said she looked more imposing this way since she was naturally small.


    As soon as Yvonne came over, she frowned and looked at Mnie. ¡°Why do you look like crap? No wonder Xander asked me toe over and take you to dinner.¡±


    Mnie had several peoplement on how bad she looked, but she did not pay much attention to it. She touched her chin and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°As if. You look so haggard.¡± Yvonne shook her head. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, right?¡±


    Not only dinner, Mnie had not eaten the entire day today. She had been worried about her grandfather¡¯s surgery and had no appetite at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by you two,¡± Yvonne muttered as she grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand without giving her a chance to refuse.


    ¡°Come to dinner with me. Your grandpa just came out of an operation, so you shouldn¡¯t be able to see him now either. Why not rest first instead of wearing down your body, lest your grandfather worries about you too when he gets better.¡±


    Mnie allowed herself to be dragged. She knew Yvonne was making sense.


    However, Yvonne was used to being pampered and looked down on small restaurants near the hospital. She dragged Mnie along as they drove to the business district in the city center.


    Yvonne pulled her into a French restaurant and said in a cheerful tone, ¡°A friend of mine owns this restaurant. It just opened yesterday.¡±


    Mnie was not picky with food and let Yvonne order everything.


    After ordering, Yvonne¡¯s cell phone on the table rang. She lowered her gaze and clicked her tongue. ¡°Is there something wrong with Simon¡¯s brain? Why does he keep troubling metely?


    11


    Mnie looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to go hiking on the weekend. He must be crazy. Only fools go hiking on a hot day.¡±


    Yvonne ignored decorum and rolled her eyes at the end too.


    Mnie said nothing. She was not close to Simon, and she also disliked him.


    Yvonne suddenly thought of something and looked at Mnie. Her brows were furrowed, and she had a troubled expression on her face.


    Mnie picked up her ss and asked, ¡°Do you want to say something?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 317

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing<b>, </b>actually. I just wanted to exin what happened the first time I met you and Xander.


    ¡°I was actually just stopping by my house to arrange a meeting with Eugene. At that time, <b>I </b>thought he was quite handsome. It¡¯d be good to have such a person to do business with my family.¡±


    Yvonne looked at Mnie¡¯s face as she spoke. She was not stupid. After noticing something was wrong between Mnie, Eugene, and Simon, she went back to ask her friends about what was going on.


    They were all part of the same circle, after all. They knew some things.


    When Yvonne found out what had happened between Mnie and Eugene, she said nothing in particr despite her surprise. She thought Mnie was a nice person and hoped Xander would be able to gain some momentum with her.


    However, Yvonne was the blunt type and not someone who could not keep something hidden. She had been wanting to exin things to Mnie.


    It was not because of anything else. She had once asked Mnie if Eugene was keeping her around like some mistress. That was when she had still been in the dark, and her words were rather hurtful. That was why she had been wanting to apologize to Mnie.


    After hearing what she said, Mnie just nodded. ¡°Eugene would be the type that the elders like.¡±


    She did not mean anything else by that. She was just saying what she thought. Eugene was indeed outstanding among the younger generation.


    It was why Ste did not take kindly to her and Eugene being together. She had always wanted to find a woman who matched well with Eugene, like Yvonne. Yvonne pouted. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who thinks he¡¯s good.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 318

    Yvonne seemed to think of something after saying that and let out a sigh. She added, ¡°What¡¯s so good about him? He¡¯s just a scumbag, not like Xander.¡±


    Mnie kept listening to Yvonne¡¯s chatter but said nothing herself.


    After their meal, Mnie initially wanted to go back to the hospital, but Yvonne forced her into the car and took her back to the vi.


    The moment Yvonne sent her there, she answered a call and left in a hurry.


    The door of the vi opened from the inside, and Xander¡¯s deep voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered. A momentter, she asked, ¡°You sent Yvonne to the hospital for me?¡±


    Xander looked at her, expression unchanging. He nodded slightly. ¡°I nned on going over in the afternoon, but my client suddenly had an issue and I couldn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I know. I shouldn¡¯t trouble you guys either.¡± Mnie moved to enter the door. Reny and the others were there in the living room.


    She said hello and then went back to her room to rest.


    Xander followed her into the house. Reny was a little surprised and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mnie? She doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze lowered. ¡°She might be tired,¡± he answered after a moment.


    Mnie was indeed tired, but she could not sleep when she got into bed after showering. She was not thinking about anything. She justy in bed, staring at nothing.


    She was still unable to sleep even when it was already thetter half of the night. Thus, Mnie got up and packed her luggage. The house in the North district had been repaired and renovated. She could move in anytime.


    When she went to the hospital the next day, Dr. Wells told her that her grandfather had shown no adverse reactions the night before. She could now rest assured.


    He only needed to stay in the ICU for a few more days for observation. Once everything was fine, he could be transferred to the general ward.


    As expected, Mnie was not allowed to go into the ICU, but Dr. Wells¡® words reassured her.


    No one hade to see her grandfather during the time he was admitted. Only Dr. Lawrence from the nursing home came a few times.


    Mnie had decided that she would not send him back to the nursing home again after this and immediately told Dr. Lawrence her n.


    Dr. Lawrence was a little embarrassed. He said, ¡°But didn¡¯t you already pay for the second half of the year?¡±


    Mnie frowned slightly, ¡°When did I do that?¡± She had settled the previous expenses quarterly, but since her grandfather was hospitalized, she had not paid for the next quarter.


    Dr. Lawrence took out his phone and scrolled through it. ¡°I have a screenshot of the record. The money was transferred a few days ago.¡±


    He pulled out a screenshot and showed it to Mnie. Sure enough, <b>it </b>showed proof of transfer. Her grandfather¡¯s fees for the second half <b>of </b>the year had been paid in advance.


    <b>The </b>nursing home fees were not low. It was a six¨Cfigure amount.


    Mnie¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at the ount from which the transfer was made.


    She was too familiar with this ount. It was LeapCo¡¯s ount.


    Who else could the person behind the transfer be other than Eugene?


    Mnie lowered her gaze, shielding theplicated thoughts in her eyes from view. She was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sorry, Dr. Lawrence. I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Could you send me this screenshot?¡±


    Even after arriving at the hospital parking lot, Mnie was at a loss. What was Eugene thinking?


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, she looked at the screen of her phone as she made a call. Her eyes were solemn.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 319

    Eugene did not answer.


    Mnie ended the first call and waited for a moment before attempting again. The call was answered quickly this time.


    However, the person who answered was not Eugene. ¡°Hello, who is this? Eugene is busy at the moment and can¡¯te to the phone. Is there a message I can help pass along?¡±


    It was Lee, and the background was vaguely noisy.


    Mnie paused. ¡°Is Eugene busy?¡±


    When Lee heard that it was Mnie who called, he immediately went somewhere quiet nearby and whispered, ¡°Do you need something from Mr. Scott? We¡¯re at a wine¨Ctasting party now, and Mr. Scott is socializing with people from the Oskon City market.¡±


    ¡°A wine¨Ctasting party?¡± Mnie eximed. ¡°Why would a wine¨Ctasting party be held during the day? Shouldn¡¯t it be held at night?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s because those from the Oskon Stock Exchange have to rush back in the afternoon, and that¡¯s why they brought the event forward.¡± After answering her question, Lee asked, ¡°If you have something urgent to talk to Mr. Scott about, I can pass over the phone now.¡±


    Mnie thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    After ending the call, Mnie sat in the car. She had wanted to ask Eugene why he paid for her grandfather¡¯s fees but suddenly felt that there was no point in it.


    She went back to Dr. Lawrence and told him what exactly was happening, hoping he would return the money to Eugene.


    Dr. Lawrence could tell she had made up her mind and did not try asking her to reconsider. He just said, ¡°I can transfer the money back. It¡¯s just that considering the ount holder, it¡¯ll be a little troublesome to transfer the sum back. I¡¯ll go to the bank tomorrow and get it done.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Mnie spent some more time at the hospital before finally leaving. When she left, it was alreadyte afternoon, and this was the earliest she had left the hospital recently.


    Eugene did not call her back. She wondered if Lee notified him of her call.


    Instead of receiving a call from Eugene, she received a call from Stephen.


    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m back in Jepton. I¡¯m on the way to the hospital now.


    Mnie did not think he woulde to the hospital, and her brows furrowed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home first?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just see how the old man is doing. I won¡¯t be able to rest assured otherwise.¡±


    Stephen had always been a good person, so Mnie did not say anything. She had already walked to the parking lot but then turned back to the hospital to wait for Stephen toe over.


    Stephen arrived with a suitcase in his hand. It seemed that he hade directly from the airport.


    22


    Exhaustion was written all over his delicate and gentle face. The concern in his eyes was also


    obvious.


    His gentle voice was a little hoarse as he asked Mnie, ¡°Why have you lost so much weight?¡±


    Almost


    everyone was saying the same thing when they saw Mnie these days. She just replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Stephen sighed softly. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±


    Mnie believed him. Everything would be fine.


    She led Stephen to the ICU, but they could not go in and could only look in from the door.


    Stephen seemed a little hesitant. He looked at Mnie worriedly. ¡°I was in Niere City this time. The environment there is quite good. Several of my elders are retiring there. If you¡¯re willing, you can bring your grandpa there.


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I will when he gets better.¡±


    They stayed in the hospital for more than ten minutes before leaving. Since Stephen hade directly to the hospital from the airport, Mnie drove him home.


    After seeing Stephen off, Mnie returned to the vi.


    Xander and the others were not here today. There were a few documents scattered on the big table in the living room. They probably left in a hurry and did not have time to clean them up.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 320

    Chapter <b>320 </b>


    Therge vi was quiet and empty. Mnie prepared some pasta for herself and then returned to the bedroom.


    The moment she arrived in the bedroom, the phone rang. Mnie thought it was Eugene calling her and did not expect it to be an unfamiliar number.


    She frowned before pressing the answer button. There was a rustling sound on the other end of the call before a child¡¯s voice was heard. It sounded timid. ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie recognized Peachie¡¯s voice. She subconsciously sensed that something was wrong and asked softly, ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Mnie. I¡¯m so scared,¡± Peachie replied. She was crying when she spoke as if she was really scared.


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more tightly, and her voice became darker. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad are fighting. Dad wants to sell me. Mom hid me at Aunt¡¯s house.¡± Peachie¡¯s voice was filled with endless fear as she said, ¡°Mnie, I don¡¯t want to be sold. I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s wife.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart trembled. Dn did say before that if she did not get the 500,000 dors, George would sell Peachie.


    She asked Theodore to look into it, and when she learned that the girl was staying in the hospital, she did not give Dn the money. She did not expect George to actually be so cruel. Peachie was his biological daughter!


    Mnie closed her eyes and calmed herself beforeforting Peachie, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re at your aunt¡¯s house now, right? Then protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Will youe to take me away?¡± Mnie heard Peachie say eagerly before the call ended.


    Mnie actually felt herself shudder a little, but she still did not transfer money to Dn right away. Instead, she called Theodore.


    Mnie sat on the bed, her eyes dry. Peachie¡¯s childish voice kept ringing in her mind, asking her if she would take her away. However, she could also see Dn¡¯s greedy face.


    The images swirled in her mind until her temples throbbed.


    Her phone suddenly rang, and Mnie looked over. Theodore was calling.


    She stiffly moved to answer the phone, and the man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°George has indeed been borrowing money, and now, those people are looking for him to have it returned. They¡¯re all hooligans. It might be true that they¡¯re trying to take your sister away.¡®


    Mnie could not help the sharpness in her raised voice. ¡°How dare they?!¡±


    Did George not know what his actions looked like? Did he really not fear the retribution of selling his own daughter?


    Theodore said, ¡°Some people have no morals when ites to money. What¡¯s more, there should be a bigger gang behind this group.¡±


    After saying that, he added hesitantly, ¡°You can look for Eugene about this. He¡¯s been asking me to keep an eye on George, and just now-¡±


    Halfway through, he remembered what the man said and shut up before ending the call.


    He had gone to Eugene before calling Mnie. Eugene was already aware of all this. What Theodore did not understand was why he wanted him to hide it from Mnie.


    In Hearth City, Dn was hugging Peachie as they hid in a public phone booth. Her arms were around the girl, her lips abnormally white. Her face was full of wounds, and her clothes were torn and messy.


    ¡°Peachie, Mommy will not let you get sold. No, Mommy will not let you get hurt even if she has to fight him with her life,¡± she whispered.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 321

    how something on today


    people The bow sad yuvo jer do your dom faing fro


    ???


    Mnie did not as Lakey when thee too, who das tastatu


    ?? ?? ???? ????? ?? ???? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????? ????


    MI


    tomorrow. Are you free?¡±


    After recending Metale sresty, Inter wond condades dout to leave when the stopped <b>him</b><b>. </b>


    She said calmly, ¡°Zander, you don¡¯t need to look out for me when ites to work just tell me if you have any atagements, I can¡¯t always just rely on you all the time¡±


    Mnie already had her own ns <b>in </b><b>mind</b>. She had put almost all her focus on her


    grandfather and rarely involved herself with matters in the studio ever since she moved into Xander¡¯s house. He was probably worried about her and so kept her from matters regarding


    business


    Mnie sighed to herself. She knew she could not continue like this, but she really did not have the resources to do anything at the moment. She could only handle the matters at hand as quickly as possible.


    She said goodbye to Xander and left in her car.


    Just after turning a corner, Mnie stopped the car. She picked up her cell phone


    expressionlessly and dialed a number.


    Dn answered quickly and called <b>out </b><b>with </b>the <b>intention </b>to tter, ¡°Mel?¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes. All she could think of was Dn¡¯s worthless appearance, but she did


    not want to waste time and immediately asked, ¡°Are you with George now?¡±


    Dn was stunned <b>for </b>a moment but then replied bitterly, ¡°He didn¡¯te back at allst night. He said he was afraid that the debtors woulde looking for him.


    ¡°Mel, can you give me the money? You promised me before.¡±


    Although Dn¡¯s voice was soft, it was clear she was always thinking about money.


    ¡°Did he hit you again?¡± Mnie asked.


    Dn was stunned and did not answer, but Mnie did not want to hear her answer either. She just asked again, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to divorce him even though he¡¯s like this, right?¡±


    Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 322

    Chapter <b>322 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Dn muttered.


    Mnie did not press her. She just waited quietly for her to speak.


    A long time passed before Dn said, ¡°He¡¯s actually very good to me, and he didn¡¯t make any big mistakes. Why divorce him?¡±


    Mnie was not bothered despite her answer. This was Dn¡¯s own choice, and she had asked her about it again and again. There was no need for Mnie to give any more advice now. Dn was simply asking for it.


    Calmly, Mnie replied, ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>send you the money. Remember what you said before and don¡¯t appear in front of me again in the future. Don¡¯t contact me again either.¡±


    There was nothing bystanders could do to pull up those who were willing to let themselves sink. This was because they were already one and the same with the mud. If they continued to pull, they would only make themselves miserable instead.


    Mnie was surprisingly calm after she ended the call.


    If she had heard Dn¡¯s words just a little earlier, she would have been furious. Now, she could just turn a blind eye to it. Perhaps she no longer had the energy to cling to things that did not belong to her.


    No one could stop those who sought death.


    Peachie¡¯s face crossed Mnie¡¯s mind, and she pursed her lips. She hoped Dn would not actually be stupid enough to really let George sell her.


    After sitting still in the car for some time, Mnie drove to the nearest bank. The amount promised was quiterge and could only be transferred at the bank.


    Mnie originally had hundreds of thousands in her ount. With the money LeapCo transferred over two days ago, she was left with enough to pay for her grandfather¡¯s medical expenses for a period of time even after making the transfer to Dn.


    Mnie took care of things at the bank and went to the hospital.


    Her grandfather was doing pretty well today too. Dr. Wells had found a set of sterile protective clothing for Mnie to change into so that she could go in and visit the man.


    The old man had woken up. There was no one else apanying him except a nurse who was watching over him inside.


    He was still wounded from the surgery, and when Mnie saw the old man¡¯s grayish pallor, she felt sad. She sat down by the bed but did not dare to touch her grandfather. She could only call out to him softly, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me, Mel.¡±


    The old man slowly turned to look at her. As he was slowly recovering, his once¨Cdistorted facial features were slowly improving.


    He opened his mouth and responded hoarsely, ¡°Mel¡­


    Mnie did not dare let him speak. She could not talk too loudly either and softly ryed what had happened recently to her grandfather.


    For example, the house in the North district, work, and how things were going along. She only mentioned the good things to put her grandfather at ease.


    The old man had lost too much energy due to the operation<b>, </b>however. He fell asleep halfway through Mnie¡¯s sharing.


    Mnie lowered her gaze and stared at her grandfather¡¯s old face for a long time before getting up and walking out quietly.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>he <b>was </b>doing fine.


    Mnie changed her clothes and then went to the office to look for Dr. Wells. She had just gotten to his office door when he heard a displeased voice say mockingly<b>, </b>¡°Who do you think you are to consider yourself Eugene¡¯s wife?


    ¡°I think you¡¯re too stupid to even be a nanny for the family!¡±


    Mnie paused and looked up to see Ste around the corner staring down at Vi, who was standing in front of her.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 323

    Chapter <b>323 </b>


    Ste had a bad temper. No matter who it was, she would always treat them arrogantly and speak to them harshly.


    Mnie was <b>not </b>surprised. She looked away and turned around to enter the office but was caught by Ste.


    The annoyed look on her face became a touch colder as she sneered. ¡°As expected, good things don¡¯te in pairs but bad things alle together.¡±


    Vi noticed Mnie as well. Realizing that Mnie might have heard Ste¡¯s words earlier, the expression on her face immediately stiffened.


    The only one who was calm was Mnie. She went straight into the office as if she had not heard anything.


    When Dr. Wells saw her, his attitude was very gentle as he said, ¡°The patient is in good condition now, but surgery puts a toll on the body either way. He needs to take good care of himself.


    ¡°Considering the patient¡¯s special situation, we think it¡¯s okay to let him stay in the ICU for another half month. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Staying in the ICU was not cheap and required the family¡¯s consent. Mnie nodded, and Dr. Wells gave her a few more bills to pay.


    Mnie left the office with the bills but was immediately stopped.


    Vi was no longer as youthful as she was when she first joined thepany. She was now dressed in a professional suit, and her hair was permed. The curls were scattered across her shoulders. She looked like an elite urban beauty.


    On the other hand, Mnie had no time to tidy herself up because she had been busy running to and from the hospital these days. She was just wearing an ordinary shirt and trousers, with her long hair tied into a ponytail.


    Vi withdrew her gaze from Mnie and smirked proudly. ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s really you. I saw you but didn¡¯t dare think it was you.¡±


    In a shocked tone, she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d change so much after leaving LeapCo.¡±


    How could Mnie not hear the sarcasm in Vi¡¯s words?


    She was also actually taller than Vi, but since the woman was wearing heels while she was wearing ts for convenience, Vi was half a head taller than her. She deliberately lowered her gaze to look at Mnie when talking to her, giving her an image of aloofness.


    Mnie looked her up and down expressionlessly. She replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much.¡±


    Vi¡¯s face stiffened slightly. What did Mnie mean by that?


    She quickly regained herposure.


    What was she afraid of?


    Mnie had been reduced to this situation now and would no longer step foot in LeapCo


    again, so there was nothing for her to be proud of.


    The smile on Vi¡¯s face widened a bit. She pretended to say casually, ¡°I heard before that you had a family member in the hospital. It¡¯s such a coincidence. Eugene asked me to apany his mother for an examination.¡±


    Mnie looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the coincidence?¡±


    Vi paused for a moment. Mnie looked at her with <i>a </i>cold snort before she turned around and left.


    Was Vi not just here to show off? She mentioned her rtionship with Eugene and Ste, both openly and implicitly,


    Mnie was not interested in partaking in her act. Just as she was about to take her leave, however, Vi¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s my birthday next week, and Eugene is throwing a birthday party for me. Will youe?¡±


    Mnie did not say anything since Vi was not actually inviting her.


    Eugene, however¡­


    Mnie¡¯s gaze darkened a little, but she still had to go to Eugene to clear things up.


    After paying the bill in the lobby, Mnie called him, but it went unanswered.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 324

    Mnie frowned after a moment¡¯s hesitation before driving directly to LeapCo.


    She contacted Yana on the way and asked if Eugene was in thepany.


    [Mr. Scott is at thepany, but we have somepany representativesing to discuss partnerships today, so he should be quite busy.]


    Mnie originally intended to wait downstairs, but Yana sent a message saying that the representatives from the foreignpanies had just left. She could go up now.


    Knowing how busy Eugene was, she decided she would just say one thing. She did not want to dy any longer.


    She made her way to the president¡¯s office, and only Lee was there.


    Mnie looked to the side. When she used to work here, Lee was mostly sent abroad. Now, he seemed to be spending more time with Eugene.


    Lee was not surprised to see her. He said hello to her before bringing some documents to Eugene for his signature. Mnie followed him in.


    Eugene was going through some documents when he heard Mniee in. Looking up, she noticed a deep coldness in his dark eyes. ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡±


    Seeing that he was not signing the documents, she answered softly, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°I¡¯ll only take up five minutes of your time.¡±


    ¡°Why should I waste five minutes because of you?¡± Eugene sneered coldly. He handed the signed documents to Lee, who took the documents and left the office.


    Eugene then casually threw the pen in his hand on the table. Clicking his tongue, he looked at Mnie calmly and continued, ¡°Mnie, where did you get the gall to be so confident?¡±


    Mnie squeezed her palms and looked at Eugene. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Scott. That¡¯s indeed my mistake, but I just want to ask you one question. Did you pay the fees for my grandpa¡¯s nursing home?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s long eyshes drooped. His fingertips were on the table, and his voice was calm as he said, ¡°He used to be nice to me.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Dr. Lawrence and I have applied for a refund. When the timees, the money will be transferred back to LeapCo¡¯s ount. You can get the finance department to check it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s fingertips that were on the table stopped moving. His dark eyes were locked on Mnie as he replied in an indiscernible tone, ¡°Good to see you have a spine when ites to your principles. You don¡¯t just ept any offer given.¡±


    He paused before saying something else that waspletely different, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s useless and stupid.¡±


    Mnie stood there and just took in Eugene¡¯s unceremonious words.


    Her grandfather¡¯s operation was sessful, and Eugene did help out a lot with that. Closing her eyes,


    she said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to <b>concern yourself </b><b>over </b>my matters anymore. <b>I¡¯ll </b>take care of my family affairs.¡±


    Eugene sneered inexplicably. Mnie did not know what he meant with that response. Not a moment iater, she heard Eugene mock coldly, ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s been years, <b>yet </b><b>you¡¯re </b><b>still </b>hopelessly stupid.¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze. Her own voice rang in her ears as she replied, ¡°I <b>won¡¯t </b>stand in your way again.¡±


    Eugene stared at her. There was a surge in the initially cold and solemn emotions in his eyes before they gradually settled into calmness. It formed an expression of displeasure.


    Gaze fixed on Mnie, the man asked, ¡°Did you contact Theodore?¡±


    At the mention of Theodore, Mnie¡¯s expression turned grim. She suddenly recalled Theodore mentioning the night before that Eugene had also instructed him to keep an eye on George.


    Why would he do that?


    Before she could air her thoughts, however, she heard Eugene¡¯s cold and stern tone say, ¡°You said you¡¯d handle your own family¡¯s matters, yet one of them came to thepany, asking me for money. I see you got the hang of things.


    ¡°And now you¡¯re asking Theodore about George. Are you nning to introduce George to LeapCo?


    ¡°You¡¯ve nned this quite well, Mnie,¡± Eugene ended faintly.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 325

    Sex rose was geeth, but his tone was condescending The sarcastic words drilled into


    nox MURAMON CRES, Haking her fave twee slightly as she tried to keep upright


    taxes! estat to best things property before,¡± Mnte replied, referring to the incident wede halose to thepany asking for money. She lowered her gaze, avoiding eye CONNY With AVYN


    As for the matter in theeth City¡± Mnie paused. Thest time she contacted Theodore at the Bank, she alosh sensest that something was ambos. She and Theodore were not close. ther on exchanged contacts because of Dn¡¯s medical expenses.


    Yet, Pixxdore was able to provide swift updates on George, which indicated that he had been keping an eye on him. Who else but kagene could make someone like Theodore do so?


    Suppressing her thoughts, she continued, ¡°The Hearth City matter isn¡¯t as you think I¡¯ll figure out a way to handle George. You can rest assured.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze on her was far from friendly. He raised a brow slightly as he assessed her


    CASTAN


    ¡°I wonder what this solution is? Nander?¡± He chuckled, his expression ambiguous and his tone shifterett.


    ¡°Mnie, your judgment of people is not very urate. Your dream of crawling into the Solomon family by relying on him is futile¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to rely on him.¡± Mnie frowned, restraining herself. ¡°Eugene, can you stop bringing up Nander every time?¡±


    Mnie had uttered these words countless times, but Eugene had never paid attention to them. His brows were raised slightly, and his eyes were devoid of any emotion as he stared at Mnie. ¡°Are you so afraid of me mentioning him?¡±


    ¡°<b>Can¡¯t </b>you stop being unreasonable?¡± Mnie was genuinely tired. She did not want to argue with Eugene about this every time. It was pointless.


    Perhaps her words irritated Bugene, the man shot up to his feet from where he was sitting behind the desk. He lowered his gaze to Mnie, his presence dominating.


    Yet, he said nothing as he looked at Mnie. After a moment, a cold smirk appeared on his lips ¡°Very well, ignorant fool¡±


    When Mnie left LeapCo, her expression was far from pleasant. She absentmindedly unlocked her phone and checked her notifications. To her disappointment, there was no message from Dr. Lawrence, and Eugene had not gotten back the money.


    Unable to help it, Mnie had to go back to the hospital.


    Not long <b>after </b>Mnie left, Eugene¡¯s phone on the desk started ringing. He nced at the screen with a cold expression and saw that it was a call from Theodore.


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly as he answered the call. However, whatever Theodore said on the other end seemed to darken Eugene¡¯s expression once again.


    A few minutester, the phone call ended, and Lee entered with a set of documents. ¡°Mr.


    ¨C Chapter PT


    Scott, materials from the Oskon City Stock Exchange have been sent over.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression became more serious as he took the contract. ¡°How did the tack I assigned you go?¡±


    Lee replied, ¡°Everything has been handled ording to your instructions. There are now people keeping an eye on that side.¡±


    Eugene nodded without saying anything more.


    However, Lee did not leave immediately and reported softly, ¡°Mr. Scott<b>, </b>I¡¯ve arranged a <b>dinner </b>appointment with the person in charge of Blue Inc for tonight. I¡¯ve also scheduled a meeting with a representative of Dreamcatchers in two days<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    ¡°Dreamcatchers?¡± Eugene furrowed his brows slightly.


    The coboration between LeapCo and Dreamcatchers was not a major focus, and the arrangement had not been made by him but by the lower¨Clevel management.


    People in thepany had previously assumed that Eugene intended to seize opportunities in the art field due to Blue Inc. That was why when Dreamcatchers approached, LeapCo was agreeable to their proposal.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 326

    LeapCo did not require Eugene to personally handle every project. It was enough for him to just review the contract and documents for rtively minor coborations like the one with Dreamcatchers after everything was finalized.


    ¡°Dreamcatchers said they want representatives from several coboratingpanies <b>to </b>attend the meeting for future convenience,¡± Lee said.


    However, everyone understood that their intention was likely to showcase theirwork of connections within the department by leveraging LeapCo¡¯s prestige.


    In other words, they were using LeapCo¡¯s reputation.


    Mnie continued her routine visits to the hospital to check on her grandfather. His condition was improving noticeably. Even though he remained in the ICU, Mnie felt more reassured than before.


    After spending half an hour with her grandfather, she had to leave. Before departing, her grandfather held her hand and said slowly, ¡°Take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    Mnie had not been doing that great recently. She pursed her lips and offered her grandfather a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy organizing the house recently. The house in the North district is almost ready. Once you¡¯re discharged, we can move back.¡±


    Her grandfather¡¯s eyes had lost some of their rity, but after a moment, he nodded gently. He held Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s good. Moving back to the old house is a good idea.¡±


    It was already past two in the afternoon when Mnie left the hospital. She went to a nearby restaurant to have a simple lunch.


    Her recent schedule was quite irregr, and she would eat whenever she found time. Just as she was about to drive back to the vi, Xander¡¯s call came in.


    It was the first time Mnie involved Xander when she went to see Eugene this morning. Now, she felt a bit sorry for dragging him into the situation.


    ¡°Are you at the hospital?¡± Xander asked directly.


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m just about to head back to the vi.¡±


    ¡°Reny wants toe and see your grandfather. Is that okay?¡± he asked.


    Reny¡¯s crisp voice rang out immediately after. ¡°We just finished our meeting and are in the area. We thought of visiting your grandfather. Is that alright?¡±


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s still in the ICU. The doctors don¡¯t encourage visitors.¡±


    Reny replied thoughtfully, ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s fine, then. We¡¯ll wait until he¡¯s discharged.¡±


    She chuckled before adding, ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though. I was thinking of impressing the man a bit


    Mnie did not catch the rest of her words. Instead, Xander¡¯s deep voice sounded as he asked,


    ¡°We¡¯re nearby. Should we wait for you to go back together?¡±


    Her heart trembled suddenly when she heard his voice. Her eyes flickered as she whispered her answer, ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good timing. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Xander and his group were in themercial district near the hospital. <b>It </b>did not take Mnie long to get there herself. When she got there, however, Reny and the rest were not around. Only Xander was waiting for her.


    Mnie¡¯s steps faltered for a moment. ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Reny?¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°They had something to attend to.¡±


    Mnie paused, a frown slowly forming on her face. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I thought they were <b>all </b>staying. I was nning to invite you all to dinner.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Xander inquired.


    Mnie looked up at him and calmly replied, ¡°Nothing much. I just want to express my gratitude for all your care and understanding during this time. Also<b>, </b>I¡¯m nning to move back to the North district.¡±


    Xander hesitated, a subtle emotion flickering across his face. He quickly concealed i. There was a furrow between his handsome brows as he steadied his voice for a reply. ¡°Why the sudden decision?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 327

    ¡°It¡¯s not that sudden,¡± Mnie sald. ¡°We agreed before that I¡¯ll move back once the house in the North district is ready¡±


    Mnie¡¯s words were delivered lightly, but her feelings were indescribablyplicated. She had initially dismissed the jokes Yvonne and Reny made about her and Xander


    However, with Eugene repeatedly bringing him up, she could not help but start considering it. She did not need to drag Xander into her matters.


    Xander¡¯s gaze lingered on Mnie, full of scrutiny and gravity that had not been there before. Yet, in just a moment, he withdrew his gaze and nodded slightly. <i>¡°</i>I¡¯ll help you.<i>¡± </i>


    Mnie had wanted to decline, but before she could say anything, Xander had already walked away. She had already made the decision to move back, and it was still early. Mnie started packing her things as soon as she returned to the vi


    Surprised by Mnie¡¯s decision to move back, Reny asked, ¡°Mnie, did we somehow disturb you? Why are you suddenly moving back?¡±


    Carrying a suitcase down the stairs, Mnie just shook her head and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my house in the North district has been repaired and renovated. I don¡¯t want to trouble you all


    anymore.


    ¡°Besides, Xander and I had agreed that once everything was done with the house, I¡¯d move back there.¡±


    Reny tried to persuade her, ¡°Can¡¯t you wait a bit longer? It¡¯d be great if we could stay together. It¡¯s also convenient for work and everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle here every day. Taking the bypass around the city won¡¯t take much time,¡± Mnie replied.


    Her decision was firm, so the others did not press further.


    Only Xander remained expressionless. He took the suitcase from Mnie¡¯s hands and calmly said, ¡°Your hand was injured. Let me take this.¡±


    He was referring to the time when Mnie identally hit a guardrail while driving. It was a minor sprain that had mostly healed, though asional pain lingered.


    Mnie had not told anyone about it, so she wondered how Xander found out.


    Without saying a word, Xander lifted Mnie¡¯s luggage into the car. Since she only had minimal belongings, the two cars were just enough to transport them.


    When they arrived at the residential area in the North district, Xander helped Mnie carry her luggage into the apartment. Mnie then said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Thank you for today.¡±


    Xander nced deeply at her before turning away.


    Even though the old house had been cleaned, it exuded a sense of emptiness and solitude that spoke of long neglect.


    After closing the door, Mnie looked at the boxes piled up in the living room, feeling a wave


    of exhaustion wash over her. Despite being on the first floor<b>, </b>the greenery outside had been mostly cut. Light spilled in nicely when she opened the windows.


    Mnie decided to sit cross¨Clegged in the living room <b>as </b>she slowly began unpacking one of the boxes. Inside were various small items, a mishinash of everything.


    There were the two ceramic figurines that Stephen had given her, books borrowed from


    Xander, and random dolls she had bought on a whim.


    Each item she picked up brought back memories of the time it was acquired.


    <b>Yet</b>, all that excitement and joy seemed to vanish without a trace as the items were ced on the ground. Mnie realized it had been a long time since she felt jubnt happiness.


    Emotions that had been worn down by her busy life suddenly surged back during this quiet evening like a tide. Despite this, the emotions left no ripples.


    Sitting on the floor, Mnie stared at the items in her hands nkly until the sound of knocking on the door brought her thoughts back.


    She got up to open the door and there stood Xander again, this time holding a cake and a few takeout boxes. He lifted the items, his expression still calm. ¡°Congrattions on the move. It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡±


    Mnie blinked before replying slowly, ¡°This doesn¡¯t quite count as a move worth celebrating.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 328

    ¡°Then let¡¯s celebrate youing home<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Xander responded unusually quickly with a hint of cleverness in his tone.


    The heavy emotions that had clouded Mnie¡¯s mind gradually dispersed. She stepped aside, but when her gaze fell on the things that were still untouched on the floor<b>, </b>she <b>felt </b>an embarrassment bubble within her.


    Xander¡¯s eyes swept across the house, and when he saw the two ceramic dolls on the floor, he raised an eyebrow. He asked, ¡°Were those two ugly things a gift from Stephen?¡±


    Mnie hesitated before realizing he was talking about the ceramic dolls. ¡°They¡¯re not ugly, are they?¡±


    Xander chuckled. ¡°Stephen gave me something simr before. When he gives me things, he fails about nine times out of ten.¡±


    Mnie had no idea about the story behind these ceramic dolls. After putting out the things Xander brought, she said in a low voice, ¡°I thought you¡¯d left.¡±


    Xander did not answer immediately. Instead, he helped Mnie set the table. It was dinner time, and she did not have anything at home. If Xander had not bought the takeaway, Mnie would have gone out to eat.


    It was alreadyte in the evening when they were done with dinner. Xander was about to take his leave, and Mnie decided to see him off. However, he refused. ¡°The corridor light isn¡¯t working. Remember to call the property manager during the day and get them to fix it.¡±


    Stephen had informed him about Mnie¡¯s mild night blindness.


    Mnie was momentarily surprised but nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Despite the dim light, Mnie still opened the door and watched as Xander walked into the corridor. Darkness had already set in by then, and she could only make out a faint silhouette.


    Just as she was about to turn back, she saw him suddenly stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Mnie.¡±


    A deep and somewhat hoarse voice resonated in the dimness. Mnie looked over but was only able to discern a vague figure.


    She was about to go back inside when she heard him say, ¡°You have the right to be unhappy, to feel sad and wronged. You don¡¯t have to endure it.¡±


    Closing the door of her apartment behind her, Mnie could still hear Xander¡¯s words echoing in her ears. She looked at the scattered boxes in the room and attempted a smile, but it quickly


    faded.


    Although there were no issues with the infrastructure of this old house, the furnishings were still a bitcking. Mnie,continued unpacking until midnight. Later, she sat on the sofa.


    The next morning, Mnie had the cake that Xander brought over yesterday for breakfast. Xander seemed to have anticipated this decision of hers as she found a carton of milk next to


    the cake.


    After tidying up the house, Mnie headed to the hospital. Today, she had to visit the hospital first and then look for Xander. She did not want to further dy her work. Keeping herself busy with tasks would be beneficial.


    It so happened that she had ns to have dinner with Xander and Stephen in the evening. After spending the whole day <b>at </b>the hospital, she went directly to the agreed¨Cupon restaurant. ¡°Mario just opened a new restaurant. He called me so many times, insisting that I try it,¡® Simon said, tossing his car keys while talking to Eugene as they made their way to the


    restaurant.


    Eugene nodded. ¡°The Curo family has great insights into the catering industry.¡±


    Simon raised a brow at the statement before replying, ¡°He mentioned to me a couple of days ago that he wants me to help him establish a connection with your family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea. Besides, aren¡¯t you nning to throw Vi a birthday party? It wouldn¡¯t be a loss to consider hiring him for it.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 329

    ¡°The Curo family has been gaining momentumtely, it¡¯s good to connect with them,¡± Simon said simply


    Despite being an obvious scion who did not seem to be making much of himself, Simon titl had arge group of friends within his circle. This was mainly because his family was involved in the industry, so many people were eager to connect with them.


    As a result,


    Simon had a widework of contacts, and he attracted various types of friends.


    Eugene nodded. Theplexities of social interactions within their circle were not lost on bim. Although the Curo family was in the catering industry, there could still be benefits in getting to know them.


    Simon noticed Eugene¡¯s receptiveness and teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so attentive this time that you¡¯re even preparing for Vi¡¯s birthday<i>,</i>¡±


    Vi¡¯s birthday party had been subtly mentioned in the group a few days ago, creating an air of anticipation,


    Eugene did not argue, but his eyes carried a coldness. ¡°LeapCo has been negotiating business with the Oskon City branch recently. The consul over there is ying some unconventional


    cards.¡±


    ¡°You mean Helios Group?¡± Simon raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I heard that the Oalsa family has been having some troublestely, probably internal strife, They got a new figurehead. That person is just trying to maintain appearances, but I bet he¡¯s actually a useless burden. I reckon he¡¯s not much different from me.¡®


    Eugene nced at him. ¡°You seem to have a clear understanding of yourself.¡±


    Simon did not mind the jab and casually continued, ¡°So, are you nning to take advantage of this opportunity to deal with them¡­ Heh.¡±


    Simon stopped abruptly as he noted Stephen approaching His eyebrows twitched slightly, and he changed the topic smoothly. ¡°Long time no see,<i>¡± </i>


    Stephen and Simon¡¯s rtionship was still fine. When Stephen heard Simon¡¯s greeting, Stephen nodded politely. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    It was clear that this statement was directed at Simon. When Stephen looked at Eugene, there was a subtle hint of coldness in his gaze,


    Simon smiled and suggested, ¡°How about having a meal together someday?¡±


    Stephen casually agreed, but his phone kept ringing, indicating that he might be expecting something urgent. Simon did not dy him and led Eugene inside to greet Mario before taking their designated seats.


    Stephen had just answered the call, and the displeasure on his face from the encounter with Eugene seemingly dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance,<i>¡± </i>he said warmly.


    Mnie and Xander approached them.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe together?¡± Stephen asked.


    Thapter 329


    ¡°We had something to attend <b>to </b>today,¡± Mnie replied briefly, Stephen did <b>not </b>press further


    at the answer.


    Their dinner today was meant for the three of them to just chat casually among themselves.¡± This <b>is </b><b>a </b>newly opened restaurant of <b>a </b>friend of mine. The vors of the food here are rtively light.¡±


    Mnie was silent while Xander muttered impatiently, <b>¡°</b>It seems you¡¯ve been pretending to be an olddy in Niere City for too long. Why do you talk so much?¡±


    Stephen¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and he warned Xander with a nce. Mnie did not notice them exchanging looks as she was engrossed in something on her phone. It was some information Reny had sent to the group.


    The meeting today revolved around negotiations between the two parties. While


    Dreamcatchers offered many benefits, Xander¡¯s side possessed strong creativity. Both sides. had their own advantages, leading to a tug¨Cof¨Cwar.


    ¡°Mel, is having dinner with me so boring that you keep staring at your phone?¡± Stephen tapped the table with his fingers.


    Mnie snapped out of her stupor and put away her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy with family matterstely that I¡¯ve neglected work a bit. I was trying to catch up a little since I have some time now.¡±


    Stephen nced at Xander with a yful look in his eyes. He was about to say something when he heard Mnie say again, ¡°I had to trouble Xander to take care of things during this period. Dinner is on me today.¡®


    <b>}</b><b>) </b>


    Xander was about to pick up his ss when his movement paused for a moment. He looked at Mnie thoughtfully but quickly averted his gaze.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 330

    apter 330


    Stephen knew Mnie well and did not intervene. Instead, he shared quite a bit about Niere City. The three of them enjoyed their meal over the conversation.


    When they were almost done with their meal, Mnie got up to use the restroom. The restaurant was decorated in a style that featured significant greenery and wooden designs.


    With her bag in her hand, Mnie turned a corner. She avoided the hanging pots of green vines<b>, </b>only to unexpectedly collide with someone.


    Simon had stepped out to take a call, and his expression was visibly upset as he listened to his father scolding him over the phone. Irritated, he dismissed the call and turned around, only to see Mnie standing calmly not far away.


    The corridor was narrow, with various nts on both sides. It left little space to pass through.


    Mnie calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re blocking the way.¡±


    A hint of hostility shed in Simon¡¯s eyes as he looked at Mnie with displeasure. ¡°Why are you everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Is this ce yours?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Simon stared at her, his tongue pushed up against the soft flesh of his right cheek.


    Full of hostility, he scathingly looked at Mnie. ¡°Still putting on a cold face for someone to see eh, Mnie? Do you think you¡¯re still the chief secretary of LeapCo with your high and mighty disy?¡±


    He was trying to pick a fight. Stephen and the others were still waiting, and Mnie did not want to argue with him. A mad dog would bite anyone, and people would fear getting bitten by something unclean.


    She nced at Simon nkly and turned to leave. Simon did not expect to see her act this way. He decisively reached out to grab Mnie¡¯s wrist. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±


    The moment he grabbed Mnie¡¯s arm, he was pped across the face!


    Mnie had given almost everything in her in that p. She looked at Simon¡¯s hand that was gripping her arm with disdain. She said in a cold and stern tone, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Despite having been pped so hard, Simon¡¯s grip did not loosen. Instead, he tightened it even more. After a moment, he turned his head to stare at Mnie. His head was tilted


    slightly, his eyes revealing a touch of red and a chill in its depths.


    ¡°You fucking dare to hit me?¡± he enunciated in a roar.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A low, cold voice suddenly came from the side. Eugene appeared at the entrance of the nearby private room. His gaze was fixed on Simon¡¯s hand that was gripping Mnie¡¯s arm. His gaze was deep and searching.


    Mnie quickly noticed him. Feeling the pain from Simon¡¯s grip, she maintained her cold facade and said, ¡°Your friend might¡¯ve had too much to drink and is acting out.¡±


    Eugene looked at her, his eyes probing for a moment.


    ¡°Atnie!¡± Simon¡¯s tone was fierce. ¡°You damn well wait for me.¡±


    The turned to Eugene, his eyes still tinged with crimson. He spat the words out through gritted teeth, ¡°Even my old man has never hit me my entire life.¡±


    There was indeed a very clear palm print on his face, indicating the force Mnie had used.


    Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed slowly as he looked at Mnie. A chill was evident in his eyes and on the corners of his mouth. ¡°What trouble are you trying to cause this time?¡±


    Simon abruptly released his grip on Mnie¡¯s arm at those words. He then pushed her, causing her to stumble backward.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened as he watched her expressionlessly. ¡°Besides stirring up trouble, what else are you capable of?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 331

    Mnie stabilized herself. She noticed that Eugene was not looking happy either<b>. </b><b>Her </b>arm hurt<b>, </b>and she was being used of something she did not do.


    She felt upset about it, but there was a taunting look on her face.


    Mnie was about to say something when she heard footsteps behind her. <b>Next</b><b>, </b>she heard Xander say in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mnie?¡±


    She turned back to look at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b>came over to take a look because you took too long.¡± Xander looked calm as usual. <b>He </b>nced subtly at Eugene and Simon, who were not far from him. He frowned. ¡°This ce Stephen picked isn¡¯t that great. Let¡¯s note here again.¡±


    Mnie did not feel the need to say anything more to Eugene and Simon now that Xander was here. She replied quietly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Xander nodded.


    Before she could turn away, Simon said eerily from behind her, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll remember this, Mnie Smith.¡±


    Mnie stopped in her steps and looked at Simon from the corner of her eye. She said coldly, Haven¡¯t you had a dog before? A disobedient dog deserves to be punished.¡±


    ¡±


    Simon¡¯s face turned frighteningly dark. He stared at Mnie, looking like he wanted to violently drag her over.


    Xander noticed the look in Simon¡¯s eyes and subtly stood between them to block Simon¡¯s view.


    He lowered his head to look at Mnie and said calmly, ¡°Come on, we should go.¡±


    Xander was not loud, but his voice was not that soft either. Anyone nearby could hear him.


    A look shed in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes, and he slowly turned to look at Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s head was slightly lowered. The beautiful back of her neck was exposed. She could sense Eugene¡¯s gaze, but she ignored him.


    She walked away with Xander and saw Stephen. Stephen was astounded to see them looking upset. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I should be going now,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying with Xander? We can leave together.¡±


    Stephen was still not aware that Mnie had moved back to the North district. Mnie had to exin her situation to him.


    He looked like he did not approve of it. ¡°The security isn¡¯t that great in an old district like that. Also, it¡¯s too far. It takes up a lot of travel time for you.¡±


    Mnie replied in a small voice, ¡°It¡¯s my home, after all. And Grandpa has always wanted to move back there.¡±


    Stephen tried to talk her out of it but stopped saying anything more when he saw how


    determined Mnie was.


    212


    She did not let anyone walk her <b>to </b>the car<b>, </b>and sheter drove back <b>to </b>the North district.


    Before she left, she confirmed her tasks <b>for </b>the next day with Stephen. They agreed to have a meeting at the vi first before seeing potential partners.


    Even though Xander had not been in Jepton for years, he did grow up here. With Yvonne¡¯s help, he was able to get a few potential clients.


    As long as there was no problem on their side, they had a bigger chance than Dreamcatchers to get the contract.


    When Mnie got home, she saw a few workers fixing the lights in the apartment building. They greeted her warmly when they saw her.


    There was nothing much for Mnie to do at home. She turned off her phone after she washed up and began flipping through a book on art appraisal on her bed.


    She had a good rest that night. The next day, Mnie drove to the vi.


    When she arrived, everyone had just gotten out of bed. Mnie ced breakfast on the table.


    Reny was the first toe over. ¡°Why are you here so early, Mnie?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we meeting potential partners today?¡±


    Renry rubbed her head and sighed. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ve been working with Lauder for a long time. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever had toe up with a proposal and do businessworking at the same


    time.


    Mniz replied<b>, </b>¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. It opens you to more opportunities


    <b>While </b>they were chatting, Xander walked down the stairs. He was dressed rather formally.


    He nodded at Mnie as a simple greeting


    <b>This </bst¨Cminute meeting was to discuss detailed points on how they would operate today. Xander wanted the proposal to bepleted on schedule but did not want the follow¨Cop on the partnerships to bepromised.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go <b>with </b>you for the partnership talks,¡± Mnie said <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not that great ating up <b>with </b>the design and conceptual proposals, but when ites to lepton¡¯spanies, I kanoner


    most of them<b>.</b>¡±


    Xander nodded. ¡°Alright¡±


    <b>While </b>the others continued working <b>on </b>the proposal, Mnie left with Xander.


    Xander did not look happy on the way, and she frowned as well after reading the documents he handed to her.


    ¡°Thesepanies have never really taken part in any art events or exhibitions<b>. </b><b>It </b>might be difficult to convince them<b>.</b>¡±


    Xander did not disagree. He said, ¡°It¡¯s because of this very reason that it¡¯ll benefit us if we can convince them to get on board.¡±


    Mnie understood this as well. It was easy to talk about it, but getting it done was the difficult

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 332

    part.


    She read the remaining documents quietly and suddenly stopped at a page.


    Vanke Group.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Vanke Group Quentin Emerson¡¯spany? They¡¯re already working with Dreamcatchers. Why do you have their information here?¡±


    Xander was driving. When he heard her question, he replied, ¡°Vanke and Dreamcatchers haven¡¯t really confirmed their partnership. Quentin Emerson has only gotten in touch with them, but nothing has been signed.¡±


    Mnie gave this some thought. ¡°Are you nning to get this project taken away from him?¡±


    She was not stupid enough to think that he was nning to work with Quentin Emerson. There were plenty of employees in onepany, and he was not the only manager working


    there.


    There was a glint in Xander¡¯s dark eyes. He drove with one hand on the steering wheel and parked smoothly into an empty lot. His voice was casual and rxed. ¡°We¡¯re just looking to work together with someone. There¡¯s nothing being taken away from anybody.¡±


    Mnie immediately knew what he meant.


    She was even more surprised to see <b>that </b>the person Xander had made an appointment <b>with </b>was another manager working at Vanke. His name was Colin Jennings.


    Colin looked about 40. He was not tall but seemed to be friendly.


    He greeted Xander and Mnie with a smile. They chatted for a while before getting right into the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s our honor that you¡¯d think of us, Mr. Solomon, but <i>we </i>currently have another manager looking into this. It¡¯ll be a little difficult to move forward with anything when we¡¯ve alreadye to an agreement with Dreamcatchers.¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression remained calm as this was an answer he had expected. He turned to look at Mnie instead.


    She smiled and said softly, ¡°I believe you know why we¡¯re here to see you, Mr. Jennings<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Vanke may be a newpany<b>, </b>but you have solid and strong backers, which is why you¡¯re developing rapidly. We¡¯ve also heard that Vanke will be promoting <b>a </b>general manager internally.


    ¡°You might also be aware that I used to work with LeapCo. I know a thing or two about situations like this.<b>¡± </b>


    Colin immediately understood what Mnie meant.


    He asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you nning to get me to go against Mr. Emerson and Dreamcatchers?¡±


    There was a look of determination in Mnie¡¯s pretty eyes. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested, Mr. Jennings?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Colin was still hesitant. Mnie did not say anything more. Instead, she ced the documents detailing theparison between bothpanies in front of him. ¡°You can take some time to consider this.¡±


    ¡°Even if I agree to this, it won¡¯t be easy¡­¡± Colin shook his head with slight regret.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 333

    Chapter <b>333 </b>


    Mnie and Xander exchanged nces but said nothing.


    Colin looked torn as he held the document Mnie gave him. He frowned deeply before he sighed and said, <b>¡°</b>Quentin worked at LeapCo before this, and he¡¯s quite close to a few middle- management employees there.


    ¡°This time<b>, </b>he was the one who negotiated with LeapCo before proceeding to approach Dreamcatchers.


    ¡°This had been unfair from the very start.¡±


    Mnie did not expect this.


    <b>If </b>what Colin said was true and Quentin was really working closely with LeapCo, things would be difficult for them.


    LeapCo was the current star of the financial industry. It did not matter if it was Dreamcatchers or Vanke, any smartpany would know whichpany to work with.


    However, Colin was notpletely opposed to the idea. Mnie knew that he was tempted to give this try.


    She did not make this too obvious. She chatted with Colin before leaving with Xander.


    ¡°This is going to be difficult to deal with.¡± Mnie tsk¨Ced. Anything that involved LeapCo made her lifeplicated.


    Xander did not reveal much from the encounter. All he said was, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Let¡¯s talk to the otherpanies first.¡±


    They had to visit more than onepany<i>, </i>and Mnie did not say anything after that.


    However, she was surprised when Lisa contacted her again.


    Since Lisa tried to sound her out thest time, they had not been in contact. Mnie had initially found this to be a pity as Lisa was now working for Quentin.


    When Mnie saw the call from Lisa, she raised an eyebrow and went to the side to pick up the call. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    It was slightly noisy where Lisa was, and she sounded calm. ¡°Mr. Emerson would like to see you. Can you make some time?¡±


    ¡°Quentin Emerson? What does he want to see me for?¡±


    Lisa gave a suspicious excuse. ¡°I have no idea. It might be about work.¡±


    Why would Quentin Emerson want to see her about work?


    Mnie was about to reject her when Lisa continued in a low voice, ¡°He says he has something to show you.¡±


    There was a grim look on Mnie¡¯s face. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Xander saw the frown on her face after Mnie hung up. He asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Mnie hesitated but did not tell Xander the truth. ¡°Lisa wants to see me. It could be about


    work.¡±


    She and Xander went to meet several morepany representatives<b>. </b><b>The </b>meetings started well<b>, </b>but thest person was someone who was acquainted with Quentin Emerson.


    Anyone associated with him would also be people involved with LeapCo.


    This created a headache for Mnie.


    There was not much change in Xander¡¯s emotions. While on their way back, Mnie said, obvious that Quentin Emerson is using this opportunity to cement his position in Vanke.¡±


    She stared at the huge billboard on the building opposite and mumbled, ¡°If the next fewpanies are also associated with him, things will be difficult for us.¡®


    Mnie did not mention that LeapCo had the support of the Scotts.


    ¡°<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s


    Reny noticed the grim looks on Xander¡¯s and Mnie¡¯s faces when they returned to the vi. She guessed what might have happened and did not mention anything about it.


    Mnie did not stay long at <b>the </b>vi as she had a dinner appointment with Lisa.


    She informed Xander about it and left.


    They were supposed to meet at a restaurant in the city center. Lisa was already waiting for her when Mnie arrived.


    Lisa looked upset. She squeezed Mnie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anythingter.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 334

    Mnie looked at Lisa from the corner of her eye, but Lisa looked normal as usual. ¡°Mr. Emerson is waiting for you. You can head inside.¡±


    Quentin had always been well¨Cliked while he was working at LeapCo. After he was fired, <b>a </b>few female employees voiced out about being sexually harassed by him, but it did not affect his reputation at all.


    All Mnie couldment was that Quentin Emerson knew how to put up a good act.


    There was a message notification on her phone, and Mnie looked at it. It was spam.


    She deleted it and walked calmly into the private room where Quentin was.


    A wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing was the best way to describe Quentin Emerson.


    He wore a pair of sses that made him look like an intellect, and he was watching Mnie with interest. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still interested in meeting me for a catch¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing for us to catch up with.¡± Mnie looked at Quentin coldly. ¡°You mentioned you had something to show me. What is it?¡±


    Quentin did not reply to her question. There was a sh in his eyes as he asked Mnie, ¡°Are you still looking for a job after leaving LeapCo?


    ¡°How about joining Vanke?¡± Quentin pushed his sses up his nose. He was very good at making little movements like that at the right time. ¡°You¡¯ll be given a lucrative offer if you¡¯re willing to join us.¡±


    Mnie did not reply. She frowned slightly before saying, ¡°Do you have the power to make that decision?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Valens from Vanke was the one who asked me to approach you.¡± Mnie immediately understood the situation the moment Quentin said this.


    She was targeting Vanke, and that would also mean that she would be targeted.


    Moreover, Mnie held a high post at LeapCo before this. Many otherpanies had been trying to convince her to join them.


    Not long ago when Mnie had put the word out that she would be leaving LeapCo, various people had begun approaching her officially and in private. However, Mnie had to reject every offer given to her due to her contract.


    Quentin mistook Mnie¡¯s silence for consent, and he slowly reached his hand out to hold


    hers.


    Despite the ordering from above, Quentin was happy to take the opportunity to solicit


    Mnie.


    After all, Mnie was still a very beautiful woman even if Eugene Scott was now tired of her.


    Quentin found Mnie alluring, especially at the thought of how she had always been a cold and distant person who seemed difficult for him to get his hands on.


    She dodged his hand subtly and said coolly, ¡°If this is what you want to talk to me about,


    there¡¯s nothing for us to discuss¡±


    ¡°How about taking a look at this?¡± Quentin sounded happy as he pushed a document over to Mnie


    Mnie did not take it. She looked at Quentin, who seemed to be confident about this. ¡°Have a look. It¡¯s pretty interesting.¡±


    The docanent was thin and contained only two photos


    Mnie¡¯s face fell when she saw the photos


    A man and a woman were hugging in the photos, and they looked particrly intimate


    It was dark where they were, and the man¡¯s face was blocked. However, one could still tell from the man¡¯s figure that he was a middle¨Caged man


    The woman¡¯s face could be clearly seen. She was frowning very slightly, and there was a lot of room for imagination due to their positions.


    It was Mnie inside the photos.


    Mnie felt agitated when she saw the photos Quentin continued, ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten when these were taken, but I wonder what people would say <b>if </b>they saw these photos.¡±


    She could tell that this was a threat. Mnie began going through her memories to find out when these photos were taken<b>. </b>


    It looked like they were taken in LeapCo¡¯s office, but it was impossible <b>that </b>she could be so intimate with Quentin <b>while </b>they were working <b>there</b>.


    She looked up coldly at Quentin. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to photoshop such photos to <b>create </b>ill¨Cintent


    rumors.¡±


    Quentin loved it <b>when </b>Mnie acted so arrogantly and distant. He tugged at his tie as he stared lustfully at Mnie¡¯s body. ¡°You can check for yourself <b>if </b>this has been photoshopped. It won¡¯t be my reputation taking a hit.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 335

    Quentin was confident because of this. He was sure <b>that </b>Mnie would never see her <b>reputation </b>falter because she was a proud woman.


    He sounded gleeful as he said, <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you feel like investigating this, I have a few more photos <b>with </b>me. You can have them too.¡±


    This was a tant <b>threat</b>. Mnie looked at Quentin¡¯s hypocritical face, and she felt disgusted by him.


    Her fists were clenched below the table, and she asked while she still had reason in her<b>, </b>¡°Did you take those photos by angling the <b>camera </b>a certain way?¡±


    Quentin raised an eyebrow and poured a ss of wine for Mnie. ¡°Is that important? No one would care about the truth.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Quentin took off his sses and looked at Mnie happily. He reached out to try and hold Mnie¡¯s hand again. He said in a disgusting manner, ¡°Why must you be so stubborn? You know I¡¯ve always admired you as apetent worker since working at LeapCo.


    ¡°Now that Eugene Scott is over you, do you think you¡¯ll have an easy time in the industry?


    ¡°He made sure I had nowhere to go, and I heard things ended badly between you.


    ¡°Why not be with me? I can bring you into Vanke.¡±


    Quentin was about to touch her again, but Mnie immediately pulled away and stood up.


    She looked down at Quentin. ¡°You¡¯re right. No one would care about the truth.¡±


    Quentin looked back at her and praised, ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman.¡±


    However, Mnie said, ¡°But not everyone is stupid.¡±


    She waved her phone and reminded Quentin with disdain. ¡°Your statement is proof enough.¡±


    Quentin realized what just happened, and his carefree smile froze on his face. ¡°You recorded our conversation?¡±


    Mnie looked at her phone and snorted gently. ¡°You¡¯re just as terrible and stupid as before.¡±


    The look on Quentin¡¯s face was dark and sullen. He stared viciously at Mnie as he clenched his teeth. ¡°You bitch. Still ying innocent after being slept with so many times by Mr. Scott?¡±


    He spat out venomous and horrible words while Mnie looked at him like he was garbage.


    Her calm and dull character had given others the wrong impression.


    Everyone had thought that she was upright and could not lose her pride, which was why they could benefit from her if they yed their cards right.


    They had probably forgotten that Mnie did not rely on her pride or dignity to achieve her position of chief secretary at LeapCo within two short years.


    She had seen everything there was to see¨Cfrom connections and hypocrisy to underhanded


    tactics.


    177


    Mnie lowered her eyes to look at her phone. She saved the recording and stored it in her cloud before saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Quentin Emerson, you were toxic back at LeapCo, and that probably still hasn¡¯t changed with you joining Vanke.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re able to do anything you want just because you have a <b>couple </b>of photos?


    ¡°Your stupidity is astounding.¡±


    Mnie turned to leave after saying this. However, the moment she touched the door handle, Quentin¡¯s pale face suddenly changed into a vicious and ferocious expression.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, Mnie Smith? Didn¡¯t you get to where you were because <b>you </b>seduced Eugene Scott? You¡¯re just a used woman<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie paused, and she turned back to look at Quentin with a dark look in her eyes. It sent chills down Quentin¡¯s spine. He found himself suddenly unable to speak.


    However, he recovered very quickly and he lifted his chin to say, ¡°The day wille when you¡¯lle to me begging!<b>¡± </b>


    He knew that Mnie was now working with Xander because of the exhibition.


    Mnie did not want to waste any more time. She had seen whatever Quentin wanted to show her.


    Even though it disgusted her, she could only take things one at a time.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 336

    To be honest, Mnie was not as calm and collected as she looked to be when she saw those photos.


    However, she did not want to reveal this in front of Quentin. He was a ruthless and despicable man. If he caught a whiff of any weakness from her, it would be difficult for Mnie to walk out of there unscathed.


    By the time she had gone downstairs, Lisa was gone. Mnie was reminded of Lisa¡¯s warning, and she pressed her lips with an upset expression on her face.


    <b>¡°</b>What was going on between you and Eugene yesterday, Simon? I heard you had an


    argument.¡± She was about to leave when a few people walked in. A very mad¨Clooking Simon was in the lead.


    Simon was in a bad mood, and when he spotted Mnie, the look on his face turned even colder.


    He shot daggers with his eyes at Mnie and did not answer the man¡¯s question.


    Mnie could sense the look he was giving her, but she ignored it and continued heading outside.


    Simon still looked angry even after she left.


    Someone asked, ¡°Was that Mnie Smith?¡±


    Simon cursed in a low voice and said unhappily, ¡°This is a terrible venue. Let¡¯s move somewhere else!¡±


    Before he left, someone called out from behind, ¡°Mr. Quinnd!¡±


    Mnie returned directly to the North district without informing anyone that she had met Quentin. She began analyzing the information of thepanies that Xander had given her and began making notes on a fewpanies that looked easier to deal with.


    Early the next morning, Mnie met Xander with the information she had put together. They began meeting the people in charge of the newpanies that were considered smaller in scale.


    Even though thesepanies were slightly hesitant, their attitudes were much better than Vanke and the other more establishedpanies.


    After that, they met a representative from anotherpany with a simr attitude.


    Mnie looked at the list at hand. ¡°These remainingpanies seem to have made a unanimous decision. It¡¯ll be difficult to convince them otherwise. Moreover, Quentin Emerson is determined to make a mark at Vanke. He¡¯ll push through this venture on behalf of Vanke.


    ¡°That main problem still lies with Vanke,¡± Mnie determined.


    She had considered trying to get into the crux of the issue by targeting Quentin¡¯s work ethic, but the risk was too high, and they might get implicated.


    Xandre¡¯s face fell slightly, and he looked tense, even a little stern.


    The Jepton exhibition was crucial for them to elevate their reputation within the country. <b>It </b>could also pave a wider path for them in the future.


    He looked down. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    ¡°There is another way.¡± Mnie was silent before continuing in a low voice, ¡°We can


    approach LeapCo directly.


    ¡°The reason why Quentin Emerson is so arrogant is mostly because he has LeapCo in his hands, and LeapCo belongs to the Scotts.


    ¡°If we can cut the ties between LeapCo and Vanke¡­¡±


    Before Mnie could finish, Xander interrupted her. He stared at Mnie with his dark eyes. Do you mean we should approach LeapCo or Eugene Scott?¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°I don¡¯t see the difference.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big difference.¡± A look of exasperation shed in Xander¡¯s eyes. He seemed to sigh as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll figure a way out of this. You don¡¯t need to get involved.¡± Mnie looked down and answered despondently, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meanwhile, in the office of LeapCo, there was an unfathomable look in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes. He was looking at a message that was just sent to his phone, and it was difficult to know what he was thinking.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 337

    Lee was in front of his desk when he saw the upset look on Eugene¡¯s <b>face</b>. An rm rang inside of him. <b>¡°</b>Is there something wrong with the contract, Mr. Scott?¡±


    He hade into the office to bring Eugene <b>a </b>contact, but Eugene looked angry the moment he received a message.


    Lee had no idea what was going through Eugene¡¯s mind, and he hesitated before saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t signed the contract for the exhibition yet. LeapCo can still pull out of it without a problem.¡±


    The contract was sent over by Dreamcatchers. It had gone through the person in charge there before being delivered to Eugene. As long as there were no problems at LeapCo, the contract would be in the bag.


    Eugene said nothing. There was a heavy look of contemtion on his face. After a while, he suppressed his anger.


    He did not look at the contract Lee had brought over and stood up instead. He asked coldly, What¡¯s the update on what I asked you to find out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an internal conflict with the higher management in Vanke. Besides Quentin Emerson, there are a few employees there who have worked with LeapCo before. Quentin Emerson has been using LeapCo¡¯s name to get otherpanies to work with him.¡±


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes turned darker. ¡°He made use of LeapCo¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lee nodded. ¡°Since leaving LeapCo, he has kept in touch with a few middle


    management employees at LeapCo. This time, he approached Sean Yarn from the export department on behalf of Dreamcatchers.¡±


    Even though Lee had no idea why Eugene had suddenly asked him to look into Quentin Emerson, his investigation shocked him..


    It was quite astounding that a man who had just left LeapCo could have so many connections with LeapCo¡¯s staff.


    Eugene did not betray his emotions as he ordered Lee out of the office coldly.


    Before he left, Lee hesitated before saying, ¡°Miss Shaw is still waiting for you outside, Mr. Scott.¡±


    <b>(</b>(


    It was long past working hours, and before Lee went inside Eugene¡¯s office, Vi asked for his help to tell Eugene that she was waiting.


    Eugene was unmoved. ¡°Get her to go home. I still have work to do.¡±


    However, Lee had just pulled the door open when he bumped into a pitiful¨Clooking Vi.


    He paused but said nothing.


    Vi looked at Eugene, who was stoically working. She lowered her eyes and bit her lip. Vi took a few steps forward. ¡°You¡¯ve been really busy recently, Eugene.¡±


    She sounded quite pitiful. Vi could sense that Eugene had been treating her quite coldly. He had been using work as an excuse every time she wanted to see him.


    The more she thought about it, the more unhappy she was, but she did not show it. All Vi did was walk closer to him and tug on Eugene¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Just tell me if there¡¯s anything I did that upset you, Eugene<b>. </b>Please don¡¯t ignore me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Her eyes turned red. ¡°You should be upfront with me even if you want to break up<b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene paused. After a while, he said impassively, ¡°It has been pretty busy at the office recently.¡±


    Vi hesitated. ¡°<b>Well</b>, you still have to organize a birthday party for me, but it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°The time and date have been decided,¡± Eugene said while taking out a bank card from the drawer. He pushed it to Vi. ¡°Buy anything you want.¡±


    Vi wanted to say something when she saw the bank card but decided not to. She watched Eugene lower his head as he went through his documents. She bit her lip and resumed her obedient and docile mannerisms.


    She nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head home first. My mom is waiting for me.


    Eugene did not look up. ¡°Get Lee to see you home.¡±


    Vi agreed, but when Lee walked her downstairs, she rejected his offer to send her home. She took a taxi and left.


    Not long after she got into the taxi, she pressed her lips and made a call. The moment her call was picked up, Vi made sure to adjust her tone as she called out, ¡°Simon.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 338

    Chapter <b>338 </b>


    Simon was drinking with his buddies when he heard Vi¡¯s voice. He raised an eyebrow and looked nonchnt as he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Vi jumped. She did not know Simon well<b>. </b>She had only talked to him twice in private


    because of Eugene.


    Somehow, she knew that it was easier to talk to Simonpared to the others.


    She asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Eugene busy with something recently?¡±


    Simon could tell she was sounding him out. He snorted and saidzily, ¡°How would I know<i>? </i>I don¡¯t work at LeapCo. Maybe you should check with Mnie Smith. She just met with Eugene recently, after all.¡±


    Mnie had listed out a fewpanies that had all resulted in the same oue. They were not able to give them a concrete answer.


    Even though Reny and the others were anxious after finding out the situation<b>, </b>they were not able toe up with a solution.


    When Yvonne found out about it, she mentioned that maybe Xander should return to the Solomons.


    However, she knew she made the wrong call the moment she said this. She quickly changed the topic.


    Mnie was not familiar with what happened between Xander and his family. She tried contacting another potential partner, but their attitude was also quite vague.


    Yvonne made a few cups of coffee and passed one to Mnie. She said in a low voice, ¡°Xander is just too stubborn. All he needs to do is go talk to Old Mr. Solomon and everything will be settled.


    ¡°Although, it¡¯s totally understandable. Just look at what the Solomons did to Aunt Nina. It¡¯s only normal that Xander hates them.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s words surprised Mnie, and Yvonne realized she had let slip a secret. She tried to cover it up with some nonsense and quickly headed downstairs.


    Mnie watched her leave and got lost in thought.


    The situation took a worse turn. Oliver returned in the afternoon looking upset.


    He had visited the government department again that morning, and he came back bearing bad


    news.


    ¡°The date of the exhibition has been changed again. It¡¯ll be at an earlier date.¡±


    This meant that their issue with Dreamcatchers would also be brought forward to an earlier


    date.


    The vi fell into a tense atmosphere. Xander had been hiding in the study since that morning. He imed he was busy improving the proposal.


    ???


    Mnie was not affected too much emotionally. She looked at the unhappy looks on Reny and the rest. She made a decision.


    She grabbed her bag. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>be heading out.¡±


    <b>It </b>was still working hours at LeapCo, and Mnie brought out a few documents from her bag as she walked into thepany, looking like she was there for business.


    She had just gotten to the reception area when she was stopped. ¡°Hello, do you have an appointment with us?¡±


    Mnie was about to say something when she heard a crisp voice. ¡°What are you doing here again, Mnie?¡±


    Those words sounded heavy, and Mnie turned back to see Vi.


    She was wearing all¨Cwhite business attire and high heels. There was a standard business smile on her face. ¡°We have a new rule at LeapCo, Mnie. Those who have no business here are not allowed to enter.¡±


    Mnie looked at her. ¡°I have some business here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s rule, Mnie. There¡¯s no need to give trouble to the receptionists.¡± Vi looked at Mnie and was reminded of what Simon said to her the night before.


    She sounded slightly harsh. ¡°You used to work at LeapCo. You know how it is when shady characters take the opportunity to barge into thepany and create trouble. Thick¨Cskinned people like them love harassing others and are quite difficult to handle.¡±


    Vi did not need to name the person for everyone to know who she was referring to. She was clearly humiliating Mnie.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 339

    There was a manager from another department with Vi whom Mnie had worked with before.


    She looked slightly awkward when she heard what Vi said, but did not dare to voice out anything.


    After all, everyone was still talking about the rtionship between Vi, Mnie, and Eugene.


    Vi lifted her chin slightly after saying this and did not hide the glee in her eyes. ¡°Am I right, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie knew she would hear terrible things the moment she came to LeapCo<b>, </b>but her current work was more important. She could not be bothered by anything else.


    She looked up at Vi and said calmly, ¡°Is this the way you treat LeapCo¡¯s guests, Miss Shaw?¡±


    Vi frowned. Mnie was already looking at the receptionist. ¡°<b>I </b>have an appointment with Miss Saxon from the secretary¡¯s office. You can check it.¡±


    Hannah Saxon was promoted after Mnie left, and she had always been in the secretary¡¯s office. She and Mnie were on good terms.


    Yana appeared the moment she said this. She greeted Mnie, ¡°You¡¯re here, Mnie. Miss Saxon asked me to bring you inside.¡±


    She suddenly noticed Vi with a frozen expression on the side. One side of her lips could not help twitching as she smiled. ¡°Is Miss Shaw here to wee you inside too, Mnie?¡±


    They were about to get off work, and Mnie did not want to waste any time. She did not even look at Vi as she said nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Vi suddenly called out to her.


    She observed Mnie¡¯s calm expression closely before saying slowly, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday in two days, Mnie. Eugene is organizing a party for me. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    She wanted to salvage some dignity in front of Mnie. The more she talked about her uing birthday party, the more confident she felt. She could not help getting louder as she mentioned it.


    Eugene would be organizing a birthday party for her.


    As for Mnie¡­


    What did she have?


    She was just someone fired by LeapCo.


    When they got into the elevator, Yanained in a small voice next to Mnie, ¡°I wonder what she¡¯s being happy about? She just walks around thepany every day iming to be a secretary. Those who don¡¯t know it would think that she¡¯s a security guard doing her rounds.¡±


    Mnie did not answer. She was really here for business with Hannah, which was why she had made a prior appointment via phone call.


    LeapCo was the source of what was happening at Vanke, but Mnie could notmunicate


    with Eugene. That was why she had to start with Hannah in order to find out what exactly was going on between LeapCo and Vanke.


    Everyone knew that the secretary¡¯s office was the rear service department that did everything. This was also the reason why they would have the most information.


    There was another reason for Mnie being here today,


    As she began nning in her head her next step, Mnie walked out of the elevator with Yana, they had just arrived at the secretary¡¯s office when she noticed a tall, poised figure standing there.


    Eugene Scott.


    He was cold and domineering. It was hard to tell his emotions from his tone. ¡°Do you think this is good enough to be passed on to me?¡±


    No one said anything inside the office. Yana said to Mnie in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Scott wanted the data analysis from the Oskon City branch, but the implications were too wide. He¡¯s still not happy with the results even after the secretary¡¯s office had worked overtime for a week.¡±


    Mnie knew Eugene was very strict when it came to work. She said nothing but took a few steps back. She was not nning on going in right now.


    For some reason, Eugene seemed to sense something. He looked slightly to the side, and his cold gaze fell onto Mnie.


    His lips were pressed tightly, and he stared daggers at her.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 340

    Mnie froze but quickly recovered. First, she avoided Eugene¡¯s gaze and hid to the side. She waited for him to leave after losing his temper.


    However, he did not turn away from her. After a while, he said stoically<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Get </b>out of LeapCo if you don¡¯t want to work here.¡±


    Yana was in <b>a </b>panic as she quickly lowered her head to apologize, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Scott.¡±


    She strode off after that and quickly went back into the office.


    Mnie lowered her eyes. She had made a mistake. Eugene was looking at Yana, not her.


    While she was thinking about this, Eugene spoke up again, ¡°When did the secretary¡¯s office allow unauthorized personnel toe and go as they please?¡±


    This time, he was talking about Mnie.


    Hannah exined awkwardly, ¡°Mnie made an appointment with us, Mr. Scott. She¡¯s here to settle some work at LeapCo.¡±


    ¡°Settle some work?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was cold. His deep, dark eyes looked at Mnie again. ¡± You have a lot of things to settle, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie was very calm. ¡°I¡¯m here of my own ord to find a way to work together.¡±


    Lee led Mnie to the CEO¡¯s office. He was warm as usual. ¡°Wait here a while. Mr. Scott will be right over once he¡¯s done with his work.¡±


    Mnie looked a little grim. She had just mentioned that she was looking for a way to work together when Eugene instructed Lee to bring her to the office.


    Eugene arrived very soon. There was a frosty look on his face. He must have lost his temper downstairs not too long ago.


    Mnie stood where she was. This still did not feel real to her. The only thing left for her to do was to take out the documents from her bag and hand them over to Eugene.


    ¡°I¡¯m representing Burning Star Studio today. I hope LeapCo can consider us as a potential partner to work with and prioritize us with thetest information you have for the exhibition.¡±


    The moment she said this, Eugene flung the documents back to Mnie without looking at them. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Mnie said in a low voice, ¡°Our reputation and capability are as good as Dreamcatchers¡®.¡±


    ¡°So what if they are?¡± Eugene fiddled with a pen in his hand. She could not tell what was going through his mind while looking into his deep, dark eyes. The only thing that reflected on them was her own blurred figure.


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°If youpare our statistics, you¡¯ll see for yourself that Burning Star is the betterpany to invest in.¡®


    The look on Eugene¡¯s face did not change. He was still calm andposed. ¡°It¡¯s just an exhibition. It won¡¯t bring too much benefit to LeapCo. What¡¯s there for us topare?¡±


    He paused before bursting out with augh. He looked at Mnie purposefully. ¡°Have you lost


    your sense of judgment after leaving LeapCo?¡±


    Eugene was very clear with his attitude. Mnie knew it would be difficult to get him to agree no matter what she said.


    However, this proposal was very important. It was not only important for Xander and the <b>others</b><b>, </b>but for her as well. Her name was on the proposal, and she wanted only good things to happen to this project.


    Mnie had gotten into this industry without a background, and her designing skills were miles away from others. The only way she could help was by contributing what she was best at. That was <b>the </b>only way <b>she </b>could maintain her standing in thepany.


    Mnie took a deep breath to calm herself down before saying, ¡°What can I do for you to agree to work with Burning Star?¡±


    Eugene did not answer immediately. He stared at Mnie with his cold gaze for quite a while before he lowered his eyes.


    ¡°Are you negotiating with me again?¡±


    There was not much change in Eugene¡¯s emotions. He picked up the documents he had flung at Mnie and flipped casually through them before throwing them to the side again.


    The look in his eyes was unfathomable like an eerily silentke.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 341

    The atmosphere in the office froze a little. Mnie¡¯s eyelids trembled before <b>she </b>said slowly,¡± We¡¯re not discussing terms. We¡¯re amicably negotiating a possible cooperation.¡±


    Eugene lifted his gaze slightly, and there was a faint coldness in his expression. ¡°Negotiating? Mnie, I already rejected your offer of a deal.


    <b>¡°</b>Or have you forgotten already?¡± Eugene looked at her impassively. ¡°I never touch a <b>toy </b>I¡¯ve thrown away.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s breathing caught in her throat.


    He was talking about Burning Star Studio anymore.


    Her heart pricked, and it took her a while to pack up the documents she had brought. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry for taking up your time, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s cold gazended on her. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and his jawline was clearly taut. His entire body was enveloped in a faint cold aura.


    He said sarcastically, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be faring better after you joined Xander.¡±


    At the mention of Xander, Mnie¡¯s hands moved a little faster.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold and dark. His tone took on an edge of warning that even he did not notice. ¡°His family is not as simple as you think. I would advise you not to get too close to Xander.¡±


    Mnie paused. She looked slowly at Eugene. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Eugene snorted and tapped his slender fingers on the desk casually. His voice was very calm. ¡± Didn¡¯t Xander tell you that he has already been chased out by his family? They¡¯re already nurturing a new heir. Why else would he have gone overseas and started an indie studio?¡±


    Eugene gave her a contemptuous half¨Csmile. ¡°Sorry to say that you¡¯ve chosen the wrong guy to cozy up to.¡±


    Mnie did not know much about Xander, but she could tell from the asional conversation at work that Xander did not get along with his family.


    When Eugene saw that she was silent, a dark look shed across his eyes. He was about to speak when Mnie looked up.


    She had lost a lot of weight recently, but her skin was still very fair. The evening light shone in through the window andnded on her face, making her beautiful facial features look more determined.


    She looked at Eugene, her lips moving slightly. ¡°I never ¡®cozied up¡® to anyone. You don¡¯t have to tell me about Xander, either. Eugene, your high and mighty attitude really annoys me.¡±


    As soon as she said, Mnie packed her things. She took the documents and was about to leave, but before she left the office, she exhaled and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve left you the


    information on Burning Star and Dreamcatchers. You can let Lee verify everything. If you¡¯re willing, Mr. Scott, Burning Star will always be happy to work with you.¡±


    With that, she left the office.


    712


    Vi was upstairs, staring at the door. As soon as Mnie came out <b>of </b>the room<b>, </b>she met Vi¡¯s gaze<b>. </b>


    Mnie pretended not to <b>see </b>her<b>, </b>said goodbye <b>to </b>Lee<b>, </b>and <b>left</b>.


    When she went downstairs<b>, </b>she bumped into Yana who had just left work.


    Yana¡¯s head was drooping. When she saw Mnie, she perked up and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Mnie, do you want to have dinner together?¡±


    Mnie thought for a moment and agreed. She texted Reny and Xander, then she drove Yana to a nearby Japanese ce.


    Yana sighed. ¡°Mnie, I missed the time when you were around. Everything was arranged and orderly. I didn¡¯t even need to bring my brain to work.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I wasn¡¯t that impressive!¡±


    ¡°You were! While you were away, we went through a bunch of different people. It took forever for us to settle on Hannah.¡±


    Yana was full ofints. ¡°And Vi acted like she was going to join the secretary¡¯s office too! Didn¡¯t you see that look on her face? She¡¯s totally a two¨Cfaced witch.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 342

    Chapter <b>342 </b>


    ¡°She¡¯spletely clueless! We lost a client because of her mistake, but she insisted that it was Cecilia¡¯s fault.¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze, her face expressionless. Before she had even left, word had been going around the office that Vi would take over after her.


    Yana snorted. ¡°But she can keep dreaming. In any case, she was transferred away from the secretary¡¯s office less than two days after she joined. I don¡¯t even know what she¡¯s doing now. She isn¡¯t doing anything actually useful, wandering around like a ghost.¡±


    Mnie was not very interested in Vi¡¯s affairs. She asked Yana out for a meal mainly because she wanted to ask Yana about LeapCo and Vanke.


    Even though Eugene had made his position clear, Mnie did not want to give up.


    Moreover<b>, </b>she had never expected Eugene to agree to the deal immediately. The important thing was that he had fired Quentin, so there was no chance he would work with him.


    In other words, there should be another link between Quentin and LeapCo.


    Mnie thought for a moment and asked Yana, ¡°Is LeapCo venturing into a new field recently? Thepany even got in touch with Dreamcatchers.¡±


    Yana was also smart, and Hannah had told her Mnie¡¯s reason foring over today. This was not a secret anyway, so she was more than happy to do Mnie a favor.


    She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Actually, we all feel that Mr. Scott isn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic about this coboration. Dreamcatchers reached out to him several times, but he rejected them every time.


    ¡°Besides, the export department is single¨Chandedly behind this. They only submitted the proposal after all the terms had been agreed on. They said that good publicity is necessary if we want to enter the market.¡±


    What Yana knew was not very different from what Mnie had heard. However, Mnie was a little surprised to hear that this was the export department¡¯s n.


    She had worked at the export department before. Quentin was also the export manager at the time.


    Gears turned in Mnie¡¯s mind, but she did not say much to Yana. After dinner, she returned to the north side of the city.


    The next morning, she received a call from Reny. ¡°Mnie, the department has suddenly informed us to set up a salon at Osmanthus Park in the west side of the city. Do you want toe with us or head over there yourself?¡±


    Although there was a fight brewing between Dreamcatchers and Burning Star, the department still wanted the two groups to work together amicably. After all, that would be best for them.


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯ll head straight over.¡±


    Osmanthus Park was a small suburban farm that specialized in leisure and entertainment.


    When Mnie reached the farm, Xander and the others had not yet arrived.


    The staff took her to a leisure area while Mnie told Xander that she had arrived.


    There was the sound of footsteps at the door. Mnie assumed it was <b>one </b><b>of </b>the staff and paid it no mind, until a sleazy voice spoke up behind her.


    ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>you¡¯re looking good today.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes went cold. She looked across at Quentin. ¡°And you look awful. Which nightmare did you crawl out of this time?¡±


    Quentin¡¯s face twisted, but he had other members of Vanke with him<b>, </b>so he could only sit across the room from her and fume in silence.


    Mnie sat in the conference room for a moment. Although Quentin said nothing, his eyes kept darting to her from time to time.


    It was like a bug crawling under her skin.


    She got up in frustration and left the room.


    The air was crisp in the suburbs, and the amenities of Osmanthus Park were beautifully constructed. Mnie stared at the pond in the distance, and her irritation slowly faded.


    Suddenly, a ck car drove in from the direction of the entrance. Mnie did not see the license te clearly, but since the car was ck, she assumed it was Xander and the others.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 343

    Chapter <b>343 </b>


    ¡°Mr. Scott, Farway and Widetower have always had a better working rtionship. This time, Qaisa came to renew <b>their </b>contract with Farway.¡±


    Lee flipped through <b>the </b>information he had gathered and reported everything to Eugene bit by bit. ¡°If Mr. Zayner is willing to pull some strings for us, Qaisa should be willing to do us a favor.¡±


    ¡°Farway and LeapCo only worked together the year beforest?¡± Eugene asked.


    <b>¡°</b>Yes, for the project the year beforest.¡±


    Eugene nodded and fell silent. Lee did not know what to say. He looked at Eugene¡¯s expressionless face and wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Lee¡¯s previous job scope was to going to variouspanies to check on the situations there. Before this, Mnie was the one who followed Eugene out to meet clients.


    Now that Mnie was gone, however, he had no choice but to take over her position.


    To be honest, though, he could not quite read Eugene¡¯s mind.


    Lee sighed and stopped thinking about it. However, when he nced at the small pond, he suddenly froze. ¡°Why is Mnie here?¡±


    Eugene was thinking about something when he heard his words. His eyelids twitched, and he said expressionlessly, ¡°When Farway renewed the contractst time, did they say they wanted to renegotiate their terms?¡±


    Lee was still looking at Mnie. When he heard Eugene¡¯s question, he took a second to


    recover. ¡°Yes, but we didn¡¯t agree to their new demands.¡±


    Mnie looked at the car driving straight past and knew that she was mistaken.


    She waited outside for another ten minutes before Xander and the others arrived.


    Xander was dressed formally for the day. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in outside?¡± he asked Mnie.


    ¡°Dreamcatchers and Vanke are in there.¡±


    Oliver clicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s Vanke doing? This is between us and Dreamcatchers. Why did they step in and interfere?¡±


    Mnie had the same question in mind. Logically speaking, the main problem was between Dreamcatchers and Burning Star. It was a little unreasonable for Vanke, a mere partner, to keep interfering.


    At the same time, though, they probably had a vested interest in this, even if indirectly. Quentin probably ced a lot of importance on this deal.


    The people from the department camete and did not talk about the exhibition. Instead, they had called everyone out here to y.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about work today. Just treat it as a fun bonding day.


    ¡°Everyone is usually too busy with work to rx, so let¡¯s take this opportunity to let out our stress. After all, it¡¯s not good to stay indoors every day.¡±


    212


    The person in charge introduced himself as Hubert. He was <b>a </b>team leader with a perpetual smile.


    Reny whispered to Mnie, <b>¡°</b>One look and you <b>can </b>tell he¡¯s <b>a </b>smooth¨Ctalker.¡±


    Mnie raised her eyebrows and subtly nodded


    The department wanted to y both sides, so they had to smooth things over and <b>hope </b>that the two studios could get along peacefully.


    Osmanthus Park¡¯s main recreational activities were flower viewing<b>, </b>fishing, fruit picking, and other physical activities.


    There was nothing fun about physicalbor on a scorching hot day.


    However, they had to humor the person in charge, so Mnie, Reny, and another girl went into the orchard to pick fruit, all wearing sunhats.


    There were trees in the orchard, and the sun was not as hot under the leaves. Mnie cut a few bunches of grapes and put them in the basket, but when she looked up, she realized that the orchard faced straight ahead. There was a small pavilion, and she could vaguely see figures inside.


    In the pavilion, Wade Zayner was all smiles. He followed Eugene¡¯s gaze and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. When I was younger, I often went back to my hometown to help my family with the autumn harvest!¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 344

    ¡°How about it, Mr. Scott? <b>If </b>you¡¯re interested, why don¡¯t you try out the farm experience too? Last time I brought my wife and children over, and I can confirm the fruits here are delicious.¡± Eugene retracted his gaze and looked at Wade calmly. ¡°Have you considered what I just said, Mr. Zayner?¡±


    Wade had deliberately tried to change the topic, so he froze up for a second. After a while, he said with a troubled expression, ¡°Mr. Scott, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you<b>, </b>but <b>I </b>can¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s true that we at Farway have always worked with Widetower before this, but that¡¯s only because the family owed me a favor.


    ¡°Who am I to dictate what they do?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change at all as he listened to Wade¡¯s excuses. Once Wade was done, he said, ¡°I was just asking for an introduction, not a guarantee of a deal. Or do you think LeapCo¡¯s benefits aren¡¯t good enough for you?¡±


    Wade hesitated awkwardly for a moment and scratched his chin. ¡°You¡¯re really giving me a hard time, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene was indifferent. His fingertips moved slightly, and Lee spoke up for him, reminding Wade politely, ¡°Mr. Zayner, I heard that you like to fish. Coincidentally, the environment here is quite nice. Do you think-¡±


    The weather flipped like a coin in the summer. Just a moment ago, the sun was zing in the sky, but now, dark clothes were already gathering.


    Mnie had been out in the sun for some time. She nced at the sky then told Reny she wanted to head back to the lounge.


    Xander had walked away to take a phone call a while ago and had yet to return.


    The orchard was not that far away from the lounge, but there were many paths and nts throughout Osmanthus Park to entuate the pastoral atmosphere.


    Mnie had to slowly make her way, following the signs.


    However, when she walked into a cane forest, she saw an unexpected figure approaching her. It was Quentin.


    Mnie subconsciously tried to avoid him, but Quentin deliberately blocked her way.


    This ce was quiet and secluded, with the fishing pool up ahead. No one would go fishing on such a hot day.


    Quentin gave Mnie a mirthless smile. ¡°Why are you alone, Mnie?¡±


    He was obviously up to no good. Mnie took a few wary steps back. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± A vicious light shed in Quentin¡¯s eyes behind his sses. He stared at Mnie¡¯s face and said in a sinister tone, ¡°You know how to make an audio recording, right?¡±


    Mnie looked at him defensively. She could hear the resentment in Quentin¡¯s voice. All she could do was check to see if anyone was nearby while she tried to fend him off. ¡°You want me


    312


    to delete the recording?¡±


    ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>tell me<b>, </b>where do <b>you </b>get that pride <b>of </b>yours from? You always act like you¡¯re looking down on me, when you should be honored that I like you.¡±


    He inched closer to Mnie. He had probably just smoked, and the smell of smoke mixed with his body odor was very pungent.


    It was <b>too </b>quiet here. Quentin might be thin and weak, but he was still a man. Mnie did not think she had much of a chance of winning a physical fight against him.


    She forced her tone to stay calm. ¡°Mr. Emerson, we¡¯re still businesspetitors right now. We shouldn¡¯t talk too much in private.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I think it¡¯s the opposite


    ¨C


    Quentin took a few steps closer to Mnie, his smile sinister and suggestive. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve been with Eugene and Xander, so why won¡¯t you join me next? Besides, Xander won¡¯t trust you anymore after he sees you with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man too. I know how men think. Even if you deny it, I¡¯ll just say we¡¯re having an affair. Do you think they¡¯ll believe me?¡±


    Quentin reached out to grab Mnie, who tensed up. She was waiting for the perfect moment to evade him when she heard a low, deep voice behind her.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 345

    when she heard a low, deep voice behind her.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Chapter <b>345 </b>


    The steady footsteps were especially loud and clear in the quiet environment. Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up.


    Eugene was followed by Lee and a middle¨Caged man. His face was cold as he looked between Mnie and Quentin for half a second.


    Quentin froze when he heard Eugene¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You look as graceful as ever, Mr. Emerson.¡± Eugene¡¯s gaze finally rested on Quentin. His tone was emotionless. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been doing well for yourself recently.¡±


    Mnie had already regained her senses. She pinched the corner of her shirt to calm herself down before looking at Eugene again.


    She was a little puzzled. Why was Eugene here?


    However, Eugene sensed her gaze and looked over with a pair of dark eyes. There was some unknown emotion in them, but his tone was slightly mocking. ¡°Mnie, you keep surprising me.¡±


    His tone suggested that was not a good thing.


    Mnie pursed her lips and was about to say anything when Quentin suddenly spoke up next to her.


    He stered on a fake smile and said brightly, ¡°Mr. Scott, why are you here? What a coincidence. Why don¡¯t we have dinner togetherter?¡±


    After saying that, he even looked at Mnie and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mnie and I still have some private matters to deal with. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Scott to wait a little.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°private¡± and looked at Mnie suggestively.


    The implication was clear.


    The air seemed to freeze instantly. Eugene narrowed his eyes. He was tall, so when he looked at them, he naturally seemed to be looking down from above.


    However, Quentin had to add, ¡°Mr. Scott, you know all about my previous rtionship with Mnie. I took very good care of her at work, after all.¡±


    He wore a fawning smile, but the words he said were very repulsive. He acted as if he had an improper rtionship with Mnie.


    Of course, Quentin had said that on purpose.


    He wanted to embarrass Mnie and get under Eugene¡¯s skin.


    Quintin had always held a grudge against Eugene for firing him from thepany. At that time, LeapCo was about to promote a batch of middle¨Clevel managers. He originally had a chance, but Eugene came up with an excuse to fire him.


    He had heard a lot about Eugene¡¯s rtionship with Mnieter on, and he was even more certain that Eugene had tripped him up on purpose.


    That was why he wanted to imply that he had yed with Eugene¡¯s woman long ago.


    How could Mnie not understand what he meant?


    She steered and looked up expressionlessly. ¡°Your shamelessness truly knows no bounds, <b>Mr. </b>Emerson. I just hope that Vanke and Dreamcatchers can protect you, lest you be a stray dog on the streets again.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s face darkened, and a vicious look shed across his eyes. However, he did not vent his anger in front of Eugene. Instead, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Mnie, why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°I know it was hard on you after you had to leave LeapCo, but I¡¯m just a small¨Ctime manager. I can¡¯t help you get into Vanke.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, I just can¡¯t go do it.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face had grown colder, but she could still feel an even colder set of eyes on her from above.


    She took a deep breath. She knew that Quentin was a shameless scoundrel. There was no point arguing with him unless she could get rid of him directly.


    She pursed her lips and was about to leave when Eugene, who had been silent all this while, suddenly scoffed. ¡°Mnie, are you falling into further depravity because Xander can¡¯t give you what you want? You¡¯re really putting yourself out there.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 346

    when she heard a low, deep voice behind her.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Chapter <b>345 </b>


    The steady footsteps were especially loud and clear in the quiet environment. Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked up.


    Eugene was followed by Lee and a middle¨Caged man. His face was cold as he looked between Mnie and Quentin for half a second.


    Quentin froze when he heard Eugene¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You look as graceful as ever, Mr. Emerson.¡± Eugene¡¯s gaze finally rested on Quentin. His tone was emotionless. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been doing well for yourself recently.¡±


    Mnie had already regained her senses. She pinched the corner of her shirt to calm herself down before looking at Eugene again.


    She was a little puzzled. Why was Eugene here?


    However, Eugene sensed her gaze and looked over with a pair of dark eyes. There was some unknown emotion in them, but his tone was slightly mocking. ¡°Mnie, you keep surprising me.¡±


    His tone suggested that was not a good thing.


    Mnie pursed her lips and was about to say anything when Quentin suddenly spoke up next to her.


    He stered on a fake smile and said brightly, ¡°Mr. Scott, why are you here? What a coincidence. Why don¡¯t we have dinner togetherter?¡±


    After saying that, he even looked at Mnie and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mnie and I still have some private matters to deal with. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Scott to wait a little.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°private¡± and looked at Mnie suggestively.


    The implication was clear.


    The air seemed to freeze instantly. Eugene narrowed his eyes. He was tall, so when he looked at them, he naturally seemed to be looking down from above.


    However, Quentin had to add, ¡°Mr. Scott, you know all about my previous rtionship with Mnie. I took very good care of her at work, after all.¡±


    He wore a fawning smile, but the words he said were very repulsive. He acted as if he had an improper rtionship with Mnie.


    Of course, Quentin had said that on purpose.


    He wanted to embarrass Mnie and get under Eugene¡¯s skin.


    Quintin had always held a grudge against Eugene for firing him from thepany. At that time, LeapCo was about to promote a batch of middle¨Clevel managers. He originally had a chance, but Eugene came up with an excuse to fire him.


    He had heard a lot about Eugene¡¯s rtionship with Mnieter on, and he was even more certain that Eugene had tripped him up on purpose.


    That was why he wanted to imply that he had yed with Eugene¡¯s woman long ago.


    How could Mnie not understand what he meant?


    She steered and looked up expressionlessly. ¡°Your shamelessness truly knows no bounds, <b>Mr. </b>Emerson. I just hope that Vanke and Dreamcatchers can protect you, lest you be a stray dog on the streets again.¡±


    Quentin¡¯s face darkened, and a vicious look shed across his eyes. However, he did not vent his anger in front of Eugene. Instead, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Mnie, why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°I know it was hard on you after you had to leave LeapCo, but I¡¯m just a small¨Ctime manager. I can¡¯t help you get into Vanke.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say, I just can¡¯t go do it.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face had grown colder, but she could still feel an even colder set of eyes on her from above.


    She took a deep breath. She knew that Quentin was a shameless scoundrel. There was no point arguing with him unless she could get rid of him directly.


    She pursed her lips and was about to leave when Eugene, who had been silent all this while, suddenly scoffed. ¡°Mnie, are you falling into further depravity because Xander can¡¯t give you what you want? You¡¯re really putting yourself out there.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 347

    to be interfering in others¡® matters. Does that mean you¡¯ve settled things at home, Master Solomon?¡±


    112


    Xander frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Scott, don¡¯t you have anything better to do?¡±


    The tension between them was so intense that Mnie¡¯s temples throbbed. She reached for Xander. ¡°Stop it. Reny and the others are probably waiting for us. Let¡¯s head back to them.¡±


    She grabbed Xander¡¯s sleeve and shook it as she spoke. Xander¡¯s cold aura slowly disappeared. He looked back at Mnie and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked at Eugene again and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Scott, please make way.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were cold as his gazended on Mnie¡¯s hand, focused on the way she was tugging at Xander¡¯s sleeve.


    Mnie knew Eugene¡¯s temper, and she did not want to dy any longer. Without waiting for Eugene to make way, she took Xander¡¯s hand and led him further into the cane forest.


    ording to the signs, they could get to the lounge by going through the forest.


    Xander let her drag him along without saying a word.


    Mnie did not let go until they were some distance away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Xander looked at her and asked.


    Mnie thought for a moment and smiled bitterly. ¡°I keep saying that I don¡¯t want to get you involved every time, but I end up troubling you every time.


    ¡°And about LeapCo¡­


    Xander had said before that he did not want her to go to LeapCo. Mnie had taken matters


    into her own hands.


    Xander said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I know you want to solve the studio¡¯s problems, but you made the right choice. LeapCo is the crux of the problem right now.¡±


    When he spoke, his words were clear and his breathing was steady. He always gave her a sense of security.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that LeapCo has poor taste. That¡¯s not your fault.¡± Xander¡¯sst sentence carried a hint of helplessness. He looked at Mnie. ¡°You like to take all the me on yourself too


    much.¡±


    Mnie was silent. No one had ever said such things to her, whether it was at LeapCo or when she followed Eugene back to his family home.


    Most people habitually asked her for help. They took her for granted and thought that she could handle everything perfectly.


    If anything went wrong, it was because she was not capable enough.


    When she did not say anything, Xander magically took out a small peach from somewhere and handed it to Mnie. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Mnie looked at the little green peach and stiffened.


    Xander raised his eyebrows. ¡°When I was on the phone just now, I couldn¡¯t help but pick a


    212


    peach. I feel a little guilty now.¡±


    This peach was probably still a fledgling. No wonder he felt guilty for plucking it before its time.


    Mnie epted it, remembering how long Xander had just been <b>on </b>the phone. ¡°Who called you?¡± she asked casually.


    Xander stopped in his tracks. ¡°It was someone from Blue Inc. I didn¡¯t manage to convince themst time<b>, </b>so I wanted to try again.¡±


    Mnie vaguely remembered that. She nodded and followed Xander back to the rest area.


    Reny and the others had returned first, along with the people from Dreamcatchers.


    The weather outside was hot, so they were not interested in going out to y.


    Besides, the two sides were stillpeting with each other, so there was nothing to say between them. The department¡¯s n was a flop. In the end, everyone ate an ufortable dinner together and left.


    Mnie did not see Eugene¡¯s car in the parking lot before she left. He was probably long gone.


    She bid Xander goodbye and returned to the north of the city.


    Their day of outdoor exercise had yielded nothing but mild heatstroke.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 348

    Mnie was also tired. She took a quick shower and went to bed early.


    The next morning, she went to the hospital to see her grandfather.


    She could not visit yesterday because she had to go to the west side early in the morning. Her grandfather was still in the intensive care unit, his condition pretty much unchanged. When Mnie went to the nurse to find out what was going on, she heard that his wound had started to hurt yesterday. The old man had been in so much pain that he had not been able to sleep all night.


    Mnie went to Dr. Wells again to ask about the situation. Dr. Wells pushed the frame of his sses up the bridge of his nose. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We¡¯ve already checked the patient¡¯s wound, and it¡¯s fine. There hasn¡¯t been any infection for a long time. We¡¯re even discussing transferring the patient to a normal ward.¡±


    The intensive care unit was a sterile ward. Mnie hesitated. ¡°Can¡¯t we stay in the intensive care unit for a while longer?¡±


    She was worried that something would go wrong after her grandfather was transferred to a normal ward.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if that¡¯s what the patient and his family want.¡±


    Mnie stayed in the hospital for a while before leaving.


    When he left Osmanthus Park yesterday, Xander had said that he would probably meet with the person in charge of Blue Inc today.


    Since the department could not confirm their project after so long, the studio had to consider other prospects.


    Xander was just about to set off when Mnie arrived. He had only Oliver with him, so Mnie asked, ¡°Is it just the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the others still have things to do.¡±


    Oliver cheerfully joked, ¡°Mnie, I realized that you¡¯re almost like our agent. We have to bring you along whenever we discuss contracts.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being your agent if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    When they arrived at the agreed ce, Mnie realized that the representative from Blue Inc was Cameron Crane, whom she had interacted with at LeapCo.


    Cameron still remembered her and was quite surprised to see her. ¡°Why are you with Xander now, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie smiled and said, ¡°I wanted a new challenge.¡±


    Blue Inc wanted tounch a new entertainment project with a childlike concept. It was a design thatbined the characteristics of ancient folklore and cartoon dolls.


    Cameron said, ¡°The target audience this time is mainly young people. We also want to take the opportunity to promote folklore and culture, so we need to be creative and attract more


    attention


    ¡°Moreover, this is a long¨Cterm project because this exhibition will go to more than twenty cities.¡±


    It was normal to have a whole series of exhibitions, but Cameron added, ¡°The thing is, we want to have a different design for every city.¡±


    They discussed the terms for the coboration very quickly, and both sides were quite satisfied. The next step was to submit this proposal to Blue Inc¡¯s boss and gain his approval.


    After the discussion, they returned to the vi. When Reny saw them return<b>, </b>she had a strange look on her face.


    Oliver asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡±


    Reny handed him the phone and said in a strange tone, ¡°LeapCo seems to be butting heads with Vanke. I just received word that LeapCo might want to withdraw from the partnership with Dreamcatchers.¡±


    The news surprised everyone.


    ¡°Why would they suddenly pull out of the agreement?¡±


    Mnie also frowned. When she thought of Eugene¡¯s attitude towards Quentin yesterday, she could guess part of it.


    She remembered the audio recording she had of Quentin. She had wanted to send it to Mr. Jenningsst night, but she had forgotten about it because it was sote when she got back.


    Just as she was about to take out her phone to send him a message, her phone screen suddenly vibrated. Someone was calling her.


    Looking at the numbers shing on the screen, Mnie¡¯s frown deepened.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 349

    Mnie gripped her phone. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take this call.¡±


    With that, she took her phone and left the vi.


    The ringing continued. The call was an unknown number from Hearth City, but Mnie could guess who it was.


    Recently, she had received calls from Hearth City every day. At first, it was Dn<b>, </b>but after Mnie cklisted her<b>, </b>the calls came from a different number every time.


    She had a pile of messages from different numbers now. They were either scolding her for being an unfilial daughter or begging her to answer the phone. Thetest message was a threat, saying she would regret it if she did not answer the phone.


    Mnie picked up the call. After a moment of silence, George¡¯s sinister voice came across the receiver. ¡°Mnie, you finally picked up the phone.¡±


    ¡°I told Dn not to contact me again.¡±


    George sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to contact her, so be it, but she¡¯s your mother. Why shouldn¡¯t she try to call you? Don¡¯t you care about your mother?¡±


    Mnie interrupted coldly when she heard his voice. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now


    11


    ¡°Give me another five hundred thousand dors!¡± George quickly growled at her. ¡°You have so much money, anyway. I heard that you¡¯re still keeping that old fart in the hospital? If you ask me, that¡¯s just a waste of money! It¡¯s only a matter of time before he does. Why don¡¯t you just give the money to your mother and me instead?¡±


    George spoke matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, and the coldness in Mnie¡¯s eyes grew. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dn?¡±


    She did not care about the money she had transferred to Dnst time, and she did not want to investigate if Dn was lying to her. She only hoped that Dn would keep her word and stay away from her from now on.


    However, it was now obvious that Dn had been lying to her again.


    ¡°Stop asking questions and just pay up!¡±


    <b>If </b>I do pay you, how much will you ask for next time?¡± Mnie¡¯s expression did not change. She did not even bother to change her tone. She only said, ¡°I won¡¯t give you a single cent.¡±


    Mnie went back to the vi. Xander had told them all about what had happened, and the group was discussing where they were going to celebrate.


    Reny asked her, ¡°Before I came here, I saw that there¡¯s a famous grilled fish restaurant in Jepton. It¡¯s in the north of the city. Do you know where it is?¡±


    Mnie did not care much for food, but she had heard Yana talk about it before. She nodded. ¡± I know.¡±


    However, she did not expect this meal to be so unpleasant.


    The north of the city was an old district, and it was not as well¨Cdeveloped as the south of the city. She was a little surprised to see Simon here.


    After all, once when she apanied Eugene to a gathering<b>, </b>Simon heard that she <b>was </b>from the north of the city and turned his nose up in disdain.


    In Simon¡¯s eyes<b>, </b><b>a </b>backward old town <b>was </b>no different from a slum.


    Simon seemed to see her too<b>, </b>but for once, he did note <b>over </b>to pick a fight. Instead<b>, </b>he turned and went into the soup bar next door. It looked like it had just opened.


    Reny pulled Mnie into the grilled fish shop. The fish there was fresh and grilled to perfection.


    Halfway through their meal, the phone on the table vibrated. An unknown number had sent her another message. It seemed like George had changed his number and was harassing her again.


    Suddenly losing her appetite, Mnie picked up her phone and got up.


    ¡°Mnie, are you full already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little stuffed. I¡¯m going outside to take a breather.¡±


    This ce was not that far from her home. Mnie stood under the old oak tree by the door of the shop.


    People came and went behind her. She stood there, shivering. She felt isted from everything around her


    ¨C


    ¨C until she heard a cold snort and Vi¡¯s hesitant voice behind her. Mnie? What are you doing here?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 350

    Mnie paused and turned to see Viing out of the shop next door.


    Simon, along with a few others from the same circle, followed right behind her. There was no sign of Eugene,


    <b>¡°</b>Heh, are you waiting for Eugene?¡± Simon nonchntly walked up to Mnie and raised his chin to look down at her. Hementedzily, ¡°You¡¯re quite patient. You¡¯d rather skip dinner to wait for him.


    ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re quite pathetic like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things,¡± Mnie said casually.


    With that, she turned to head back into the grilled fish shop. She was already feeling down, so she felt even worse having met Simon and the others.


    Vi smiled and chimed in, ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s quite a coincidence to meet you here. My shop is opening today. Why don¡¯t you give it a try too?¡±


    Her eyes crinkled as if she was happy. ¡°Eugene said before that my mother¡¯s cooking skills are excellent, so I¡¯m sure the food here is food. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think he would have supported us in opening this shop.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes shed, and she could not help but nce toward the shop behind Vi. She pursed her lips slightly. So Eugene helped out with Vi¡¯s family¡¯s shop?


    Mnie looked away, her heart unruffled.


    When she asked Eugene for help, she always had to make a lot of offers before she could barely get him to nod.


    She wondered what price Vi had to pay for this store.


    No, forget it. Eugene adored Vi. There was no need for her to beg.


    Mnie didn¡¯t linger outside. She turned and headed back to the grilled fish shop.


    However, just as she walked inside, a figure turned around in the parking lot beside her. Eugene came over and looked at the group of people outside with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯mte. I was working overtime.¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression was unreadable. He did not greet Eugene as warmly as before. He only said. coldly, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Eugene nced at him but said nothing.


    Vi nced at their faces, blinked, and said softly, ¡°Eugene, everyone¡¯s waiting for you. Simon said he wanted to go y again.¡±


    Simon did not move. He looked at Eugene expressionlessly. ¡°Mr. Scott is so busy now. Does he even have the time to y with us?¡±


    Eugene shrugged nonmittedly. ¡°y what?¡±


    Someone added, ¡°We¡¯re going to GT Bar. We haven¡¯t been there in a long time.¡±


    Simon¡¯s posture was casual as he said, ¡°You¡¯re half a stepte. If you hade earlier, you could have met Mnie. She probably knew that you wereing and waited here for you.¡±


    He snickered. ¡°She was so desperate and pathetic that it turned my appetite.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Vi added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mnie is here too. Why don¡¯t we invite her along?¡±


    When she said this, she had a sincere smile on her face.


    Simon gave her a half¨Csmile. ¡°You¡¯re enthusiastic, Vi.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± His tone changed, taking on a hint of displeasure. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If she goes, I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡±


    Mnie knew nothing about what was going on outside. She had just returned to the grilled fish shop when she heard Reny say, ¡°Yvonne¡¯sing overter.¡±


    Yvonne came in like a whirlwind, rushing over in her high heels.


    However, she came with another piece of news that made Mnie ufortable.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 351

    <b>Chapter </b><b>351 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>They invited me to Vi¡¯s birthday party.¡± Yvonne frowned. She was not close with Simon and his gang of friends. She could not understand why he invited her.


    Mnie¡¯s forehead puckered. She cared nothing about the others, but Vi was someone she


    disliked.


    Naturally, she would feel annoyed listening to even her name.


    Reny said, ¡°You can choose not to go. No one said you must go, right?¡±


    Yvonne put on a sour face and said, ¡°Someone is forcing me to go. My dad! He¡¯s using this as an opportunity to arrange a blind date for me.¡±


    She scoffed and continued, ¡°I heard Eugene even invited people from Oskon City. It¡¯s just Vi¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    If they investigated it, anyone would know about Mnie, Eugene, and Vi¡¯s story.


    Yvonne had long thought of herself as Mnie¡¯s friend.


    Mnie thought it was just Yvonne being grumpy about it. After all, Vi¡¯s birthday party had nothing to do with her.


    However, something she never expected happened.


    Albert moved from the ICU to the regr ward that weekend, and Mnie was packing his stuff.


    Just as she fed Albert his dinner, Yvonne¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Mel, are you on leave today?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My car broke down halfway. Can youe over and pick me up?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice sounded gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m on the highway to Rown City and can¡¯t hail a taxi. I called the others, but they¡¯re busy.¡±


    Mnie looked at the time and saw that it was already seven at night. This time of the day was the peak hour for traffic. Even if Yvonne was already in Rown City, it would not be easy for her to hail a taxi.


    Albert had already fallen asleep. Mnie received Yvonne¡¯s location and headed over to pick her up.


    When she arrived, the traffic police and the insurancepany¡¯s staff were there. Yvonne felt relieved <b>to </b>see her. ¡°Mel, sorry to trouble you at this hour of the day.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    ¡°Litman Manor. They¡¯re having the party there tonight.¡±


    Mnie froze upon hearing that ce<b>. </b>Only then did Yvonne remember Mnie disliked Vi. ¡°<b>You </b>know, it¡¯s my dad who¡¯s forcing me to go. He said he¡¯ll freeze my bank card if I don¡¯t go.¡±


    Litman Manor was the ce where Vi¡¯s birthday party was held.


    212


    However, it was not in the big hall. They were having it in a small private room.


    Even if it was a small venue, the price was costly. Litman Manor was a ce that only entertained the rich.


    Mnie said nothing and stepped on the elerator, heading toward Litman Manor. Mnie had just pulled over upon arriving when a car stopped behind her.


    Mnie wanted to reverse her car, but several other cars arrived and blocked her way. If she reversed her car, she might cause a jam on that road.


    Mnie could only sit in the car and wait for the road to clear so that she could reverse.


    Yvonne said, ¡°Mel, you¡¯ll have to wait quite long here. Why don¡¯t you go in with me? We can leave after sitting for a while. After all, I don¡¯t want to stay at that party for long either.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 352

    Mnie rejected, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can wait here and leave when the road is clear.


    Yvonne wanted to persuade her further, but someone knocked Mnie¡¯s window. She lifted her head and looked at the person outside, only to see Stephen smiling at them. ¡°Youdies came too?¡±


    Stephen and Yvonne knew each other. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Stephen looked at Mnie. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>saw your car and thought I was mistaken.¡±


    Mnie looked at Yvonne. ¡°I drove her here.¡±


    ¡°When I came just now, there were many cars outside. You might not be able to leave now.¡® Stephen pondered before continuing, ¡°You can sit in a corner and rest while waiting. You don¡¯t have to greet them.¡±


    Mnie wanted to reject, but she saw Vi dressed elegantly as she followed behind Eugene.


    Eugene wore a suit, and it was an expensive ck suit. It made his perfect figure stand out.


    Under the neon lights, his elegance and charm seemed to make him glow. He looked like a noble prince.


    He seemed to have noticed Mnie and the others.


    Subconsciously, Mnie froze, feeling as if Eugene was looking straight at her.


    Vi, who had been talking to Eugene, noticed his gaze and looked over. She saw Mnie. Mnie looked away. Yvonne clicked her tongue and eximed, ¡°Why are you looking away? You did nothing wrong. Don¡¯t be such a coward! Make them feel sorry for what they¡¯ve done to you!¡±


    Stephen smiled gently as he looked at Mnie meaningfully. ¡°Mel, you can be my date today.¡± With both their words, coupled with Eugene¡¯s and Vi¡¯s gazes, Mnie was convinced and stopped rejecting.


    Mnie held Stephen¡¯s arm and walked over. She noticed a glimpse of displeasure in Vi¡¯s


    eyes.


    However, putting on an act was what Vi did best. She looked at Mnie in a puzzle and said, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m happy to have you at my party, but I thought your partner would be Mr. Solomon. I didn¡¯t expect you toe with Mr. York.¡±


    She smiled brightly and said, ¡°It seems I misunderstood.¡±


    Mnie was holding Stephen¡¯s arm. She knew what Vi meant by that. Calmly, she said, ¡± Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I just happened to pass by.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile froze. She lifted her head and looked at Eugene. Parting her lips, she wanted to say something. However, Yvonne was faster than her. ¡°Miss Shaw, right? Happy birthday. Mel is here because she happened to drive me here. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Vi swallowed the words she was about to say and felt awkward.


    ¡°Since you happened to pass by, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Eugene had an indifferent look as he said those cold words,


    He gazed at Mnie, acting all cold and domineering. He mocked her, ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite capable of getting someone to bring you into this party.


    ¡°Is it because you know Xander can¡¯t give you what you want that you¡¯ve changed your target?¡±


    He was being sarcastic. Mnie was annoyed, but she could not do anything about it.


    Vi stood up for her, pretending to be nice. She looked at Eugene as she said, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t say such things. Mnie isn¡¯t married, and it doesn¡¯t matter who she dates.¡±


    She had a smug look on her face as she continued, ¡°Moreover, Mnie is so beautiful. I¡¯m sure many men would woo her. I heard Mr. Emerson say he has a crush on Mnie too.


    ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t I introduce you to my senior someday? He¡¯s the boss of apany. He¡¯s wealthy and young. It just so happens that he recently divorced his wife.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 353

    Chapter <b>353 </b>


    Stephen frowned, wanting to say something but ultimately failing. Yvonne did not care.


    She casually handed the gift she brought and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care about others so much. But it¡¯s best if you speak less today.¡±


    Yvonne lowered her voice mysteriously and continued, ¡°I heard busybodies often get into trouble. You¡¯re celebrating your birthday today. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself.¡±


    Vi¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, but Yvonne had already pulled Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mel. Miss Shaw knew you¡¯d be here, and she even wees you. You should ept her kindness and join the party.¡±


    Her words were straightforward, and she said that on purpose. Mnie did not put on any expression. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll stay¨Ceven though this party seems quite boring.¡±


    Eugene stood beside Vi with a cold expression, not showing much of an expression. He took a nce at Mnie.


    ¡°Eugene, long time no see.¡± Stephen¡¯s gentle voice sounded. Eugene froze and looked at him.


    Stephen smiled, but there was also a helpless look on his face. ¡°She worked in LeapCo for many years. You don¡¯t have to treat her like this. Why don¡¯t you let the rtionship end peacefully?¡±


    Eugene nced at Stephen in displeasure. ¡°Are you standing up for her again?¡±


    He then scoffed. ¡°One after another. How interesting.¡±


    Stephen knew Eugene was being sarcastic again, and his smile faded.


    He had no intention of attending the party either; he was forced toe.


    Anything to do with socializing was not just about emotions anymore. Moreover, if they belonged to the same social circle, they would have to face each other on many formal asions.


    Moreover, Vi was not the protagonist of the event today¡­


    When they entered the venue, Yvonne took Mnie to the corner of the room to sit on the sofa there. She had promised to leave after showing her face.


    Stephen left alone, saying he wanted to look for someone.


    The sofa happened to face the door, and Mnie could see the people walking in. Mnie knew most of them. They were all the children of wealthy businessmen.


    Vi¡¯s birthday party was a grand affair.


    When Eugene and Vi walked in, a young man followed them in. He had a carefree smile, and his hair was dyed blue.


    Mnie nced at him only for a second before looking away.


    ¡°That man is Bernard Qaisa from the Qaisa family of Oskon City. My dad said LeapCo¡¯s future in Oskon City depends on whether they can get the Qaisa family¡¯s help,¡± said Yvonne.


    Chapterst


    Her father had also told her it would be best if she could get Bernard¡¯s favor and marry <b>him</b>, but Yvonne did not tell Mnie this<b>. </b>


    Yvonne¡¯s father was the governor of Jepton Bank, so many came to socialize <b>with </b>her.


    They were not sincere, and each had their motives.


    Yvonne brushed off some of them and excused herself to go to the toilet.


    Vi came over with a ss of wine right after Yvonne left.


    She put on a smile. ¡°Mnie, where¡¯s Yvonne? She was here just now.¡±


    ¡°She went to the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Vi did not intend to leave. ¡°Eugene said I¡¯m the birthday girl and should attend to my guests well.¡±


    She lifted the ss of wine and said, ¡°Mnie, although I¡¯m surprised to see you here, I¡¯m happy to have you at my party. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Vi was good at phrasing her words. In reality, her rtionship with Mnie was not as good as it seemed.


    Those around them who did not know about their situation looked over, waiting for Mnie¡¯s


    response.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 354

    Mnie did not take the ss of wine handed over to her. She said, ¡°Happy birthday, but we don¡¯t need to drink. I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Vi did not put down the ss of wine. She knew everyone was looking. If she could not make Mnie drink, it would be embarrassing, and she might even be aughingstock.


    ¡°Mnie, this is my token of appreciation because you¡¯ve helped me greatly. I should have a drink with you.¡±


    She clenched her teeth and added, ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten what I have now.¡±


    Only the two of them could hear herst sentence as she had lowered her voice.


    It was a provocation.


    Vi held the ss of wine, and she invited Mnie politely.


    Mnie pondered as she looked at Vi. She knew she could not avoid drinking.


    Moreover, more attention was on them now, and Mnie wanted to end this quickly.


    Coldly, she lifted her hand to take the wine ss Vi was holding.


    However, right as her fingers touched the ss, Vi¡¯s hand shuddered before she let go.


    The ss of wine spilled. Moreover, Vi had withdrawn her hand quickly, causing the ss to nt toward Mnie. The contents were spilled on her.


    Summer clothes were usually thin, and Mnie was just wearing a shirt. The red wine dyed her shirt, making her look pathetic.


    Vi panicked and said, ¡°Mnie, are you alright? I let go because you were already holding the wine ss.¡±


    The shirt drenched in wine felt sticky on Mnie. With a cold expression, Mnie looked at Vi. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Vi was startled but still exined pretentiously, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I thought you had already taken the ss.¡±


    The people around them started gossiping. Yvonne happened to be back and saw Mnie¡¯s shirt. With a frown, she asked, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Vi lowered her head and said in grief, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please


    don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Yvonne lifted her eyebrow as she knew what was going on. Sneering, she took Mnie to the lounge to clean the stain.


    Mnie¡¯s shirt was drenched when they walked past the hall, and her undergarments were visible. Yvonne said, ¡°I walked through here just now, and the lounge was empty.


    ¡°Wait for me in the lounge and I¡¯ll get you some clean clothes to change into.¡±


    Mnie could only agree.


    She pushed open the lounge door casually and noticed it was spacious.


    It was quiet inside. Mnie checked around to ensure it was empty before taking out a wet tissue to wipe her shirt.


    However, the wine had spilled on her shirt, so it was still ufortable even after she wiped


    it


    Yvonne had left for about ten minutes and had yet to return. Mnie felt ufortable due to how sticky the shirt was.


    Mnie unbuttoned the top of her shirt and pulled the cor down her shoulder to get some


    air.


    She was in the living room area and had her back facing the door. Moreover, there was arge divider. Mnie did not notice someone was inside.


    With her shirt unbuttoned and her cor pulled down, one could see her beautiful neck and the curve of her shoulders.


    The sight was mesmerizingly beautiful.


    Eugene had just ended a call with Cedric and was walking out of the divider gloomily.


    However, the first thing he saw when he came out was her.


    The woman was tall and fit. She was sitting with her side profile facing him, so he could see her features and the sexy curves of her body.


    He was taken aback.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 355

    was taken aback.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>355 </b>


    Eugene had always known Mnie had a good figure, and he would not deny having been interested in her body for some time.


    <b>She </b><b>was </b>slender yet curvy.


    Her physique was just like an art carving.


    Mnie heard the footsteps and thought it was Yvonne. With a frown, she turned around. Hand me the clothes¡­¡±


    However, she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    ((


    Mnie looked toward the source of the footsteps and saw Eugene standing beside the divider.


    He was staring at her body without even hiding his gaze.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed, and she quickly pulled her shirt up to cover her body. However, she did not have the time to button her shirt. She gripped the clothes with her hand as she stared at Eugene warily. ¡°When did you enter this room?¡±


    i


    Eugene looked away and said, ¡°I should be asking you this.¡±


    Only then did Mnie realize that Eugene had walked out from inside.


    Eugene looked at her. His gaze was as cold as ever as he scoffed. ¡°Mnie, you sure know how to entertain yourself. Why did I never notice how bold you were before?¡±


    The lounge¡¯s dim lights were turned on, and the curtains were drawn. It was quiet in here as the noise outside was blocked.


    Mnie¡¯s hand shuddered as she closed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Trying to remain calm<b>, </b>she added, ¡°Vi spilled a ss of wine on my shirt, and I came to change.¡±


    Eugene lifted his brow and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the new set of clothes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not here yet.¡±


    Eugene lifted his chin as he took off his coat. The obsidian cuffs on his coat made it look more elegant.


    His voice was deep when he said, ¡°What a rubbish excuse.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. She did not want to waste time arguing with him.


    All she hoped now was for Yvonne toe quickly.


    Frowning, she looked at Eugene. ¡°Can you go out now?¡±


    However, a burst ofughter came from outside the door, and they could hear a faint voice saying, ¡°Is he really in there?¡±


    The footsteps stopped outside, and someone turned the knob on the door. Mnie froze. She was not properly dressed.


    The next moment, she heard a chuckle and the man¡¯s casual voice saying, ¡°You¡¯re worried


    Mnie oleachat her teeth. She wanted to say something, but that man pulled her.


    Pige onder expressionlessly, ¡°Stand behind me.¡±


    Mnie did not have much time to react and simply stood behind Eugene. At the same time, the lounge door was opened


    Sison was the first to enter, and he sounded displeased. ¡°Bernard is outside. What are you doing here?


    ¡°I called you, but the call didn¡¯t go through¡­¡± Simon¡¯s words stopped abruptly, and he stared at the woman behind Eugene, ¡°Who¡¯s that woman behind you?¡±


    Even though Mnie was thin, she <b>could </b>not be entirely blocked by Eugene¡¯s body. At most, others would not be able to recognize her from this angle.


    Moreover, Mnie did not want to be seen in such a state with Eugene alone in a room. She could only grab Eugene¡¯s shirt and stand closer to his back with her forehead leaning against


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow slightly and looked at Simon calmly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re getting along well <b>with </b>Bernard.


    ¡°Hahaha. Eugene, Bernard said he¡¯s just like Simon.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 356

    Eugenementest, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good description.¡±


    Simon clicked his tongue impatiently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys tired of this yet?¡±


    He turned to Eugene after saying that, ¡°The Qaisa family is interested in partnering with apany based in Jepton. That¡¯s the message I¡¯ve been asked to pass on.¡±


    After a brief pause, <i>he </i>looked at Eugene before saying pointedly, ¡°You should go talk to him now if you have the time to do so.¡±


    Eugene said quietly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Simon did not stay long after saying that. However, as he approached the door, he paused and gave Eugene another long, hard look as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart began racing when she heard what Simon said. She could not help but wonder if he had already seen her.


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t gotten tired of holding me?¡± Upon hearing the man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice, Mnie took two hesitant steps backward.


    She asked Eugene, ¡°Did Simon see anything?¡±


    ¡°What do you think he saw?¡± Eugene asked calmly, a cool expression on his face as he lowered his gaze to look at Mnie.


    There was a heady smell of red wineing from Mnie¡¯s clothing, and the fragrant smell soon permeated Eugene¡¯s nostrils as well.


    He stared at Mnie even more intently, and his gaze made her feel somewhat ufortable. She was just about to say something when she saw his Adam¡¯s apple bob up and down.


    He asked somewhat tly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that wonderful to look at?¡±


    A slightmotion could be heard at the door when he finished his sentence. Yvonne had returned with a change of clothes.


    She was obviously stunned when she saw Eugene in the room.


    However, Eugene did not spare her a nce as he left.


    Mnie took the clothes and changed into them. As she walked back out, she heard Yvonne ¡°I bumped into Vi on my way here. She had an ugly look on her face, and she nearly walked right into me.¡±


    say,


    A thought urred to Mnie as she paused in her tracks. However, she did not share the details of what had happened just now with Yvonne. She merely left the room with her once she finished putting her clothes away.


    Their time here was nearly up, and they were leaving the venue early to meet Stephen.


    However, another man stopped Mnie before they managed to meet up with Stephen.


    Bernard frowned. There was an odd look on his face as he looked at her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Mnie raised her eyes. <b>¡°</b>Can <b>I </b>help you?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>You look like someone I know<b>,</b>¡± Bernard said, his eyebrows knitting themselves even more closely together. ¡°Do you have family in Oskon City?¡±


    Mnie answered, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know anyone from Oskon City.¡±


    Bernard was about to say something else when he saw Eugene approaching with some other people.


    He gave up trying to ask Mnie more questions and nced at Eugenezily as he said, Thank you for all the hospitality tonight, Mr. Scott.¡±


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    Eugene merely nced at Mnie before he walked off to discuss business with Bernard.


    Yvonne was prepared to leave after speaking to Stephen briefly. However, before she left, she was stopped by Vi, who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting the barbecue grill ready, Mnie. Why don¡¯t you join us? That way, I can apologize for what happened just now as well.


    ¡°I identally spilled the wine on you because I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Please, could you not be angry at me?¡±


    Yvonne was amazed by Vi¡¯s acting skills and whispered to Mnie, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as thick¨Cskinned as she is. Doesn¡¯t she feel embarrassed at all?¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this.¡±


    ¡°But I-¡± Vi had an innocent¨Clooking face that softened the hearts of anyone looking at her.


    She reached out to grab Mnie¡¯s hand, but Mnie managed to evade her grasp. ¡°I¡¯m a germaphobe. I don¡¯t like being touched.¡±


    A slightly hurt look appeared on Vi¡¯s face, and tears brimmed in her eyes as she said to Mnie, ¡°I wanted to drop by and speak to you just now, but I thought I heard a man¡¯s voiceing from the lounge, Mnie.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 357

    Chapter <b>357 </b>


    Vi asked probingly, ¡°Were my ears ying tricks on me, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie turned to look at Vi, an impatient look on her face as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t <b>have </b>to concern yourself with my matters.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>was just worried you were in trouble. After all, I hope that everyone can enjoy themselves at my birthday party.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Shaw,¡± Yvonne called out with a smile on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep reminding us it¡¯s your birthday today. We¡¯re more than capable of remembering that since you¡¯re the main character for the day. We get it already.¡±


    Vi had been acting like she owned the ce, even emphasizing to Mnie multiple times she was in charge. To Yvonne, it seemed she was trying to shift the attention to something else so that she could cover her tracks.


    Vi froze, but Mnie suddenly realized that Vi was trying to subtly find out if the man with her had been Eugene.


    The light in her eyes dimmed slightly, and she was just about to begin speaking when she felt someone approaching her from the back.


    Immediately, tears appeared in Vi¡¯s eyes as she nced over Mnie¡¯s head. She asked in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°What are you doing here, Eugene? Didn¡¯t you say you had something else to take care of?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips tightly as Eugene¡¯s deep voice rang out above her. ¡°Everything¡¯s been taken care of.¡±


    She did not know if her senses were ying tricks on her or if it was a result of their intimacy in the room just now, but Mnie could feel her nostrils filling with the faint scent of cedar. That was Eugene¡¯s signature scent.


    It was a cool, gloomy scent that wrapped its arms around her.


    Though she could not see him, she could still feel an inexplicable constricting feeling falling


    over her.


    Mnie did not turn back. She grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand so that they could leave. However, Vi got in their way.


    Mnie had no choice but to say quietly, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Her voice had always been of a lower timbre, and she sounded even more stern now because she had purposely lowered it even more.


    Vi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met her stern gaze. She instinctively stepped aside.


    She only jerked out of her reverie after Mnie grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand and walked away. When she turned to look at Eugene, she realized he had lowered his gaze. He had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Eugene?¡± Vi asked hesitantly.


    Eugene looked up and said tly, ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    It had not been <b>a </b>pleasant birthday party. Yvonne beganining to Mnie about Vi¡¯s actions the minute they <b>got </b>into the car.


    Mnie listened, and as they left the brightly lit venue, she could feel herself calming down again. She asked Yvonne, ¡°Should I take


    ¡°Should I take you home?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have to go home and provide a run¨Cdown on the evening¡¯s events.¡®


    Yvonne¡¯s home was about a half¨Chour ride away. Mnie received an unexpected phone call while they were about halfway there.


    It was an employee from Litman Manor. ¡°Is this Ms. Mnie Smith¡¯s number? You left purse at the manor. May I know when you¡¯d like toe pick it up?¡±


    Mnie was stunned. ¡°My purse?¡±


    your


    ¡°We found it on a couch in the lounge. The ID inside shows that this purse belongs to you. Mnie had been to Litman Manor several times, and LeapCo had also once hosted a forum there. All they needed to do to get in touch with Mnie was to cross¨Ccheck their records. Mnie ran through the evening¡¯s events in her mind. She must have dropped her purse while getting changed just now and had not realized it because Eugene had dropped by all of a sudden.


    She promised she would return to pick it up. Yvonne asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I left my purse at Litman Manor. I¡¯ll go pick it upter.¡°.


    Mnie had taken the time into consideration too. There was a high chance she would end up bumping into Eugene and the others if she returned now, which was why she decided to go ahead and drop Yvonne off at home first.


    The purse was left in the reception area. Mnie went ahead to verify her ID with the


    receptionist and left after ensuring nothing was missing from her purse.


    It was already 11 o¡¯clock, and she had not bumped into anybody on her way here.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 358

    However, as the picked up her purse and got ready to leave, her eyes met another pair <b>that </b>was staring at her dazedly


    Berard was <b>sitting </b>on a chaise lounge in the manor¡¯s lobby. He had one hand propped against <b>his </b>temple, and <b>his </b>bluish¨Cgrey hair was slightly mutsed. Hit <b>long </b>legs stretched out before


    A surprised look flitted through Mnie¡¯s eyes when she met his gaze.


    She was still besitating on her next move when she heard Bernard say in a <b>slightly </b>hoarse woice, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Bernard Ogisa Can we get to know each other?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened as she asked guardedly, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bernard answered as he spun <b>his </b>phone in <b>his </b>hand. ¡°You just look like a scoundrel I


    Mnie answered tly, ¡°What an honor


    Bernard chudded, but <b>his </b><b>smile </b>did not reach his eyes. As he stroked his chin, he clicked <b>his </b>tongue and asked, ¡°Do you also work at LeapCo?¡±


    Footsteps rang out <b>from </b>behind theer <b>when </b>he finished asking his question.


    Simon, Eugene, and two other young men rounded the corner together.


    Simon was the <b>first </b>to stop <b>in </b><b>his </b>tracks. A teasing look appeared in his eyes as he gazed at Mnie.


    An odd look appeared on Mnie¡¯s face when she saw them. She immediately turned around to walk away.


    Bernard called out to her and tapped his phone nonchntly. ¡°Want to exchange numbers?¡±


    <b>His </b>nonchnt attitude made Mnie feel ufortable. She knitted her eyebrows together, a frosty expression appearing on her face.


    Before she could say <b>anything</b>, she heard Simon saying, ¡°You move fast, Mnie. Bernard¡¯s <b>only </b>just arrived at Jepton, and you¡¯re already making your way toward him.


    ¡°No wonder you were here today.¡±


    He began teasing Bernard as well, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not particrly picky either, Bernard.¡±


    Bernard answeredzily, ¡°<b>Why </b>should I be picky? We¡¯re all just having fun, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    That answer practically confirmed what he and Mnie had been doing. Simon scoffed as he turned to Eugene and asked pointedly, ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    The look on Eugene¡¯s face did not change, but a glint had appeared in his deep¨Cset eyes.


    Momentster<b>, </b>he turned to Simon and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to 20 to GT?¡±


    Simon nodded indifferently and turned to Bernard, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. My treat since we¡¯re in¡® Jepton now. Go wild.¡±


    Bernard headed off with him, his demeanor equally Indifferent. Mnie and Bugene were the only two people left in the lobby.


    Mnie did not look at him, and she began walking away.


    However, she had only taken one step forward when she heard Eugene ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you get it together, Mnie Smith?¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°I returned to pick something up. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Eugene scoffed and strode over to stand beside Mnie, where he used a hand to pinch the back of her neck. His voice was so deep that it was difficult to discern his emotions as he asked, <b>¡°</b>What a coincidence. You just happened to leave something behind?¡±


    ¡°Mnie,¡± he called out before pausing momentarily, ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d believe that?¡± ¡°You can decide if you want to believe me or not,¡± Mnie said as she swerved and avoided Eugene¡¯s hand.


    However, she could smell the alcohol on him when she moved.


    Eugene did not enjoy drinking. There were times in the past when he had no choice but to partake in drinking as well, but he rarely had alcohol after that.


    Previously, his drinking had resulted in him developing stomach issues, and Mnie had watched over him during his recovery to make sure he quit drinking. He had also cut down on his drinking after that.


    The heat of the man¡¯s skin traveled to her neck, causing Mnie to once again duck away from difort. She turned to Eugene and said tly, ¡°You should be the one getting it together now, Eugene Scott.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 359

    <b>Chapter </b>359


    The <b>two </b>were standing very close to each other, and the faint smell of wine from Eugene¡¯s clothes kept making its way into Mnie¡¯s nose.


    It smelt like the wine Vi had spilled onto her clothes just now.


    Mnie turned her head the other way, a slight frown on her face.


    That knowledge made her feel inexplicably annoyed.


    Eugene¡¯s hand was still ced against her neck, and Mnie decided he was not in the right frame of mind because he had been drinking.


    She gritted her teeth and reached out to swat his hand away from her. A cold look appeared in her eyes as she took several steps backward. She said, ¡°Please watch yourself, Mr. Scott.¡±


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened, and it became difficult to discern what emotion he was experiencing. He merely continued staring at Mnie, and his eyes looked like a whirlpool that could actually suck her in.


    Momentster, he asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you fine with anyone as long as it¡¯s a man?¡±


    He had been drinking and was breathing more heavily than usual. His eyes were also slightly bloodshot because of that.


    ¡°Myself, Stephen, Xander, Bernard¡­ Who¡¯s the next guy going to be? Simon<b>, </b>or the Emerson fellow?¡±


    Disgust was practically flowing from Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°Should I describe you as being overly patient or overly willing to go out on a limb?¡±


    Mnie did not want to waste her time arguing with a drunk. Besides, everythinging out of Eugene¡¯s mouth was all nonsense. He would not believe her despite the countless times she had tried to exin herself, least now when he was drunk.


    Mnie shut her eyes and forced herself to rein in her emotions before she opened them again. She stared at Eugene as she said, ¡°So, why do you keep appearing before me when you know the sort of person I am?¡±


    For example, he had pulled her behind him that afternoon.


    Why did he do that?


    Anger red within Mnie as she raised her head slightly to meet Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know, what you¡¯re doing makes you seem even cheaper than I am, Eugene. It¡¯s making me think you¡¯re trying to establish your presence in my mind because you can¡¯t get over me.¡±


    A dark look appeared in Eugene¡¯s eyes. A frosty expression settled across his face as he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of that?¡±


    A mocking grin appeared on Mnie¡¯s face, and she paused momentarily before she answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    The manor was brightly lit, but it seemed dimmer in the parking lot because of how many trees there were.


    Mnie identally stubbed her toe against a rock when she located her car. A throbbing pain immediately shot up her leg.


    She spent some time just sitting in her car and recovering from the pain before driving off,


    It waste when Mnie got home, and she immediately fell asleep after washing up. However, the foot that hade into contact with the rock still hurt slightly.


    The next morning, Mnie was awoken by the sound of her phone ringing


    It was another call from Hearth City, Mnie merely nced at her screen before rejecting the call and blocking the number.


    She went through the motions with ease. Over 20 numbers from Hearth City had made their way into her blocklist.


    Her grandfather had been transferred into a general ward, and she had longer visitation hours now. Mnie apanied him to his check¨Cups before she went to meet Xander and the others.


    On her way there, she received a call from Stephen. ¡°Mel, didn¡¯t you leave the party earlyst night? Why did you go back?¡±


    ¡°I left my purse behind, so I went to get it.¡±


    Sensing Stephen¡¯s hesitation, Mnie frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that some people in the group chat are spreading rumors around. I decided to ask you because I was worried, but I¡¯m not worried anymore since you¡¯re alright.¡±


    Stephen did not borate, but Mnie immediately guessed what was going on.


    It was definitely Simon¡¯s doing. After seeing her and Bernard togetherst night, he was spreading rumors that she had purposely returned to the venue to seduce Bernard.


    An odd look appeared on Mnie¡¯s face. People like him had nothing better to do with their time and spent their days causing trouble for others.


    However, the fact that Stephen had called her¡­


    Mnie bit her lip as she gave a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. It was only reasonable that he suspected her when a chatterbox like Simon existed, coupled with her terrible reputation.


    However, what she was not expecting was she would be greeted with even more headache- inducing news after she went to meet Xander.


    LeapCo would also be part of the exhibition Blue Inc and Burning Star Studio were coborating on.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 360

    <b>Chapter </b><b>360 </b>


    Mnie had done a lot of research on LeapCo and Blue Inc¡¯s coboration. She immediately came to terms with that fact after a moment¡¯s shock.


    Xander told her, ¡°Communications with LeapCo can be handled by Reny or Oliver. You don¡¯t have to be involved.¡±


    Mnie answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree previously that I¡¯d be in charge of speaking to thesepanies?¡±


    She sounded calm. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a couple of contracts that need signing. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be involved in the design process.¡±


    LeapCo was one of the event¡¯s sponsors.


    Mnie had prepped herself mentally, but she had not been expecting to receive a phone call from LeapCo¡¯s person in charge. They invited her over to discuss the contract details.


    It was a work¨Crted matter, so Mnie had no choice but to go.


    However, she ended up bumping into Eugene and Bernard.


    As Mnie waited for the elevator to arrive on the first floor, she looked at her phone and read the messages that hade in.


    When the doors opened, she looked up and saw Eugene standing there with a frosty expression on his face. Meanwhile, Bernard was standing next to him, looking listless.


    Bernard raised his eyebrows and whistled.


    Mnie nced at him and said tly, ¡°This is the first floor.¡±


    Instead of answering, Bernard asked in reply, ¡°Do you really work at LeapCo?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Two voices rang out simultaneously, and Eugene strode out from the elevator as he said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s been fired from LeapCo.¡±


    Bernard inquired, ¡°Why?¡±


    Mnie had already entered the elevator and thus did not hear Eugene¡¯s answer.


    The employees she spoke to this time were Yana and Lee. Hence, everything went smoothly.


    However, before she left, Yana tugged on her arm and asked conspiratorily, ¡°Mnie, did you attend Vi¡¯s birthday party yesterday?


    ¡°You have no idea how ugly the look on her face was when she walked into work today.


    ¡°She kept telling everyone in the office since half a month ago that Mr. Scott was throwing her a birthday party, but she looked like she¡¯s been forcing herself to smile all day today.¡±


    Mnie recalled how Vi had lookedst night. She had not seemed the slightest bit upset, She shook her head and did not say anything.


    Eranter 968


    Yana did not mind and brought up something else. ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b><b>got </b>more gossip. I heard that Vi <b>invited </b>Mr. Scott¡¯s parents <b>to </b>her birthday party yesterday, but neither of them wanted toe.<b>¡± </b>


    Vi was not wee among <b>the </b>secretaries, and the secretary department was like an intelligence agency with ess to all sorts of gossip.


    Mnie¡¯s life resumed its normalcy after a couple of days.


    Then<b>, </b>she received a call from an unknown number.


    After checking the IP and seeing that the call wasing from Jepton<b>, </b>she answered.


    However, George¡¯s terrifying voice rang out after a momentary pause. ¡°Jepton City Hospital, right? You forced me to do this, Mnie Smith!¡±


    It was already ten at night, and George hung up the phone after finishing hisst sentence.


    Mnie froze momentarily before she sprang to her feet from the couch!


    George was in Jepton right now?


    Was he at the hospital?


    Grandpa¡­


    Grandpa!


    Mnie sped all the way to the hospital and was greeted by the sight of several men standing before the door leading to her grandfather¡¯s ward. The man who looked the fiercest of the bunch was none other than George Chapman!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 361

    Chapter <b>361 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s face instantly darkened, and she said in a low voice, <b>¡°</b>George<b>, </b>what are you doing here?!¡±


    George, who was being held back by the caregiver and doctor<b>, </b>turned his head immediately upon hearing Mnie¡¯s voice.


    He had a few wounds on his face, and his murky eyes shone with a glint of cunningness.


    Relieved to see Mnie, the caregiver exined, ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯ve been trying to call you, but you didn¡¯t answer. This person came and said he wanted to go into the ward to see the old man.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me checking on him? He¡¯s my father¨Cinw!¡± George¡¯s expression was fierce as he raised his voice. Mnie¡¯s eyes turned ice¨Ccold. ¡°George, why did youe to Jepton?<b>¡± </b>


    Her heart was cold. George definitely did note here just to see her grandfather. ¡°Does Dn know you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that witch to me!¡± George spat out harshly. It was already nighttime, and George¡¯s voice echoed loudly through the corridor. 1


    There were many patients on this floor, and some of them had already opened their doors. They poked their heads out to see what was going on.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this downstairs.¡± After saying this, Mnie turned and left. She knew that George hade to find her.


    Just when she turned around, she also quickly sent a message to Xander. She did not trust George at all. If conflict were to arise, she would definitely be at a disadvantage alone.


    There were only a few people in the hospital at night. Mnie stopped outside the inpatient department lobby. asionally, someone would pass by.


    George followed her down, dropping the pretense now that there were no outsiders around. He smirked and asked, ¡°So, when will you give me the money?¡±


    Mnie squinted her eyes. ¡°Why should I give you money?¡±


    ¡°Because that witch of a mother of yours is living in my house now, and she has that parasite with her too!¡± George red at Mnie.


    He licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue, his tone menacing. ¡°I just asked the doctor. The undying old man¡¯s medicine costs ten grand a day. Why waste that money on him? It¡¯s all going up in smoke in the end!¡±


    He revealed his yellowed and ckened teeth as he continued, ¡°You might as well show filial piety to your father by giving this money to me! Your mother is my wife. It stands to reason that you should call me Dad!¡±


    His words were truly nauseating, but Mnie remainedposed as she replied, ¡°Was the lesson I gave youst time not enough?¡±


    Theodore and Eugene had reported George and got him arrested thest time in Hearth City.


    George¡¯s eyes turned malicious when that incident was brought up. If it were not for what happenedst time, he would not have fallen into such a state now.


    <b>If </b><b>he </b>did not have a criminal record, that group would not have dragged him into trouble. In <b>the </b>end<b>, </b>they all ran, leaving the charges to fall on him<b>. </b>Unfortunately, the second¨Cgeneration scion he harassed was well¨Cconnected. If he did not repay the money, he would be ruined.


    Dn<b>, </b>that foolish woman, and her two useless daughters were just as worthless. Not a penny could be recovered from them.


    If he had not gotten a loan out there, he would probably be a wreck by now. The more George thought about it, the more irritated he felt. Memories of those debt collection calls and the daily banging on his door came flooding back.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 362

    <b>Chapter </b><b>362 </b>


    <b>George </b>gritted his teeth and stepped toward Mnie menacingly. ¡°Taught me a lesson, huh? I¡¯ll show you a lesson! You bitch, you¡¯d rather show filial piety to that old man with all that money rather than your father!¡±


    Hearing him repeatedly refer to himself as her father fueled the anger that had been simmering within Mnie. However, her rationality prevailed. She knew that confronting George head¨Con would bring nothing good.


    She discreetly took two steps back<b>, </b>cautiously preparing for the possibility that George might suddenly be violent. Despite this, she replied in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to my grandfather. Dn is undeserving, and you¡¯re even less so.¡±


    George¡¯s face hadpletely darkened. His habitual alcohol abuse made him prone to sudden bursts of anger.


    He sneered, his words dripping with venom. ¡°Do you know why that old man is lingering on the edge of death? It¡¯s his damnation! Your mother is a bitch, your father is a scoundrel, and your grandfather is reaping what he sowed!


    ¡°It¡¯s his fault for bringing that witch into this world and bringing cmity onto me!¡±


    The vulgar and disgusting words that came out of George¡¯s mouth targeted not only Dn but also Mnie¡¯s grandfather.


    Mnie¡¯s bottom line was her grandfather. She practically cast aside all reason and delivered a resounding p across George¡¯s face. This p was fueled with all her might, leaving Mnie trembling with anger.


    George¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force of the blow. His lips, stained with the taste of rust, were bleeding from the impact.


    He turned back to look at her with a murderous re, his voice now hoarse and terrifying like that of a demon unleashed from hell.


    ¡°You bitch! You dare to hit me? You¡¯re fucking asking to die!¡±


    His rage escted with each word, and thest word out of his mouth was practically a roar. How could Mnie, a woman, hope to stand against a man driven by such intense emotions? Unfortunately, there was no one passing by them at the moment. Mnie wanted to call for security but realized that George¡¯s fist was already descending toward her face!


    She instinctively dodged, but the fist that contained the man¡¯s hatred connected heavily with her shoulder. It felt as if her bones were being crushed. Mnie was in so much pain that she could not even manage to make a sound.


    However, George did not stop. Instead, he grabbed Mnie¡¯s hair and tried to drag her to the side.


    Though in excruciating pain, Mnie managed to react. She bent down to avoid George, then kicked him hard between the legs. Holding her shoulder, she ran into the lobby with a pale face.


    She had put everything she had into that kick. George burst out with profanities as hey on


    the ground, moaning and clutching the injured area.


    Mnie¡¯s face was sheet -white. In addition to the physical pain<b>, </b>her heart was gripped with fear. She nced back at George, who was still lying on the <b>ground </b>with a <b>contorted </b>expression.


    Forcing herself to stay calm, Mnie took out her phone to call the police. As soon as she brought out her phone, she suddenly heard a ding from the elevator behind her. It was followed by the opening of its doors.


    The sound of footsteps made by leather shoes echoed in the silent hospital lobby in a particrly distinct fashion.


    Mnie instinctively looked up, meeting a pair of ice¨Ccold eyes. Eugene emerged from the elevator expressionlessly with a document in hand. His gaze lingered on Mnie for a moment before turning to George, who was lying on the ground.


    There was no discernible emotion on Eugene¡¯s stern face, but Mnie felt a twinge of relief. At least someone had arrived.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was cold.


    George¡¯s gasps became heavier. He struggled to prop himself up. He gritted his teeth as he enunciated, ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s shoulder throbbed with pain, and she bent over slightly, practically unable to make a sound.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 363

    Chapter <b>363 </b>


    Mnie was unsure how much <b>force </b>George had exerted, but the pain in her shoulder was piercing. She felt ack of strength in that half of her body. It was hard to imagine the consequences <b>if </b>that punch hadnded on her face.


    ¡°What are you looking at? This is none of your business. I didn¡¯te for you this time<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>George¡¯s words reached Mnie, who was bent over in an effort to ease the pain.


    She bit her lip, suppressing the urge to cry out in pain. She lifted her eyes to look at Eugene.


    Eugene exuded a cold aura as he stood there with an air of nobility. He lowered his gaze to George, showing no emotion on his face. However, when George made eye contact with him, he inexplicably shivered.


    Panting, Mnie watched Eugene¡¯s back as she struggled to speak, ¡°Eugene, can you wait for a moment before leaving?¡±


    Every word she uttered caused another twinge of pain in her shoulder, so her speech was slow and deliberate.


    There was no specific reason for her request. She was just afraid George might get up again. She was not in good condition now, and things would be safer if Eugene was willing to stay a bit longer.


    Eugene remained motionless at her words. A moment passed, and he turned his head slightly. Mnie noticed the tension in his jawline.


    Thinking that Eugene might not want to stay, she raised her phone and said, ¡°I was about to call the police. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could stay a bit longer.¡±


    Her lips were bloodless, and Eugene¡¯s eyshes drooped. ¡°You¡¯re in such a sorry state,¡± he said after a while.


    Mnie smiled self¨Cmockingly. Was he wrong? She had been deceived by her own mother and beaten by her stepfather. Now, she had to beg Eugene to give her some courage. She was indeed in a sorry state.


    Despite Eugene¡¯sment, he did not leave.


    Mnie felt a bit relieved even though her shoulder was still throbbing. There were several times when she could not even help herself but gasp at the pain.


    The hospital¡¯s security came to them first before the police. After assessing the situation, they restrained George. He continued moaning in pain, his face contorted with suffering. However, when he looked at Mnie, his eyes were filled with intense hatred.


    The police arrived quickly after. Although no one was present at the site earlier, there were still surveince cameras. Since Mnie had acted in self¨Cdefense, the police departed after getting a brief statement from her and leaving their contact information.


    Eugene had remained silent throughout the process. Only after the police took George away did Mnie turn to him and whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained cold, and he did not respond to Mnie¡¯s gratitude. He sternly reached out and lightly touched Mnie¡¯s injured shoulder.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 364

    Chapter <b>364 </b>


    Only the sound of slow footsteps echoed through the alleyway as they crossed it to reach the entrance <b>of </b>the emergency <b>room</b>, which was illuminated with light. Eugene¡¯s silhouette disappeared within the next few steps, and Mnie lowered her gaze.


    Perhaps he remembered her night blindness and intentionally apanied her through that part of the journey. Regardless<b>, </b>Mnie was grateful to Eugene¨Cfor tonight at least.


    When Mnie entered the emergency room, she saw Eugene again. He had a registration form in his hand as he asked, ¡°Do you need me to stay with you?¡±


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°How much did it cost? I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°What are you thinking? I only brought you here because I¡¯m worried about being implicated by your family again. If I hadn¡¯t stayed back and seen things through, it¡¯d be your words against mer on. I¡¯ve already seen enough of what your family is capable of.¡± Lips pursed, Mnie did not respond and just went to see the doctor with the registration form.


    She felt a bit dizzy due to the pain in her shoulder. The emergency room was rtively quiet at night, and the examination was quick. After getting an X¨Cray, it was not long before the results were in.


    George¡¯s punch had caused a minor fracture in Mnie¡¯s shoulder. During the treatment process, Mnie moved her clothes aside to reveal the red swelling on her skin, with some parts even turning ck and purple.


    The doctor frowned upon seeing Mnie¡¯s injuries. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. How did you get such a severe injury? It looks like it¡¯s unlikely to healpletely in the next ten days or so.¡±


    Mnie tilted her head slightly, saw the shocking state of her shoulder, and felt a heavy weight in her heart. George had indeed used excessive force.


    Although the doctor was gentle as she applied the medication, Mnie could not help the furrow in her brows. She bit her lip to suppress any sounds of pain.


    After bandaging the wound, the doctor instructed her, ¡°Avoid using this hand as much as possible. Get plenty of rest, eat nutritious food, and have your family apply the medication on time.¡±


    She handed the prescription to Mnie, or so it seemed at first. Later, Mnie realized the doctor was actually passing it to Eugene, who had been standing behind her silently all along.


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the results. Give me the prescription. I¡¯ll get the medicine myself.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lingered on her bandaged shoulder for a moment before he replied in a detached tone, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if you¡¯d just watched yourself.¡±


    He took the prescription and left. Mnie had no choice but to follow him.


    As they approached the pharmacy, Mnie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Xander.


    Mnie answered the call. ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯lle over immediately. I¡¯m sorry, just got some designs done and only saw your message afterward.¡±


    I


    A sharp<b>, </b>stabbing pain shot through her <b>body</b><b>, </b>causing Mnie to immediately grimace.


    Eugene sneered. ¡°I thought you felt no pain.¡±


    After saying that, he walked away. Mnie stood where she was<b>, </b>unable to move. The <b>pain </b>was bing unbearable. Eugene, who was ahead of her, stopped before turning around. His dark<b>, </b>intense gaze was fixed on Mnie.


    ¡°Do you need me to invite you to the emergency room as well?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s forehead was already sweaty from the pain. She nced at Eugene and reluctantly followed him toward the emergency room. The pain was intense, with every step feeling like a knife stabbing her.


    Unfortunately, Mnie also had night blindness, and the route from the inpatient department to the emergency room involved passing through a dark alleyway that was without streetlights. It made her progress even slower.


    Eugene took long strides and consistently maintained a half¨Cstep distance from her. Struggling to see his silhouette, Mnie did not even think to turn on her phone¡¯s shlight. Instead, she just followed him slowly.


    Although the alleyway was only about ten meters long, it took Mnie almost five minutes to traverse it. Neither of them spoke, perhaps both unsure of what to say.


    Mnie knew that Xander did <b>not </b>check his phone often while working. ¡°Are you still busy? The situation has been resolved. I¡¯ll wait for you in the North district when I returnter.¡±


    Xander was indeed still working on modifying the project, but when he heard what Mnie said, he grabbed his coat and headed out. ¡°Are you still at the hospital? Find a safe ce and wait for me.¡±


    Xander¡¯s tone was resolute. Seeing that she was not in all that great a state, Mnie nodded with furrowed brows. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, then.¡±


    Just as Mnie ended the call, she heard an inexplicableugh from above her. ¡°You sure do know how to y the victim.¡±


    Medicine in hand, Eugene looked at Mnie with an indescribable expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you respond with the same attitude when I suggested staying behind to apany you?¡± he said with an amused tone and a raised brow.


    ¡°Mnie, you y this game of cat and mouse quite well. Only someone as foolish as Xander would believe you.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>364 </b>


    Only the sound of slow footsteps echoed through the alleyway as they crossed it to reach the entrance of the emergency room<b>, </b>which was illuminated with light. Eugene¡¯s silhouette disappeared within the next few steps, and Mnie lowered her gaze.


    Perhaps he remembered her night blindness and intentionally apanied her through that part of the journey. Regardless, Mnie was grateful to Eugene¨Cfor tonight at least.


    When Mnie entered the emergency room, she saw Eugene again. He had a registration form in his hand as he asked, ¡°Do you need me to stay with you?¡±


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°How much did it cost? I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°What are you thinking? I only brought you here because I¡¯m worried about being implicated by your family again. If I hadn¡¯t stayed back and seen things through, it¡¯d be your words against mer on. I¡¯ve already seen enough of what your family is capable of.¡± Lips pursed, Mnie did not respond and just went to see the doctor with the registration form.


    She felt a bit dizzy due to the pain in her shoulder. The emergency room was rtively quiet at night, and the examination was quick. After getting an X¨Cray, it was not long before the results were in.


    George¡¯s punch had caused a minor fracture in Mnie¡¯s shoulder. During the treatment process, Mnie moved her clothes aside to reveal the red swelling on her skin, with some parts even turning ck and purple.


    The doctor frowned upon seeing Mnie¡¯s injuries. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. How did you get such a severe injury? It looks like it¡¯s unlikely to healpletely in the next ten days or so.¡±


    Mnie tilted her head slightly, saw the shocking state of her shoulder, and felt a heavy weight in her heart. George had indeed used excessive force.


    Although the doctor was gentle as she applied the medication, Mnie could not help the furrow in her brows. She bit her lip to suppress any sounds of pain.


    After bandaging the wound, the doctor instructed her, ¡°Avoid using this hand as much as possible. Get plenty of rest, eat nutritious food, and have your family apply the medication on time.¡±


    She handed the prescription to Mnie, or so it seemed at first. Later, Mnie realized the doctor was actually passing it to Eugene, who had been standing behind her silently all along.


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the results. Give me the prescription. I¡¯ll get the medicine myself.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lingered on her bandaged shoulder for a moment before he replied in a detached tone, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if you¡¯d just watched yourself.¡±


    He took the prescription and left. Mnie had no choice but to follow him.


    1


    As they approached the pharmacy, Mnie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Xander.


    Mnie answered the call. ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯lle over immediately. I¡¯m sorry, I¡® just got some designs done and only saw your message afterward.¡±


    Mnie knew that Xander did not check his phone often while working. ¡°Are you still busy? The situation has been resolved. I¡¯ll wait for you in the North district when I returnter.¡±


    Xander was indeed still working on modifying the project, but when he heard what Mnie said, he grabbed his coat and headed out. ¡°Are you still at the hospital? Find a safe ce and wait for me.¡±


    Xander¡¯s tone was resolute. Seeing that she was not in all that great a state, Mnie nodded with furrowed brows. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, then.¡±


    Just as Mnie ended the call, she heard an inexplicableugh from above her. ¡°You sure do know how to y the victim.¡±


    Medicine in hand, Eugene looked at Mnie with an indescribable expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you respond with the same attitude when I suggested staying behind to apany you?¡± he


    said with an amused tone and a raised brow.


    ¡°Mnie, you y this game of cat and mouse quite well. Only someone as foolish as Xander would believe you.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 365

    Chapter <b>365 </b>


    Mnie waited <b>in </b>the emergency room for 20 minutes before Xander arrived.


    ¡°How are you? Where are you injured?¡± he asked with a serious expression. His brows were slightly knitted together. Mnie hade to the hospital to apany her grandfather. Now that she was here, sitting in the emergency room, however, it was obvious that she had been injured.


    Mnie had just taken some painkillers, but her shoulder still ached faintly. Her face was pale, and under the hospital lights, her lips were still bloodless.


    ¡°<b>I </b>have a slight fracture in my shoulder,¡± she replied.


    Xander¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°He hit you?¡±


    Mnie did not answer. She picked up the medication and examination report beside her. She slowly got up. ¡°I¡¯m in no condition to drive. I¡¯m sorry I have to trouble you to take me home,¡± she replied, her mood sour.


    Xander¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he reached a hand out and said, ¡°Give them to me. I¡¯ll carry them for you.¡±


    There was no need to pretend to be strong now, so Mnie handed her things to Xander and followed him to the parking lot. Xander opened the car door. Mnie got in while biting her lip.


    Xander closed the door gently and hesitated for a moment before looking at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯ll fasten the seatbelt for you.¡±


    Mnie could not move her injured hand much, so she nodded.


    Xander leaned in, and she detected a faint scent of mint on him. It was different from the cold intensity that Eugene exuded. Xander¡¯s scent was cleaner and gentler.


    He maintained a proper distance from the start and immediately stepped away after fastening the seatbelt.


    Mnie¡¯s head felt muddled from the pain. She thanked Xander and fell silent.


    It was the dead of night, and there were almost no other cars on the road. Xander slowly stopped the car at the traffic light at the intersection. He whispered softly, ¡°I bumped into Eugene when I arrived.¡±


    His tone was subdued,cking any discernible emotion. Mnie¡¯s eyshes flickered. ¡°He just happened to be at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Did he run into George?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mnie looked up, noticing that the lights inside the car were on, likely because Stephen had previously reminded Xander that Mnie had night blindness.


    Whenever Mnie rode Xander¡¯s car at night nowadays, the lights inside the car were always on. Xander¡¯s profilecked its usual aloofness under the warm yellow light.


    $


    Chapter3ss


    After a moment, <b>he </b>finally <b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>waste.¡±


    Emotions flickered in Mnie¡¯s eyes, but she ultimately remained silent.


    She did not know what Xander meant with that, nor did she want to inquire further. What happened with George was still looming before her, and she had no inclination to think about anything else at the moment.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>Xander was not one to talk much. He escorted Mnie home and only left after seeing the lightse on in her house.


    Mnie¡¯s shoulder left her feeling restless the entire night. The slightest movement sent pain through her, let alone when she was lying down.


    After sitting on the sofa for the entire night, she finally managed to grope her way to freshen up. Since moving was inconvenient for her now, even a simple tidy¨Cup took about 20 minutes.


    She had already requested leave from the studio from Xander the day before, so she did not have to go to work that day. However, a visit to the hospital was still on her agenda.


    Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. ¡°Is this Mnie Smith? We¡¯re from the Jepton Police Station. There¡¯s something we need to inform you about regarding the fight between you and George Chapmanst night.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 366

    ¡°The results of George Chapman¡¯s medical examination just came out. His reproductive organs are severely injured, and more specific examinations are still underway<i>. </i>We have contacted his family and would like you toe and resolve this matter.<i>¡± </i>


    Mnge had exerted considerable force when she kicked Georgest night. She had also been wearing leather shoes. He deserved it, though,


    Mnie was not afraid since she had acted in self¨Cdefense. Even if she had incapacitated George, she had ample justification.


    She first went to the hospital. Her grandfather was still unaware of the incident and was delighted to see her. Mnie then exined the situation to the caregiver and doctor, reminding them not to disclose any information before taking a taxi to the police station.


    George was not at the police station as he was still hospitalized. The police questioned Mnie about the incident before taking her to see George.


    Georgey on the hospital bed, his face pale with suppressed pain. His legs were spread wide open. The moment he saw Mnie, he started cursing angrily, ¡°You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze, momentarily surprised. However, she quickly regained her


    She then calmly replied, ¡°You were the one who attacked me first, so what you¡¯re experiencing now is karma,<i>¡± </i>


    George red at Mnie like he wanted to devour her. He clenched his teeth and reached for something beside him. The excessive movement caused him to identally twist his body. He let out a low groan before slumping back down weakly.


    <i>¡°</i>Get lost! Fuck off! I¡¯ll kill you! You bitch! Why don¡¯t you go die?! I hope you fucking die!¡±


    A string of profanities spewed from George¡¯s mouth, causing the nearby police officers to frown. When they thought about George¡¯s condition, however, they could not help but feel some pity.


    Mnie, on the other hand, was still a picture of calm. She raised an eyebrow at him slightly before turning to the police officers. ¡°I think we should bring in a psychiatrist to examine him.


    The police officers felt awkward because this situation was challenging to handle. They had already reviewed the surveince footage fromst night, confirming that George had initiated the attack and that Mnie had acted in self¨Cdefense.


    However, George¡¯s injuries were severe, and the doctors suggested that he might lose certain functions in the future. Moreover, ording to George, Mnie was his stepdaughter. The fact that a stepdaughter had injured her stepfather so severely was giving them a headache.


    Mnie¡¯s conscience was clear. She had made sure to bring the results of her medical examination out with


    <i>er </i>before she left home. ¡°His attack fractured my shoulder. I believe


    I¡¯m entitled to seekpensation from him,¡± she said.


    However, it seemed unlikely that she would be getting it.


    Dn <b>arrived </b><b>then</b><b>, </b><b>dressed </b>hastily in ragged clothes and apanied by a <b>thinner</b>¨C<b>looking </b>


    <b>Peachie</b><b>. </b>


    Dn rushed straight into the hospital ward the moment she arrived, her wails <b>of </b><b>agony </b>and <b>despair </b>echoing throughout. ¡°What happened to you? <b>The </b>police told me¡­ What am I supposed to do now? What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, <b>quit </b>crying like you¡¯re at a funeral! I¡¯m <b>not </b>dead <b>yet</b>! Your damned daughter <b>is </b><b>the </b>one who did this to me<b>! </b>


    ¡°Why is my life <b>so </b>miserable<b>!</b>¡±


    Mnie sat in <b>a </b>chair outside, listening to the mixture of insults and criesing from the hospital ward as she stared nkly at the ward number. When Dn arrived earlier, she did not even nce at her.


    Ultimately, George was still more important to her, regardless if he was scum.


    Themotion drew the attention of the people outside the hospital ward. Mnie started to feel her head throb from the noise. Even her shoulder was aching again.


    She turned to the police officer and asked, ¡°Can I go home now?¡±


    Before she could get an answer, the hospital ward door suddenly opened. Following that, Dn¡¯s slender figure rushed out like a gust of wind. She stopped in front of Mnie and pped her hard across the face.


    Dn cried bitterly, trembling as she pointed usingly at Mnie. ¡°How did I give birth to such a heartless and vicious daughter like you?!¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 367

    <b>Chapter 367 </b>


    Dn had used <b>a </b>considerable amount <b>of </b>force<b>, </b>and Mnie was sent falling to the side <b>upon </b><b>impact</b><b>. </b>She instinctively supported herself against the chair using her injured hand, which <b>sent </b>an intense, piercing pain through her body.


    Cold <b>sweat </b>broke out on her face, and all color drained from it. The pain made it almost impossible for her to breathe, let alone speak. She could only gasp like a fish to reduce the pain. Unfortunately, Dn remained oblivious to her pain. She continued pointing her finger at Mnie as she expressed her grief and indignation. ¡°You rebel of a daughter, why are you so heartless? You should still call him Dad!¡±


    Dn spoke as if Mnie hadmitted an unforgivable atrocity. Her voice was choked up with tears, and she slowly slid to her knees on the ground.


    ¡°Why did I even give birth to you? I¡¯ve brought upon myself an enemy!¡± Dn¡¯s voice was hoarse. Hermentation was filled with sorrow, and onlookers began to gossip and point fingers at Mnie.


    Still in pain, Mnie struggled to recover. She could feel the cold sweat on her back as Dn¡¯s usations pierced her ears.


    Unable to speak, Mnie watched as Dn noted her silence. She crawled back up before reaching a hand out to grab Mnie. ¡°No, you muste in and apologize to your father. Kneel and apologize to him. You¡¯ve done something disgraceful, you wicked creature!¡±


    Although Dn appeared frail, her time doing physicalbor in Hearth City¨Cespecially caring for Peachie¨Chad given her considerable strength. She pulled Mnie without restraint as she dragged her forward forcefully.


    Mnie felt like her hand was about to be torn off. The pain was so intense that half of her entire body became immobile. Cold sweat covered her forehead, and her face turned as pale as paper.


    Unable to bear the sight, the police officer next to them forcefully pulled Dn away while whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions escte! Don¡¯t you see that she¡¯s hurt as well? Do you think your man is the only one suffering? He fractured her bones!¡±


    Dn¡¯s sobbing voice paused for a moment, and then she continued, ¡°But she shouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless! That¡¯s a man¡¯s lifeblood!¡±


    Mnie, enduring the pain, pinched herself hard on the leg with her other hand to regain some control over her voice. Her face was deathly pale as she stared at Dn. She said in a low but cold tone, ¡°Dn, who¡¯s truly the heartless and wicked one between us?


    ¡°Did you not instruct George toe to Jepton? Do you know how he insulted Grandpa and you?¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve degraded yourself so much that you insist on being with such a worthless man!¡±


    Mnie was so furious she did not hold back at all, especially when she recalled what the man had said the night before. She even wished she could p him a few more times.


    She then thought of Dn. If the woman had any brains or conscience left<b>, </b>she would have stopped at this point.


    Dn arrived then<b>, </b>dressed hastily in ragged clothes and apanied by a thinner¨Clooking Peachie.


    Dn rushed straight into the hospital ward the moment she arrived, her wails of agony and despair echoing throughout. ¡°What happened to you? The police told me¡­ What am I supposed to do now? What am <b>I </b>supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, quit crying like you¡¯re at a funeral! I¡¯m not dead yet! Your damned daughter is the one who did this to me!


    ¡°Why is my life so miserable!¡±


    Mnie sat in a chair outside, listening to the mixture of insults and criesing from the hospital ward as she stared nkly at the ward number. When Dn arrived earlier, she did not even nce at her.


    Ultimately, George was still more important to her, regardless if he was scum.


    Themotion drew the attention of the people outside the hospital ward. Mnie started to feel her head throb from the noise. Even her shoulder was aching again.


    She turned to the police officer and asked, ¡°Can I go home now?<i>¡± </i>


    Before she could get an answer, the hospital ward door suddenly opened. Following that, Dn¡¯s slender figure rushed out like a gust of wind. She stopped in front of Mnie and pped her hard across the face.


    Dn cried bitterly, trembling as she pointed usingly at Mnie. ¡°How did I give birth to such a heartless and vicious daughter like you?!¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 368

    When Mnie reached the hospital entrance, she coincidentally bumped into Ste, <b>who </b>was carrying a suitcase <b>from </b>the direction of the elevator. Mnie remembered seeing Ste at the hospitalst time as well, just before the new year.


    It was no wonder that she encountered Eugene at the hospitalst <b>night</b>. Ste must have been there too.


    Ste noticed Mnie and gave her a quick once¨Cover. She then sneered. ¡°What are you doing standing here while looking so horrendous? Are you nning to scam another unsuspecting victim?¡±


    Mnie was a bit disheveled now andcked the energy to respond. She pretended not to hear the woman and continued on her way.


    Ste, however, seemed to deliberately walk past her with her suitcase as she coldly remarked, ¡°What a lowly and pathetic <b>scum </b>of society.¡±


    When Mnie finally reached the North district, her clothes were soaked with sweat. She wanted to change but could not manage it herself due to the splint. After sitting around for a while, she called Yvonne.


    Yvonne answered quickly. Mnie hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Yvonne looked at the person next to her and leaned to the side slightly. ¡°What¡¯s up? You can tell me.¡±


    ¡°I hurt <b>my </b>shoulder. Can youe over and help me?¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was weak as if saying those words had drained most of her strength.


    Yvonne readily agreed. After ending the call, she looked at the person beside her and said, ¡± Simon<b>, </b><b>my </b>friend needs me for something. I have to go.¡±


    Simon had been chatting with others. When he heard Yvonne¡¯s words, he raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Which friend is this?¡±


    Yvonne red at him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I already told you I¡¯m dealing with my dad. Mind your own business.¡±


    Simon scoffed. ¡°As if I care.¡±


    With that, Yvonne left with her heels clicking behind her. The people around Simon looked at him and asked, ¡°Simon, are you really going after Yvonne? I heard your families have been getting closetely.¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡± Simon¡¯s face shed with annoyance. ¡°Who would be interested in someone like Yvonne?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Besides, Yvonne got into that huge fight with Carlisle back in the day. Everyone in Jepton knows about it.¡±


    ¡°Carlisle Atwood?¡± Simon raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah, when you were racing in Australia, Yvonne pursued Carlisle for a long time. When their families were finally about to make things official, Yvonne suddenly dumped him and went abroad, Carlisle also went abroad after that, and he hasn¡¯t returned since.¡±


    The impatience on Simon¡¯s face grew as he listened. He then raised a hand to stop the person from rambling <b>on</b>.


    At the same time at LeapCo¡¯s office building, Eugene had just signed a document when his phone that he had ced nearby rang. It was a call from the Jepton Police Station.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, we¡¯re calling regarding the altercation at the hospitalst night. As you were the only witness on the scene, we need your testimony. Pleasee over as soon as possible to cooperate with the investigation.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 369

    <b>Chapter </b><b>369 </b>


    <b>When </b>Yvonne arrived, the pain in Mnie¡¯s shoulder had eased a little. Although it still hurt<b>, </b>she <b>could </b>at least move a little on her own.


    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡± Yvonne asked. She was not aware of anything happening to Mnie in <b>the </b>past two days.


    Luckily, she did <b>not </b>press Mnie for details and instead helped her get changed. When Mnie exined what had happened, Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is your mother out of her mind? How can a normal person do such a thing?¡±


    What Dn had done was far from normal in the eyes of any reasonable person<b>. </b>Mnie lowered her head and said nothing.


    Yvonne was about to say more when the phone on the coffee table suddenly rang. Yvonne handed the phone to Mnie. It was a message from the Jepton Police Station.


    ¡°Miss Smith, could you pleasee over now?¡±


    Due to the severity of George¡¯s injuries and the family dispute, the situation at the police station was delicate.


    Mnie went to the police station with Yvonne apanying her. ¡°I need to know what your mother is thinking,¡± Yvonne muttered.


    The police station was near Paramount Hospital, not too far away. Just when Yvonne was about to park the car, a Maserati pulled up behind her smoothly.


    Yvonne was startled and started cussing up a storm. Mnie, however, immediately recognized the car as Eugene¡¯s. As expected, the car door opened a momentter to reveal an expressionless Eugene as he got out.


    Mnie remained seated in the car. She nned to wait until Eugene left before getting out. However, suddenly, there was a knock on the car window.


    Eugene¡¯s demeanor was icy as he looked straight at Mnie. Although the window was tinted, Mnie felt a strange sensatione over her. It was as if Eugene could see exactly where she


    <b>was</b>.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Do I need to roll out the red carpet for you to get out?¡± Eugene¡¯s voice sounded through the ss, his voice heavy.


    Mnie pursed her lips and slowly opened the car door. Eugene had probablye because of the events fromst night. By the time she got out of the car, he was already some distance


    away.


    Although Yvonne had shared a meal with Eugene, she still felt a bit reserved around him. She could not leave Mnie alone, however, so she reluctantly followed behind them.


    Mnie was cautious due to her injury and did not make any huge movements. It was because of this that they took three minutes just to cover a short distance. When they reached <b>Eugene¡¯s </b>side, Mnie heard him sneer, ¡°How precious.¡±


    Yvonne held herself back for a moment but could not resist saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s injured? Besides, your legs are attached to your own body. No one is stopping you from


    walking ahead<b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene paused and then nced at Mnie coldly. ¡°Do you not know the purpose of my visit? One minute at LeapCo is worth millions. You sure are audacious<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie knew deep down that this matter had little to do with Eugene. <b>He </b>had even helped her in a way. She lowered her head and replied calmly, ¡°I apologize for taking up your time.¡±


    They entered the police station. Dn was already there, and she was wiping away the tears from her red eyes. Beside her was Peachie, thin and frail. Upon hearing footsteps, Dn lifted her head. After giving Mnie a nce, she quickly shifted her gaze to Eugene.


    She seemed somewhat distracted, lost in her thoughts.


    Now that everyone was present, the police began their mediation. However, before they could speak, Mnie interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I should rify my position.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 370

    Mnie interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I should rify my position.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>370


    ¡°To me<b>, </b>this is not just a family dispute but an intentional act of violence<b>, </b>an intentional assault.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Dn mmed the table and roared before the police could even say anything. Her eyes were bloodshot as she continued questioning Mnie in disbelief, ¡°How can you say such a thing? Yes, heid hands on you, but you¡¯ve now disabled him!¡±


    Mnie calmly replied, ¡°He brought it upon himself.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, I am your mother!¡±


    ¡°I already said that we¡¯d have nothing to do with each other after you took the money.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s tone remained steady as she continued, ¡°So, for me, this is a deliberate act of injury.


    ¡±


    She looked at the woman in front of her, so different now that she was almost unrecognizable. ¡°Dn, I still have my medical report with me. George tried to kill me.¡±


    A hint of confusion shed across Dn¡¯s face, but she insisted, ¡°But he didn¡¯t really kill you.


    However, her words lost their momentum as they left her mouth.


    !!


    Unable to stand this farce any longer, Yvonne spoke up from the side, ¡°Ma¡¯am, aren¡¯t you being ridiculous? What if Mnie had been killed? You don¡¯t know the pain since it didn¡¯t happen to you!¡±


    ¡°Everything was captured on surveince. Is it so difficult for us to follow procedures?¡± Eugene said in a deep voice after having been silent upon entering.


    Looking at Mnie, he said to the police, ¡°You said I¡¯m a witness. What I saw matches the surveince footage. Moreover, I can add that the perpetrator continued to verbally abuse the victim with foulnguage before the police arrived.¡±


    The police officers¡® brows furrowed, and they exchanged a nce. They initially thought it was a typical family dispute underlying the issue. They had assumed that both parties were simply too emotional. It was clear now that was not the case.


    Thisplicated things.


    ¡°If you find this difficult to handle, I can bring the surveince footage to the city bureau,¡± Mnie suggested. She was determined to resolve the matter.


    Both officers¡® expressions were solemn. In the end, they said they would verify the situation and left the office. Immediately after they did, Dn broke down in tears and repeatedly said, ¡® What have I done wrong¡­¡±


    Mnie was immune to her now. Biting her lip, she turned to look at Eugene before thanking him.


    Eugene was not directly concerned with this matter. Whether Dn reconciled with her had little to do with him. However, he was evidently in her favor.


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were like deep pools as he looked at Mnie expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that LeapCo will be targeted again for some random excuse.¡±


    ¡±


    He was talking about thest time LeapCo got dragged into this mess. Mnie¡¯sshes flickered. ¡°Regardless, thank you.¡±


    Eugene chuckled, the reason for it vague.


    Dn¡¯s crying was making Mnie¡¯s temples throb. Yvonne whispered in her ear, ¡°Well, your mother¡¯s spirit is quite something. My head is starting to ache.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t that your sister next to her? She¡¯s just staring at her, watching her cry. She doesn¡¯t seem to be reacting at all.¡±


    Hearing what Yvonne said, Mnie then turned her gaze toward Peachie.


    She had not taken a close look at Peachie yet, but now she was noticing just how much thinner she was thanst time. Her hair was dry and messy. There were even several bruise marks on her exposed arms.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed subtly, but before she could think further about it, the police officers returned.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 371

    One of the police officers wore a serious expression as he looked at Dn and said, ¡°George is in the hospital, and his emotions suddenly went erratic. The hospital has requested for his family to be


    there.¡±


    Dn froze when she heard George¡¯s name. She immediately shot up to her feet. ¡°What happened to him?¡± she asked anxiously.


    Mnie¡¯s attention was originally on Peachie when Dn, in a state of panic, grabbed Peachie¡¯s arm and forcibly pulled her over. She did not even notice when the girl¡¯s arm hit the edge of the table.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. As she looked at Dn¡¯s frail figure, she found it absurd. This was no longer Dn. She was clearly just George¡¯s dog. All George needed to do was give an order and she would obediently follow behind him.


    Still pulling Peachie, Dn rushed out. The police officers were left looking at Mnie in a dilemma. One of them then said, ¡°You probably have to go to the hospital as well. George specifically named you and wants to talk to you in person.¡±


    Yvonne replied, ¡°No need. Why should we listen to an attempted murderer¡¯s request? What right does he have? Let¡¯s not go. Mnie, let¡¯s go appeal straight away. We have all the evidence with us. I don¡¯t believe it won¡¯t work.¡±


    The police officers¡® expressions became even more bitter than before. Mnie, who knew Dn better than anyone, understood that if she did not go to the hospital, Dn would likely find a way to


    make a public spectacle of it.


    ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll go over to the hospital,¡± she said to Yvonne.


    Yvonne frowned but still said she would apany her.


    Mnie initially thought Eugene would leave immediately. She did not expect him toe to the hospital as well. They could already hear George¡¯s furious yelling, apanied by various vulgar insults, before they even reached the ward.


    Naturally, Mnie¡¯s name was included, with asional insults directed at Dn as well. The police officers went ahead and opened the door. They gave a quiet warning, ¡°Be mindful of causing a disturbance. Don¡¯t disrupt other patients.¡±


    After stepping aside, the police officers looked at Mnie and said, ¡°You guys talk.¡±


    The police officers stepped away and allowed Mnie <b>a </b>clear view of the scene inside. Dn was sitting on the floor,pletely soaked. There was shattered ss beside her. Peachie was standing in the corner, red¨Ceyed as she bit her lip tightly.


    Mnie looked at the chaos nkly. She had tried to advise Dn and pull her away, but Dn insisted on sinking into this swamp. It was not fair for her to me others.


    The reason for George¡¯s sudden emotional breakdown was that the doctor had informed him


    212


    definitively of the test results. Mnie¡¯s kick had damaged his nerves, causing him to lose all functionality in that aspect.


    George looked at Mnie standing at the door, his hatred intensifying.


    ¡°You, just you wait. I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!¡± His malevolent gaze was fixed on Mnie as his face filled with overwhelming hatred.


    As he spoke, he ignored the pain in his body and quickly grabbed something from the table, throwing


    it toward Mnie.


    Already injured, Mnie did not manage to react quickly enough. When she finally noticed something flying toward her, an arm had already reached out in front of her.


    A muffled groan followed. The object George threw turned out to be a fruit knife, and it fell to the ground with a tter. [1


    Mnie¡¯s pupils contracted when she realized that George had thrown the knife directly at her face. If it were not for Eugene blocking it for her¡­


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed, and she quickly turned to look at Eugene beside her.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 372

    He was wearing a ck shirt, and there were traces of the fabric on his right forearm being cut.


    ¡°Let me see your arm,¡± Mnie said in a serious tone.


    Eugene looked at her from top to bottom, his expression unchanging. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°You just-¡± Mnie nced at the fallen knife not far away, a bted fear rising in her heart.


    Eugene paused for a moment, then casually rolled up his sleeve, revealing the marked area on his arm. His voice was calm. ¡°<b>It </b>was just a normal reaction.¡±


    His dark eyes drooped slightly, and he continued indifferently, ¡°Mnie, put away that pitying look of yours. Instead of being nice to me, you should think about how to deal with this mess of yours. ¡ê1


    ¡°I came with you just for confirmation,¡± he continued.


    ¡±


    Behind then, Yvonne, who was still recovering from the shock of George throwing the knife, asked Eugene, ¡°What did you want to confirm?¡°¡±


    ¡°I wanted to confirm how she was going to handle her stepfather,¡± Eugene replied calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into trouble, after all<b>.</b>¡±


    Yvonne was even more puzzled now. ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Eugene did not answer her, but Mnie knew what he meant. Eugene did indeed know George. During their time in Hearth City, Eugene had even ordered Theodore to send George in.


    The police officers heard themotion and came over. Mnie said nothing more. She pointed to the knife on the ground and said, ¡°This is the second attempt at assault. I won¡¯t ept any other resolution aside from pressing charges.¡±


    The police officers had nothing more to say and just escorted Mnie away. However, before they could leave, they heard Dn¡¯s hoarse voice call out, ¡°Mel.¡±


    Mnie stopped but did not turn around.


    ¡°Mel, for my sake, can you let him off this time? I¡¯ll apologize to you however you want me to. I¡¯ll do it. If you want to hit me, you can. Can you just give him another chance? Please, Mel?¡±


    Dn pleaded miserably, but Mnie remained silent. She did not even turn her head before walking


    away.


    From inside the hospital ward, Dn watched Mnie¡¯s retreating figure, feeling destion wash up on her. Eventually, she could only sit numbly by George¡¯s bedside, tears streaming down her face.


    Since they were already at Paramount Hospital, Mnie told Yvonne that she was going to visit her grandfather. Yvonne understood that she wanted to be alone, so she left without saying much.


    ¡°Eugene.¡± Mnie looked at the upright man in front of her but did not know what to say.


    Eugene nced at his phone before looking back at her. ¡°Speak,¡± he said indifferently.


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Words are the most useless things.¡± Eugene sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¨Cinstead of pleasing others, focus on managing yourself.¡± [1


    The scent of cedar on him overwhelmed the smell of the hospital¡¯s disinfectant. Mnie¡¯s throat tightened suddenly. After a moment, she calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll handle George myself.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°I won¡¯t let the same thing happen again.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°It better be that way.¡±


    Mnie turned and walked slowly toward her grandfather¡¯s ward, not wanting to make any abrupt


    movements.


    After seeing Mnie leave, Eugene lowered his gaze and looked expressionlessly at his right hand. He slowly moved his wrist and then unbuttoned his cufflinks. After adjusting them, he turned around and walked away briskly.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running <b>Out</b><b>! </b>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 373

    The old man had no idea that Dn hade. His mental state was not as good as before, and his eyes were not as sharp. Mnie spent some time in the ward before leaving. He did not even notice anything.


    When Mnie left, she suddenly remembered Peachie. She looked to be in worse condition than when Mnie saw her in Hearth City. She quickly pushed the thought aside, however. Peachie¡¯s well¨Cbeing


    was not her concern.


    She gged down a taxi totake her home. When she arrived home, she called Yvonne as the woman had instructed her to before she left. Yvonne was now in her family¡¯s house, and her tone suggested that she was not in a good mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°Nothing. My dad is just pushing me to get married again. It¡¯s annoying. It¡¯s like he thinks I won¡¯t be able to get married at all.¡±


    Yvonne oftenined about her family¡¯s efforts to arrange blind dates for her. Mnie listened


    without saying much. During herints, Yvonne suddenly asked her about what had transpired at the hospital.


    After chatting for a short while, they ended the <b>call</b>. Mnie could not go out much due to her


    injuries. When Xander came to visit her, he advised her to rest at home and not worry about work.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t help much at the moment,¡± Mnie said, gaze dropping. She looked tired.


    ¡°Resting and recovering is the most important,¡± Xander replied.


    ¡°Xander, I feel like I¡¯m not contributing much to the studio.¡±


    Mnie felt a strange emotion grow in her heart. She was initially confident when she told Xander that she wanted to join him in his profession. Yet, not only was she unable to grasp anything now, but she was also consistently causing trouble for them.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she slowly looked up at Xander. Keeping her voice measured, she said, I can¡¯t keep upying Burning Star¡¯s resources.¡±


    Xander said nothing, his dark eyes narrowing slightly as he observed Mnie. After a moment, he asked in a low tone while keeping his emotions in check, ¡°Do you want to leave Burning Star?¡±


    ¡°My current condition doesn¡¯t allow me to work right now,¡± Mnie pursed her lips as she replied.


    She had been mulling over this the past few days. Xander and the others had treated her well, and she doubted anyone would have brought this matter up if she had not.


    However, Mnie knew there was little she could contribute to Burning Studio, especially with Dn


    and Goerge having now returned to Jepton. She needed to be cautious about Dn approaching


    Xander, considering what happened at LeapCost time.


    11


    ¡°I disagree,¡± Xander said simply.


    Mnie paused. ¡°Why?¡±


    Xander remained silent for a moment before answering softly, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve always been confident ever since I first met you.¡±


    An emotion that Mnie could not decipher appeared in Xander¡¯s dark eyes. Time ticked by before he continued, ¡°If this is something you have decided on, I¡¯ll respect your decision. I just hope it¡¯s not


    now.¡±


    After Xander left, Mnie sat in the living room for quite some time, her head throbbing. By the time a message from Reny arrived, it was already the next evening.


    She had sent a long voice message, ¡°Mnie, although it might not be appropriate to disturb you right now, I really have no other choice. We¡¯re facing issues coordinating with Blue Inc, and it looks like LeapCo is intentionally dying progress.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t provided any feedback on the contract we submitted.¡±


    Mnie, Reny, and Oliver were mostly responsible for business negotiations for the project with Blue Inc. Now that Mnie was on leave due to her injury<b>, </b>most of the work fell on the other two.


    Xander had not informed her about these issues when he visited. Judging from Reny¡¯s tone, it seemed like he had reminded them instead. If it were not for Reny hitting a wall, Mnie might not have even


    learned about this<b>. </b>


    She informed Reny that she would visit her the next day.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 374

    Even though Mnie could not move her shoulder much, she still managed to be careful and make her way to the office.


    Xander immediately frowned when he saw her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mnie cut to the chase and replied, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me that LeapCo is dying the contract? ¡°When Mnie went to LeapCo, things proceeded smoothly thanks to Yana.


    ¡°The person in charge was suddenly changed to Vi, and she¡¯s nitpicking everything,¡± Reny could not help but interject.


    Mnie nodded, then turned and went into the study to contact Yana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the role suddenly fell to her either, but she¡¯s been watching you guys closely every day. The way she does things makes it look like she¡¯s scrutinizing you guys under a magnifying ss,


    ¡°Yana said.


    ¡°Mnie, even if she makes things difficult, in the end, it¡¯ll be signed. The worst¨Ccase scenario might


    just be that a little more time is needed before you get there.¡±


    The call ended, and Mnie¡¯s expression was sour. She knew that the project would eventually seed with time, but time was thest thing a project like this could afford to lose.


    That afternoon, once lunch break had ended, Mnie went to LeapCo and met with Yana as usual. However, this time, Vi was also tagging along.


    ¡°Mnie, why didn¡¯t you contact me directly if you came to discuss the contract with Burning Star?¡± Vi asked with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yana tell you that I¡¯m in charge of this project now?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie detected the smugness in her words but remained unfazed. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for LeapCo dying the contract?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you came because of that?¡± Vi tapped the table with the pen in her hand, still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s because there are many unreasonable aspects in the contract. We need to make adjustments before


    proceeding.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s gaze lingered on the pen in Vi¡¯s hand for a moment. It was a Montnc 4810, a pricey limited edition pen. It was a birthday gift Mnie had given Eugenest year.


    As if noticing Mnie¡¯s gaze, Vi paused before holding up the pen. ¡°You find this pen beautiful


    too, eh? It¡¯s the one Mr. Scott let me use<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie kept any emotion from her dark eyes. She tapped the tabletop with her fingertips lightly.


    Miss Shaw, I¡¯m not interested in where you got your pen from. I just want to know how we can resolve


    the issues with the contract.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile slightly stiffened. Composing herself, she replied, ¡°Mnie, we can discuss workter, but I heard you were injured. Is that true?¡± As she said this, she imperceptibly nced at Mnie¡¯s


    11


    shoulder through her sses.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Miss Dn told me. She¡¯s concerned about you,¡± Vi said, and the air around them seemed to freeze for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mnie?¡± Vi deliberately inquired again. Despite her calm expression, she also revealed a sense of triumph.


    Before she could enjoy her victory for long, however, the meeting room door swung open. Lee entered, followed by Eugene and two other middle¨Caged men.


    Everyone was momentarily stunned, but Lee was the first to <b>react</b>. ¡°Are you discussing the contract?¡±


    Vi nodded. She was about to respond, but Mnie had already stood up. She looked at Eugene and


    said, ¡°Mr. Scott-


    11


    Before she could finish her sentence, however, the man¡¯s cold and steady voice interrupted her, to my office and wait.¡±


    ¡°Go

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 375

    It was not good for her to leapfrog, but since Vi had every intention to make things difficult for her, Mnie could only choose to go to Eugene directly.


    Yana took her upstairs and exined while pointing a finger above her head, ¡°Those two just now look to be higher¨Cups.


    Mnie understood what she meant. No wonder Eugene asked her to go up so directly. It was fine


    with her, however, as it was more convenient for her.


    The conversation downstairs seemed to be taking a long time. Mnie had been waiting in the office for an hour, yet Eugene still had note up.


    Eugene¡¯s office was designed nicely and had excellent lighting. Mnie sat on the soft sofa and soon felt a bit drowsy.


    She had not been sleeping well these days. Now that the drowsiness was setting in, it was bing a


    little irresistible.


    Thinking that Eugene would take some time, Mnie leaned back into the sofa and closed her eyes to


    rest.


    In a daze, she heard the sound of the door being pushed open, followed by steady footsteps.


    Then, there was a sneer.


    Eugene threw what was in his hand onto the desk and questioned in a seemingly mocking tone, think LeapCo is your home?¡±


    ¡°You


    Mnie¡¯s eyes snapped open. She subconsciously tried to get up <b>but </b>identally moved her shoulder, causing her to frown in pain.


    Leaning against the desk, Eugene looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°You have one minute. If you¡¯re just here to y the victim, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°I want to discuss the project between Burning Star, Blue Inc, and LeapCo,¡± Mnie said, voice hoarse. ¡°All three parties have confirmed before that there was no issue with the contract, but LeapCo has been reluctant to sign it.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have a lot of free time?¡± Eugene raised his eyelids.


    ¡°Vi is holding up the progress and refuses to provide the contract,¡± Mnie continued.


    Eugene sneered, ¡°That¡¯s your problem<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Taking a deep breath, Mnie continued, ¡°LeapCo had no objections during the negotiation, but now you¡¯re going back on your word.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned dangerous as he stared at Mnie, his expression bing more indifferent.


    ¡°Is it Burning Star¡¯s way to shift the me to others? Or have your abilities deteriorated to the point where you can onlye to me to make a scene when you can¡¯t negotiate a contract?¡±


    Eugene spoke harshly as he unbuttoned the top of his shirt. Then, he added seriously, ¡°Was it because you used your charm or was it something else that helped you secure your previous projects? Or was it your looks? Or did you¡­¡®


    He did not finish his sentence, but Mnie understood what he meant. She paid no heed to his words, however. Instead, her gaze was fixed on his revealed arm. Her brows furrowed at the scar that was particrly prominent on his cold, pale skin.


    The color of it was deep, indicating that it had not fully healed yet. The scar was about the length of a finger, it was nted across his beautifully contoured forearm.


    Mnie recalled when George had suddenly thrown a knife at her and how Eugene had reached out to


    block it.


    She gulped before asking in a soft voice, ¡°The wound on your arm.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s actions came to a halt as he nced indifferently at the wound on his arm. He then casually shifted his gaze to Mnie. ¡°Are you trying a different approach since your pity act didn¡¯t work?¡±


    Mnie pressed her lips together and remained silent for a moment. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into


    this,¡± she said finally.


    Eugene sneered. He was about to say something when suddenly Mnie¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a call from the hospital, and Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 376

    ¡°Miss Smith, you¡¯d bettere to the hospital right away.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face immediately darkened. Without saying much to Eugene, she turned around and made to leave. The moment she had her hand on the door, however, she heard Eugene¡¯s mocking voicee from behind. ¡°Is this how you apologize?¡±


    Her actions paused for a moment. She then turned back and replied, ¡°I¡¯d exin this to you, but I have urgent matters to attend to right now.¡®


    11


    Eugene¡¯s tone was indifferent as he replied, ¡°You seem to have a lot of urgent matters.¡±


    Mnie pressed her lips together and left LeapCo. When she arrived at the hospital, she discovered how dire the situation actually was.


    A caregiver was standing outside her grandfather¡¯s ward, and inside, several doctors surrounded him. Dn and George were sitting on the bench outside the ward. Dn kept rubbing her hands nervously, while George had a sinister look on his face.


    Although George was seriously injured, it was not fatal. He spent only three or four days in the ICU and was now fine. Mnie went up to the caregiver and asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I went out to get water, and when I came back, I saw these two people talking to the patient in the ward. When I managed to chase them out, I noticed that the patient¡¯s oxygen mask had been pulled aside.


    ¡°Now, the doctors are examining him. They say he¡¯s in quite a state at the moment.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression sank.


    George, who had been keeping an eye on her, shot her a brief fierce look. Mnie¡¯s face was covered in frost. ¡°Dn, if you have any humanity left, take him far away!¡±


    George spat on the ground. He had already been informed by several doctors about his loss of function. He wished he could strangle Mnie right there and then.


    Narrowing his eyes at her, he said, ¡°It¡¯s only fair that debts are repaid, and I¡¯ll do it by killing someone who deserves death! This old man¡¯s daughter owes me money, damn it. And you owe me your life! Even if God himself came, it¡¯s you people who owe me!¡±


    Finishing with a malicious grin, he deliberately added, ¡°Besides, <b>I </b>came to see how my father¨Cinw is doing. Since my father¨Cinw is dying, as a son¨Cinw, I should show some filial piety, shouldn¡¯t I? Otherwise, I won¡¯t even know where <b>to </b>scatter his ashes when he dies!¡±


    George¡¯s voice was loud, and because of the constant in and out of doctors from the ward, the door was notpletely closed. Naturally, his voice reached the inside.


    Suddenly, amotion erupted among the doctors in the ward. Mnie red at George¡¯s repulsive face and forcefully suppressed the anger inside. She asked, ¡°What are you two actually nning?¡±


    142


    212


    George was a menacing man to begin with. Now, his eyes were filled with darkness, intimidating anyone who dared to provoke him. In such a situation, Mnie remained surprisingly calm. She always stood at a safe distance of several meters away from him.


    However, George just stared at her with a sinister smile. Despite trying to remainposed, Mnie was trembling slightly.


    Still pretending to beposed, Mnie took out her phone to call the police. However, George rushed toward her and forcefully grabbed her phone.


    Mnie¡¯s quick thinking was hindered by her injuries<b>, </b><b>so </b>she failed to retreat. She could only watch


    as George approached her The smell of smoke, alcohol, and sweat emanated from him. ¡°You think I¡¯m finished, huh? Just wait, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡± His words were chilling.


    ¡°As for that old man, don¡¯t worry, he still has some value. I¡¯ll take good care of him during hisst days. After all, he¡¯s worth 800,000!¡±


    1

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 377

    George¡¯s features contorted, and Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at what he said. ¡°What 800,000?!¡± she asked sternly. The words that came out of the man¡¯s mouth were never anything good.


    George said nothing more and just sneered. ¡°What¡¯s it to you? I¡¯m showing filial piety to my father¨Cin


    w!¡±


    Mnie shook with anger, and her lips were pressed tightly together as she tried to control her emotions. She shifted her gaze to Dn, who timidly looked at her momentarily before quickly lowering her head.


    George pointed at Mnie and cursed a few more times before intentionally bumping into her shoulder and walking away. Fortunately, it was her uninjured shoulder, but Mnie still stumbled to


    the side.


    Standing where she was, Mnie felt a chill in her bones. George was a jerk capable of doing anything. What did he mean when he said her grandfather was worth 800,000?


    Mnie closed her eyes<b>, </b>not daring to delve deeper into her thoughts. Hurried footsteps came toward her. When she opened her eyes, she saw Dn walking past her with her head down. Mnie¡¯s gaze darkened as she called out sternly, ¡°Dn!¡±


    Dn stopped but did not turn to look at Mnie. She kept her head down and shoulders hunched while Mnie red at her. ¡°Why did you twoe here?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Dn stammered. ¡°What else? He¡¯s my dad.¡±


    ¡°What did George mean by what he said?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Dn lifted her face. Her eye sockets were red, and her skin was littered with more scars than Mnie had seen a few days ago. Fresh wounds ovepped old ones, making her appearance frightening.


    She looked at Mnie, struggling and in pain. ¡°<b>I </b>just wanted toe and <b>see </b>him. He¡¯s my dad. I didn¡¯t mean to harm him,¡± Dn said in a choked voice as she walked away. She headed toward the


    exit.


    Her figure was thin and hunched. From the back, she looked like a frail olddy in her 60s to 70s.


    Mnie waited outside the ward for about half an hour before the doctors came out and she went up to them. Dr. Wells wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°The patient is fine now. The earlier spike in blood pressure was due to emotional instability. Just be more careful going forward.¡±


    When Mnie entered the room, the old man¡¯s eyes were already closed as he was resting. A saline drip was attached to the back of his withered hand, which was ced on top of the nket.


    Thinking about what George had said, Mnie felt a heavy weight bearing down on her mind. She stayed at the hospital until evening, but her grandfather still had not awakened by then. After instructing the caretaker to be more attentive <b>to </b>him, she went home.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    With the contract issues with LeapCo unresolved and trouble arising with her grandfather, Mnie felt exhaustion grip her when she returned home. However, before she could catch her breath, a call came in from Yana.


    ¡°Mnie, I just heard from a meeting just now that Vi applied for a half¨Cmonth business trip to Oskon City.¡±


    Mnie was about to go look for Xander but paused when she heard this. A frown slowly formed on her forehead. Vi had Burning Star¡¯s <b>contract </b>in her hand. The reason for her going off for half a month all of <b>a </b>sudden could not be more evident to everyone.


    Yana ended the call immediately <b>after </b>rying the news. Mnie had to quickly discuss this with Xander and the rest and then head over to LeapCo with Reny.


    Just when she got to thepany, Mnie¡¯s phone rang. ncing at the screen<b>, </b>she saw it was <b>a </b>call from Eugene. She hesitated for a moment before answering.


    Eugene¡¯s voice came through the device evenly. <b>¡°</b>Is this how you handle things?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie frowned. ¡°What do <b>you </b>mean?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 378

    Eugene snorted coldly and hung up the phone. The creases on Mnie¡¯s forehead deepened. She had a bad feeling about this. After informing Reny, she went to look for Eugene.


    Not surprisingly, she bumped into Vi at the <b>office </b>entrance. When Vi saw Mnie, she frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mnie just walked past her without even answering her and headed toward Eugene¡¯s office.


    Left alone, Vi stared at the office door, her gaze bing increasingly dark.


    Inside Eugene¡¯s office, Mnie looked at the phone he had tossed in front of her. <b>Her </b>face went dark, and her lips were pressed into a straight line<b>. </b>After a while<b>, </b>she slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡±


    Eugene remained expressionless as he took back his phone. He nced at the messages on it and then ced it back on the desk. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear excuses<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie opened her mouth<b>, </b>unsure of what to say.


    The messages Eugene showed her were from an unknown number, but the tone was unmistakably George¡¯s.


    [I demandpensation! You slept with that bitch for so many years. You should give us somepensation. Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for rape!


    [You¡¯re apany owner. What¡¯s a few hundred thousand to you? <b>If </b>you like<b>, </b>I can bring that bitch to you so that you can have fun with her.


    [You did this <b>to </b>me! Compensate me<b>, </b>or I¡¯ll kill you]


    There were two more messages<b>, </b>mostly filled with <b>curses </b>and unpleasant words.


    ¡°A few hundred thousand¡­ Quite daring,¡± Eugene raised <b>a </b>brow as <b>he </b>looked at Mnie mockingly. ¡± Your stepfather has quite the audacity.<b>¡± </b>


    Expression grim, Mnie asked, ¡°How did he get your number?<b>¡± </b>1


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Eugene chuckled. ¡°<b>If </b>Dn can find <b>her </b><b>way </b>into <b>LeapCo</b><b>, </b>anything is possible.¡±


    Mnie did not expect George to go so far <b>as </b>to approach Eugene for money. She did not expect him to use such offensive and maliciousnguage either<b>. </b>¡°You can report this <b>to </b><b>the </b>police; it¡¯s extortion,¡± she said, her breathing getting somewhat difficult.


    ¡°Will that do anything?<b>¡± </b>Eugene retorted tly.


    Mnie worriedly bit her lower lip. She found George <b>to </b>be a thorn in the flesh<b>. </b>The man was unafraid of anything. Otherwise<b>, </b>he would not have stirred more trouble right after he was released.


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re no longer <b>an </b>employee of LeapCo, yet <b>you </b>continue to bring trouble to thepany,


    Eugene criticized, his dark eyes cold like a frozen abyss.


    ¡°LeapCo has no obligation to clean up your mess<b>, </b>and neither do I. If this happens again, you will be permanently cklisted by thepany.¡±


    Hisst words were heavy, causing Mnie¡¯s heart to sink. She still had contracts between Burning Star and LeapCo that had not been signed yet.


    Still, Eugene was right. He had no obligation to clean up her mess.


    Mnie¡¯s hands were clenched tightly into <b>fists</b>, her nails digging into the flesh. She lowered her head to Eugene, her voice strained as she said, ¡°Mr. Scott, I apologize for bringing trouble to LeapCo because of my personal matters.


    Eugene lowered his gaze as he looked at her, his expression unreadable.


    Meanwhile, the ringtone of a phone rang loudly in a small motel near Paramount Hospital. George quickly answered the call. ¡°Who is it?¡± he demanded angrily.


    His expression immediately changed when he heard the <b>voice </b>on the <b>other </b>end of the line. His tone became ingratiating and cautious. <b>¡°</b>Yes, yes, I know<b>, </b>I know. I¡¯m figuring it out. I¡¯ll give it to you in the next two days.


    ¡°<b>No</b><b>, </b><b>no</b>, please <b>give </b>me a little more time<b>, </b>alright? <b>It¡¯s </bing very soon. When have <b>I </b>not ever repaid my debts?<b>¡± </b>He pleaded some more before finally ending the call.


    Then, he kicked the old chair in front of his wounded <b>foot</b>, grumbling, ¡°They keep on pushing me like they¡¯re asking for my life! Damn it, he¡¯s just ackey, yet he¡¯s acting like some big shot<b>!</b>¡±


    11


    Dn was holding Peachie in her arms<b>, </b>not daring to say a word while George was acting like this. However, the man suddenly turned around and threw the phone at Dn¡¯s head. He shouted, Whore! Did you contact the person I told you to contact?!¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time <b>is </b>Running Out!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 379

    Dn looked up in terror. ¡°No<b>, </b>no, you can¡¯t do that, you <b>can¡¯t</b>,¡± she said, voice hoarse from constant crying in the past few days. She held Peachie <b>close </b>to her.


    She pleaded some more, ¡°Doing that will bring divine punishment down on us. Let¡¯s think of another way, okay? I¡¯ll go beg Mel. She won¡¯t ignore us. I¡¯ll plead with her.


    ¡°Please<b>, </b>George<b>, </b>don¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll kneel to you. Please don¡¯t do that!¡± Dn released Peachie and got onto her knees before the man.


    However, George just kicked her in the <b>face </b>and spat at her. ¡°Divine punishment? If I don¡¯t fucking repay the money<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>be torn apart by horses!


    ¡°Your father is going to die anyway. <b>He </b>can at least contribute something before he does. You¡¯re his daughter, and I¡¯m his son¨Cinw!¡±


    Dn covered her face, tears streaming down her cheeks<b>. </b>She could not say anything and just shook her head continuously.


    Seeing her like this, George got even more mad. He grabbed Dn¡¯s hair, pulling her up by the head. ¡± <b>If </b>you gotta me someone, me your daughter. If it weren¡¯t <b>for </b>her<b>, </b><b>I </b>wouldn¡¯t be in this miserable state!¡±


    Peachie sat on the bed numbly, quiet as a mouse.


    Having vented enough, <b>George </b>grabbed his phone and walked out of the room. <b>He </b>kicked Dn onest time before he did <b>so</b><b>. </b>


    Due to Vi intentionally dying the contract from being signed, Mnie had been making trip after trip to LeapCo these past few <b>days</b>.


    Vi seemed determined to stall her and did not budge one bit.


    The meeting ended, and Reny looked somewhat weary. ¡°If we <b>can¡¯t </b>get it signed by the end of <b>the </b>month<b>, </b>there won¡¯t be enough time for <b>us </b><b>to </b>make <b>the </b>preparations.¡±


    Mnie understood this, which is why she had beening to LeapCo almost every day. Design ns required time. Once they secured the investment, they would be able to begin customizing materials and choosing a suitable location. <b>These </b>were time<b>¨C</b>consuming tasks.


    Mnie could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s think of <b>a </b>solution. LeapCo <b>is </b>also partnering up with Blue Inc. They won¡¯t really refuse <b>to </b>sign the contract<b>. </b>Otherwise, they¡¯d be giving Blue Inc a hard time too.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope <b>so</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    When they exited <b>the </b>elevator on the first floor, they ran into Eugene and Lee, who were getting in. Mnie had not seen Eugene in the <b>past </b>few days, <b>so </b>when <b>she </b><b>saw </b>him now<b>, </b>she paused for a bit before asking Reny to wait outside for her.


    She lowered her gaze and approached Eugene, whispering, ¡°Is George still harassing you?¡±


    Eugene had just returned to thepany after discussing business and was still giving off an imposing aura. He looked at Mnie with dark eyes, a hint of impatience appearing on his face.¡± What do you think?¡±


    George was like a stubborn adhesive that was difficult to peel away. Mnie was about to say something when the ringing of her phone interrupted her.


    She answered the call, and the caregiver¡¯s voice immediately came through, ¡°Miss Smith, those two from the other day are at the hospital trying to discharge the patient. The doctors and nurses can¡¯t stop them!¡±


    <b>; </b>


    Mnie¡¯s pupils contracted. She quickly ended the call and was ready to rush to the hospital. Right before she took off, she turned to look at Eugene and said sternly, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t let him off easy for much longer.¡±


    Eugene watched her, a subtle crease forming on his forehead. Just as he was about to say something,


    Mnie left.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 380

    When Mnie came out, Reny was on a call. Seeing her, she said, ¡°Mnie, the boss is at Blue Inc. He


    wants us to go there now.¡±


    Before she could finish, Mnie interrupted her, ¡°Something happened to my grandfather. I need to go to the hospital. You drive there, I¡¯ll take a cab.¡±


    Before Reny could even react, Mnie already left, her retreating figure filled with urgency.


    LeapCo was located in the technology park. Usually, getting a taxi here would be easy. However, this was not the case at the moment. Perhaps it was because it was not yet the end of the workday. Mnie had waited for quite a while with no taxi in sight.


    Just as she was about to use her phone to call for one, a ck Maybach stopped in front of her.


    The window rolled down, revealing Eugene¡¯s side profile and clear jawline. Resting one hand on the steering wheel, he impatiently said, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Mnie was momentarily stunned but quickly caught on. She opened the car door and got in. Her shoulder was still not entirely recovered, so fastening the seatbelt took her some time.


    She heard the light clicking of the man¡¯s tongue from beside her, and in the next moment, his cool fragrance pervaded her senses. Eugene leaned over, took the seatbelt from Mnie¡¯s hand, and


    buckled it for her.


    By the time Mnie realized what had happened, he had already sat back in his seat as if what just happened was a figment of imagination.


    Mnie smiled slightly as she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to waste time.¡± Eugene¡¯s tone remained unchanged. He had taken off his coat, leaving him in just a shirt with sleeves rolled up to his elbows.


    Mnie inadvertently caught a glimpse of the scar on his forearm and pressed her lips together


    slightly.


    After a moment, she said again, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to apany me. I could¡¯ve taken a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Apany you?¡± Eugene repeated, his voice pitched high as if he had heard a joke. It then went back to its usual low tone. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m someone who can be threatened by George? That scum,


    who does he think he is?¡±


    Mnie had nothing to say when it came to him speaking about George. The man was indeed a


    despicable one.


    However, what Mnie did not expect to find out upon arriving at the hospital was that not only was George hical and disgusting, but he was also malicious and sinister. He was worse than an animal.


    As she made her way toward her grandfather¡¯s ward, the corridor was a flurry of activity. Many


    patients and their families were craning their necks to get a look at what was happening.


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. When she reached the door of the ward, she heard George¡¯s voice.¡± What¡¯s the meaning of this? I am his son¨Cinw. <i>Why </i>can¡¯t I handle the discharge procedures?


    ¡°What a lousy hospital. We¡¯ll just not get treatment here ever again. You¡¯re all just greedy!¡±


    Listening to his rant, Mnie coldly retorted, ¡°What right do you have to handle my grandfather¡¯s discharge? Who do you even think you are?!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You wench!¡± George¡¯s expression turned fierce when he saw Mnie. ¡°I advise you to mind your


    own business!¡±


    Mnie looked at the doctor beside her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    The doctor furrowed his brows. As a family member was trying to discharge the patient, all they could


    do as doctors was to offer advice.


    Mnie then turned to Dn. ¡°Are you just going to stand there and let him make a scene? What did my grandfather do to you? Haven¡¯t you harmed him enough already? Are you actually trying to drive


    him to his death now?


    ¡°Dn, you¡¯re his daughter, not his enemy! Can¡¯t you spare him? Can¡¯t you spare me?¡±


    The more Mnie spoke, the more intense her tone became. She looked at Dn standing behind George with a mixture of sorrow and anger.


    ¡°Dn, I owe you nothing. Even though you gave birth to me, the money I¡¯ve given you over these years should be enough to buy off this useless blood rtionship.¡±


    However, Dn just stood behind George, sobbing softly. Panic and confusion intermingled on her


    face.


    In the end, she could not control herself and fell to her knees. Her head was in her hands as she cried out in pain.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 381

    <b>Chapter </b><b>381 </b>


    Dn suddenly broke down<b>, </b>and everyone frowned.


    Her skinny body curled up in a ball<b>, </b>and her messy hair was like a bunch of wild grass on her head.


    She initially suppressed her sobs, but they eventually got louder<b>. </b>Her voice had always been hoarse. She did not sound sorrowful. Instead, she <b>was </b>a littleical as she sounded like a duck quacking.


    George kicked her on the shoulder. ¡°What the hell are you crying for? That old thing is still sleeping in there. He¡¯s not dead!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡®


    Dn could not stop crying, and her vision was blurred from all her tears.


    When she fell to the floor from George¡¯s <b>kick</b><b>, </b>she did not even care about the pain in her shoulder. All she did was shake her head <b>at </b>him. ¡°You can¡¯t <b>do </b>this. <b>You </b><b>can¡¯t </b><b>do </b>something like this! There will be


    retribution!¡±


    ¡°My greatest retribution was marrying you!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my father. How can you sell his kidney for money? He¡¯s my <b>father</b><b>! </b>We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so many years. Can¡¯t you¡­<b>¡± </b>


    Dn was interrupted by George¡¯s cursing, but she continued crying in an attempt <b>to </b>stop George from doing this.


    Mnie looked up immediately when she heard Dn¡¯s words. She looked at George. ¡°What did she say?!¡±


    George was annoyed with Dn¡¯s crying, and <b>his </b>expression was grim. ¡°Are you deaf? Your family owes me money. Since you¡¯re washing <b>it </b><b>off </b>your hands, <b>I¡¯ll </b>get the money from her father!


    ¡°His kidney is only worth 800 grand because he¡¯s so old. Damn it! What a useless thing. He¡¯s giving me trouble even in <b>death</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Are you even human?!¡± Mnie¡¯s <b>chest </b>was heaving <b>heavily</b><b>, </b>and <b>her </b>eyes <b>were </b>filled with anger. Every word uttered by George was inhumane! He was like the devil!


    No, he was the <b>devil</b><b>! </b>


    Her grandfather was on the hospital <b>bed</b>, and Mnie <b>no </b>longer held back. Enraged, she picked up her bag and hit <b>George </b>with everything she had. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re not human! You¡¯re no better than an


    animal!<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was agitated, and <b>every </b>action hurt her wound, but <b>the </b>pain could not bepared to the rage she was feeling.


    However<b>, </b>George was not about to let her <b>just </b>hit him. He grabbed Mnie¡¯s arm and made a fist with his other hand. He was about to punch her. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m warning you, make my life difficult and I¡¯ll make sure yours won¡¯t be easy<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Before he could finish, a defined¨Clooking hand reached out to grab George¡¯s wrist.


    George turned, only to see into <b>a </b>set of cold<b>, </b>deep eyes.


    Eugene <b>was </b>taller than he was and looked down at George intimidatingly.


    George was startled but quickly recovered. <b>He </b>said with a dark and horrible look on his face<b>, </b>¡°My family affairs have nothing to do with you. <b>If </b>you want to poke your nose into <b>this</b><b>, </b>how about giving me ten million?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s kick had been a big blow to George, and he could not care less now<b>. </b>He was like a mad dog who bit anyone who came near.


    A sarcastic look appeared on Eugene¡¯s face<b>. </b>¡°Who do you think you are?


    ¡°You must be itching for a quick death if you¡¯re publicly selling another person¡¯s internal organs like


    this.¡±


    Eugene had an authoritative air about him, and George¡¯s wrist was hurting from the grip.


    His <b>face </b>was pale, and he wanted to say something. However<b>, </b>Eugene exerted extra <b>force </b>on George¡¯s wrist, and his forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    George was an alcoholic<b>. </b>He had been conducting a lot of <b>indecent </b>business throughout the years. His body was not as strong as it seemed.


    However, he was still a man, and he could overpower women like Dn and Mnie with brute force.


    If George were to <b>face </b>another stronger man<b>, </b>however, he could not do a thing.


    That was why the other nurses were able to kick him out <b>of </b>Mnie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s hospital ward without <b>a </b>problem.


    Mnie stared at George. She wished fervently that she could kick him, but when faced with the cold look in Eugene¡¯s eyes<b>, </b>she maintained her voice <b>of </b><b>reason</b>.


    She took out her phone and called the police.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 382

    George was suspected of selling internal organs, and he had <b>to </b>be taken away by the police for investigation.


    Unfortunately, there was no evidence of this<b>, </b>and he was only given <b>a </b>warning.


    That was what happened at ater time. Mnie watched George be taken away by the police and finally felt relieved.


    She ignored Dn, who <b>was </b>still crouching on the ground. She went into the hospital ward to see her grandfather.


    Her grandfather had woken up and had no idea what had happened outside the ward because there


    was a door between them.


    Mnieforted him and left after making sure that he was alright.


    When she walked out of the ward, she saw an elegant figure outside.


    Eugene was sitting on the long bench in a rxed manner while fiddling on his phone.


    Mnie looked down and gave this some thought before looking up to approach him. She asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Eugene raised his eyes but did not look at her. Instead, he looked at the hospital ward behind her<b>. </b>¡± Why didn¡¯t you transfer hospitals?<b>¡± </b>


    Logically speaking, it was difficult for her grandfather <b>to </b>rest well when George and Dn kept appearing <b>to </b>create trouble.


    Mnie replied, ¡°It¡¯s not good for him. Grandpa¡¯s wound hasn¡¯t recovered, and transferring hospitals requires a lot <b>of </b>procedures and processes. It¡¯s too much work.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene raised an eyebrow but said nothing.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess. There were too many things happening, and she was not able <b>to </b>


    handle them in time<b>. </b>


    She was still feeling pain from the altercation from before. Mnie pressed her lips, trying not to make a sound.


    Eugene nced at her <b>stoically </b>and said coolly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Was </b>I the one who hit you?¡±


    She paused.


    Eugene tsk¨Ced and stood up. <b>He </b>moved forward. ¡°Anyone might think you¡¯re here to ask for medicalpensation from <b>me </b><b>when </b>you look like <b>this</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie did not move. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene paused in his <b>steps </b>and turned to look at her<b>. </b><b>He </b>observed her thoughtfully. ¡°Are you going to


    wait for George Chapman toe back here?¡±


    Mnie looked up at him, and Eugene pressed his lips. He said impassively, <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take you home. I can¡¯t be responsible for whatever happens to you here. After all, I was <b>the </b>one who brought you here.¡±


    There was nothing Mnie could say about this. She followed slowly behind Eugene <b>as </b>they headed downstairs.


    However, they bumped into Vi when they got downstairs.


    She had a few bags in her hands that looked like health supplements. She frowned when she saw Eugene with Mnie.


    Vi bit her lip and forced a smile. ¡°What are you doing with Mnie, Eugene?¡±


    Eugene replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m here to handle something<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Are you done <b>with </b>it?¡±


    Vi sounded like she was asking Eugene, but her gaze turned to Mnie when she asked the question. Mnie was not <b>in </b>the mood to deal with Vi<b>. </b>She said, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tend to. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    She left after <b>that</b>.


    Vi watched Mnie walk away. She clenched her <b>teeth </b>and looked at Eugene unhappily<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>When did you be <b>so </b>close to Mnie, Eugene? What is it that requires both of <b>you </b>to handle it together?¡±


    Eugene looked at her impassively before replying, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s nothing good.¡±


    Mnie got a taxi outside the <b>hospital</b><b>. </b>She thought she could have some rest for a few days. Unfortunately, something happened again that night.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 383

    Mnie was now staying in an old area in the North district. The security there was not great, and the locks were old and dpidated. It was equivalent to having no locks.


    She was a light sleeper, and because of everything that had been happening recently, she did not sleep very soundly through the night.


    Mnie heard someone trying to break down her door in the middle of the night. She had initially thought that she heard wrong.


    However, the sound continued urgently for quite a few minutes. Whoever it was sounded like they were trying to knock her door down, and this alerted Mnie.


    Her house was on the first floor, and her window was facing a small garden. Mnie could not see well, but she could hear someone using something to try and break her window.


    Fortunately, her grandfather had installed guard rails <b>to </b>prevent theft<b>, </b>which was why that person was not able to get in through the window.


    However, it was still quite frightening to hear someone knocking on the window in the middle of the night.


    Mnie hid under her nket, not daring <b>to </b>move<b>. </b>She did not even dare <b>to </b>turn on the lights because she was afraid they would know she was at home.


    She even heard the person outside shouting, <b>¡°</b>Give me back my money! Give me back my money<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie tried to calm down. She found her phone and called <b>911</b><b>. </b>


    She spoke in a very low voice while whoever was out there began banging her door louder and louder.


    It was very scary.


    However, Mnie managed to maintain her cool. She felt about her and got out of bed to lock her room door.


    The lights in the room were too dim<b>, </b>and she identally kicked <b>the </b>corner of her wardrobe. She teared up in pain but could only muffle her grunt as she stumbled back <b>to </b>bed.


    Those loud bangings continued for more than <b>20 </b>minutes and only stopped when the police arrived.


    Mnie felt <b>even </b>more anxious when she <b>heard </b><b>the </bmotion <b>outside</b>.


    Once everything had quietened, Mnie began <b>to </b><b>feel </b>panic and <b>fear </b>again.


    She was able to act with reason when facing danger, but at the <b>end </b><b>of </b>the <b>day</b>, she was just a woman of


    about 20.


    Mnie looked up at the thick curtains covering the windows and felt like someone might jump


    through them at any second.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    She closed her eyes, and tears streamed down her face.


    How could she not feel scared?


    When Xander came by, everyone from the studio arrived as well.


    Mnie had called them because she could not take it any longer.


    Xander looked at her reddened eyes and pale face. He frowned. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. The fear had just only begun to overwhelm her. Her limbs were weak, and she could not speak.


    She was wearing a cotton sleeping dress<b>. </b>Her long hair fell behind her back, and she was <b>not </b>wearing any shoes.


    It was only when Xander called her to say he arrived that Mnie dared to turn on the lights and open the door.


    Xander took off his coat and put it on Mnie. He looked at her bare feet and frowned. After that, he looked away. <b>¡°</b>You can¡¯t stay here. Pack up and go to my ce<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in aplete mess<b>, </b>and she did whatever Xander told her to.


    However, she did not go back to her room but looked at Xander hesitantly.


    Xander knew what she <b>was </b>thinking. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll check the windows first before you go inside<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded and followed Xander into <b>the </b>room.


    There was a slight breeze that night, and <b>it </b>blew into the room when he opened the window.


    Mnie shrank from it. Xander had already closed the window. ¡°The window is fine. <b>It¡¯s </b>just a little


    dirty.¡±


    After that, he stepped out <b>of </b>the room and closed the door for Mnie. <b>¡°</b><b>Go </b>ahead and pack. I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 384

    Chapter <b>384 </b>


    Mnie <b>was </b>too afraid <b>to </b>be alone in her room. She choked back a sob. ¡°Thank you, Xander.¡±


    Xander grunted in reply and suddenly asked Mnie, ¡°Do you like Van Gogh?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie <b>was </b>taken aback. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>like <b>his </b>sunflowers<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>What about M?¡±


    Xander kept asking Mnie questions from the door. His questions ranged from artists to


    philosophers<b>, </b>to current celebrities.


    Mnie¡¯s initially tense emotions gradually calmed down because of his random questions.


    After she <b>was </b>done changing, she pulled her luggage out of the door and returned Xander¡¯s coat to


    him..


    Xander did not take it from her. Instead, <b>he </b>took her luggage. <b>¡°</b>You can hold on to that.¡±


    All of them returned to the vi. Before they left her house, Mnie noticed someone had thrown red


    paint outside her house and painted the words ¡®Pay up¡® on it.


    Reny held Mnie¡¯s hand andforted her, <b>¡°</b>Someone must have gotten the wrong house. It¡¯s going to be fine, Mnie. You can spend the night with us after we tidy up a little.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie had also thought that someone had mistaken her house for someone else¡¯s but¡­


    Reny and the others took most of her work and refused to let her lift a finger with the excuse that she


    was hurt. It would be inconvenient for her.


    That group of men who came <b>to </b>create trouble <b>were </b>quickly identified by the police as a group of thugs. Reny even apanied Mnie to get her statement taken at the police station.


    Mnie seemed to visit the police station often recently<b>. </b>She had been here several times.


    Burning Star and LeapCo were still in the midst of negotiations. Nothing had been confirmed yet.


    Xander and the others went out for appointments as usual while Mnie <b>was </b><b>left </b>at the vi. Xander wanted her to recuperate properly.


    There was nothing else Mnie could <b>do</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>she took charge <b>of </b>arranging logistics.


    Xander¡¯s vi was Vi No. <b>8</b>.


    At Vi No.6, Ca Franklin had <b>a </b>cup of ck <b>tea </b><b>in </b>her hand. She <b>was </b>smiling at Ste. ¡°What a rare guest. It¡¯s not often that you¡¯ll visit <b>me</b>. You refuse toe <b>here </b><b>even </b>when <b>I </b>invite you here. I heard that you were recently admitted to the hospital.¡±


    Ste was not <b>in </b>a great mood. ¡°Bad news always spreads faster than good news.¡®


    Ca raised an eyebrow but did <b>not </bment about it. She changed the topic instead. ¡°I¡¯m here about


    12


    Eugene¡¯s potential wife. Is there anyone you like?¡±


    She and Ste were close and had a good rtionship.


    However, Cater left Jepton with her husband for a long time. She was only recently back.


    ¡°The ones I like might not necessarily reciprocate the feelings.<b>¡± </b>Ste was troubled over this. She had always looked quite strict, and when she was grim, she looked like someone difficult to handle.


    Ca knew her well and smiled as she said, ¡°Mad at Cedric again? What did I tell you before? <b>You </b>can marry anyone you want, but marrying someone capable is better than <b>a </b>man who relies on a woman.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I think I¡¯d rather marry a man who relies on a woman.¡± Aplicated look shed in Ste¡¯s eyes. It took her a while before she said self¨Cdeprecatingly, ¡°At least my life wouldn¡¯t <b>be </b>in such a mess


    now<b>. </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s toote with Cedric. I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s dead or alive. Even Eugene is giving me a headache now.¡±


    Ca quickly stopped her there. ¡°I invited Eugene over just now. I¡¯m his godmother, after all<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    When Xander and the others left that morning, they left behind quite a lot of used paper. Mniepiled everything that was of no use and stuffed them into a garbage <b>bag </b>to throw out.


    She was forced to stay back at the vi, and she did not really dress up due <b>to </b>convenience<b>. </b>Mnie was in casual clothes every day and did not have makeup on.


    After she had thrown out the rubbish, she turned and saw a familiar figure walking toward her.


    Mnie looked down. She wanted to turn and <b>leave</b>, but that person called out to her<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mnie.¡±


    Act Fast: <b>Free </b>Bonus Time is <b>Running </b><b>Out</b><b>! </b>


    X


    im


    1

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 385

    Chapter <b>385 </b>


    Mnie paused in her footsteps and turned to look at Eugene.


    She had been traveling to and from the hospital and the vi. She did not go anywhere else. LeapCo¡¯s work had been taken over by Reny and Oliver.


    Eugene¡¯s shirt was buttoned to <b>the </b>very <b>top</b><b>, </b>and <b>his </b>sleeves were rolled up. Mnie could see the wound on his arm had now turned a pinkish color.


    She looked away after ncing at the wound <b>and </b><b>asked </b>in <b>a </b>calm tone<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>there anything you need?¡±


    This was the vi district of Jepton<b>, </b>and there were many rich people here. Just two days ago, she had seen Simon when she went out shopping with Reny, but Simon did not <b>see </b>them. That was why Mnie was not surprised <b>to </b><b>see </b>Eugene here.


    Eugene did not show much emotion. He looked at Mnie with a slightly deep look in his <b>eyes </b>for a while before suddenly snorting. <b>¡°</b>Looks like you¡¯ve been living well<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Xander and Reny had been forcing Mnie to <b>get </b>some rest. Yvonne had been delivering food to her as well, which was why Mnie was looking healthier than before.


    However, Eugene did not say this with good intentions.


    Mnie pressed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll make <b>sure </b><b>to </b>pay for the medical <b>fees </b>for your wound.¡±


    Eugene raised an eyebrow. There was a slightly sarcastic look in his eyes. ¡°Medical <b>fees</b>?¡±


    It was a cloudy day, and <b>there </b><b>were </b><b>still </b>dark clouds <b>in </b>the sky. The weather was quite humid.


    Mnie felt her palm sweat under Eugene¡¯s stare. <b>¡°</b>Yes. I also apologize for the distress caused to you by Dn Lancaster and George Chapman.¡±


    ¡°What do I get out of your apology?¡± Eugene nced at her coldly and said in an unfathomable tone<b>, </b>Sometimes, your stupidity astounds me<b>, </b>Mnie Smith.¡±


    After that, Eugene paused and said coldly once more<b>, </b>¡°You have <b>no </b>idea how stupid you are<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He sounded like he was holding back his anger when he <b>spoke</b><b>, </b>and Mnie had no idea what she did to make him angry.


    On second thought, however<b>, </b>Eugene had always <b>been </b>treating <b>her </b>this <b>way</b>.


    She lowered her eyes and stood outside for quite a while before entering <b>the </b>vi.


    There was a <b>small </b>garden between Vi No. <b>8 </b>and Vi No. 6. When Eugene arrived, Ca came to open the door for him.


    (<b>( </b>


    Ca smiled the <b>moment </b>she saw him. ¡°What took you so long? It¡¯s been years since we <bst </b>saw each other. I thought you¡¯d forgotten about me.<b>¡± </b>


    Compared to <b>Ste</b><b>, </b>Eugene¡¯s rtionship with Ca was closer. He gave her the present in his hands.


    <b>¡°</b>This is for you.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Ca pointed into the house with her chin. ¡°Your mother is in there too. Don¡¯t act too sarcastic when you <b>see </b>her.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve ignored her.¡±


    <b>Ca </b>shook her head, and a look <b>of </b>exasperation shed in her eyes. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re mother and son. Why would you do this <b>to </b>your rtionship? Besides, your mother has her reasons. She¡¯s very concerned


    about <b>you</b>.


    ¡°She was just asking me if there are any girls your age I can introduce <b>to </b><b>you</b>.¡±


    Ca paused and leaned into Eugene. She lowered her voice and asked, <b>¡°</b>Where¡¯s your girlfriend? The one who was really pretty. Are you still together?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene did not answer. <b>¡°</b>Why did you ask me here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Can¡¯t we invite you over just to <b>see </b><b>you</b>?¡± A shrill <b>voice </b>was hearding from inside. Ste sneered. <b>¡°</b>What a busy man you are, Mr. Scott.¡±


    The emotions in Eugene¡¯s eyes disappeared. He looked up at <b>Ste </b>and <b>said </b>nothing.


    Thunder began to rumble in <b>the </b>sky around evening time, and the sky became frighteningly dark.


    Inside the dpidated motel, Dn was feeding Peachie some oatmeal<b>. </b>George¡¯s raging <b>voice </b>could be clearly hearding from the bathroom.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me <b>a </b>few more days? I was brought into the police station for interrogation. Where am I supposed to get <b>you </b>the money?!


    ¡°How would I know where that stupid woman has gone<b>?!</b>¡±


    His <b>voice </b>sounded even more violent, and he even <b>dealt </b>a hard kick to <b>the </b>bathroom door. Dn and Peachie did not <b>react </b>to him. They seemed to have been <b>used </b><b>to </b><b>this</b><b>. </b>


    Three minutes <bter</b><b>, </b>George mmed the bathroom door open and came <b>out </b>cursing. When he saw Dn feeding Peachie<b>, </b>he smacked the bowl <b>to </b>the floor.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 386

    Chapter <b>386 </b>


    ¡°All you know is to eat! Is there anything else you know?!¡±


    Dn pressed her lips but said nothing. Her face was swollen, and it hurt when she made any


    movements<b>. </b>


    George began to stare at her from the corner of his <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>¡°Think <b>of </b>something, damn it! Tyrone says I¡¯m dead if I don¡¯t pay up!¡±


    It was raining heavily when Xander returned.


    <b>¡® </b>


    Mnie asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡±


    Before Xander said anything, Reny sighed. ¡°Vi went outstation for work yesterday. She must have said something before she left because everyone else said they can¡¯t make any decisions for the contract<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see Lee?¡±


    Lee had been following up with this, and things had been working smoothly with him in charge.


    Mnie had nned to wait until Vi left so that she could reach out to Lee.


    ¡°He has been sent <b>to </b>the South <b>district </b>for work.<b>¡± </b>


    The atmosphere in the room turned cold. With everyone away<b>, </b>Eugene was the only <b>person </b>left to


    handle the contract.


    Mnie thought about this. Before she said anything<b>, </b>Xander spoke up<b>, </b>¡°<b>We </b>can handle LeapCo. Burning Star has been through lots of obstacles before we got to where we are today.¡±


    Oliver nodded. ¡°Do you know why <b>we¡¯re </b>called Burning <b>Star</b>?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because a spark can turn into a wildfire<b>. It¡¯s </b>just a minor obstacle. <b>We </b>can ovee


    this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie did not think <b>there </b>were any connections between the <b>contract </b>and Burning Star¡¯s story<b>, </b>but if Xander and the others did not want her <b>to </b>get involved, she would not ask anything about it.


    Besides, George was still in Jepton. She was worried he would bring trouble <b>to </b>Xander and the others<b>. </b>


    Despite this<b>, </b>she ended up going to LeapCo the next <b>day</b>.


    However, it was not what <b>she </b>had <b>nned </b>to do<b>. </b>


    When Yana <b>called </b>her, <b>it </b><b>was </b>working hours.


    Xander and the others had <b>received </b><b>a </b><b>call </b>from the government department. The department had not settled anything with Dreamcatchers <b>yet</b>.


    Something seemed to be happening where Yana was, and she sounded urgent. ¡°Come <b>to </b>LeapCo,


    Mnie. Something terrible has happened!¡±


    When Mnie arrived at LeapCo, there were crowds gathered at the mini square outside of LeapCo¡¯s


    doors.


    She was shocked. Mnie saw a short, fat man standing there.


    Her face fell as she walked over. It was George Chapman.


    He was holding a small piece of broken wood. The words written with paint read, ¡®Pay your debt,


    LeapCo¡®.


    Yana was in the crowd. When she saw Mnie, <b>she </b><b>came </b>over with her head lowered. She whispered, ¡± He came early this morning. The security guards initially stopped him froming in<b>, </b>but heter imed to be your father. <b>He </b>said he¡¯s here to <b>get </b>Mr. Scott to pay up¡­¡±


    Before Yana could finish, Mnie understood immediately what had happened. She took a deep breath and said hoarsely to Yana, ¡°Call the police<b>. </b>Call the police right now.<b>¡± </b>


    Yana felt a little sympathy for Mnie. It was a lifetime of bad luck to have such a family.


    Thest time her mother came <b>to </b>demand money from Mr. <b>Scott</b>, it had already turned Mnie into aughingstock.


    Yana was about to do it when she looked up with <b>a </b>stunned expression, <b>¡°</b>Mr. <b>Scott</b><b>¡­ </b>


    Mnie was taken aback, and she turned back <b>slowly</b>, only to meet Eugene¡¯s dark eyes.


    They were cold and dark.


    It looked like a storm was brewing in them.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 387

    Chapter <b>387 </b>


    Mnie suddenly <b>felt </b>ashamed.


    It was the first time she wanted to run away, but her legs were rooted to the ground. She could not


    move at all.


    She wanted to say something but had no <b>idea </b>what to say. All she could do was stare nkly at Eugene.


    Eugene noticed her gaze<b>. </b>He looked down and asked coldly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Is this a new tactic?¡±


    George suddenly turned around when he heard Eugene¡¯s <b>voice</b>. He did not hide the vicious look on his face as he headed straight for Eugene. He did not even look at Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s fair that you pay what you owe. I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re the owner <b>of </b><b>a </bpany when you owe money. Pay up right now!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at the ugly words on the wooden board with disgust. ¡°Is this a new way <b>of </b>courting death, George Chapman?¡±


    <b>George </b>looked like he was out <b>for </b>blood. <b>He </b>straightened up his neck. <b>¡°</b>Come see this, everyone! A rich man throwing his weight around but refuses to pay what he owes. What logic is this?!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Refuse to pay what I owe?¡±


    George smiled savagely. That was when he turned to look at Mnie. He grabbed her arm and dragged her in front of Eugene. <b>¡°</b><b>My </b>daughter! Even though she¡¯s not my real daughter, she¡¯s my wife¡¯s daughter!


    ¡°You slept with her <b>for </b>so many years but refused to pay a single cent. Are you still a man?!


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a deal about this<b>. </b>I won¡¯t ask for much. It¡¯ll be ten grand every time. You must have slept with her at least a hundred times<b>. </b><b>Give </b>me a million and <b>we¡¯ll </b><b>call </b>it even!¡±


    George was very loud when he said this, and the entire mini square turned silent at his words.


    Mnie lost all reason. The way George talked about it was like she was being prostituted.


    Ten grand every time.


    Eugene slept with her a hundred times, which meant it was a million.


    Everything turned silent around her. Pitiful and taunting looks were thrown at her from the crowd.


    Mnie¡¯s chest heaved heavily, and she could taste blood in her mouth. The corner of her lips hurt so much that she could <b>feel </b>the nerve in her brain throb.


    She had no idea where she <b>got </b><b>the </b>strength from<b>, </b>but Mnie flung off George¡¯s hand and gave him a big p on <b>the </b><b>face</b>!


    Mnie stumbled and stared at George with reddened eyes. She could not control her emotions. ¡± You¡¯re a dirtbag and an animal, George Chapman. How can someone like you <b>still </b>be alive in this world? Why don¡¯t you just die?!¡±


    Her eyes were red, and her sight slowly became blurred.


    This was <b>just </b>too disgusting.


    All of this was supposed to have nothing to do with her, but she felt intense disgust.


    She wanted to chop off where <b>he </b><b>touched </b>her with a knife.


    However, men like him were shameless. No matter how hard she tried<b>, </b>she could not get rid of him.


    Mnie was in deep despair. Why did all this have <b>to </b>happen <b>to </b>her?!


    Why did she have to be associated with a dirtbag like him?!


    She had always maintained a clear head, but the negative emotions that had piled up in the past few days because of George and Dn had overwhelmed her.


    It was only when someone dragged her away by the waist that she snapped out of <b>it </b>slightly.


    Yanaforted her from behind. ¡°Calm down, Mnie. It¡¯s <b>not </b>worth it over someone like that.¡±


    George seemed to just realize what happened. He could no longer keep up with his calm act as he stared ferociously at Mnie<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>How dare you hit me, you bitch!¡±


    He had just yelled this when LeapCo¡¯s security guards pulled him away.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 388

    Chapter <b>388 </b>


    Eugene seemed <b>to </b>have had enough of this fiasco. His eyes were filled with annoyance. He came over to them but stopped in front of Mnie. He looked down at her from above. ¡°What are you crying for?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes were red, and she was biting her lip to stop herself from crying.


    She did not look at Eugene, nor did she <b>say </b>anything.


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes turned even colder<b>. </b>He looked <b>away </b>from Mnie¡¯s face and turned his gaze to George instead.


    George was not afraid because Tyrone had been calling him every day to ask for his money.


    He was a man in a desperate situation now. He looked at Eugene with a wide smile. <b>¡°</b>Mr. <b>Scott</b>, You¡¯re a big boss. Ten million is nothing to <b>you</b>, am I right?


    ¡°If you could pay me all those years ago, <b>you </b>can pay <b>me </b><b>now </b>too.


    is it?


    ¡°Just give me ten million and my daughter is yours. Sleep with her however much you want for free after that. How does that sound? It¡¯s a <b>pretty </b>good <b>deal</b>, right?¡±


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He ignored George and said to <b>the </b>security guards, ¡°Do you need me to teach you how <b>to </b><b>call </b>the police?¡±


    This startled the security guards. They nced at Mnie andter called the police.


    George did not seem to know how much trouble he was in. He <b>got </b>even crazier. <b>¡°</b>Go ahead and call the police. Those loan sharks already have <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>information. I can <b>go </b>to jail, but anything those people do to her has nothing to do with me.¡±


    A chill ran down Mnie¡¯s spine as she was reminded <b>of </b>what happened that night when she heard people banging on her house<b>. </b>Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Are you making me pay your debts?¡±


    ¡°Who else is going to pay when I have no money?¡± There was a look of hate in <b>George¡¯s </b>eyes. He red at Mnie.


    ¡°You refused to give me money when <b>I </b>asked for it. All they wanted was 500 grand, but now they¡¯re asking for 1.5 million. Hahahaha! Pay up, <b>you </b>dumb <b>wretch</b>! You deserve it<b>!¡± </b>


    Mnie could hardly stand even with Yana¡¯s <b>help</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>fell </b>back a <b>few </b><b>steps </b>and almost fell.


    Loan sharks could not be so easily dealt with.


    No one would believe her even <b>if </b>she told them that she was not rted to George.


    If they did<b>, </b>they would not have caused such a disturbance that night.


    Fear suddenly enveloped Mnie. The knocking at midnight, her window being crashed, the insults and curses thrown at her by those people, and the words written in red paint at her front door¡­


    <i>2/2 </i>


    She had night blindness, and her fear was heightened a few more times than normal people in the


    dark.


    <b>It </b>was painful, and the feeling suffocated her.


    Mnie could no longer hear what George was shouting about. She could not even react.


    Why was her life so miserable? m


    A cold, deep voice spoke up, pulling her out of her despondent thoughts. ¡°You¡¯reing <b>to </b>me for money when she refuses to give you any?¡±


    George spat out the words<b>, </b>¡®Aren¡¯t you supposed to pay when she can¡¯t?¡±


    Mnie shut her eyes when she heard how indignant he sounded.


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes was cold, and he looked domineering. He stared at George like he was garbage. ¡°Who gave you that confidence?¡±


    A sharp look shed in George¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like her? I¡¯m giving <b>her </b><b>to </b>you. Don¡¯t you want her?¡±


    He made it sound so casual as if Mnie was an object.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want her. It¡¯s the same if I give her to those people.<b>¡± </b>George did not seem to <b>fear </b>anything. ¡°I wanted to sell that useless daughter <b>of </b>mine <b>too</b>, but this bitch stopped it. Looks like they can apany each other when they be <b>mistresses </b><b>of </b>


    gang members<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    George got even more vulgar as he spoke. The look on Mnie became increasingly terrible. She was about to push Yana aside when she heard Eugene¡¯s nonchnt voice.


    1

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 389

    Chapter <b>389 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>1.5 million?¡± No one could tell from Eugene¡¯s tone what he was thinking, but the look of disgust was clear in his eyes.


    He was a proud man, and he looked arrogantly at George for a moment before nodding slowly.¡± Alright, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡±


    Mnie jerked her head up and saw Eugene¡¯s head lowering slightly. His long eyshes blocked the look in his eyes, and she could not tell what <b>was </b>going through his mind.


    George¡¯s eyes lit up with delight. He did not care that there <b>were </b>two big and tall security guards holding him down. <b>He </b>kept reaching his neck out to Eugene. ¡°Are you telling the truth? Are you really giving me 1.5 million?¡±


    When Eugene looked up, there was a frosty look in his eyes. He stared at George¡¯s happy face with a cold look. ¡°Either get out or I¡¯ll call the police<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    George had gotten what he wanted, and the ferocious look on his face disappeared. He began to put on a friendly demeanor as he said with <b>a </b>creepy smile<b>, </b>¡°Remember to transfer the money <b>to </b>me.¡±


    He looked at Mnie and said, <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re finally useful for <b>once</b><b>. </b>Serve Mr. Scott <b>well</b>!<b>¡± </b>


    Hisst words sounded terrible, and Mnie looked extremely upset. However, she was in no


    condition to continue dealing with a dirtbag like George. She looked at Eugene<b>. </b>She was still thinking


    about the 1.5 million.


    This fiasco had gone out for ten minutes<b>, </b>and everyone slowly left <b>after </b>George had vanished.


    Yana looked at Mnie sadly. ¡°<b>Are </b><b>you </b>alright, Mnie<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face was pale, and she looked quite broken. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yana wanted to say more, but she jumped when she met Eugene¡¯s dark <b>eyes</b>. She knew what she had to do. She whispered to Mnie, ¡°<b>I </b><b>need </b>to clock in to work, Mnie. I¡¯ll be heading upstairs first.¡±


    After that, she left.


    Before Yana left, she added in a whisper, <b>¡°</b>Just call me if you need anything.¡±


    Now that all themotion from this morning had ceased, Mnie had time to <b>feel </b>exhausted.


    However, she was still feeling fear from what just happened. That was when she heard Eugene¡¯s distant voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin yourself<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mnie wanted to say something, but she stopped because she realized she had no idea what to


    say<b>. </b>


    Eugene snorted. ¡°First<b>, </b>it was your mother. Now, it¡¯s your stepfather. Do you think LeapCo is your


    ATM?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s loan sharks or who you owe debts <b>to</b>. If you need money, all they need to do is


    use you as a bank card to get money here?¡°.


    Heughed sardonically. His voice was cold and deep as he continued, ¡°I can¡¯t keep allowing you to cross the line, Mnie.¡±


    George and Dn had been to LeapCo twice, and it had affected thepany negatively. Even though Mnie knew that they had nothing to do with her<b>, </b><b>they </b>were her family in the eyes of others.


    Mnie lowered her eyes. <b>Her </b>throat tightened<b>, </b><b>but </b>she took a deep breath and said to Eugene, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have promised him that 1.5 million.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Eugene looked at Mnie. Aplicated look shed in his eyes. ¡°Even if you¡¯re willing to be harassed by loan sharks, LeapCo can¡¯t afford <b>to </b>be implicated in such a situation. People like that would only cling to you. They¡¯re nothing but bad luck.¡±


    He was right. People like George would never listen <b>to </b>reason. They were <b>shameless </b><b>to </b>a fault.


    Mnie was silent. She had no idea how to describe how she was <b>feeling</b>. She felt lost and bitter. The only thing left for her to get through with this was her dignity.


    After a while, she heard herself say<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll find a way to return that <b>1.5 </b>million to you.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Eugene said nonchntly.


    Mnie pressed her lips together. Her face and muscles were numb. She <b>had </b><b>no </b>idea what she looked


    like now. Mnie¡¯s mind was nk, but there <b>was </b>one thing she still remembered.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 390

    <b>Chapter </b><b>390 </b>


    She slowly asked Eugene, ¡°George Chapman said you gave him money before. When was that?¡±


    Everyone had returned to work<b>, </b>and it was quiet<b>. </b>Only an asional car would pass <b>by </b>on the road nearby. Eugene paused before replying nonchntly, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>forgot.¡±


    Mnie nodded numbly. ¡°Let me know when you remember. I¡¯ll return everything to you.¡±


    A look shed in Eugene¡¯s eyes. He turned to look at Mnie¡¯s face, but she had already stood up slowly to leave.


    She was very skinny, and her clothes looked loose on her<b>. </b><b>It </b>looked like the wind <b>could </b>blow her down


    <b>at </b>any time.


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened. <b>The </b>fingers by his side fidgeted as he slowly frowned.


    He stood downstairs for quite a while before leaving. After he went back upstairs, Mnie took a taxi


    home<b>. </b>


    She did not want to see anybody or do anything. All she wanted was to stay alone on her own.


    However, the moment she got home, she saw words written in red paint everywhere<b>, </b>and her mind began to gradually fall apart.


    There was red paint everywhere<b>, </b>and they covered almost the entire door. Even the wall at the side. was written full <b>of </b>words. Besides the words ¡®pay up<b>¡® </b>in the middle<b>, </b>there were numerous curse words and vulgar sentences, as well as horrible pictures.


    Mnie slowly crouched in front of her house. She hugged her head<b>, </b><b>wanting </b>to curl up into <b>a </b><b>ball</b>.


    However<b>, </b>she could not do that. Her body felt stiff, and she could hardly breathe.


    Mnie thought she would cry, but when she touched her face, it was dry.


    Blinking, she realized she did not feel as terrible as she thought she would.


    At the very least, she did not have the strength to shed any tears.


    The old room door was pushed open, and George returned to the dpidated motel happily.


    Dn and Peachie were <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>bed</b>. George nced at them and flung a stic bag onto the table. ¡±


    <b>Here¡¯s </b>some food.¡±


    Dn looked <b>at </b>the <b>bag </b>on the <b>table </b>and <b>saw </b>it was <b>filled </b>with braised meat. She looked at George. Why did you buy this?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± George dragged a wooden chair over and sat on it. He crossed his <b>legs </b>and smiled with his <b>fat </b>face<b>. </b><b>He </b>looked even more hideous than before.


    (C


    <b>¡°</b>I got


    the 1.5 million. I knew I could get it from Eugene Scott. All rich men can¡¯t bear to lose their dignity. All I did was create some trouble and I got the money!¡±


    George grabbed a piece of meat and threw it in his mouth. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>I could get the stupid brat to give me money before, I can do it now too. He thinks <b>he </b>can scare me by calling the police. What a dumbass. He¡¯s just a brainless moron.¡±


    Dn had no idea what to say as she listened <b>to </b>him. She had <b>just </b>gotten close with Mnie years. before when George instigated her to get money from Mnie.


    She was not willing to do that back then because she felt it would only hurt her daughter.


    However, George decided to drop by Jepton <b>once</b>, and not long after, he got his hands on a hundred thousand. However, he refused to exin how he got the money no matter how much she <b>pestered </b>him about it. All he said was for her to mind her own business.


    <b>For </b>a long time after that, George received money every month. It was not much nor too little, but it was enough for him to enjoy life.


    Dn had always thought that the money was from Mnie, but it looked like Eugene <b>Scott </b>had been the one paying him.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is <b>Running </b><b>Out</b><b>! </b>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 391

    <b>Chapter </b><b>390 </b>


    She slowly asked Eugene, ¡°George Chapman said you gave him money before. When was that?¡±


    Everyone had returned to work<b>, </b>and it was quiet<b>. </b>Only an asional car would pass <b>by </b>on the road nearby. Eugene paused before replying nonchntly, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>forgot.¡±


    Mnie nodded numbly. ¡°Let me know when you remember. I¡¯ll return everything to you.¡±


    A look shed in Eugene¡¯s eyes. He turned to look at Mnie¡¯s face, but she had already stood up slowly to leave.


    She was very skinny, and her clothes looked loose on her<b>. </b><b>It </b>looked like the wind <b>could </b>blow her down


    <b>at </b>any time.


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes darkened. <b>The </b>fingers by his side fidgeted as he slowly frowned.


    He stood downstairs for quite a while before leaving. After he went back upstairs, Mnie took a taxi


    home<b>. </b>


    She did not want to see anybody or do anything. All she wanted was to stay alone on her own.


    However, the moment she got home, she saw words written in red paint everywhere<b>, </b>and her mind began to gradually fall apart.


    There was red paint everywhere<b>, </b>and they covered almost the entire door. Even the wall at the side. was written full <b>of </b>words. Besides the words ¡®pay up<b>¡® </b>in the middle<b>, </b>there were numerous curse words and vulgar sentences, as well as horrible pictures.


    Mnie slowly crouched in front of her house. She hugged her head<b>, </b><b>wanting </b>to curl up into <b>a </b><b>ball</b>.


    However<b>, </b>she could not do that. Her body felt stiff, and she could hardly breathe.


    Mnie thought she would cry, but when she touched her face, it was dry.


    Blinking, she realized she did not feel as terrible as she thought she would.


    At the very least, she did not have the strength to shed any tears.


    The old room door was pushed open, and George returned to the dpidated motel happily.


    Dn and Peachie were <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>bed</b>. George nced at them and flung a stic bag onto the table. ¡±


    <b>Here¡¯s </b>some food.¡±


    Dn looked <b>at </b>the <b>bag </b>on the <b>table </b>and <b>saw </b>it was <b>filled </b>with braised meat. She looked at George. Why did you buy this?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m in a good mood!¡± George dragged a wooden chair over and sat on it. He crossed his <b>legs </b>and smiled with his <b>fat </b>face<b>. </b><b>He </b>looked even more hideous than before.


    (C


    <b>¡°</b>I got


    the 1.5 million. I knew I could get it from Eugene Scott. All rich men can¡¯t bear to lose their dignity. All I did was create some trouble and I got the money!¡±


    George grabbed a piece of meat and threw it in his mouth. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>I could get the stupid brat to give me money before, I can do it now too. He thinks <b>he </b>can scare me by calling the police. What a dumbass. He¡¯s just a brainless moron.¡±


    Dn had no idea what to say as she listened <b>to </b>him. She had <b>just </b>gotten close with Mnie years. before when George instigated her to get money from Mnie.


    She was not willing to do that back then because she felt it would only hurt her daughter.


    However, George decided to drop by Jepton <b>once</b>, and not long after, he got his hands on a hundred thousand. However, he refused to exin how he got the money no matter how much she <b>pestered </b>him about it. All he said was for her to mind her own business.


    <b>For </b>a long time after that, George received money every month. It was not much nor too little, but it was enough for him to enjoy life.


    Dn had always thought that the money was from Mnie, but it looked like Eugene <b>Scott </b>had been the one paying him.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is <b>Running </b><b>Out</b><b>! </b>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 392

    Mnie¡¯s hands briefly tightened into fists. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call. I have something to take care


    of.¡±


    Mnie had not told Xander and the others about George¡¯s visit to LeapCo that day.


    Subconsciously<b>, </b>she was reluctant to tell anyone else about it.


    <b>She </b>was already embarrassed enough<b>, </b><b>and </b><b>she </b>wanted to retain some semnce <b>of </b>self¨Crespect.


    Sure enough<b>, </b>when he heard <b>that </b>she was going to make a call, Xander did not say anything.


    Mnie took <b>a </b>cab to LeapCo. She went straight to Eugene.


    There were <b>a </b>few folders on Eugene¡¯s <b>desk</b>. When he saw Mnie, his face <b>was </b>expressionless. He casually picked up a folder and threw it in front of Mnie<b>. </b>¡°You can take a look at the information Theodore dug up.¡±


    Mnie opened the file hesitantly. After a moment, her frown deepened.


    The document contained all sorts of illegal acts that George hadmitted in recent years. <b>Other </b>than borrowing money from loan sharks, he had also been involved in gambling<b>, </b>prostitution, fighting, theft<b>, </b>drunk driving<b>, </b><b>a </b>couple of hit¨Cand¨Cruns, and so on.


    Mnie finished reading and raised her gaze <b>to </b>Eugene<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>What do you want me to do?¡±


    Eugene threw a thumb drive on the table<b>. </b>His voice was calm as he said, ¡°We can <b>also </b>add ckmail.


    ¡°Mnie<b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b>rted to him after all. You <b>won¡¯t </b>have any <b>objections </b>if I sue him<b>, </b>right?¡± Eugene looked at her with dark emotions roiling in his deep eyes.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 393

    Chapter <b>393 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes lifted slightly. ¡°I have nothing to do with them anymore. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Eugene <b>sized </b>her up with <b>his </b>deep eyes. There <b>seemed </b>to be some kind <b>of </b>emotion brewing in them. He took back the USB before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Anything else<b>?</b>¡±


    She did not particrly like LeapCo or Eugene right now.


    Eugene paused. Then<b>, </b>he raised his eyebrows and said coldly<b>, </b>¡°I told you before that if you want to stand at the top<b>, </b>you have to harden your heart to everyone<b>.</b>¡±


    His eyes were dark<b>, </b>suppressing emotions Mnie could not understand. ¡°But <b>you </b>never took my advice to heart.¡±


    Mnie looked puzzled for a moment. She thought she heard Eugene sigh.


    It sounded almost like a fleeting feeling of helplessness.


    No, she must have misheard him. Mnie pursed her lips and walked out of the office.


    Mnie returned to the vi for the second time that day. When she got back, Xander and the others were preparing a barbecue.


    Reny greeted her with a bottle of Coke. ¡°<b>You¡¯re </b>back just in time. I was going to call you and ask when you¡¯d be back.¡±


    Mnie felt as if she were suffering from motion sickness. Her head was spinning. ¡°<b>You </b>guys can go ahead without me,¡± she said in a small voice.


    With that, she went upstairs. Reny watched her go, hesitant.


    A deep and charismatic <b>voice </b>came from beside her. ¡°Let her rest.¡±


    Reny turned to look at Xander. When she saw that there was no expression on his <b>face</b><b>, </b>she could not help but remind him softly, ¡°Boss<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>can </b>tell that Mnie¡¯s been going through a rough time recently. Try <b>to </b>show her some concern when <b>you </b>have the <b>time</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    After saying that<b>, </b>she added, ¡°Don¡¯t wait until she ends up with someone <b>else</b><b>. </b>Then you¡¯ll really regret it.¡±


    Xander looked <b>up </b>at her<b>, </b><b>pondered </b>for a moment, and stood up <b>silently</b>.


    Mnie <b>slept </b>in a daze. She <b>felt </b>like she <b>was </b>in a dream<b>. </b>


    Eugene¡¯s <b>voice </b>kept ringing in her ears. ¡°I told <b>you </b>before that <b>if </b>you want to stand <b>at </b><b>the </b>top<b>, </b>you have to harden your heart to <b>everyone</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie remembered Eugene¡¯s words very <b>clearly</b>. She could even remember when <b>he </b>had said them.


    At the time, his rtionship with his family was beginning to improve, ever so slightly.


    Eugene had to go home for Ste¡¯s birthday, and Mnie could not apany him because she suddenly had to work overtime at thepany. She could only pick him up after her work was done.


    The Scott family vi was far away. There were many trees in the area <b>for </b>beautifying purposes, as a result, the entire <b>road </b>was very dark.


    but


    Eugene knew that Mnie could not see well at night and had never allowed her to drive <b>to </b>the family vi alone at that hour. However, he had drunk a lot that night and had no choice.


    As long as she drove slower at night, though<b>, </b>there was nothing to be afraid of. However, when Mnie picked up Eugene<b>, </b>she realized how drunk he was.


    that night,


    He reeked of alcohol, and his usually clear eyes were stormy. He looked a little scary.


    Mnie could not <b>see </b>clearly to begin with<b>, </b>and Eugene reminded her to be careful. However, she was <b>so </b>worried about Eugene that she drove straight into the grass beside the road for some reason.


    The person beside her groaned. Mnie was suddenly at a loss. She panicked and tried <b>to </b>reverse the car out of the shrubs.


    However, before she could step on the elerator<b>, </b>someone grabbed her hand and pulled her into an


    embrace that reeked of alcohol.


    Before she could react, Eugene was on top of her.


    With one arm around her waist and the other on the back of her head, he kissed her hard and fast, <b>as </b>


    if he wanted nothing more than to melt Mnie into his body.


    The moment their lips collided, it was as if they were fighting a war. He attacked forcefully, and she defended helplessly.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 394

    Chapter <b>394 </b>


    Finally, when she <b>was </b>almost out of breath<b>, </b>Eugene let her go<b>. </b>


    However, she only had <b>a </b>moment¡¯s reprieve before he held her in his arms and kissed her again.


    Eugene went wild that night. He almost wanted to do it in the car until Mnie stopped him.


    After his disy <b>of </b>passion, Mnie¡¯s eyes were red, and her lips were swollen. As he pressed her into his arms, she asked him quietly, ¡°Eugene, what happened?¡±


    Eugene said nothing.


    *


    Mnie frowned and looked up at him, but all she could <b>see </b>was Eugene¡¯s clenched jawline.


    In the dark night, his <b>voice </b>was unspeakably cold. ¡°Milly, I wasn¡¯t ruthless enough with myself. That¡¯s why I ended up walking down this path<b>.</b>¡±


    He closed his eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing<b>. </b>¡°Milly<b>, </b>can <b>you </b>give me a little more time?¡±


    At that time, Mnie did not understand what Eugene meant. Even <b>so</b><b>, </b>she believed him.


    Eventer<b>, </b><b>when </b>he had more people by his side, she had held onto his words. She just had to give


    him a little more time.


    When she woke up, there was a thin sheen <b>of </b>sweat on Mnie¡¯s forehead. She propped herself up on the headboard and felt her heart palpitate.


    She did not know why she had dreamed of that time. It was probably because Eugene had mentioned it again that afternoon that she had remembered that conversation.


    However, Mnie <b>felt </b>suffocated whenever Eugene shouted the name <b>¡°</b>Milly<b>¡± </b>in her dream.


    It had been a long time since someone had called her that. Rather, there had only been two people


    who had called her all her life.


    Milly was Mnie¡¯s childhood pet name. When she was learning how to spell as a kid, she hadined that her name was way too long and had too many sybles. She asked <b>her </b>parents why they had not called her Milly instead. That would be so much <b>easier </b><b>to </b>spell and say.


    Howard was <b>still </b><b>a </b>good father back then. He hugged her and said, ¡°Alright, then Daddy will <b>call </b>Milly from now on. You¡¯re my only treasure, little <b>Milly</b>.¡±


    Later on, Howard and Dn got divorced, and <b>no </b>one mentioned that little incident again.


    you


    One <b>day</b><b>, </b>though, Eugene went with her to visit <b>her </b>grandfather, and Albert identally brought up that childhood memory.


    After that, Eugene kept calling her Milly for a long time.


    The memories were all jumbled and confusing. Mnie <b>sat </b>on her bed for a long moment before she


    heard a knock on <b>the </b>door.


    Rubbing her temples, she opened the door and saw Xander standing outside with a ss of juice,


    His expression was the same as ever. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s temple still hurt a little. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°Oliver and the others picked some fruits from the orchard a few days ago. They¡¯re still quite fresh, so


    I squeezed some into juice for you.¡± Xander saw that she did not look too good. Her forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He reached out and pushed her messy hair behind her ear.


    He pressed his lips together and asked slowly, ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback for a moment before she realized what Xander was doing. She subconsciously moved back.


    Her reaction was quite evident, and Mnie was embarrassed by it. She frowned and looked at Xander, who had retracted his hand calmly.


    He chuckled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being presumptuous? I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mnie took the juice from him. ¡°Sorry<b>,</b>¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to people suddenly touching me.¡±


    Xander wanted to say more, but Mnie¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang from inside her room<b>. </b>She


    nodded at Xander and turned back <b>to </b>her room <b>to </b>answer the <b>call </b>in relief<b>. </b>


    Xander watched her go<b>, </b>lowered his gaze, and turned to leave.


    However, before he could go <b>too </b>far, he heard the sound of something crashing to <b>the </b>floor. It came from inside the room.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 395

    When Xander burst into the room<b>, </b>Mnie was standing there, her <b>face </b>deathly pale. She was frozen in ce as though she was still answering the call, but her phone had fallen to the floor.


    The phone screen was still lit, and a voice wasing from the speakers.


    ¡°Are you Albert Lancaster¡¯s family? Pleasee to Paramount Hospital as <b>soon </b>as possible to take over the deceased¡¯s remains-¡±


    Xander jerked his head up to look at Mnie, but her face was numb and nk. She felt Xander¡¯s gaze and stared nkly at the phone on the floor<b>. </b>Then she slowly crouched down, picked up the phone, and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Did you call the wrong number? When I went to the hospital yesterday, Grandpa was still fine.¡±


    ¡°Are Ms. Mnie Smith? This is the contact number you left at our hospital


    Mnie had yet to react. She crouched on the ground with her phone in <b>her </b>hand, her eyes filled with


    confusion<b>. </b>


    ¡°Hello? Are you Ms. Mnie-?¡±


    The voice on the phone called her name again, and Mnie slowly came back to her senses. Xander reached out to help her up<b>, </b>but she swayed on her feet and stood up. Then she walked out of the room <b>as </b>though in a dream.


    Mnie¡¯s mind went nk. The voice on the phone kept ying on repeat in her head.


    Albert Lancaster? The <b>deceased</b>? His¡­ remains?


    ¡­Were they talking about Grandpa?


    He was fine yesterday. What were they talking about? What remains<b>? </b>


    Mnie went downstairs in a trance. She could not even hear the noises around her until someone


    grabbed her wrist.


    Xander shouted, his <b>voice </b><b>deep</b><b>, </b>¡°Mnie!¡±


    Mnie blinked and muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I have to go <b>to </b><b>the </b>hospital now. My grandfather


    is waiting for me<b>. </b><b>Can </b>we talk when Ie back? I¡¯m <b>sorry</b>, but I can¡¯t right now¡­<b>¡± </b>


    She was already incoherent.


    Xander¡¯s brow furrowed. <b>He </b>grabbed Mnie¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing any shoes!<b>¡± </b>


    Not only was she barefoot, but <b>Mnie </b>was <b>also </b>still wearing her lounge <b>clothes</b><b>. </b><b>She </b>followed Xander¡¯s gaze <b>to </b>her feet and nodded woodenly.


    Xander¡¯s expression was <b>serious</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take you to the hospital.¡®


    When Mnie arrived at the <b>hospital</b>, she did <b>not </b>know how <b>she </b><b>got </b>in. She almost tripped <b>several </b>


    times along the way. It was all thanks to Xander that she did not fall on her face.


    Her grandfather¡¯s ward <b>was </b>upstairs. He was <b>still </b>there when she went up<b>, </b>but to Mnie¡¯s surprise, George and Dn were there too.


    Mnie seemed to suddenly understand something. She looked at <b>George</b>, who was crouching <b>on </b>the ground, and kicked <b>him </b>viciously. ¡°Was it you? What did you do, <b>you </b>scumbag?!¡±


    George was feeling a little guilty at first, but now he stood up and shouted, ¡°Hey, my father¨Cinw is dead. What¡¯s wrong with meing to the funeral?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. Get out, get out!¡± Mnie closed her eyes. She did not dare <b>to </b>look at the old man lying on the hospital bed now. She could only vent the fear in her heart by channeling it into


    anger.


    ¡°He can¡¯t leave, Miss Smith. <b>He¡¯s </b>the one who unplugged the patient¡¯s venttor. He can¡¯t <b>leave</b>!<b>¡± </b>The caregiver¡¯s voice cried out suddenly, and Mnie froze<b>. </b>


    George reacted like a cat whose tail was stomped on. He roared, ¡°You didn¡¯t <b>see </b>me do it! I only came in to visit my father¨Cinw!¡±


    George¡¯s loud protests made him look even more guilty. The terrifying thought was magnified in Mnie¡¯s mind. She did <b>not </b>know where she <b>got </b>the strength from, but she grabbed George by the cor and dragged him out of the ward.


    Dn was there too. Mnie¡¯s eyes were filled with a strong killing intent. She stared at Dn, her voice dark and terrifying. ¡°<b>Get </b>lost! You too!¡±


    ¡°Hmph<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>George suddenly gave Mnie a fierce re. He had just been forcefully dragged out by Mnie and felt embarrassed, so he decided <b>not </b><b>to </b>stop acting nice.


    In any <b>case</b>, Dn was still her biological mother. He <b>did </b>not believe that Mnie would really abandon her <b>like </b><b>that</b>!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 396

    George thought for a moment and held his head up high. ¡°Stop pretending, bitch. That old man is already so old. He¡¯s practically half¨Cdead already. Why are <b>you </b>still wasting money on him?


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t give me <b>a </b>single cent, but you pretended to be <b>such </b>a devoted granddaughter to him. That old fart was probably overjoyed when he saw me. He couldn¡¯t wait to <b>die</b><b>! </b>


    ¡°You think you¡¯re being filial? You¡¯re forcing him to suffer. <b>He¡¯s </b>already so old. You¡¯re just dragging on his suffering needlessly. See, I did him <b>a </b>favor-¡±


    Before George could finish that sentence, he was pped <b>across </b>the face loudly.


    However, it was not Mnie who hit him. It was Dn.


    Dn was shaking from head to <b>toe </b>after she pped him. Her eyes were red and swollen<b>, </b>and tears were still streaming down her <b>face</b>.


    She jabbed a finger at George<b>. </b>¡°Shut up! That¡¯s <b>my </b>father<b>! </b>How could you say such a thing<b>?!</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>So what if he¡¯s your father? <b>He </b>isn¡¯t my father. I¡¯m not going to spend my money on that decrepit bag of bones<b>¡­</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Are you even human<b>?!</b><b>¡± </b>Dn rarely ever raised her voice like that. Perhaps her father¡¯s death had finally sent her off the edge, <b>so </b>she did not stop attacking George even after the man fought back.


    It was chaotic outside<b>. </b>


    Mnie was looking at themotion, but her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    Her back was facing the ward door. She still did <b>not </b>dare to go inside.


    It could not be <b>real</b><b>. </b>No way.


    As long as she did not open the door, Grandpa would be fine.


    Before she left yesterday, her grandfather had told her that <b>he </b>craved the taste of Mrs. Zawn¡¯s cooking.


    She had <b>even </b>shown him what the <b>new </b>house looked like.


    Mnie¡¯s hand gripped the door handle tightly, but she did <b>not </b>have <b>the </b>courage to push the door open. It was as if there was an abyss behind the door. <b>If </b><b>she </b>opened it<b>, </b>she would bepletely devoured.


    However, the <b>hospital </b>did not have time to waste on her,


    When the nurse <b>came </b>to inform <b>her </b>that they had to remove the bed, Mnie¡¯s face was as white as a sheet.


    Beside her, Xander <b>squeezed </b>her arm. <b>¡°</b><b>Go </b>say goodbye.¡±


    Thest remaining thread in Mnie¡¯s heart snapped. Teardrops rolled from her eyes, and she immediately raised her hand to wipe them away.


    Yes, she had to say goodbye to her grandfather.


    She could not cry.


    Grandpa didn¡¯t like to see her cry.


    Mnie wiped her face haphazardly and slowly opened the door.


    She tried her best to look light¨Chearted, but when she saw the old man lying on the bed<b>, </b><b>the </b>corners of her lips that had curled up inmediately <b>fell</b>.


    It took a lot of strength for Mnie to press her lips tightly together. Even <b>so</b><b>, </b>the <b>tears </b>in her eyes would not stop streaming down her <b>face</b><b>. </b>


    She reached out and carefully held her grandfather¡¯s hand. There was still some warmth left on it.


    Mnie could not take it anymore. She put her grandfather¡¯s hand on her head, just as her grandfather had patted her head when she was a child.


    Her voice was heavy with tears and sorrow. <b>¡°</b>Grandpa, are you abandoning me too now?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 397

    ¡°Mr. Scott-¡±


    Lee pushed open the office door and came in. He had <b>his </b>phone in his hand and looked at Eugene behind his desk. ¡°It¡¯s <b>a </b>call from Paramount Hospital about the public health awareness drivest month. They¡¯re asking if we want to continue with another run.¡±


    Eugene had been looking at a contract. <b>He </b>took the phone Lee handed him.


    LeapCo has put a lot of effort into public welfaretely to improve its image.


    ¡®


    As soon as he took the phone, he heard <b>a </bmotion. Then, a voice said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry<b>, </b>Mr. Scott. I have something to deal with here<b>, </b><b>so </b>it might be a little noisy.¡±


    Eugene harrumphed nonchntly, but the director on the other end sighed. ¡°There are many


    conflicts between doctors and patients nowadays, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a conflict between family members<b>. </b>We even had to call the police.¡±


    The director paused for a moment. ¡°Speaking of which, the patient involved was the one your uncle had operated on. The old man was recovering quite well, but then he suddenly passed away<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Before he could finish that sentence<b>, </b>Eugene interrupted coldly<b>. </b>¡°What did you just <b>say</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I said, the patient involved was the one your uncle had operated on. Do you remember? He was the old man who needed brain surgery-


    ¡°What was the <b>next </b>part?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>1 </b>


    Even after he hung up, Eugene¡¯s expression was frighteningly cold.


    There was an indescribable aura brewing in his dark eyes.


    At the same time, at Paramount Hospital, the hospital¡¯s security guards had broken up the fight between George and Dn<b>, </b>forcibly dragging the two <b>of </b>them <b>to </b>the <b>office</b>.


    The voices outside gradually quieted down. Mniey on the <b>side </b>of her grandfather¡¯s bed. She stared nkly at the old man. His eyes <b>were </b>closed <b>as </b>if he were <b>fast </b><b>asleep</b>.


    She held her grandfather¡¯s hand and kept rubbing it. The warmth of her grandfather¡¯s skin was fading, and thest bit of residual heat was gradually dissipating. No matter how Mnie rubbed his hand, it <b>was </b>still cold.


    He <b>was </b><b>lifeless</b>.


    When someone knocked on <b>the </b>door again<b>, </b>Mnie still did not react. The nurse tried toe in several times, but Xander <b>stopped </b>her outside.


    Mnie did not turn around, but she kneaded her grandfather¡¯s palm even faster as if she was in a hurry.


    However, no matter how anxious she was, no matter how much she rubbed his skin, he did not be any warmer at all.


    Mnie grew even more frantic. She repeated the motions mechanically<b>, </b>over and over.


    When the light in the ward dimmed, the door <b>was </b>forcefully pushed <b>open</b>.


    The light in the corridor instantly illuminated the dim ward, and steady footsteps slowly approached


    her.


    Mnie, who had been kneeling on the floor, stiffened. The re <b>of </b>the light made her turn instinctively.


    <b>1 </b>


    Eugene was dressed in a ck formal suit. Mnie¡¯s vision was blurry<b>, </b><b>so </b>she could not <b>see </b>his expression. She could only make out a vague outline.


    Mnie looked in his direction in a daze. Her <b>eyes </b>were unfocused, and the rims of her eyes were red. Her face was filled with despair.


    After a while, she let go of her grandfather¡¯s hand and let it fall. She called his name in a low <b>voice</b>.


    ¡°Eugene.¡±


    Eugene nodded and Mnie stopped. <b>¡°</b>Grandpa¡¯s hands are <b>so </b>cold. He¡¯s not feeling well these days, and his joints hurt when he¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s hurting now?¡±


    Her tone was bordering on normal<b>, </b>but her voice was choked. She had to stop for a few times before she could finish her sentence<b>. </b>She sounded puzzled as well, <b>as </b>if she was just asking a simple question.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 398

    Chapter <b>398 </b>


    However, she did not need an answer.


    She was just wondering out loud.


    She was just worried.


    Eugene¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, but he said nothing.


    He looked at Mnie, who was lost in her grief, and curled his fingers into fists. He turned around to leave the ward.


    <b>1 </b>


    However, before he left the room, he stopped in his tracks and looked back at Mnie. <b>He </b>reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Wells has checked the surveince video. You can <b>see </b><b>it </b>for yourself.¡±


    Mnie did not react to his words<b>. </b>She remained motionless on her knees.


    Eugene looked at the old man lying on the bed. <b>He </b>bowed slightly with <b>a </b>serious expression before turning to leave.


    Outside the door<b>, </b>Dr. Wells was already waiting for him. When he saw hime out, he asked, <b>¡°</b>Can we go in now?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was a little faster toe out than they had expected. She <b>still </b>did not look <b>too </b>good, but she still followed Dr. Wells and calmly handled <b>the </b>remaining procedures.


    When the paperwork was done, Mnie looked up at Xander. ¡°Where are those two?¡±


    She was talking about George and Dn.


    Xander said, ¡°The police just got here. They¡¯re in the office now.¡±


    Mnie nodded and headed for the <b>office</b>.


    Her face was pale and her figure was thin. From behind, she looked like she was about <b>to </b>fall at any


    moment.


    Xander did not have time to think. He followed her.


    However<b>, </b>someone was one step ahead of him<b>. </b><b>Eugene </b>walked straight toward Mnie expressionlessly.


    Xander frowned, but he could not <b>say </b>anything given the current situation. He stared at Eugene¡¯s back for a while and followed closely behind.


    Before they reached the office<b>, </b>they could <b>hear </b><b>George </b>shouting inside and Dn¡¯s sorrowful wails.


    Mnie did <b>not </b><b>stop </b>walking. She went straight <b>into </b><b>the </b><b>office </b>and looked at the police officer sitting at the desk. Her tone was calm, but her <b>voice </b>was terribly hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m going to charge George Chapman with premeditated murder.¡±


    12


    George jumped up when he heard that. ¡°Bullshit! I was just here to see my father¨Cinw. Fuck you and your murder charge!¡±


    Mnie ignored him. She turned back to Dn and said <b>sinctly</b>, ¡°Was he the one who murdered Grandpa, <b>or </b>were you an <b>aplice </b><b>too</b>?¡±


    Dn was stunned. The injuries on her face were horrible to look at. She stared at Mnie for a long time without saying anything.


    Mnie did not give <b>her </b>time to recover. She said, <b>¡°</b><b>Officer</b>, <b>I </b>want <b>to </b>charge them both. The hospital has surveince footage, and the caregiver is our witness<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    As soon as she said that<b>, </b>George realized that Mnie was serious.


    He immediately interrupted her. <b>¡°</b>Officer<b>, </b>don¡¯t listen to her nonsense<b>! </b>I was <b>really </b>just <b>here </b>to see my father¨Cinw. S¨CShe just wants to mess with me on purpose. That¡¯s why she said that<b>! </b>


    ¡°I thought it was boring for him to <b>stay </b>alone in the ward, so I wanted to take him out for a breather<b>!</b>¡± George said without thinking. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I couldn¡¯t pull <b>that </b>thing <b>out</b>. I could <b>still </b>hear him talking at first, so I thought it would be fine for a while-¡±


    George was still exining nonsensically<b>, </b>but he was basically confessing to his crime.


    He looked at Dn, who was simply weeping beside him. He gave her a vicious kick. <b>¡°</b>Say something<b>, </b>bitch! Your daughter¡¯s gonna charge me for murder, and all you <b>can </b>do <b>is </b><b>cry</b><b>!</b>¡±


    The office was in chaos. Mnie turned <b>away </b><b>in </b><b>silence</b><b>, </b>but she almost ran into someone when she


    looked back.


    Mnie paused and looked up. There was no expression on her face<b>, </b>but her eyes were like an abandoned wastnd. There was <b>no </b>light in them at all. They were empty and dead.


    She just looked at Eugene nkly.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 399

    Chapter <b>399 </b>


    Eugene did not look happy. He stared at Mnie, a slight frown on his face..


    Mnie¡¯s expression did not change. Her heart and mind were both empty. She was like the walking dead.


    Even when she told the police that she wanted to <b>have </b>George charged with murder, she had done it mechanically and matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. She was unwilling to <b>use </b>any extra time or energy.


    Eugene would not budge, and Mnie would not open her mouth.


    She just looked at him silently.


    Eventually, Xander stepped up and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, <b>please </b>move aside. You¡¯re blocking the


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes looked at him for only a moment <b>before </b>turning back to Mnie.


    It was Mnie who sighed first.


    way.<b>¡± </b>


    She looked down at her toes and said in <b>a </b>soft <b>voice</b>, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work all these years and have never been able to apany him properly. Can you let me be alone <b>with </b>him for a while? For


    thest time.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s frown deepened. Mnie looked at Xander<b>. ¡°</b>Could you watch over things here for me<b>?</b>¡±


    Xander took off his jacket and draped it over <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>shoulders<b>. </b>He <b>said </b>gently<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Call me anytime if you need anything.¡±


    Mnie nodded and walked away.


    She wanted to spend more time with her grandfather.


    The old man often said that when a person¡¯s <b>soul </b>left their body after death<b>, </b>they would linger in


    confusion like a newborn <b>baby</b>.


    Mnie thought she should go and stay with him, just in case he could not find her and got anxious


    again.


    As soon as she was gone, the gentleness <b>on </b>Xander¡¯s <b>face </b>faded. He looked at Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, if you have something to do<b>, </b>go ahead. I¡¯ll take <b>care </b><b>of </b>Mel<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene sneered coldly<b>: </b><b>¡°</b>You <b>have </b>a <b>lot </b><b>of </b>time on your hands, <b>do </b>you? <b>If </b>Xavier Solomon knew<b>, </b>he would be happy to find something for you to do.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly<b>, </b>and his usual <bzy </b>aura turned hard<b>. </b>¡°Mr. <b>Scott</b>, instead <b>of </b>butting into my private affairs<b>, </b>why don¡¯t you settle your family matters first?¡±


    Xander was about to <b>leave </b>when Eugene <b>called </b>out <b>to </b>him in <b>a </b>cold voice.


    As someone <b>who </b>had been in <b>the </b>business world for many years, he had the pressure of a tycoon could not be ignored. Eugene reminded Xander in an emotionless tone, ¡°The Solomons have a lot of


    problems to be untangled.¡±


    Xander was unmoved. He raised his eyebrows slightly and retorted mockingly, ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mr. Scott.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he walked into <b>the </b>office to keep an eye on George.


    Only Eugene stood rooted to the ground. His dark eyes seemed to be brewing up <b>a </b>storm, and <b>no </b>one dared to approach him.


    A momentter, he raised his gaze and looked ahead in the direction in which <b>Mnie </b>had just left.


    His phone rang. It was Cedric, his father.


    <b>¡® </b>


    ¨C


    The coldness in Eugene¡¯s eyes slowly turned to Arctic <b>ice</b>. Then, he turned around and picked up


    call.


    Cedric¡¯s voice was as harsh and heavy as <b>ever</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Come home. We need to talk.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone you should <b>see</b><b>.</b>¡±


    the


    Mnie stayed in the hospital until night time. The news of <b>her </b>grandfather¡¯s death quickly reached


    everyone.


    Stephen, Reny, Yana, and Tina all rushed to her <b>side</b>.


    Mnie stopped talking after a short while. She was not in good spirits.


    Stephen sighed <b>softly</b>. <b>¡°</b>Mel<b>, </b>the dead can¡¯te back. Your grandfather wouldn¡¯t want to <b>see </b>you like this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    Her expression was very calm. Other than her red eyes<b>, </b>no one would think that she had been cryin

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 400

    Stephen did not know what else to say when he saw her like this. All he could do was head out to buy


    her dinner.


    The others did not stay for long before Xander sent them away.


    When her surroundings had quietened down, Mnie sniffed and muttered to herself, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not crying in front of outsiders.¡±


    Her grandfather had taught her not to cry in front of outsiders since she was young. He wanted her to be strong no <b>matter </b>what happened.


    Xander and Stephen returned with a bowl <b>of </b>porridge. Mnie barely managed two bites before she lost her appetite.


    Xander had wanted to stay with her earlier, but Mnie had refused. She shook her head. ¡°I want <b>to </b>be alone with Grandpa. We haven¡¯t talked in a long time.¡±


    At night, the hospital corridor was already quiet<b>, </b>and she was the only one <b>here</b>.


    Mnie bent her legs into the chair. She wrapped her arms around them and rested her head on her


    knees.


    Her mind <b>was </b>nk. She could not think.


    The night was cold, and the sky was empty.


    The Scott family¡¯s <b>vi </b>was in the suburbs<b>, </b><b>so </b>it looked even more quiet and peaceful at <b>night</b>.


    There was a formal <b>smile </b>on Cedric¡¯s face, but it faded for a moment when he saw Eugene stepping


    into the house<b>. </b>


    He greeted in a low voice, ¡°This is Ms. Turner<b>. </b><b>I </b>believe you met her in Prime City before.¡±


    Peyton had an exquisitely sculpted smile on her face. She nodded demurely<b>. </b>¡°Yes<b>, </b>we met. He and Evie


    are quite close<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Cedric looked at Eugene. ¡°Really? Why haven¡¯t I <b>heard </b>you mention it before? <b>Ms. </b>Turner only has one daughter. You have to <b>be </b><b>nice </b><b>to </b>little Evie, <b>you </b>hear me?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brow furrowed as his gaze fell on Evelyn Shue<b>. </b>


    Evelyn was dressed in a suit. Her <b>red </b>lips curled up as she greeted Eugene with a smile. ¡°Long time no


    see.¡±


    Eugene looked <b>away </b>and turned back to Cedric. ¡°Why <b>on </b>earth did you <b>call </b>me back here?¡±


    ¡°Do I need a reason <b>to </b>summon you?¡± His <b>son¡¯s </b>attitude immediately made Cedric¡¯s tone be much harsher<b>, </b>and his sharp <b>eyes </b>were filled with <b>a </b>sense <b>of </b>warning.


    He said in a <b>deep </b>voice, ¡°You don¡¯t <b>have </b>much to do <b>these </b>few days<b>, </b>so spend more time with Evie.


    12


    She¡¯s new to Jepton.¡±


    Eugene said directly, ¡°I¡¯m very busy at LeapCo. I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Cedric red at him as if about to speak, but Peyton cut in instead. ¡°The kids can take care of themselves now. Besides, Evie <b>isn¡¯t </b><b>a </b><b>child </b>anymore. She doesn¡¯t need a babysitter<b>.</b>¡±


    She said it casually, but she put the ss in her hand on the marble table with <b>a </b>soft clink.


    Cedric¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to speak, Eugene went straight upstairs.


    Ste had not been home muchtely. She <b>was </b>probably hanging out with Ca.


    He went straight back to his room. He rarely stayed here<b>, </b><b>so </b>there was not much in his room.


    In the meantime, Mnie¡¯s eyes paused, and her gaze suddenly stopped somewhere on the <b>desk</b>.


    Mnie spent the night alone in the hospital. When Xander and the others came over the next morning, she was as white as a sheet.


    Reny reached out and touched her hand. She gasped when she realized how cold Mnie¡¯s hand was.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 401

    <b>Chapter </b>401


    George confessed that his act was because he thought Mnie would never give him more money. Kidnapping Albert was the only thing he could do to get what he wanted.


    When Reny told Mnie about this, she could not stop herself from cursing, ¡°What a bad and dumb man! Isn¡¯t he afraid he¡¯ll have to pay for everything he did?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale.


    It sounded so dumb and ridiculous that George could even be taken as a fool.


    However<b>, </b>such a dumb act had killed her grandpa.


    Dn and George were being interrogated in the police station. Stephen, Xander, and the others took turns to apany Mnie.


    Mnie had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. She was already slender to begin with, and losing more weight just made her look skinny and bony.


    ¡°Mel, I know you¡¯re sad, but you must eat something.¡± Stephen held a thermos sk as he looked at Mnie, feeling sorry for her. ¡°I brought some homemade stew. At least eat some of it.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll eat itter.¡®


    ))


    She had brushed her friends off like this countless times for the past few days. She only sometimes had the food they brought her.


    Stephen wanted to persuade her to eat, but his phone rang just then. A frown appeared on his face as soon as he nced at his phone screen.


    He quickly handed the thermos sk to Xander. ¡°Watch her eat. I¡¯ve got to answer this call.¡±


    Stephen left hastily, and Xander could only do as he was told. He scooped half a bowl of stew for Mnie.


    Xander¡¯s charming eyes revealed a tint ofplicated emotion. ¡°Albert will be worried if he sees you starving yourself.¡±


    Mnie was startled and pondered for a minute before taking the bowl of stew.


    However, she did not eat it. Instead, she asked, ¡°Can he still see me?¡±


    Xander¡¯s pupils quivered upon hearing her question, yet he answered her gently and firmly, ¡± Yes, he can, and he misses you too.¡±


    Mnie held the bowl and said nothing more.


    She lowered her head with her lips pursed tightly. Tiny ripples formed in the half bowl of stew as her shoulders shuddered slightly.


    Albert¡¯s funeral was held two dayster in the cemetery in the west part of the town.


    Yesterday¡¯s weather report stated it might rain, but the sky was still clear.


    Mnie wore a long ck dress with two bouquets in her hands. She ced one before her grandfather¡¯s grave and the other on the grave beside his.


    Albert¡¯s grave was bought when he was alive. It was right beside his wife¡¯s.


    Mnie looked at the two photos expressionlessly. She pursed her lips, forcing a smile.


    After calming herself down, she said, ¡°Grandpa<b>, </b>rest in peace.¡±


    Stephen was behind her. He greeted Albert by saying, ¡°Albert, I¡¯ll look after Mnie.<b>¡± </b>


    After the burial, all of them left. However, they bumped into someone unexpected at <b>the </b>cemetery¡¯s entrance.


    Evelyn had exquisite makeup on and was holding a luxurious handbag as she followed behind Peyton<b>. </b>


    Mnie did not notice her presence. It was she who greeted Mnie first, ¡°Miss Smith?¡±


    Hearing someone call out to her, Mnie was taken aback. She had been tired recently, and it took her some time to recall who this woman was. ¡°Miss Shue.¡±


    Evelyn regarded her for a while before saying, ¡°I heard LeapCo has fired you.¡±


    Then, she lifted her eyebrows and said, ¡°That¡¯s surprising.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± Mnie felt tired and did not want to continue with the topic. She tried to leave.


    Evelyn smiled. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing for me. That way, I won¡¯t have to concern myself with your presence after getting engaged to Eugene.¡±


    Mnie felt worse hearing that.


    When they were in Prime City, Peyton had indeed revealed her intention of getting Eugene to marry her daughter.


    Chapter 10:

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 402

    Chapter <b>402 </b>


    Moreover, Evelyn met all of Ste¡¯s conditions for Eugene¡¯s future bride.


    However, all of this had nothing to do with her anymore.


    Mnie said calmly, ¡°Please ept my best wishes.¡±


    Evelyn sounded arrogant when she said, ¡°With your family background, you¡¯ll never get a chance to marry Eugene<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie did not want to waste time dealing with Evelyn. She walked away as if she had not heard what Evelyn said.


    Reny, who was following behind her, was the one who snapped, ¡°Marry him if you¡¯re good enough. Who cares?!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mood was down as she made her way to the parking lot. She stopped and said, ¡°I want to return to the North district.¡±


    The house there had not been cleaned after being vandalized by those loan sharks.


    Stephen blurted out, ¡°That ce isn¡¯t safe.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I want to clean up the mess.¡®


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll


    go


    with you.¡± Xander¡¯s deep voice sounded.


    He looked at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you if you insist on going. We¡¯re worried that something likest time might happen again.¡±


    After pausing for a second, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll be less worried with me apanying you.¡±


    Recalling the knocking on the door and on the windows, Mnie pondered for a moment.


    Just as she was about to nod, the window of the ck Maybach beside them rolled down its window.


    Mnie was in a daze as she walked, so she did not notice the car.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold as usual. His hand was on the steering wheel as he nced casually at the group, looking displeased.


    Mnie was startled when her eyes met his, but she retracted her gaze quickly.


    Eugene squinted his eyes slightly as he tapped the steering wheel with his finger. His jawline looked perfect from Mnie¡¯s angle. He had his head lifted slightly, seemingly pondering something.


    Mnie recalled bumping into Evelyn when she saw Eugene. Evelyn had told her she was about to get engaged to Eugene.


    It seemed that Eugene was here with Evelyn and Peyton.


    Mnie did not look at him again.


    Turning around, she asked Xander, ¡°Can you apany me to the North district?¡±


    Xander naturally agreed. He helped Mnie get into the car beside the Maybach.


    Stephen seemed busytely. He left in his car after reminding Xander of a few things to be careful of.


    Eugene sat in the car as his annoyance grew upon looking at those cars leaving one after another.


    The phone he ced on the dashboard rang. It was from Cedric.


    When Eugene answered the call, he heard Cedric asking, ¡°Have you arrived?¡±


    Eugene grunted casually in response.


    Cedric snapped, ¡°You know why Peyton is here. Your mom and I think Evelyn is a good choice. Go get to know her further.¡±


    Eugene scoffed and mocked, ¡°Is Evelyn a good choice or is her family background a good choice?¡±


    ¡°Eugene! We¡¯re doing this for your sake. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    As the roar came through the phone, Eugene rubbed his forehead. This move happened to cover his face.


    ¡°Do you have anything else you want to say?¡±


    Mnie headed to the city¡¯s North district but did not return to her house.


    Xander drove her to a church.


    He got out of the car and walked toward Mnie¡¯s side to open her door. Leaning over, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce first.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 403

    <b>Chapter </b>403


    Candles were lit in the church. The white walls were clean and calming to look at.


    They could hear the faint sound of hymns being yed and the sound of a bell. Mnie looked <b>at </b>Xander. <b>¡°</b>Why did you bring me here?¡±


    Xander said, ¡°We¡¯re here to light a candle.¡±


    Many people were in the church, but it was surprisingly quiet.


    It was as though everyone hade up with a tacit agreement to speak and do their things softly, afraid of disrupting the peaceful atmosphere in the church.


    Xander looked at the floor, saying, ¡°I came here to light a candle for my grandma when I was young.¡±


    The ce to light the candles was in the backyard. The volunteer responsible for keeping the records muttered a blessing with his eyes closed before handing Mnie the candle.


    Mnie pursed her lips and looked at the candles on the rack silently.


    Only when the breeze swayed the fire on the candles did Xander speak, ¡°My grandpa said lighting a candle here can help the ones we love find their way to heaven.¡±


    Mnie slowly lit up the candle.


    As the wick caught on fire, Mnie ced the candle on the rack as she prayed earnestly and sincerely.


    Back at her house with the red paint still on the door, Mnie looked at the sight for a while before opening the door. The house had been left empty for a few days. Shabby houses like this would get dusty easily. A gust of dust assailed them as she opened the door. Mnie stopped Xander from entering. She said, ¡°It¡¯s messy inside.¡±


    Xander froze for a minute before saying, ¡°Call me if you need me. I¡¯ll be around the area.¡±


    Mnie nodded. She closed the door only after Xander had left.


    It was indeed messy in the house. She left in a hurry thest time and did not have the chance to clean the mess.


    Mnie sat on the sofa for a while, looking at the furniture. She thought she could bring Albert back to his house and live with him soon enough.


    She had everything nned.


    However, she could no longer do what she had nned.


    Mnie stayed in the house for two days, and Xander would bring her food. He even watched her finish it.


    She was not starving herself. It was just because she had no strength and appetite.


    All she did was look out of the window in a daze.


    Xander did note on the third day<b>, </b>and it was Yvonne who came instead.


    She still wore her high heels as usual. She stepped into the house. Only when she saw Mnie did she stop from shock.


    Mnie did not look well. Her face was pale, and she looked skinnier. The clothes look like a big rag on her.


    Yvonne was only startled for a moment, though. She took Mnie to the sofa with a troubled expression. ¡°I just came back from abroad. He threw me on a deserted ind and made me live there for a few days. I heard about your grandpa from Xander.¡±


    She tried her best tofort Mnie. ¡°I know this is a huge blow to you, but you shouldn¡¯t give up on yourself, right?¡±


    Mnie nodded. Her voice sounded hoarse as she had not been talking much these few days. I know. I¡¯m trying to gain the strength to move on from this.¡±


    Yvonne asked, ¡°Have you taken a roller coaster ride before?¡±


    <b>(</b><b>( </b>


    Mnie was forcefully taken to the theme park by Yvonne. They headed straight to the roller coaster ride.


    Before the ride started, the staff checked Mnie¡¯s condition repeatedly.


    Mnie seldom yed such thrilling rides. She wanted to y when she was young, but no one could apany her and she was afraid of going alone.


    When she started working, she did not get a chance to go to a theme park.


    Yvonne held her hand and told her before the ride started, ¡°When the ride gets to its highest point and rushes down, you can say whatever you want to because no one will hear what you say.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips as she grabbed the handle tightly.


    Yvonne was right. Only screams could be heard when the ride rushed down the highest point.


    Dopler 4014

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 404

    <b>Chapter </b>404


    Her heart, which had been beating lifelessly, seemed to have been revived. The thrilling experience brought her back to her old self.


    Her heart hammered so wildly that even her chest felt the pain.


    <b>When </b>the ride stopped, Mnie¡¯s pale face was already flushed.


    Yvonne held her knees and asked, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    Mnie wiped the tears forced out by the wind as she said, ¡°I want to ride it again.¡±


    Yvonne grinned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After thest ride, Yvonne shook her head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go for another round. I¡¯m going to barf.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s gloominess had faded away, and her eyes were bright. Holding Yvonne¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    She knew Yvonne wanted to cheer her up by taking her here.


    It worked as the trilling experience shattered the sorrow clumped in her.


    When the strong wind blew on her face, all the sadness in her as well as the words she wanted to say flowed out along with her tears.


    Yvonne hung herself on Mnie, sounding like she was tipsy. ¡°Mel, you¡¯re the second person I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the first?¡±


    ¡°My ex¨Cboyfriend.¡± Yvonne panted as she continued, ¡°I was young and na?ve back then. I went bungee jumping with him. After three times, I felt he was unworthy to make me risk my life for him.¡±


    Mnieughed upon hearing that. She asked Yvonne, ¡°Why did youe to my ce today?¡±


    ¡°Xander was the one who called me as soon as I was back. He¡¯s busy and couldn¡¯t visit you today, so he asked me to do it instead.¡±


    Mnie rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°My bad. I¡¯ve been emotionally down recently and couldn¡¯t work.¡±


    Yvonne did not mind. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Your health is more important.¡±


    Although Yvonne said so, Mnie got to work on time the following day.


    When she entered, she happened to see Xander walking out.


    Xander froze upon seeing Mnie. His calm eyes reflected Mnie¡¯s figure.


    She looked at him as she said, ¡°Please deduct the past few days from my annual leave.¡±


    Reny was the happiest among all to have Mnie back at work.


    She held two contract documents. ¡°Mnie, LeapCo has agreed to sign the contract,


    and we


    have to <b>get </b>the relevant department to sign it <b>too</b>.¡±


    Mnie flipped across the pages of the contract. <b>¡°</b>Is Vi still in charge of this in LeapCo?¡±


    ¡°No. Lee is back, and he¡¯s in charge now.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°If the time has been arranged, we should get it signed quickly to prevent changes from happening.¡±


    Reny said, ¡°We¡¯ve arranged the time, and it¡¯s today, but¡­¡±


    She looked at Mnie and hesitated to speak.


    Mnie had put on her makeup and was dressed formally. Other than being skinnier, she looked just like before.


    Calmly, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She just needed some time to get used to it.


    Getting used to losing her grandfather would require a long, long time.


    However, there seemed to be people who could adapt quickly.


    For example, she saw Evelyn adapting well as Eugene¡¯s fianc¨¦e in LeapCo.


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 405

    <b>Chapter </b>405


    Reny and Oliver had to go to the relevant department, and Xander was going to get the materials. Only Mnie was left, and she had to go to LeapCo.


    Before leaving, Xander frowned and said, ¡°Take Reny with you<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since an agreement has been made with LeapCo, I have to get the document signed.¡±


    Xander¡¯s brows were still knitted together. Mnie sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now.¡®


    Since Mnie had said so, Xander could only let her be.


    Before Mnie arrived at LeapCo, she contacted Lee.


    Lee told her to wait for him in the small meeting room.


    Mnie was familiar with LeapCo¡¯s office building and knew the meeting room was just right beside the president¡¯s office.


    However, she did not expect to bump into Evelyn as soon as she walked out of the elevator.


    Evelyn was wearing almost the same type of suit as when she was in Prime City. Her chin was slightly lifted when she walked.


    Mnie stood aside. Evelyn and her were unfamiliar, and Mnie felt it was unnecessary for her to greet Evelyn.


    However, Evelyn still bumped into Mnie¡¯s shoulder on purpose when she walked past her.


    Evelyn¡¯s hostility was obvious. Mnie stopped, and Evelyn stared at her as she asked indifferently, ¡°Are you here to look for Eugene?¡±


    Her words sounded a little disdainful. Mnie was sensitive and knew Evelyn had always disliked her since the day they met.


    She seemed more hostile toward her than Vi.


    That was something Mnie had not figured out yet. After all, Vi and Eugene seemed more intimate than she and Eugene.


    However, that thought merely shed across her mind. Mnie looked at Evelyn and answered, ¡°I¡¯m here to get a contract signed.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s brows were furrowed. She was still as elegant as ever as she sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here, but I think as an employee who was fired by thepany, you shoulde here less. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    She brushed her hand through her hair and continued, ¡°To be honest, it isn¡¯t appropriate for someone like you to be here!¡±


    Mnie naturally understood what she meant.


    However, she said, ¡°Miss Shue, you don¡¯t have to tell me this. I have nothing to do with Mr. Scott. If you want to warn anyone, I think you should look for Vi.


    ¡°After all, she¡¯s known as Mr. Scott¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Mnie paused for a while before adding


    calmly, ¡°At least I <b>haven¡¯t </b>heard news <b>of </b>them breaking up yet.¡±


    A cheeky glimpse shed across Evelyn¡¯s eyes. <b>¡°</b>You have nothing to do with Eugene?¡±


    Mnie was frank. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>there¡¯s any association between us, at most, <b>he¡¯s </b>just my former boss. I¡¯m not working here anymore, after all.¡±


    A malicious smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s face as she looked at Mnie. Then, she looked behind Mnie with augh. ¡°Did you hear that? She said you¡¯re just her former boss.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback and turned around, only to see Eugene standing a few steps away.


    He happened to be at a turn, and the tall flower pot blocked him. Mnie had no idea how much he heard.


    Evelyn lifted her chin. ¡°Hey, former boss, you came too early. I just wanted to ask her about what she thought of you.¡±


    Eugene drooped his eyshes as he said in his deep voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me in my office?¡±


    He was asking Evelyn. Mnie, beside her, pursed her lips and looked away.


    Evelyn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring waiting in the office, so I walked around the office. My mom has always said you¡¯re good at managing yourpany and told me to learn from you.¡±


    if Eugene nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Get Julie to help you you need anything.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 407

    Mnie¡¯s brows were knitted together. ¡°Are you going to Hearth City?¡±


    Hearth City reminded her of George and Dn, which disgusted her.


    Eugene looked at Lee, who understood Eugene¡¯s intention and left with his things.


    Only then did Eugene look at Mnie and say, ¡°Your stepfather surprised me. He exposed all my information in Hearth City and brought me trouble.¡±


    He tapped the table lightly and leaned backward, saying, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t you think you should deal with this matter?¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Why would George have your information?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡± Eugene scoffed before adding, ¡°I returned the 1.5 million dors he borrowed. Now, I¡¯m the one being pestered. Mnie, you¡¯ve been enjoying a peaceful life for quite some time without being disturbed, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression changed. She did owe Eugene 1.5 million.


    It was the money George borrowed from the loan sharks.


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned gloomy. She took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow.


    ¡°And¡­¡± Mnie continued after a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to return the 1.5 million to you.¡±


    ¡°Think of a way?¡± Eugene looked at Mnie disdainfully. ¡°With your sry now? How much can Xander pay you?¡±


    Mnie bit her lip. ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with how I¡¯ll return your money. I¡¯lle up with something.¡±


    Her expression was tense. Yvonne had told her before she was too stubborn and that it might


    harm her.


    However, Mnie had no other choice. She did not want to owe Eugene anything more.


    It would be better to clear things up between them.


    Not to mention 1.5 million, she had to return the money to Eugene even if it was ten million.


    She could owe anyone money but not Eugene.


    Her rtionship with Eugene should be made clear.


    It would be better if there was nothing more between her and Eugene.


    She was firm and did not hesitate.


    Eugene looked at her, and his expression grew colder. Smirking, he said, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s make this official. After all, it¡¯s just your words now.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression wasplicated. She looked at Eugene, who looked expressionless as he


    said, ¡°It¡¯d be inappropriate if I don¡¯t take the money if you insist on returning it


    ¡°I just hope it won¡¯t take ten years for me to get back the 1.5 million dors.¡±


    Mnie felt her heart sinking when she signed her name on the document.


    However, she still signed it.


    Eugene took the document and scoffed coldly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve found a better life since you¡¯ve chosen to clear things up between us so quickly.¡±


    He had already left the meeting room before Mnie could understand what he meant.


    Mnie embraced herself before leaving the meeting room. It was the toughest contract she had signed so far.


    When she was about to leave, she bumped into Evelyn<b>, </b>who was talking about something with Julie. She did not seem to notice her.


    Upon seeing them, Mnie thought of Vi.


    The person who could not ept this engagement the most might be Vi


    said, ¡°It¡¯d be inappropriate if I don¡¯t take the money if you insist on returning it.


    ¡°I just hope it won¡¯t take ten years for me to get back the 1.5 million dors.¡±


    Mnie felt her heart sinking when she signed her name on the document.


    However, she still signed it.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Eugene took the document and scoffed coldly. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve found a better life since you¡¯ve chosen to clear things up between us so quickly.¡±


    He had already left the meeting room before Mnie could understand what he meant.


    Mnie embraced herself before leaving the meeting room. It was the toughest contract she had signed so far.


    When she was about to leave, she bumped into Evelyn, who was talking about something with Julie. She did not seem to notice her.


    Upon seeing them, Mnie thought of Vi.


    The person who could not ept this engagement the most might be Vi.


    Bee

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 406

    Chapter <b>406 </b>


    Evelyn had been spoiled since she was a kid. Naturally<i>, </i>she was arrogant even when she spoke, but she did not sound annoying. Instead, it was as if she was acting coquettishly.


    Mnie looked at Lee behind Eugene and parted her lips, but she did not know what to say.


    Lee saw her and smiled. ¡°Mnie, follow me.¡±


    Nodding, Mnie followed Lee to the small meeting room.


    Evelyn watched her leave as her lips curled up slightly. She looked at Eugene yfully.


    ¡°My mom called me, saying she wants to meet you tonight. Madam Scott will also be there.¡±


    Eugene froze and looked at Evelyn thoughtfully.


    That gaze took Evelyn aback, but she continued calmly. ¡°Eugene, my mother has always said you¡¯re smart. Other than being a little dense in Prime City, you¡¯re intelligent.


    ¡°Marrying me will be a win¨Cwin solution for us. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason for you to reject this offer.¡±


    Then, she said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for us to benefit from each other?¡±


    Eugene looked away, seemingly pondering something. He showed no emotion.


    Suddenly, his gaze turned cold as he walked past Evelyn. ¡°Send me the location.¡±


    Evelyn said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work.¡±


    Mnie followed Lee to the meeting room and took out the contract. ¡°Reny told me you¡¯ve confirmed the details with her, so we only require a signature now.¡±


    Lee looked at Mnie as aplicated feeling surged through him.


    When Mnie was in LeapCo, she had been swift and decisive, appearing as if she could deal with anything.


    She could deal with any challenging task.


    However, in just the blink of an eye, she had to make several trips to LeapCo just because of an unimportant contract that LeapCo did not even care about.


    He would sometimes hear the employees gossip about it.


    However, Lee was professional at work and showed none of his emotions.


    When Mnie handed him the contract, he said, ¡°Wait here for a while. Mr. Scott will be here soon.¡±


    Mnie looked at him, surprised. ¡°Is Eugene going to sign this?¡±


    Not every contract had to go through Eugene¡¯s hands. A small project like this only needed the signature of the person in charge.


    Just as she asked, a deep voice came from behind her. ¡°I won¡¯t sign if you don¡¯t want me to sign this.¡±


    Eugene pushed open the door and walked in. His suit was tidy and clean as always. He looked


    at Mnie indifferently.


    After sitting opposite her, he tapped the table. ¡°You¡¯re the first business partner I¡¯ve met who can be picky.¡±


    Mnie looked at the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a little taken aback. I thought Mr. Lee could deal with this. After all, such a small project doesn¡¯t need to be approved by you.¡±


    It was a formal response, yet Eugene¡¯s displeasure grew. He frowned and took the contract. Then, he signed it.


    His signature was clear and simple.


    Mnie watched as he signed thest page and was relieved.


    However, just as she thought she could leave, Eugene asked, ¡°When are you free?¡±


    Mnie lifted her head. She did not see thating. ¡°What?¡±


    Eugene put down his pen as he looked at her. ¡°Arrange a date to go to Hearth City with me.¡±


    Chanter 407

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 408

    Chapter <b>408 </b>


    <b>It </b>was just something that shed across her mind, and she soon snapped out of it. No matter if it was Vi or Evelyn, they had nothing to do with her.


    She was just standing by and watching the show.


    After leaving LeapCo, Mnie received a call as soon as she got into a taxi.


    Mnie had been receiving calls from unknown numbers, so she declined it subconsciously.


    However, her phone rang again. This time, it was from Theodore.


    Theodore was only someone she knew but was not familiar with. When she answered, she heard Theodore¡¯s hesitant voice. ¡°Mnie?¡±


    Mnie greeted him. Then, Theodore asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer the call from the hospital. Can youe over to Hearth City in the next few days?


    ¡°Peachie was sent back the day before. You¡¯re aware of her parents¡® situation, and they won¡¯t be back in a short while. However, the hospital wants a guardian of Peachie to be around. Moreover, she might suffer another leukemia attack again. They only have your phone number, so they have no choice but to reach out to you.¡±


    Mnie realized something seemed off and quickly asked Theodore, ¡°How did you know about Peachie?¡±


    Theodore was taken aback by that question and pondered before saying, ¡°My family owns a charity group, and Peachie is one of the people we¡¯re helping. Moreover, didn¡¯t you ask me to keep an eye on her? By the way, will you be free toe overtely? Peachie needs a guardian.¡±


    Theodore was brushing her off and only reminded her to go to Hearth City again.


    Mnie recalled Dn telling her she did not need any money anymore when Mnie called.


    It seemed that Theodore¡¯s charity group was helping Peachie.


    However, Theodore was not a friend or rtive. His motive was easy to guess.


    Mnie rubbed her forehead, feeling her heart sink.


    As soon as the contract was signed, Burning Star Studio was busy again preparing for the project.


    Even ayman like Mnie was forced to join in. Xander was worried her shoulder might have not healed and only arranged simple stuff for her to do.


    However, the job was stillplicated.


    Yvonne would visit once in a while, saying she was there to check on them.


    Reny and she were now friends. She quipped, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going on blind dates anymore?¡±


    Everyone knew Yvonne was often forced to go on blind dates. She shook her head and put on a sad expression. ¡°If you stop asking me this, we can still be friends.¡±


    Xander interrupted theughter. ¡°Stephen told me Carlisle ising back from abroad and


    his family has arranged a blind date for him.¡±


    Then<b>, </b>Mnie saw the smile on Yvonne¡¯s face disappear. ¡°What does his blind date have to do with me? Is he going to ask me for advice<b>?</b>¡±


    She hid her emotions well andughed again though it was just her disguise.


    Mnie guessed Carlisle might be the ex¨Cboyfriend Yvonne mentioned who had asked her to bungee jump three times.


    Eugene texted her the date they would head to Hearth City. It was this weekend.


    Mnie wanted to get a few days off from Xander when he asked her, ¡°Have you recovered?¡±


    The wound was quite serious, and Mnie could barely move her shoulder. All she could do was the usual daily movements.


    Xander wanted to apany her to Hearth City, but Mnie rejected. She said, ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter, and I¡¯ll be back in a few days as soon as I finish dealing with it.¡±


    However, Xander¡¯s brows were still knitted together. He looked at Mnie as he asked in displeasure, ¡°Am I so untrustworthy to you?¡±


    Mnie froze, not knowing how to answer him.


    She could still deceive herself that Xander¡¯s concern was just because he was her friend, but she could not do so now as he was going overboard. It would be a lie if she said she did not know what was on his mind.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she looked at Xander.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 409

    <b>Chapter </b>409


    To be honest, Xander was a handsomed.


    He was different from Eugene, who had a cold and noble temperament. Xander¡¯s skin was paler, and his facial features were charming. His eyes were seductive, but his tall nose bridge made him look more masculine.


    However, Mnie would not take long nces at him. All that did not matter to her.


    She said softly, ¡°I trust you, but I don¡¯t think I should trouble you more.


    ¡°Xander, as a friend, you¡¯ve helped me enough.¡±


    Xander froze. Summer was a dry season, and he bit his lip before looking at Mnie again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Xander,¡± Mnie interrupted as she looked afar. ¡°I have a ne to catch tomorrow morning. I gotta go pack my luggage. I¡¯ll try to return by Monday.¡±


    Without waiting for Xander¡¯s response, she left.


    When Yvonne walked out, she saw Mnie leaving and patted Xander¡¯s shoulder, trying tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious. Give her some time. She just lost her grandfather and wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to talk about this.¡±


    Xander looked at Yvonne gloomily.


    Yvonne was startled and quickly said, ¡°I heard nothing. I was just passing by.¡±


    With an awkward chuckle, she strode away but soon turned around and sighed as she looked at Xander.


    After pondering, she said, ¡°Although you¡¯re brave, it isn¡¯t good timing. Be more patient. Since you could keep your feelings hidden before this, why can¡¯t you now?


    ¡°Winning a girl¡¯s heart is a slow process. Take it slow¡­¡±


    Xander lifted his eyebrow and said, ¡°Just like you and Carlisle? Everything ended before you could even start, no?¡±


    Yvonne chose to shut up and quickly headed back to the vi.


    Mnie had nothing to pack. She only took a few clothes, toiletries, and some medicines.


    She did not want to have anything to do with Peachie¡¯s matter. However, Theodore told her they couldn¡¯t contact Peachie¡¯s rtives.


    Moreover, Peachie was not to be med for what Dn and George did.


    Mnie packed her things and headed to the airport early next morning.


    She did not speak to Eugene until theynded at Hearth City Airport.


    Mnie saw a few figures when she walked out of the arrival hall.


    It was Theodore¡­


    Beside him was Vi.


    <i>272 </i>


    Vi had said she was on a business trip, yet Mnie did not expect her to be in Hearth City.


    It seemed that Vi did not know Mnie woulde either. Her smile faded a little, but she did not forget to approach Eugene and hug his arm as she stared at Mnie.


    ¡°Mnie, why are you at Hearth City? Aren¡¯t your parents in Jepton now?¡±


    She knew what Dn and George did and said this to mock Mnie.


    Mnie did not want to waste time arguing with her and looked at Theodore instead. ¡°Mr.


    Cain, please help me contact the hospital. I want to ask them about Peachie¡¯s situation now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to the doctor and admitted Peachie. However, you have to talk to the doctor yourself about the other procedures. After all, I¡¯m not the guardian.¡±


    Mnie nodded seriously.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 410

    <b>Chapter </b><b>410 </b>


    <b>Vi </b>grabbed Eugene¡¯s arm, seemingly minding the fact that Eugene had arrived at the airport with Mnie. She seemed to be dering her rtionship with him.


    ¡°Eugene, why didn¡¯t you tell me she¡¯d be here with you? If I had known, I would¡¯ve booked her a room in the hotel. It¡¯s the weekend, and most of the rooms are upied. It¡¯ll be difficult to book a room now.¡±


    Before Eugene could answer, Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m not staying in the same hotel as you two. I have something else to deal with.¡±


    Eugene looked at her, and Mnie seemed to sense his gaze. She said, ¡°Send me a text if you need me. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Vi frowned as she interrupted, ¡°Are you guys talking about something confidential? What are you going to do?¡±


    Eugene answered calmly, ¡°We¡¯re just dealing with some trouble.¡±


    Vi nodded and asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, is your family in trouble again?¡±


    Her tone made Mnie feel ufortable. Mnie had no idea if Vi was saying this intentionally.


    However, Mnie couldn¡¯t retort. It was indeed a trouble caused by Dn and George.


    Vi looked as if she had just realized what she said and smiled as she exined, ¡°Mnie, please don¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t mean that. I just feel sorry for you.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve broken down mentally if I were you. I heard your grandpa passed away too. Please ept my condolences.¡±


    Mnie did not want to hear more from Vi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    Theodore left with her, saying he would drive her to the hospital.


    Vi held onto Eugene and watched the two leave. She sighed on purpose. ¡°I feel sorry for Mnie. Anyone with a family like that is gued with bad luck.¡±


    She hugged Eugene¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t worry. My family is ordinary and would never bring you trouble.¡±


    Eugene looked at her expressionlessly as he nodded. Vi was not sure which statement he was agreeing with.


    On the way to the hospital, Theodore told her everything.


    After Dn and George were caught, Peachie spent a few days in the police station.


    She wanted to go back to Hearth City and refused to stay, so they could only send her back.


    Mnie said after a moment of silence, ¡°No one in Jepton has the time to take care of her.¡±


    Dn and George were arrested. Mnie had also been busy with Albert¡¯s funeral and forgot about Peachie.


    If Theodore had not called her, she would <b>not </b>have known that Peachie had gone back to


    Hearth City.


    However, Mnie did not me herself for it. She and Mnie were not close, and Mnie had done enough by providing the money for her treatment.


    George killed her grandfather, and Mnie could not forget that. However, Peachie was just a kid, so she could not be heartless toward her.


    Peachie stayed in a six¨Cperson ward. She was on her drip when she entered, lying on the bed in <b>a </b>daze.


    When she heard footsteps, she turned around. Her eyes turned red and tears welled up when she saw Mnie.


    Mnie did notfort her. Instead, she sat by the bed and looked at her silently.


    Mnie did not know what she could say to Peachie. They were stepsisters, and Dn favored her ill daughter more. She even taught Peachie all kinds of insane stuff. Mnie could not be friendly to Peachie anymore.


    Before she could speak, Peachie cried.


    As she wept, she apologized, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because I¡¯ve been a coward.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve called the nurse. I¡¯m sorry, Mnie. It¡¯s all because of me.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 411

    Peachie seemed to have been holding back for a long time. She could not stop herself from weeping. As she was on a drip and her hands had been moving, some blood flowed back into the tube.


    Mnie¡¯s focus was still on what Peachie had just said. Her mind was a mess, but she stared into Peachie¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°Repeat what you just said.¡±


    Peachie was choked as she looked at Mnie with her red eyes. Her face was small, and she looked skinnier as if she had not eaten. It made Mnie wonder if Dn even fed Peachie properly.


    Her cheekbones were protruded, making her eyes look bigger.


    Mnie sighed as she touched Peachie¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell me whatever you know.¡±


    Peachie was only a kid, and she would naturally be afraid. Although she had not had much contact with Mnie, she had been taught by Dn that Mnie was a good sister.


    That was why she cried as soon as she saw Mnie.


    ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t want to take Great¨Cgrandpa out for a walk.


    ¡°I saw him arguing with Great¨CGrandpa, and he hit Great¨Cgrandpa like he always hit me. Then, Great¨Cgrandpa¡¯s oxygen mask fell.¡±


    Peachie¡¯s words startled Mnie. She looked at Peachie in shock.


    The hospital had surveince cameras, but they were only in public areas. Wards were not equipped with cameras to protect patients¡® privacy.


    The proof that got George arrested was that George had admitted it out of guilt. Dn had also admitted it, along with other crimes that George hadmitted.


    However, there were no surveince cameras in the ward.


    Peachie¡¯s words would prove George guilty of killing Albert by ident.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank as a me of anger burned in her.


    She closed her eyes, preventing herself from showing her emotions.


    Mnie lowered her head and saw Peachie¡¯s hand. She called the nurse to take care of the drip and left the ward.


    Theodore was waiting for her outside. ¡°Eugene called and told us to have dinner with him. The matter is quite troublesome on his side.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s information had fallen into the hands of the thugs in Hearth City. Maybe because George had told them something, they kept pestering Eugene.


    Most importantly, LeapCo¡¯s branch in Hearth City was also implicated.


    Those people were the thugs in the area and were difficult to deal with. They were shameless and bold.


    Even after reporting the matter to the police, Eugene still had to deal with this personally.


    Mnie knew it was the trouble caused by George, and she had to be responsible for it.


    She followed Theodore to the doctor¡¯s office, and the doctor remembered her. Mnie had asked for his help because she had to keep Dn from misusing her money.


    Dr. Leone handed her the document. ¡°Peachie¡¯s condition is bad, and the best solution is to admit her to the hospital for further treatment. However, her parents are not around, and I must ask her guardian about their n for her.¡±


    The police in Jepton sent Peachie back. Since it was her request, the doctors knew about her situation too.


    Mnie said, ¡°Go on with the previous treatment.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Dr. Leone seemed to have something else to say.


    Mnie pondered before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get her a caretaker. Just follow the usual procedure for her treatment. I¡¯ll pay the medical fees. However, I¡¯ll be in Jepton and might note back often. So, please help me look after her.¡®


    That was the best Mnie could do for Peachie.


    Peachie was her sister, after all. She could not ignore Peachie¡¯s health.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 412

    She could not look after Peachie herself and did not want to.


    Mnie had made herself clear, and Dr. Leone had nothing much to ask. Theodore hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°About Peachie¡¯s medical fees, the charity fund coulde up with part of it.¡±


    He seemed hesitant when he suggested this. Mnie owed Eugene a huge amount of debt. She did not need to insist on paying the fees.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mood was down when she walked out of the hospital. She remembered what Peachie told her. Her expression was gloomy even when she got into Theodore¡¯s car.


    The hotel where Vi and Eugene stayed was also in the center of the city. Thus, the restaurant chosen was also nearby.


    Just as they arrived, the sky got cloudy, and it seemed like the rain was about to pour. Mnie followed Theodore in and saw Vi leaning against Eugene as she spoke.


    Eugene was still cold as ever, yet he nodded in response to what Vi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve been busy all day. Are you asking me to have dinner with you because you want me to watch you lovebirds cuddle?¡±


    Theodore pretended to be displeased. Eugene looked at him and askedzily, ¡°Is everything settled?¡±


    Theodore did not answer in detail. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call and tell them about it. Mnie¡¯s sister¡¯s condition fulfills the requirements needed. It¡¯s not a difficult matter to settle.¡±


    Eugene said after he finished, ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about this.¡±


    He asked coldly and with displeasure, ¡°Have you found the things I asked you to find?¡± Theodore seemed to realize what he was talking about. ¡°It was done a long time ago. We can take them there tomorrow.¡±


    They talked, and Mnie just stood aside with her lips pursed.


    She had been in a daze because of Peachie¡¯s words and had not realized why Eugene wanted to have dinner with them.


    ¡°Mnie, why aren¡¯t you sitting?¡± Vi smiled as she looked at her. ¡°Eugene wants to have a simple meal with Theodore, and you happen to know Theodore. You can just skip the formalities.¡±


    That implied Eugene had not invited her. She had followed without asking.


    Mnie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Excuse me. I have something onter and have to leave.¡± <b>¡°</b>Is it because of your sister?¡± Vi lifted her eyebrow and looked at Mnie pitifully. ¡°I heard Theodore mention it. What a poor little girl. You should apany her more often.


    ¡°After all<b>, </b>her parents are scumbags. I even advised Mrs. Chapman to be more open¨Cminded. I


    Chapter4


    didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡±


    Mnie froze. She turned around and looked at Vi.


    It was not strange for Vi to know about this, but what she said just now was weird.


    She had advised Dn?


    Mnie did not know when Vi and Dn got so close, but it reminded her of the missing details.


    Before this, Dn told her Vi said she could get somepensation if Mnie left LeapCo.


    Thus, Dn made a ruckus at LeapCo.


    When they were at Prime City, Mnie also noticed Dn ncing at Vi subconsciously.


    Moreover, when Albert was admitted to the ward, she had bumped into Vi at the hospital.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was clear as she stared at the smiling Vi.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 413

    <b>Chapter </b>413


    Mnie recalled all the details she missed and realized Vi might have been in contact with Dn more than she thought.


    Maybe Albert¡¯s death had something to do with her¡­


    Mnie stopped assuming as she had no proof. She did not even have the right to suspect Vi.


    However, she could not stop herself from ncing at Vi again.


    Vi¡¯s expression was calm. She lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Why are you looking at me, Mnie? Do you have something you want to say?¡±


    Mnie retracted her gaze. ¡°No, I was just thinking about something.¡±


    She hid her thoughts well, and others did not notice anything strange.


    Eugene¡¯s cold gaze fell on her. The dim yellow light on him made his cold gaze look gentler than usual.


    However, the illusion shattered when he said, ¡°Of course, you can ponder about something else since you¡¯re not implicated.¡±


    He was mocking her again, which irritated Mnie.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she said, ¡°I can do anything you want me to cooperate with.¡®


    Eugene scoffed as he looked at her and said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re helping me out of kindness, Mnie. You owe me this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ll admit this, but George involved me because of you. You owe me this. Shouldn¡¯t you be doing all that you can?¡±


    His words were harsh. Mnie wanted to retort but did not know what to say.


    To be precise, she could not retort.


    Eugene was right. George had nothing to do with him. George would not have looked for Eugene if it were not for her.


    She owed him, and she admitted that!


    Mnie clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh.


    It was painful.


    Theodore looked at Eugene and Mnie. Frowning, he said, ¡°Eugene, why are you saying this? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person George is? Why are you threatening thisdy?¡±


    Then<b>, </b>he quipped, ¡°You say she owes you. Are you trying to brainwash her?¡±


    Eugene nced at him. ¡°It isn¡¯t you in trouble now. Of course, you think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Theodore rubbed his nose and said nothing.


    He had been in Hearth City and knew about the matter. He knew Eugene was not the only one in trouble. Even part of LeapCo was implicated because of this.


    Those clients that they had cooperated with recently canceled their contracts.


    Two days ago, some people barged into LeapCo. That was why Eugene was in a hurry to settle this matter.


    However¡­


    He nced at Mnie standing at the side. Being used to brushing this off, he knew he could not do much and sighed deep down.


    This was Eugene and Mnie¡¯s matter. He chose to stay away from it.


    Mnie had only taken her breakfast that day and had not eaten anything afternding.


    She was ill not long ago and still looked pale.


    Mnie looked at Eugene stubbornly as she stood upright.


    ¡°Since this has happened, it¡¯ll be pointless to apologize. However, I¡¯ll pay for whatever I owe you, whether it¡¯s money or getting you out of the trouble this has brought you.¡±


    Her voice was soft but firm. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I can write you an agreement that I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 414

    No one answered her. Theodore frowned and said, ¡°Mnie, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, a deep voice interrupted him, ¡°The agreement will only be a waste of paper if you don¡¯t have the ability to carry it out.¡±


    Expressionlessly, he added, ¡°It¡¯s enough having you waste one stack of paper.¡±


    He was referring to the 1.5 million loan agreement signed by Mnie. She said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯ll return the money, but please give me some time.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s lips curled up as he sneered.


    Vi watched from the side and said, ¡°Eugene, what are you talking about? Mnie was once your secretary. She¡¯s now in trouble. It won¡¯t do any harm for you to help her.


    ¡°Moreover, Mnie has been nice to you until¡­¡±


    She paused before diverting the topic. ¡°You still have to help her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Vi¡¯s way of putting it sounded disgusting to Mnie.


    She mentioned Mnie¡¯s rtionship with Eugene and the fact that she was fired. Moreover, she also reminded Mnie that Eugene had nothing to do with her anymore.


    It sounded simple but was full ofplicated undertones.


    However, Mnie¡¯s gaze fell on Vi again upon hearing her voice.


    She had a bold guess but did not have any proof of it.


    Mnie left after a while. When she left the restaurant, it was already raining outside.


    It was just a drizzle.


    She hailed a taxi and looked for a ce to stay.


    Just as she arrived at the hotel, it started pouring outside. The raindrops smashed on the roof, making a huge rumbling sound.


    Mnie checked into her room. Before she could unpack her things, her phone rang.


    It was a call from Yvonne. ¡°Have younded at Hearth City?¡±


    ¡°I arrived this morning.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just calling to make sure you¡¯ve arrived safely. Mr. Crane from Blue Inc wants to talk business over dinner with you. Maybe you should arrange the time with him.¡±


    Mnie nodded and asked, ¡°Are you at the workshop?¡±


    ¡°I was called over to help again. Xander was forced to return to the Solomon family¡¯s cest night. His grandfather seems to have fainted.¡±


    Yvonne told her the situation casually, and Mnie did not ask further. It was Xander¡¯s family matter, and she did <b>not </b>know much.


    She had only heard from Eugene and the others that Xander was on bad terms with <b>his </b>family and seemed to have a stepbrother.


    Yvonne hung up the call, and Mnie headed to the bathroom to take a bath. She wanted to sleep but was not sleepy.


    It was difficult for her to fall asleep with so many thoughts in mind.


    Getting up, she recalled everything about Vi since getting to know her.


    Then, she tried getting the moments where she noticed Vi seemed to be in contact with Dn.


    She had to admit that during those moments, Dn had always looked for her to make a fuss.


    Mnie¡¯s expression grew colder. If Albert¡¯s death had anything to do with Vi, Mnie would not let her off quickly.


    However, she needed to find evidence.


    Mnie pondered as she sat on the bed. Then, she took her phone, changed her outfit, and headed out.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 415

    When she was at the hospital, a bolt of lightning struck. Mnie kept a straight face on as her eyes looked cold in the split second of brightness.


    Peachie had just finished her drip, and the caretaker was putting her to sleep.


    They were both startled to see Mnie.


    From <b>the </b>balcony window, they could see it was pouring outside.


    Peachie <b>sat </b>before Mnie with her jacket on. The child looked timid and dared not say anything as she looked at Mnie.


    Mnie flipped through her photo album and ced it before Peachie as she asked, ¡°Did this persone looking for your mother?¡±


    It was a photo taken when they were on LeaoCo¡¯s team¨Cbuilding outing. She got Yana to send her a copy of the photo on the way to the hospital.


    Peachie stared at the photo for a while before nodding. ¡°Yes. Thisdy came looking for Mommy a few times. Sometimes at home and sometimes in the hospital.¡±


    Peachie bit her lip as she looked at Mnie cautiously. ¡°She¡¯d bring me food and was always gentle when she spoke.¡±


    ording to how Dn looked after Peachie, she would seldom leave Peachie alone.


    That was why Mnie came looking for Peachie to gather some evidence.


    As long as she could prove Vi had looked for Dn¡­


    Mnie clenched her hand into a fist. She felt her breathing get heavier as she asked, ¡°Do you know why she looked for your mother?¡±


    Peachie looked puzzled and answered, ¡°Thisdy asked me if I wanted to be cured and Mommy started crying.¡±


    ¡°Then what did she say?¡± Mnie stared at Peachie¡¯s pale face.


    Peachie sniffled and pursed her lips.


    Mnie could guess what Vi had said. Her expression turned gloomier. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°She said that you¡¯re rich and asked mommy to look for you. She said you¡¯d help us.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression was cold. She did not expect Vi to meddle with her family matters and instigate Dn to do something she should not.


    George and Dn were fools but would never have dared to hurt Albert, especially¡­


    Something struck Mnie¡¯s mind. George had said something about selling Albert¡¯s organs


    They had already been in Jepton for some time then, and Mnie had bumped into Vi <b>at </b>the hospital¡­


    Thunder rumbled as the lightning struck. It happened to shine on Mnie¡¯s gloomy expression.


    It was a rainy night, and the sky only cleared at dawn.


    Mnie had just gotten up when she received a call from Theodore. She was asked to wait at the hotelst night to head to the police station together.


    Mnie hung up the call after agreeing and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Her face was pale, and she had dark circles under her eyes. Even her face looked bony.


    She had not slept wellst night as she was thinking about Vi.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 416

    <b>Chapter </b><b>416 </b>


    Mnie put on some makeup<b>, </b>barely concealing her <b>awkward </bplexion. She then left the <b>house</b><b>. </b>


    When she went <b>over</b><b>, </b><b>those </b>three <b>were </b>having breakfast. Mnie¡¯s gaze stopped on Vi, and she did not even hide the sharpness in <b>her </b>eyes. Frowning, Vi looked up, ¡°Mnie, why are <b>you </b>staring at <b>me</b>?¡±


    There was <b>no </b>change in Mnie¡¯s expression. Her gaze was faint, seemingly indifferent as she <b>said</b><b>, </b>¡°When I went to <b>see </b>Peachiest night, she mentioned that you used to visit her often.¡±


    Vi was momentarily stunned but then a smile graced her lips. ¡°She¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    Mnie nodded slightly. ¡°She also said she really likes you. She thinks you¡¯re gentle and said that <b>you </b>always bring her snacks.¡±


    There was a brief pause before she continued, probing slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good rtionship with them.¡± Gaze still on Vi¡¯s face as she said that<b>, </b>she caught the fleeting panic on her face. Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Vi leaned against Eugene¡¯s side, biting her lip. Looking up, she had a frown on her face. She acted as if she did not quite understand Mnie¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Mnie, do you not like me interacting with your family?¡± she asked with pursed lips. ¡°I just found them a little pitiful. Peachie is so young, yet she¡¯s gone through so much. There¡¯s no reliable person around to take care of her, so I just paid a bit more attention to her.¡±


    Mnie did not move and continued to stare at her. Vi was clearly insinuating that Mnie had not fulfilled her responsibilities. Otherwise, why would there be a need for an outsider to take care of Peachie and Dn?


    However, Mnie just nodded. ¡°You do care about them. Those who don¡¯t know might even think you¡¯re Dn¡¯s daughter. I admit I fall short in this aspect.¡±


    Vi blinked, her long eyshes fluttering with a hint of panic in her eyes. She looked like an innocent and harmless fawn. When contrasted with Mnie¡¯s cold demeanor, she looked even more innocent.


    Looking at Mnie, she forced a smile. ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t say such harsh words. If it bothers you, I won¡¯t visit Peachie in the future. I just always wanted a little sister, so seeing Peachie like that made me feel a bit sorry for her.¡±


    Vi sighed and shook her head. ¡°But Mnie, even if you¡¯re busy and resentful, Peachie is innocent. She¡¯s so young. What could she possibly understand?¡±


    The corner of Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she looked at Vi with a somewhat amused expression. She had not even said anything and Vi was already letting words fall out of her mouth.


    She was using Mnie of being heartless and cruel to the little girl. It was quite impressive.


    No wonder she could deceive that pair of fools, Dn and George.


    Mnie¡¯s hand that was hidden in her sleeve tightened slightly as her heart grew colder. She lowered her gaze for a moment before lifting it again. However, instead of looking at Vi as


    intended, her eyes suddenly met a pair of calm ck eyes.


    Eugene¡¯s fingers were curled on the table<b>, </b>tapping it lightly. He raised an imperceptible eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m tired of this constant beating about the <b>bush</b>. Why not just speak inly?¡±


    He coldly lifted his eyshes, sweeping his gaze over Mnie. With a nonchnt air, he revealed <b>a </b>hint of dominance. ¡°It¡¯s better to make things clear.¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes and looked <b>at </b>him. Her fingertips moved slightly. ¡°I was just asking since Peachie mentioned that Vi had visited them a few times when I went to <b>see </b>herst night.¡±


    Vi remained silent, keeping her head down. From her face that was turned away, Mnie could see that her eyes had gone red. She looked as though she had suffered some injustice.


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He stayed silent for a moment before saying steadily, ¡°You know it yourself if it was just a question or if you have ulterior motives.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s breath was caught. She looked at Eugene, their eyes meeting.


    Eugene¡¯s brows were furrowed with indiscernible emotions. He tapped the tabletop again. ¡± Don¡¯t specte things without reason. It makes you look ridiculous.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 417

    <b>Chapter </b><b>417 </b>


    <b>Eugene¡¯s </b>words wereced with sarcasm, making Mnie feel as if a hand was <b>squeezing </b>her heart firmly. She looked at Eugene, whose face seemed somewhat like a stranger¡¯s. He was defending Vi <b>so </b>fiercely that he immediately cut her off at the slightest <b>suspicion</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Eugene¡­<b>¡± </b>Vi murmured, her already red eyes turning even redder. It looked like she had finally understood the probing nature of Mnie¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mnie, did you misunderstand something? If you want to ask me anything<b>, </b>can¡¯t you just say it directly<b>?</b>¡± she said in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m not as clever as you. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±


    Vi then tugged at Eugene¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t be angry. Mnie has been through a lottely. We should be understanding.¡±


    Eugene continued to look at Mnie. Then, in a low tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me not to suspect that you¡¯re intentionally dying time right now.¡±


    He nced at the time and said in a calm tone, ¡°I made an appointment for nine o¡¯clock. How much longer do you n to dy things because of your baseless suspicions?¡±


    Mnie felt a sharp pain in her heart at the man¡¯s impatience. Her grandfather had always treated Eugene well, even going so far as to pray for him all the time. How could he be so cold and sarcastic now? It was as if there could not be the slightest doubt about Vi.


    Perhaps her grandfather had never been important to him.


    Vi stood beside him like she was a principled person and said in a soft tone<b>, </b>seemingly consoling Mnie, ¡°Mnie, I know you¡¯re feeling upset, but can you please not look at me with that expression and use that tone on me?¡±


    She hesitated a little before adding, ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid of making you unhappy.¡±


    With just these words, she hadbeled Mnie a bully. Mnie felt a bitterness surge in her heart as Eugene watched her. The entire situation wasughable.


    Lowering her gaze, she remained silent for a moment and suppressed her emotions. She still did not have evidence to prove Vi¡¯s involvement. Relying on verbal statements alone was not enough to convince anyone.


    Lashes drooping slightly, she maintained her calm tone and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Peachie just mentionedst night that she wanted to y with you, so I came over to ask you if you¡¯d be up for it. If my words offended you, I apologize.¡±


    Vi¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make time to apany Peachie in the future. I like her too.¡±


    Mnie nodded and said nothing more.


    Eyes as deep as a cold pool, Eugene merely nced at her for a moment before quickly shifting his gaze away. He snorted disdainfully as well.


    Theodore was about to mediate the situation as per habit when his phone rang. His expression changed as he reminded Eugene, ¡°We can go over now.¡±


    Eugene nodded. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were calm and


    serene. He took a step away. Vi promptly followed him<b>, </b>calling out his name as she stepped forward.


    After watching Vi leave, Theodore walked over, <b>his </b>face revealing some of his inner conflicts. He seemed to be unsure <b>of </b>what to say. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eugene needs you over there.¡±


    Their visit to Hearth City was to handle the mess George left behind. The employees of the LeapCo branch were also present. Mnie had worked with Eugene on tasks in this area before, so the branch¡¯s staff recognized her.


    Out of habit, they addressed her as if she were still a secretary there.


    Vi smiled and said, ¡°Mnie is no longer with LeapCo. She¡¯s relieved of the hard work thates with being a secretary.¡±


    Mnie heard her but did not react.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 418

    <b>Chapter </b><b>418 </b>


    Mnie <b>was </b>mainly apanying <b>Eugene </b>and Theodore <b>to </b>verify information about George and the situation at home. Upon learning <b>that </b>she was <b>George¡¯s </b>stepdaughter<b>, </b><b>the </b>employees exchanged <b>nces </b>but did not say anything.


    <b>By the </b>time they dealt with matters here<b>, </b>it was already past noon. ¡°Is there anything <b>else </b>you need <b>me </b><b>to </b><b>do</b>?¡± Mnie asked Eugene.


    Eugene paused before bowing his head <b>to </b>adjust his cufflinks. He clicked his tongue and replied, ¡°Do <b>you </b>think this is all the mess he left behind?¡±


    The head of thepany branch then said in a low voice, ¡°Those people have been hanging <b>around </b>thepany entrancetely<b>, </b>demanding money. Two days ago<b>, </b>one of our employees identally <b>got </b>involved and ended up in the hospital after being attacked.¡±


    Eugene sneered coldly, his gaze turning to Mnie again. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression soured as Vi said in a righteous sort of tone, ¡°Things have gotten this serious and you haven¡¯t reported it to the police?¡±


    The branch head¡¯s expression was grim. It was not until they left the police station that he exined, ¡°It¡¯s useless to report it to the police. Those people are local hooligans who have been around for more than a decade.


    ¡°As soon as they catch wind of us reporting them, they¡¯ll disappear faster than anyone else.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not feasible for the police to guard thepany entrance every day. That would be a waste of public resources. Moreover, these people lend money at exorbitant interest rates and are ruthless. No one dares to provoke them.¡±


    Vi nodded. ¡°So, they¡¯re just a bunch of annoying pests?¡± After saying this, she turned to Mnie. ¡°Mnie, how did George get to know these people?¡±


    How? Was it not just because he was a bad egg?


    Vi¡¯s question seemed to be an attempt to seek Mnie¡¯s confirmation. She wanted to hear it from Mnie¡¯s mouth, which would deal her a bigger blow.


    They were headed to the branch office. Eugene was keeping silent, and Mnie had no choice but to follow.


    Still likely dwelling on the morning¡¯s events, Vi did not stop pestering Eugene by making conversation with him. Not only did she keep on talking, but she even raised her voice as if she was worried Mnie would not be able to hear her.


    Mnie sat in front of the passenger seat, her eyelids slightly lowered as her mind churned. She was certain that Vi had instigated the issue with Dn. However, shecked sufficient evidence, so no one would believe her.


    Listening to Vi¡¯s soft and sweet voice prattling on at the back, Mnie could not help but feel annoyance grow within her. Even though she knew it was likely just an act, what could Mnie do when she had nothing?


    As for Eugene, Mnie had lost any expectations she might have had for Eugene. She knew that he would only be partial to protecting Vi. It seemed like he had long forgotten the


    Chapt


    kindness her grandfather had shown him <b>in </b>the <b>past</b><b>. </b>


    <b>Reflecting </b><b>on </b><b>this</b><b>, </b>Mnie¡¯s lips <b>curled </b><b>into </b><b>a </b><b>bitter </b>and <b>self</b>¨Cmocking smile. <b>It </b>was their own and they <b>fault </b><b>for </b>overestimating <b>themselves</b><b>. </b><b>Now</b><b>, </b>they were reaping what they had <b>sown</b><b>, </b><b>had </b>no <b>one </b><b>to </b><b>me </b><b>but </b>themselves.


    Mnie¡¯s thoughts swirled in her mind during the journey, and the conclusion she reached <b>was </b>that she truly could not afford to provoke Eugene anymore<b>. </b>She looked out at the greenery rapidly receding <b>outside </b>the window with Vi¡¯s voice echoing in her ears asionally.


    In <b>her </b>mind<b>, </b>only one thought remained¨Cif she could go back in time<b>, </b>she would not let <b>herself </b><b>be </b><b>as </b>naive<b>. </b>

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 419

    Mnie¡¯s first encounter with Eugene had been quite awkward. Her grandfather¡¯s ident had forced her to spend all her time in the hospital. As a young woman who had just started college<b>, </b>she did not know much about anything.


    She was running around in a panic, hoping to bring some justice for her grandfather.


    However<b>, </bpensation from the driver responsible for the ident was not forting. Despite her grandfather¡¯s job as an educator, his savings were not substantial. He had already set aside funds for Mnie¡¯s college education. There was not much left.


    She could not dy the payment of the hospital fees. Besides, with her grandfather recovering from surgery and in a weakened state, he needed proper care.


    Even with Mnie working part¨Ctime after sses every day, the money needed was still far from enough. During that period, Mnie was like a person made of iron, resting only five hours a day. The prolonged stress had her nerves stretched to the limit.


    One day, caught in a sudden downpour, she clumsily sought shelter while dressed in a cumbersome mascot costume. When she looked up, she met the gaze of a tall and handsome young man. Before she could apologize, she met his indifferent eyes.


    Later, those eyes frequently appeared in Mnie¡¯s mind. She could not describe the emotions she felt at that time. It was as if the gloominess of the rainy day melted away, transforming into a gentle breeze that surrounded her.


    The recollection abruptly came to an end as Mnie closed her eyes. She could feel the tension building within her.


    The gentle breeze that blew by back then had long since disappeared. The murmurs from the back seat continued, and Mnie fished out her phone. Just as she unlocked it, she received a message from Yvonne.


    By the time she sent her reply, they had already reached the branch office.


    Near the flower bed at the entrance of thepany were a few men who looked like


    troublemakers. They were crouching on the ground.


    The head of the branch said, ¡°It¡¯s them. They wait here every day, and when the police show up, they run away. Even if they get caught, it doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll juste back again.¡±


    It wasplete impudence. Mnie¡¯s jaw tightened, and after a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Did George bring them here?¡±


    Eugene did not answer. Instead, it was Theodore who said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°They do have some connection with him.¡±


    Mnie nodded and said nothing else. Vi blinked, her face wrinkling with worry as she asked Theodore anxiously, ¡°What do these people even want bying to thepany¡¯s entrance every day? Do they want money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just money. I don¡¯t know where I heard it from, but there¡¯s this rumor going around that Mr. Scott is rted to them somehow. They won¡¯t leave until they¡¯re paid,¡± the branch head said after parking the car and looking at the people outside with concern.


    <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>gaze lowered. <b>Her </b>back stiffened slightly <b>when </b>she heard <b>a </b>cold sneer from the back seat. <b>Voice </b>cold and <b>deep</b>, Eugene <b>scoffed</b><b>. </b>¡°Rtionship? What rtionship?¡±


    Vi faintly replied<b>, </b>¡°<b>How </b>dare <b>these </b>people spread such rumors?¡±


    She then looked at Mnie through the rearview mirror and tentatively asked, ¡°Mnie, since these people are your father¡¯s friends, haven¡¯t you exined things to him? What kind of rtionship could there even be between them and Eugene?¡±


    There was<b>, </b><b>of </b>course, no rtionship tying Eugene and them. However, Vi insisted on having Mnie answer the question.


    What she was trying to imply was obvious.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze turned colder, her chest heaving as she said <b>in </b>a low voice, ¡°What is there for me to exin to them?¡±


    At this counter¨Cquestion, Vi found herself unable to respond.


    Any rtionship between Mnie and Eugene that needed to be exined would involve their romantic rtionship. Vi had initially just wanted to tease Mnie. She had not expected to make herself ufortable.


    Mnie withdrew her gaze, calmly pushed open the car door, and got out. The branch head and Theodore followed closely.


    Only Vi and Eugene remained in the car.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 420

    Mnie nced into the car casually and overheard Vi¡¯s charming voice. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    She was pressed against Eugene, her head resting on his chest. Her hands were holding Eugene¡¯s wrist. If it were not for the inappropriate time and ce, it might have been an image of affection.


    Sensing Mnie¡¯s gaze, Vi looked up at her a bit awkwardly and said, ¡°My hair got caught on Eugene¡¯s clothes.¡±


    There was a smile in her eyes that made it unclear if the embarrassment was genuine or feigned.


    Mnie had no interest in observing how Vi¡¯s hair was entangled with Eugene¡¯s clothes and just turned her head to the other side.


    After fussing about inside the car for a bit, Eugene and Vi finally got out. Vi¡¯s face was a little flushed as she tightly held onto Eugene¡¯s arm. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Sorry, Eugene was worried about pulling my hair, so he took it slow.¡±


    The branch office was not as impressive as LeapCo¡¯s headquarters, and the building looked quite old. Still holding onto Eugene¡¯s hand, Vi suddenly asked, ¡°Eugene, what if those people outside suddenly rush in?¡±


    The question sounded somewhat naive, and Eugene replied in a calm voice, ¡°They won¡¯t.¡±


    Vi persisted. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, what if.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such possibility.¡±


    Despite the seriousness of Eugene¡¯s response, Vi was dissatisfied. She turned to look at Mnie with a somewhat helpless expression. ¡°Mnie, I really don¡¯t know how you put up with him before.¡±


    Mnie was caught off guard at being brought into the conversation and instinctively frowned.


    Before she could say anything, she heard Vi answer herself, ¡°Fortunately, you were just his secretary. If you were his girlfriend, you¡¯d probably be driven crazy by his straightforward way of thinking.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s steps paused. While Viined, her tone indicated a sense of joy. Mnie¡¯s gaze shifted.


    No wonder Vi had dragged her into the conversation. She wanted to take the opportunity to remind Mnie that even in the past, she was only Eugene¡¯s secretary and nothing more.


    Looking up, Mnie saw Vi holding Eugene¡¯s arm. She withdrew her gaze and nonchntly took a few steps back.


    There was no particr reason for this reaction. She just found it all uninteresting. She was not Ste. She did not need Vi to report her love for Eugene to her all the time.


    After gaining a rough understanding of the situation at the branch office, they were about to take their leave when Mnie just stood where she was. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital, so I won¡¯t


    be going with you.¡±


    Although Peachie was not directly rted to Mnie, she was, after <b>all</b>, just a young child.


    Unexpectedly, <b>Vi </b>immediately piped up and said, ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>go with you. You mentioned Peachie misses me, right?¡±


    Mnie was initially going to decline<b>, </b>but a thought shed through her head along with a hint of emotion in her eyes. She nodded in agreement.


    Vi <b>then </b>asked Eugene, ¡°Eugene, do you want toe with us? Peachie is a very cute girl. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s doing now, and I want to go see her.¡±


    When she heard this, Mnie nced at Vi again.


    Theodore brushed his nose and replied, ¡°<b>I </b>happen to need to talk to the doctor about something. Eugene, do you want toe along?¡±


    Eugene nced at him, his expression unchanged. He nodded gracefully. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Mnie was about to say something but held herself back. Eugene happened to look up at this moment. In that brief moment of eye contact, both of them understood each other without saying a word and silently looked away.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 421

    Before they could head to <b>the </b>hospital, Eugene¡¯s phone began to ring. He stepped aside to answer the call. Watching him walk <b>away</b>, Vi said <b>to </b>Mnie softly, ¡°Mnie, if you¡¯re in a <b>hurry </b>to go to the hospital, you can go first. I¡¯ll wait for Eugene and we¡¯ll head overter.¡±


    Seeing through her intentions, Mnie turned around nkly and left.


    Vi watched her leave and then quietly exined to Theodore, who was beside her, ¡°Peachie is Mnie¡¯s younger sister. No matter how angry she seems, deep down, she¡¯s still worried about her. It¡¯s better to let her go first.¡±


    Theodore nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Vi smiled again. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for Eugene.¡±


    Realization dawning upon him, Theodore patted his forehead and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital with Mnie first. I don¡¯t want to disturb you lovebirds, in case you end up forcing me to be the third wheel again.¡±


    He turned and left while muttering to himself. The woman was quite possessive, sending him away even after doing the same with Mnie.


    Mnie arrived at the hospital first, and Theodore followed shortly after. After greeting each other, he went to the office while Mnie proceeded to the ward.


    Peachie was receiving intravenous therapy again. Her palm¨Csized face was devoid of any color, and her lips were cracked, showing signs of dehydration. She was dressed in arge hospital gown that hung on her like a sack


    Peachie saw Mnie and smiled. ¡°How do you feel today? Does it hurt?¡± Mnie asked.


    Peachie shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Mnie did not mention Dn in front of Peachie at all. Being obedient, Peachie did not insist on seeing her mother either. However, the two sisters were not particrly close, so there was not much for them to talk about.


    After sharing the incident with Mniest night, Peachie went back to her reserved and reticent self today.


    Mnie sat with her for a while before getting up. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the doctor.¡±


    Peachie¡¯s long¨Cterm hospitalization was inevitable. Even though Mnie was not particrly concerned, some things needed rification.


    Coming up to the office door, she heard Theodore¡¯s voice as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll cover Peachie Chapman¡¯s medical expenses and do our best to cooperate with the hospital for her treatment.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed. Just as she was about to enter the office, she heard him continue, The entire foundation is concerned about this matter, and you¡¯re aware of the situation with the foundation. The Jeptonpany is also involved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Peachie Chapman is the first patient in the hospital to be sponsored. This has also attracted the attention of many other foundation members. We all know this.¡±


    171


    Mnie knocked on <b>the </b><b>door</b>. Theodore turned around<b>, </b>his <b>expression </b>changing when he saw her. <b>¡°</b>Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you going to stay with <b>Peachie</b>?¡±


    Mnie replied, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>heard about the foundation just now. As Peachie¡¯s current guardian, I want <b>to </b>get more information on it. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure<b>, </b>that¡¯s okay. <b>I¡¯ll </b>send you a detailed reportter<b>,</b>¡± Theodore said.


    Mnie stayed <b>to </b>ask <b>the </b>doctor some questions before returning to the ward. When she came back, Eugene and Vi had already arrived. Only Vi was <b>in </b>the ward while Eugene was nowhere to be seen.


    Vi sat by Peachie¡¯s bed. Her head was lowered as she was cutting some fruit for her. Peachie sat on the bed, face still pale. When she saw Mnie enter, a hint of shyness appeared on her face.


    Hearing footsteps, Vi turned around and saw Mnie. Putting on a faint smile, she said, ¡± Mnie, why weren¡¯t you in the ward just now? Peachie is still a little girl. What if something happened?¡±


    She handed the fruit to Peachie, who hesitated for a moment before epting it.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 422

    <b>Chapter </b><b>422 </b>


    <b>Vi </b>smiled as she looked <b>at </b>Mnie. ¡°Peachie, I heard that you missed me. Now that I¡¯vee <b>to </b><b>see </b>you, are you happy?¡±


    <b>Peachie </b>looked up at Mnie. Seeing no signs <b>of </b>displeasure on Mnie¡¯s face, she nodded. ¡± <b>Yeah</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Vi noticed Peachie¡¯s reaction and paused for a moment. Turning to Mnie, she hesitated for a moment before saying with a slight frown on her face, ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t look so stern. It might scare the little one.¡±


    Mnie was dressed in a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers today. She did seem to give off <b>a </b>somewhat serious aura.


    ¡°Also, I notice Peachie listens to you a lot. When I give her something to eat or ask her a question, she always looks at you, as if she¡¯s unsure how to respond,¡± Vi said, a smile ying on her lips. It looked somewhat fake, though¨Clike a mask.


    Mnie lowered her gaze, maintaining a neutral expression. ¡°All children know the story of Snow White. They know not to ept things from strangers easily. Her looking at me for approval is a sign of her awareness and a means to protect herself.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing, indeed. In the world today, there are many people with ill intentions. Instilling a sense of safety in kids from a young age is important.¡±


    Vi¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and she also dropped the fruit in her hands.


    Mnie¡¯s words just now were clearly a veiled insinuation.


    Vi bit her lip, choosing not to continue the conversation. However, herplexion had turned unpleasant.


    Footsteps approached the door, and a tall and handsome figure appeared in the doorway.


    Vi¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before she called out, ¡°Eugene, have you dealt with your matters?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lingered on Peachie, who was on the hospital bed, for a moment. He then casually withdrew his gaze. ¡°Can we leave now?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    Vi¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly. She looked back at Peachie and seemed to be hesitating, but in the end, she decided not to reach out to hug her.


    Shen turned to Mnie and asked cautiously, ¡°Can I hug her, Mnie?¡±


    Gaze lowered, Mnie merely replied, ¡°Why are you asking me?¡±


    Vi looked like she had bitten into a lemon as she replied softly, ¡°I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t agree. As you just said, children don¡¯t have much autonomy. Whatever adults say is what goes. That¡¯s why I asked you first.¡±


    Mnie remained indifferent to Vi¡¯s exnation even though it was sound. It was evident to whom that exnation was directed.


    The corners <b>of </b>her lips twitched. ¡°<b>I </b>just told her to be cautious of bad people. Why take it so seriously? She already said she likes you. I can¡¯t possibly think you¡¯re a bad person, can I?¡±


    Peachie did not understand the conversation between the adults and looked around in confusion. <b>In </b>the end. she closed her mouth quietly and said nothing.


    Vi sighed. ¡°Mnie, it¡¯s better to be gentle in front of children.¡±


    She then casually looked toward Eugene and whispered, ¡°Peachie always looks to see how <b>you¡¯re </b>feeling whenever she talks to me. <b>It </b>might not be good if she ends up growing up introverted.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Vi¡¯s emphasis on Peachie¡¯s obedience and reliance on her was insinuating that Peachie¡¯s words were not to bepletely trusted as she always listened to everything Mnie said.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze was lowered, her longshes obstructing part of her view. Mnie¡¯s mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts. She realized she had underestimated Vi. When it came to these matters, she was smarter than anyone else.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 423

    <b>Chapter </b><b>423 </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Mnie, did <b>I </b>say too much?¡± Vi¡¯s voice interrupted Mnie¡¯s thoughts.


    <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>jaw tightened for a moment before she reigned in the indifference on her face. She replied, ¡°<b>You¡¯ve </b>already said all the things that you should¡¯ve and shouldn¡¯t have said. What difference does it make now?¡±


    A strange expression flickered on Vi¡¯s face. She instinctively turned to look at Eugene.


    Eugene did not look at her. Instead, he picked up Peachie¡¯s medical record from the cab next <b>to </b>the bed, flipped through a couple of pages, and then put it back.


    The cold and imposing aura emanating from him was somewhat intimidating. Peachie shrank under the nket with her eyes fixed on him.


    After a moment, he slowly looked up at Mnie. There was not much emotion in his deep and meaningful gaze as he watched her quietly.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. Without letting her emotions show on her face, she met Eugene¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Do you also want to teach me how to get along with my sister, Mr. Scott?¡±


    She had particrly emphasized the way she said ¡®Mr. Scott¡®. It was a show of her difort.


    Vi¡¯s gentle words had been delivered with a hidden edge, and it was her attempt at provoking the situation. Unfortunately, Mnie did not have evidence at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Mnie wasposed on the surface, but her thoughts were roiling underneath<b>. </b>Her eyes appeared colder than usual.


    Eugene¡¯s deep and steady voice sounded in a seemingly casual manner. ¡°Have I taught you so little?¡±


    Mnie furrowed her brows and saw him sneer next. ¡°Of all the things I¡¯ve taught you, what have you mastered?


    ¡°<b>I </b>brought you to Hearth City to handle the mess George left. Instead, you¡¯re causing even more trouble.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark pupils reflected Mnie¡¯s face. His lips parted as he said lightly, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle your family matters properly, and now you feel like the whole world is treating you unfairly? Mnie, you really ce yourself on a high pedestal.¡±


    Although his tone was calm, there was a casual condescension in his words.


    Mnie felt as if the air had been ripped from her lungs.


    Eugene was an astute person. From the short conversation between Mnie and Vi, he had already deduced what Mnie was thinking and sided with Vi. He also took the opportunity to mock and ridicule Mnie.


    The embarrassment of being pped in the face made Mnie clench her fists slightly. Still, she kept her eyes on him, her inherent stubbornness stopping her from lowering her gaze.


    After a while, she shifted her gaze to Vi, who was beside him.


    Vi was looking at Eugene. Though not obvious, there was a hint of a smile in her eyes.


    ¡°Eugene<b>, </b>don¡¯t say it like that,¡± she coaxed him softly.


    Vi looked up, smiled at Mnie<b>, </b>and said in a manner <b>that </b>seemed like she was trying to console her<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mnie, please don¡¯t mind him. That¡¯s just how he talks.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. Vi¡¯s words were clearly implying that she was in the


    wrong.


    There <b>were </b><b>other </b>patients in the ward, and conversation buzzed around them. Mnie closed her eyes, took a small breath, and said nothing more.


    Arguing over these matters without evidence was pointless. Without evidence, everything she said would be wrong<b>, </b>and she would be unjustly using Vi.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 424

    Chapter <b>424 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s fingertips were pale from how tightly they were curled up. The smell of disinfectarft permeated the hospital ward, and each breath felt like a weight on her chest.


    She avoided meeting Eugene¡¯s gaze. She did not want her frustration to be too obvious. Eugene was too smart, and she could not hide anything from him.


    ncing at Peachie¡¯s IV drip, Mnie muttered some things before grabbing her bag and preparing to leave.


    Vi looked at her. ¡°Mnie, where are you going?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°To the hotel.¡± She then left without looking back.


    Vi frowned and then looked at Peachie, who was lying in bed. She sighed helplessly and whispered to Eugene, ¡°Eugene, wait for me here. I¡¯ll go check on Mnie. She must be angry.¡±


    Once outside the ward, Mnie¡¯s emotions finally settled. She knew finding evidence implicating Vi and Dn would be difficult given Vi¡¯s provocative attitude.


    However, if Vi had indeed been whispering into George¡¯s and Dn¡¯s ears, then she was indirectly the cause of her grandfather¡¯s suffering. Mnie could not let that go so easily.


    Lost in her thoughts, Mnie failed to notice the person following her.


    It was not until she exited the hospital and reached a nearby alley did Mnie hear eerieughter behind her. ¡°You¡¯re George¡¯s daughter, right?¡±


    She halted and turned around, only to see the thugs she had encountered at the branch office not far behind her.


    Mnie was immediately on her guard while still maintaining her calm. She took two steps back and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.


    One of them had a phone and wasparing Mnie¡¯s features with a photo. He then threw the phone in front of her. ¡°Dare you say the person in the photo isn¡¯t you?¡±


    On the phone was unmistakably a photo of Mnie. It was taken surreptitiously at a hospital in Jepton.


    The guy had a sly look. He had tanned skin and wore arge gold chain around his neck. His gaze on Mnie was malicious.


    ¡°We¡¯re your dad¡¯s friends. He said his daughter is doing well, so how about you show some respect and give us some money? That shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    These men looked to be roughly the same age as George, but they exuded a more streetwise savviness. They were clearly ustomed to a life outside the mainstream.


    Disgust marred Mnie¡¯s features at the mention of the man. ¡°I have no rtion to him. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Wrong person? We¡¯ve been waiting at that crappypany every day. That old turtle swore his son¨Cinw was wealthy and told us to look to him for money, but we haven¡¯t seen a dine.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re his daughter. Showing some filial piety won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The guy was about to reach out and grab Mnie when she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°You think I won¡¯t I¡¯ll call the police?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead and call them.¡± One of them even whistled mockingly.


    Cornered right out of the hospital, Mnie¡¯s mind raced for an escape n. They were at the mouth of an alley now, and on the other side was a ce selling things. However, it was separated by a busy road.


    As Mnie was contemting her next move, a yelp came from behind them. She sharply turned around to see Vi standing not far from the alley, her face filled with terror. A ck cat was by her feet, but it quickly scurried away as everyone¡¯s attention shifted to it.


    Only a pale¨Cfaced Vi remained. She was frozen in ce, staring anxiously at Mnie.


    Feeling genuinely rmed, Vi took a couple of steps back as if trying to make a run for it.


    With a stern expression, Mnie was about to speak up when the young thug next to her quickly ran past her and grabbed Vi¡¯s arm. He pulled her back.


    Smirking, he said, ¡°I just saw these two together. Perfect timing.¡±


    Terrified and panicked, Vi had no choice and instinctively grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand. In a trembling voice, she said, ¡°Mnie, please tell them that I¡¯m just here for a business trip I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 425

    Chapter <b>425 </b>


    The thugs found Vi¡¯s frightened appearance amusing. ¡°Why so scared? We¡¯re just making friends. We¡¯ll take good care of you,¡± one of them sneered.


    Looking at the greasy and ugly faces in front of her, Vi felt disgust along with her fear. She retorted, ¡°I have a boyfriend. If you dare touch me, my boyfriend won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    The young man who had pulled her over mocked, ¡°In that case, call your boyfriend over. I¡¯d love to see who¡¯s the one who¡¯ll be let off easy.¡±


    Vi was still gripping Mnie¡¯s hand tightly due to fear, ignoring the pain she was causing. In an attempt to calm her, Mnie held Vi¡¯s other hand, urging her not to provoke the thugs any further.


    However, instead of calming down, Vi shook off Mnie¡¯s hand. She took out her phone from her bag, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll call him over. Just wait¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, someone pped the phone out of her hand and onto the ground.


    The thug smirked. ¡°Call him over for what? So that he can watch how you¡¯ll entertain us? Hmm?¡±


    These thugs were no strangers to illegal activities. One of them grabbed Vi¡¯s sleeve. With a forceful pull, the sound of fabric tearing echoed through the alley.


    Vi screamed and attempted to kick the thug, but with her limited strength, she failed tond a hit


    Instead, the thug seized her and tore the sleeve of her right arm, exposing her pale skin. The thugs¡® expressions changed as they stared at her bare arm.


    Amid her struggles, Vi, both frightened and anxious, looked back at Mnie. Her eyes were full of pleading. ¡°Mnie, quickly make them stop!¡±


    Mnie frowned. How could she make them stop? Nevertheless, she did not dwell on it for long since she could not let these people harm Vi.


    Mnie pulled Vi behind her, her expression cold as she red at the lead thug. She attempted to conceal her fear as she said, ¡°You want money, right? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡®


    ¡±


    The thugs exchanged nces and halted their actions. The lead thug said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have said that earlier? We wouldn¡¯t have needed to get rough with you earlier.¡±


    He reached out to touch Mnie¡¯s face, but she quickly dodged.


    Hiding behind Mnie, Vi seemed to <b>be </b>in a daze as she asked, ¡°Do you know them? Why are they asking you for money?¡±


    Mnie was on the verge of breaking down intoughter. Vi¡¯s focus was peculiar at this moment. Despite being in the midst of danger, she was still trying to <b>set </b>traps.


    Before Mnie could respond, the shrill sound of police sirens echoed in the distance, and it was approaching rapidly. Having sensed things were going south, Mnie felt a slight <b>relief </b>upon hearing the <b>siren</b>.


    She had already dialed the emergency number in her bag when she <b>sensed </b>danger earlier,


    Chapter 425 4511


    Mnie had set her emergency contact after the previous incident when George caused trouble at the hospital.


    When the thugs heard the police sirens, they suddenly panicked. After muttering a few curses under their breath, they forcefully pushed Mnie and Vi aside before running away.


    Quick on her feet, Mnie shielded Vi behind her and protected her from being bumped into by the fleeing thugs. In the end, Mnie got run into harshly a few times.


    It was not until the alley fell quiet again that Mnie frowned slightly. Her shoulder had not fully healed yet, and the impact from the thugs bumping into her might have aggravated her injury.


    She turned to look at Vi behind her and asked somewhat impatiently, ¡°You okay?¡±


    .

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 426

    The incident happened so suddenly, and Vi was taken to the hospital. There were red marks on her fair skin, left behind by the thugs¡® rough handling when they tore her clothes.


    Given the circumstances, Mnie could not leave. She followed her to the emergency room. The door was closed, and Eugene was apanying Vi inside.


    Mnie herself was hurt when the thugs collided with her. She was about to turn away when Theodore, who was beside her, hesitated before asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Mnie moved her arm slightly. ¡°To the orthopedic department.¡±


    Unaware of her arm injury, Theodore asked, ¡°Are you injured too? Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier?¡±


    Mnie bit her lip. How could she have? To whom should she have spoken to? Vi was busy crying, and Eugene was too preupied with concern for her. What difference would it have made even if she did say something?


    Theodore sighed lightly at her silence. ¡°Eugene and I were leaving the hospital when we heard the sirens. His face turned so dark that it was frightening.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°So, he thinks I was the one who instructed them?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    It was already quite evident whether or not he thought so. Mnie could not help but mock. herself silently, ¡®Look at that. Even Theodore can tell Eugene¡¯s skepticism toward me.¡®


    The door to the examination room was pushed open, interrupting Mnie¡¯s thoughts. Theodore stepped forward. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Vi still looked a bit pale in Eugene¡¯s coat. She was clearly still shaken. She shook her head and then nced at Mnie. Meeting Mnie¡¯sposed gaze, she hesitated before lowering her head timidly.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 427

    The atmosphere turned awkward. Theodore nced at Mnie and then at Eugene. ¡°Since everything is fine now, we can rest assured. Mnie, you-¡±


    He intended to suggest Mnie go and check her injuries, but before he could finish, he was interrupted.


    Still protecting Vi, Eugene¡¯s sharp profile snapped toward Mnie. His expression was cold, and his gaze contained its unusual indifference as it swept over Mnie. ¡°The police will be here soon to investigate. Those involved aren¡¯t allowed to leave.¡±


    This statement was clearly directed at Mnie. She tightened her jaw as her brows furrowed. ¡± Are you warning someone?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze shifted, his dark eyes carrying a chilling sharpness. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s directed at you?¡±


    Mnie gritted her teeth and swallowed the pent¨Cup frustration in her chest.


    The police arrived soon after. After questioning Mnie and Vi, they said, ¡°We¡¯ve gathered enough information. We¡¯ll investigate this matter promptly and take the necessary actions.¡±


    212


    ¡°How will you handle them if you catch them?¡± Vi whispered.


    ¡°It depends on the severity of the situation. Detention or sentencing is both possible.¡±


    Vi was taken aback, her head snapping up. She nced at Mnie hesitantly before averting her gaze. However, that nce was enough to reveal her thoughts.


    After the police left, Mnie¡¯s tone turned sharp as she asked, ¡°What are you trying to imply with those furtive nces?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­¡± Vi instinctively turned her head to look at Eugene and murmured softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just heard what the police said, and I got a bit worried.¡±


    Mnie chuckled, but the chill in her eyes did not dissipate, ¡°Worried? What are you worried about?¡±


    Vi¡¯s hesitant demeanor seemed more like an usation against Mnie.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 428

    Chapter <b>428 </b>


    A burning anger had been building up in Mnie¡¯s heart ever since they encountered the thugs outside the hospital. However, Vi had insisted on cleverly hopping into the fray.


    Unable to endure it any longer, Mnie lowered her voice. Her tone carried a cold and muted undertone as she warned, ¡°Vi, you know exactly what happened just now.


    ¡°ying the victim is your choice, and I have no words to say about that. But if you insist on throwing false usations my way with your pity show, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll just endure it.¡±


    Vi had gotten involved in the scuffle earlier, and Mnie initially did not want to get entangled with her. However, now that the me had been directly dumped on her head, she might be an easy target for further exploitation if she were to continue keeping silent.


    After saying her piece, the suppressed anger in Mnie¡¯s chest forced her to lift her gaze and look at Eugene. There was undisguised anger in her clear eyes.


    Mnie heard her resolute voice continue, ¡°Mr. Scott, if you want to stand up for your girlfriend, it¡¯s best to open your eyes wide first. Don¡¯t be so quick to pounce on people and brandish that Scott family arrogance.¡±


    Mnie had not learned much in the years since she became chief secretary of LeapCo, but controlling her emotions was something she excelled at.


    It had been a long time since shest got this angry, and her face was slightly flushed from the agitation as her chest rose and fell slightly.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was profound, a sharpness lingering in his gaze as he finally paused on


    Mnie¡¯s face. He was never one to disy his emotions openly, and there was only a faint trace of pride apparent.


    He was considerably taller than Mnie, and when he lowered his eyes to look at her, the imposing pressure he emanated was quite intense.


    ¡°Open my eyes?¡±


    Eugene sneered, his gaze dark and alight with anger. ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve been livingfortably too long. Have you forgotten the benefits you gained at LeapCo? You wouldn¡¯t have earned the amount you received there in half a lifetime if not for me.


    ¡°Do you know how much damage your vampire¨Clike parents have caused thepany?


    ¡°And now you¡¯re telling me to open my eyes?¡± Eugene¡¯s tone grew more impatient and was as cold as a knife. ¡°The time I should¡¯ve opened my eyes was when I brought you into LeapCo.¡±


    ¡°Eugene,¡± Mnie¡¯s voice trembled as she said his name while standing in front of him. She had to tilt her chin up to see the look in his eyes clearly.


    In her reddened eyes, a fleeting moment of confusion passed. Her voice was suddenly stuck in her throat. ¡°In what way have I wronged you? Tell me. Is it thepany or your family?


    ¡°When have <b>I </b>ever not sucked it up and done as you wished?¡± she questioned<b>, </b>enunciating every word.


    The floodgates holding back the emotions she had been suppressing for so many years suddenly burst open with the questions. <b>The </b>grievances and doubts she had been keeping


    hidden for so long surged like a flood, almost engulfing her.


    She never understood how Eugene could change his mind about her so easily.


    She struggled to hold back tears that prevented her from seeing Eugene¡¯s face clearly. Years of umted grievances had her feeling acrid and bitter.


    ¡°Do you think that I should just ept being your servant withoutint because you showed me charity?¡± Mnie¡¯s voice got lower as she continued, her voice weighted with endless exhaustion and numbness. ¡°Eugene, can¡¯t you be less harsh? I¡¯m also in pain.¡±


    It had rained in Hearth City yesterday, but today, the weather was fine. The sun was shining bright.


    Mnie sat in the taxi in a daze as she watched the billboards sh by outside. Emotions that were long¨Cburied had suddenly erupted, and it was as if it had drained all her strength. Her limbs and joints felt weak.


    She reached up and touched her forehead, her hand covering her eyes.


    How ridiculous.


    It turned out that all these years, she had been nothing but a joke¨Caplete and utter joke.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 429

    <b>apter </b><b>429 </b>


    <b>In </b><b>the </b>hospital corridor, people wereing and going. Vi opened her mouth as if wanting <b>to </b>say something, but upon seeing Eugene¡¯s expressionless face, she felt an instinctive fear pierce through her.


    <b>She </b>had never seen Eugene so angry before. The intense cold aura surrounding him kept everyone at bay. However, when she thought about what Mnie had just said, her heart tightened. She gritted her teeth and called out to him.


    However, Eugene¡¯s face remained stern. His sharp gaze suddenly turned toward her. Vi¡¯s words got stuck in her throat.


    After a moment, she dryly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The sharpness in Eugene¡¯s eyes did not reduce in the slightest. He just nodded gracefully and replied heavily, ¡°The doctor asked you to go for a CT scan. Go.¡±


    Facing Eugene¡¯s gaze, Vi felt as if her heart was suspended in midair. She did not dare say anything and just went for the scan.


    After she left, Theodore hesitated to look at Eugene, who eventually snapped at him, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you said to Mnie just now was a bit too harsh? She was injured too. I saw her cradling her arm the entire time. It must¡¯ve hurt. You were so harsh. After all, she¡¯s just ady-¡±


    Before he could finish, Eugene¡¯s cold and stern voice cut him off, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for her?¡±


    Theodore waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°No, I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±


    ¡°No one needs your version of the truth.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold and stern, his ck eyes exuding a chilly air. His tightly pressed lips revealed the extent of his bad mood.


    The results from the police came out that evening. The group of people were troublemakers from Hearth City and were on good terms with George. One of them had won a few thousand dors from George in a game of cards, but George had not paid up.


    When they called to remind him about it, George imed that his daughter in Jepton had a lot of money and that her boyfriend owned apany. He told them to find his daughter if they needed money and that they could ask for as much as they wanted.


    These people were usually jobless and engaged in petty crimes. Now that they had a legitimate reason to extort money, of course, they seized the opportunity. Armed with the information provided by George, they camped outside the LeapCo branch office every day.


    When they saw Mnie, they immediately recognized her and decided to take advantage of the situation to intimidate her.


    !!


    The truth was revealed, and there was a subtle look on Theodore¡¯s face when he said, Eugene, you went too far this time. Mnie was also a victim, and you misunderstood her. No wonder she was driven to tears.¡±


    He did not mention Vi, but her face had already turned pale.


    Eugene remained silent, his gaze lowered as if he was lost in thought. His sealed lips and stoic demeanor revealed ack of emotion.


    Meanwhile, Mnie was unaware of what was happening on their end. She was already on the ne back to Jepton. Upon returning to the hotel earlier, she booked the earliest flight back to Jepton.


    When she arrived at Jepton Airport, it was already past ten o¡¯clock. As soon as she stepped out the gates, she saw Yvonne waiting for her. When Yvonne spotted her, she waved and called out to her, ¡°Over here.¡±


    Mnie lugged her suitcase as she made her way over. Her mood was still low, but her face was covered with makeup, hiding all signs of it.


    ¡°You picked a good time toe back. It¡¯s Reny¡¯s birthday today. She was telling me this morning how she wished you were here,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Since you¡¯ve just arrived, we might still catch the tail end of the celebration.¡±


    Mnie had intended to go home and rest, but upon hearing that today was Reny¡¯s birthday, she decided to follow Yvonne to the vi.


    At the vi, everyone was still awake. There was a cake on the table, and when Reny saw Mnie, her eyes lit up. ¡°Come on! I haven¡¯t cut the cake yet. We¡¯ve been waiting for you. I just talked to the boss on the phone, and he¡¯ll be back soon too.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 430

    <b>Chapter 430 </b>


    Mnie recalled Yvonne mentioning on the phone earlier that the patriarch of the Solomon family had been hospitalized and that Xander had to go back to apany him. However, as <b>soon </b>as Reny spoke, there was a rustle at the door. The next second, Xander walked in.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s back, we can cut the cake!¡± Yvonne said and immediately turned off the lights in the room.


    Mnie had not been prepared and panicked out of reflex the moment the lights went out. Then<b>, </b><b>a </b>faint, familiar fragrance surrounded her the next second.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Xander¡¯s low voice sounded.


    Mnie rxed. ¡°<b>I </b>just arrived. I heard your grandfather is sick?¡±


    Xander acknowledged her question with a hum. ¡°He¡¯s in the intensive care unit now.¡±


    Their voices were hushed in the darkness. The singing of the birthday song soon drowned out their conversation, and they said nothing else.


    In the dim light, Mnie could vaguely see the flickering me. Her mind drifted for a moment, but she quickly gathered her thoughts. It was uncertain what she was thinking, but for a moment, she felt like she could not recall anything.


    Reny cut her birthday cake before the clock struck 12. Since they were all adults, there was not much interest in the cake. Once it was over, everyone scattered into small groups, each upied with their own activities.


    Mnie and Xander went outside the vi. Chuckling, Xander handed her a piece of cake. They¡¯ve probably cleared the house. Just have a bit of this.¡±


    Mnie looked at him. ¡°You came back on a ne this afternoon, so I guess you didn¡¯t have dinner yet. Plus, you don¡¯t seem well. Did something happen?¡±


    Xander had keen eyes, and Mnie pursed her lips in a bittersweet manner. ¡°Is it that obvious?


    If


    ¡°I just looked at your eyes. They can¡¯t hide anything,¡± Xander said.


    Mnie had cried when she broke down in the afternoon, so she felt a bit uneasy now. However, she had put on makeup, which only barely concealed the traces. Yvonne did not notice anything, but Xander did.


    Mnie epted the cake but remained silent. She just bit her lower lip lightly.


    It waste, and both Mnie and Yvonne stayed at the vi for the night. However, Mnie had trouble sleeping all night.


    The next morning, Yvonne looked surprised at her dark circles. ¡°What did you dost night?¡±


    Downstairs, Xander was also present.


    He held a tablet in his hands and was reading the news. When he heard theme downstairs, he looked up and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°My shoulder is a bit sore. It didn¡¯t feel right no matter how I tried,¡± Mnie replied.


    This was not a lie. She had not had the chance to go to the hospital for a check¨Cup, and the spot where she was hit during the collision was aching.


    Xander nced at her shoulder. ¡°If your shoulder hurts, go to the hospit¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, however, Oliver came out from the kitchen. Frowning, he asked Mnie with concern, ¡°Is your shoulder still not better?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mnie asked.


    Stranching his head, Oliver said, ¡°There was supposed to be a contract today that I wanted you to handle. Since you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°What contract?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 431

    ¡°This was given to us earlier by Blue Inc. There are a few terms in there that don¡¯t seem right, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it. It feels like the words have been twisted.¡±


    Oliver took out his phone to show Mnie the pictures he took of the contract, ¡°I marked them down.¡±


    Mnie was silent for a moment. ¡°You can just show me the contract directly.¡±


    Oliver smacked himself on the head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I was thinking of emailing this to you because you weren¡¯ting back.¡±


    He headed upstairs to get the contract after that.


    Xander said in a soft voice, ¡°You should have breakfast first. Milk or coffee?¡±


    Oliver soon came downstairs with the contract. Before he could show it to Mnie, Xander stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s finish breakfast first.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s phone rang right after they had breakfast.


    It was Lee.


    Mnie felt her heart skip a beat when she saw the name on her phone.


    She looked down for a while before picking up the call. Lee was quite polite. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mnie.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She sounded a little brusque because she was unhappy about what happened yesterday,


    Lee was taken aback. ¡°We need you toe over to LeapCo for a meetingter. We need an update on the progress and to resolve some issues with the materials and location.¡±


    LeapCo was the main investor in this joint venture, and they had the right to evaluate the project.


    Mnie agreed coldly and hung up immediately.


    She was reminded of Eugene at the mention of LeapCo,


    It always upset her at the thought of him.


    Xander asked, ¡°Was that call from LeapCo?¡±


    The annoyed look on Mnie¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°They want to have a meeting to talk about the materials.¡±


    ¡°These corporations are annoying. They know nothing about the project and love having meetings all the time to give useless suggestions,¡± Oliver said unhappily.


    Mnie was silent. She was going through a lot of emotions. After a while, she said grimly, I¡¯ll attend the meeting. You should continue with your work. I¡¯ll deal with LeapCo.¡±


    Even though she did not want to go to LeapCo again and was reluctant to have anything to do with Eugene, this was still her job.


    She should do what was required of her, and there was no reason to push it.


    Mnie could not give up her job because of this.


    It was not worth it.


    Xander was about to say something when Oliver spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s just as well. We need to work on coordinating the route and the lighting issue.¡±


    Mnie nodded. She took the document over from Oliver and kept it. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at it when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Xander was frowning, and he looked at Mnie with his deep eyes. His long eyshes were lowered, and a vague shadow of it was on his face.


    Something seemed to be on his mind.


    Mnie rushed to LeapCo and headed into the meeting room immediately.


    She pushed open the door, only to see Eugene sitting in the main seat with his eyes lowered.


    Mnie had returned to Hearth City the night before. She had no idea that Eugene and the


    others were back as well.


    She pressed her lips. It would be a lie if she said she felt nothing. She had just had it out with Eugene yesterday. When she saw him again, her emotions began flowing out once more.


    Mnie did not have enough time to work on holding back those strong emotions. She was about to take her seat when Eugene looked up at her.


    There was a frosty look in his dark eyes as his judging and intimidating gaze fell on Mnie. He spoke stoically, ¡°You¡¯re a minutete. You don¡¯t need to be here if you¡¯rete again next time.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <b>y </b>


    ¡°This was given to us earlier by Blue Inc. There are a few terms in there that don¡¯t seem right, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it. It feels like the words have been twisted.¡±


    Oliver took out his phone to show Mnie the pictures he took of the contract. ¡°I marked them down.¡±


    Mnie was silent for a moment. ¡°You can just show me the contract directly.¡±


    Oliver smacked himself on the head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? I was thinking of emailing this to you because you weren¡¯ting back.¡±


    He headed upstairs to get the contract after that.


    Xander said in a soft voice, ¡°You should have breakfast first. Milk or coffee?¡±


    Oliver soon came downstairs with the contract. Before he could show it to Mnie, Xander stopped him. ¡°Let¡¯s finish breakfast first.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s phone rang right after they had breakfast.


    It was Lee.


    Mnie felt her heart skip a beat when she saw the name on her phone.


    She looked down for a while before picking up the call. Lee was quite polite. ¡°It¡¯s me<b>, </b>Mnie.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She sounded a little brusque because she was unhappy about what happened yesterday.


    Lee was taken aback. ¡°We need you toe over to LeapCo for a meetingter. We need an update on the progress and to resolve some issues with the materials and location.¡±


    LeapCo was the main investor in this joint venture, and they had the right to evaluate the project.


    Mnie agreed coldly and hung up immediately.


    She was reminded of Eugene at the mention of LeapCo.


    It always upset her at the thought of him.


    Xander asked, ¡°Was that call from LeapCo?¡±


    The annoyed look on Mnie¡¯s face softened slightly. ¡°They want to have a meeting to talk about the materials.¡±


    ¡°These corporations are annoying. They know nothing about the project and love having meetings all the time to give useless suggestions,¡± Oliver said unhappily.


    Mnie was silent. She was going through a lot of emotions. After a while, she said grimly, I¡¯ll attend the meeting. You should continue with your work. I¡¯ll deal with LeapCo.¡±


    Even though she did not want to go to LeapCo again and was reluctant to have anything to do with Eugene, this was still her job.


    She should do what was required of her, and there was no reason to push it.


    Mnie could not give up her job because of this.


    It was not worth it.


    Xander was about to say something when Oliver spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s just as well. We need to work on coordinating the route and the lighting issue,¡±


    Mnie nodded. She took the document over from Oliver and kept it. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at it when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Xander was frowning, and he looked at Mnie with his deep eyes. His long eyshes were lowered, and a vague shadow of it was on his face.


    Something seemed to be on his mind.


    Mnie rushed to LeapCo and headed into the meeting room immediately.


    She pushed open the door, only to see Eugene sitting in the main seat with his eyes lowered. Mnie had returned to Hearth City the night before. She had no idea that Eugene and the others were back as well.


    She pressed her lips. It would be a lie if she said she felt nothing. She had just had it out with Eugene yesterday. When she saw him again, her emotions began flowing out once more. Mnie did not have enough time to work on holding back those strong emotions. She was about to take her seat when Eugene looked up at her.


    There was a frosty look in his dark eyes as his judging and intimidating gaze fell on Mnie. He spoke stoically, ¡°You¡¯re a minutete. You don¡¯t need to be here if you¡¯rete again next time.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 432

    Chapter <b>432 </b>


    Mnie looked stoic as well. She ced the documents she brought on the table. ¡°These are receipts from our purchase of the materials. They include the quality certification. If you¡¯re worried about them, do feel free to examine them any time.¡±


    She was business¨Clike, and her tone was cold. Lee could not help looking away.


    He had always remembered Mnie as someone who obeyed Eugene¡¯s every word. She was


    considerate and detailed with what she did.


    very


    Lee had never seen her acting like a stranger in front of Eugene.


    Eugene continued to have a cold look on his face, and there did not seem to be any changes with him. Raising an eyebrow, he even looked a little arrogant.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty obstinate.¡± He continued in a low and grim tone, ¡°I had no idea that a little studio can act so arrogantly. Do you think LeapCo can be easily cheated out of our money? We won¡¯t pour in any investments without asking the proper questions.¡±


    His tone was nonchnt, but every word he said was clearly heard.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. She looked up at him and said coldly, ¡°Every receipt for the materials is with me. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask, Mr. Scott?¡±


    She was like a porcupine who had her defenses up. She was looking at Eugene guardedly and with caution.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed. He lowered his eyes to look at the receipts on the table and said, ¡± What can some papers prove to us?¡±


    Mnie held back her temper. ¡°How would you like to do this?¡±


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was tense. Lee sighed gently and quietly reminded her, ¡± You seem to have forgotten that Mr. Scott ces a lot of emphasis on any project that requires construction work.¡±


    A look shed in Mnie¡¯s eyes. It was true that Eugene had always been strict about this.


    That was because Eugene had once invested in a project with a partner who did not pay attention to the construction site. Workers were hurt as a result, and it became a huge issue.


    Since that incident, Eugene would always check any project that required construction work personally.


    Mnie paused for a moment before she heard herself say, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried about this, Mr. Scott, you¡¯re most wee to inspect the location.¡±


    There was a sharp look in Eugene¡¯s eyes as he nced at Mnie. No one could tell what was going on in those dark eyes of his.


    When she walked out of the meeting room, Mnie called Xander to tell him about this.


    Xander did not object to it. ¡°If he wants to visit the site, go ahead. Terence and the others are there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mnie replied. Xander continued, ¡°You should go back to the vi to rest now that


    you¡¯re done with LeapCo. You didn¡¯t look too well this morning.¡±


    Mnie hardly slept the night before, and she was having <b>a </b>slight headache.


    She was about to leave after she was done talking to Xander.


    Mnie was not required to go with Eugene to the site.


    However, she had thought wrong.


    Lee came out of the meeting room earlier than Eugene. ¡°Mnie, you need to head to Burning Star with Mr. Scottter. We don¡¯t have enough people in the secretary¡¯s office, and I need to make a trip to Mr. y¡¯s office.¡®


    ¡°<b>) </b>


    He instructed her with work quite naturally, which made Mnie frown. ¡°My part of the job is done, and there are people present at the site. I¡¯m not required to go with him.¡±


    Lee nced at her when she rejected him.


    He had no choice because he could not just push his work away. It had been really busy at the office recently, and everyone in the secretary¡¯s office had more work than they could handle.


    Vi was also currently on leave, so he hade to Mnie out of habit.


    He was about to say something when he heard footsteps behind him.


    Eugene¡¯s stoic voice spoke up, and it sounded especially grim in the empty corridor.


    ¡°Is this how Burning Star works? You¡¯re actually letting your partner visit the site on their own?¡±


    He tsk¨Ced softly. ¡°If that¡¯s how you do work, what do you need your partners for?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s chest heaved. There was no way for her to push this now that Eugene had used Burning Star to point this out.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 433

    Chapter <b>433 </b>


    Mnie was prepared to head to the site. When she got downstairs, she said calmly<b>, </b>¡°I won¡¯t <b>be </b>sharing <b>a </b>car with you, Mr. Scott. After all, it would be inappropriate to do so. You know the address to <b>the </b>location. We¡¯ll meet there.¡±


    She <b>left </b>before Eugene could even reply.


    Mnie did this without hesitation, and Eugene¡¯s expression turned even darker as he stood where he was.


    Lee had just contacted the driver. He was shocked to see Eugene in such a dark mood.


    Mnie was on the way to the site when she received a call from Stephen. He sounded grim.¡® Mel, George Chapman and Dn Lancaster are about to have their trial soon. It¡¯s best that you be prepared for it.¡±


    There was a lot of evidence stacked against them, especially for George. They had even found evidence of his crimes from a few years ago, and it had all been submitted to court.


    Mnie did not feel much about this. George should have expected this when he did all those things.


    As for Dn, not reporting the crime when she knew what happened was equivalent to being an aplice.


    Both of them deserved it.


    She watched the view speedily pass by outside and said without emotion, ¡°I¡¯ll submit more evidenceter to sue George Chapman for murder.¡±


    Mnie remembered what Peachie had told her.


    George had beaten up her grandfather, which led to his respirator falling off.


    However¡­


    A look shed in Mnie¡¯s eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯d still like to see Dn. I have something to ask her.¡±


    Something came up on Stephen¡¯s side, and he did not say much about this.


    Mnie had just arrived on site when Eugene¡¯s Maybach arrived.


    She went over to him with a stoic expression.


    Terence and another young man were measuring the site with a few workers when Mnie appeared with Eugene. He stopped his work and said, ¡°Xander just called to tell me that Mr. Scott is here for an inspection.¡±


    <b>He </b>said cheerfully, ¡°We¡¯re almost done over here. All we need to do is to perfect the route and we can start putting everything together.¡±


    Eugene swept a nce around, and he noticed some drywall piled up in the corner.


    He asked coldly, ¡°Why is there drywall over there?¡±


    Terence followed his gaze.


    Their ns included a huge amount of drywall and ster strips to form the foundation of the decorations. They had just finished inspecting them after the drywall and ster strips arrived a few days prior.


    ¡°Oh, we were trying to resolve the issue with the route and needed to do some measuring<b>, </b><b>so </b>we ced them over there for now.¡± Terence did not seem to mind it too much.


    He thought Eugene did not understand the situation, so he exined in detail, ¡°Those will be used for the decorations¡­¡±


    Eugene interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°They¡¯re stacked too high, and it¡¯s messy.¡±


    Terence was taken aback before saying, ¡°We put them there out of convenience.¡± ¡°People would pass by at any time. They¡¯re too simply ced,¡± Eugene said in a grim voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want any safety issues to happen at the construction site.¡±


    Terence felt a little unhappy with this, and his smile faltered slightly.


    He said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you might not understand our expertise in the craft. We¡¯re quite casual when ites to this industry. If we follow the rules too rigidly, we¡¯ll lose our inspiration.¡± Terence looked at Mnie after that. ¡°Xander says that you should go get more rest, Mnie. You should take a seat over there.¡±


    Mnie nodded and went to rest. Eugene was not happy with the site, and she was not able to help out because she was not a professional when it came to this. She could only leave Terence to talk to Eugene about this.


    She initially did not feel tired, but the moment she sat down, Mnie suddenly felt fatigued.


    She was tired and aching all over.


    Her phone rang, and Mnie took it out to see that it was a group message from Yvonne.


    She lowered her head to look at her phone. She did not notice that a worker was getting increasingly close to her while measuring the site.


    Eugene was almost done inspecting the area. He asked, ¡°When do you estimate for this to bepleted?¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 434

    Chapter <b>434 </b>


    Terence replied, <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>depends on the route. The fastest would be a month<b>, </b>but if it gets dyed, <b>it¡¯ll </b>be difficult to tell.¡±


    Mnie put her phone away and looked up. ¡°Are you done, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugene looked down at her. The look in his eyes was frosty.


    Mnie stood up, and her sudden movement made her dizzy. She stumbled a step back before managing to stabilize herself.


    She was about to leave when she heard some rustling sounds at the side. Next, she heard the worker doing the measurements say, ¡°Please give way!¡±


    He had identally knocked into the drywall at the side while he was measuring.


    Before Mnie could react, someone pulled her away by the arm and she knocked into the person before being dragged forward.


    The messy drywall behind her fell to the floor, and a huge cloud of dust emerged from the crash.


    It happened so fast that it took a while for Mnie to realize what had just transpired.


    There was a whiff of a cold and distant scent. She immediately realized who she had knocked into.


    She looked up to see Eugene frowning with a dark look in his eyes.


    Eugene was still grabbing onto her arm. He was the one who had pulled her away.


    After a while, everyone working on the site found out what had just happened. Terence


    anxiously stepped over the fallen drywall to get to them. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Before Mnie could say anything, Eugene¡¯s cold voice spoke up, ¡°This is the result of cing something around casually.¡±


    Terence turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s the first time something like this has happened.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t always depend on luck for things like this.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was grim, and in addition to his intimidating mannerisms, Terence was unable to say anything in reply.


    The worker who had knocked into the drywall looked worried as well.


    Mnie¡¯s arm was hurting not because she had been hit by the drywall but because Eugene was gripping too hard on her.


    His hand was still on her.


    She wanted to get Eugene to let go, but when Mnie looked down, she saw that his other hand was bleeding.


    When he pulled Mnie away earlier, he blocked the falling drywall and was cut <i>by </i>the sharp edges.


    There was a sharp look in Mnie¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    Eugene had just stopped frowning when he heard this. He turned away from Terence to look at


    <b>Mnie</b>.


    Mnie took a deep breath and pointed to the back of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re an important man, Mr. Scott. If anything happens to you, I won¡¯t be able topensate even if I sell myself.¡±


    Eugene raised his bleeding hand and said sarcastically<i>, </i>¡°You¡¯ve never disappointed me with <b>your </b>surprises, Mnie,¡±


    He turned to leave after that.


    Mnie bit her lip and followed behind.


    Before she left, she reminded Terence, ¡°Inform Xander of what happened here. I¡¯ll take Eugene Scott to the hospital.¡±


    Terence felt guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t do this on purpose, Mnie. We used to do it like this too, but nothing ever happened.¡±


    Mnie nodded and said nothing.


    It was better that Xander handled this.


    The most important thing to do right now was to take care of Eugene.


    Fortunately, there was a hospital nearby.


    There were quite a few wounds on Eugene¡¯s hand, and two of them were particrly deep. They needed to be sewed.


    Mnie looked grim as she stared at the bleeding wounds.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 435

    <b>Chapter </b><b>435 </b>


    <b>Eugene </b>had gotten hurt at the construction site, and if he pursued this, Burning Star <b>would </b>have <b>to </b>take responsibility.


    The look in Mnie¡¯s eyes dimmed as she asked the doctor, ¡°How is his wound? Did he hurt his bones?¡±


    ¡°His bones are fine. It¡¯s just that his wounds are a little deep, and they need to be sewed five or six times.¡±


    Mnie pressed her lips together. She was thinking quickly about how to minimize the potential loss in this.


    When Eugene rolled up his sleeve, a few cuts could be seen all the way down his arm. It was frightening to see the bloodied wounds.


    The nurse was carefully taking care of his wounds. Eugene¡¯s expression was cold, and his dark eyes made him look even more intimidating.


    The nurse was an intern, and her hands trembled from fright. The cotton bud poked right into his wound.


    Eugene grunted from the pain, and Mnie snapped out of her thoughts as she turned to look at him.


    She did not want to admit it, but it was a fact that Eugene had saved her.


    Mnie made a decision as she said carefully, ¡°Burning Star will take responsibility for this. We¡¯ll pay for your medical fees.¡±


    Eugene looked up at her with his dark eyes. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have the money to pay for this?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s tone did not change. ¡°This was an ident. I apologize to you on behalf of Burning Star.¡±


    Eugene snorted, looking at Mnie like she was a joke. There was a frosty look in his eyes, and his tone was chilling to the bone. ¡°If this was an ident, what about the next time? This time, it was me. Who would it be next?¡±


    It was tense in the emergency room. Mnie was silent for quite a while before saying, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Eugene did not say anything. The look in his eyes was still grim, and the paining from his hand frustrated him.


    Mnie had to leave the room when they sewed up the wound. She sat on the chair outside and stared at the people walking to and fro. She had mixed feelings about this.


    She did not expect Eugene to protect her from the drywall and get so seriously hurt.


    If it were before, Mnie would have felt guilty enough to run around Eugene and be a ve for him.


    However<b>, </b>all she felt now was mental exhaustion.


    <b>It </b>was a dark feeling that she could not get rid of or escape from. It made it difficult for her <b>to </b>breathe.


    She even wished that she was the one who had gotten hurt.


    At least she would not owe Eugene anything.


    <b>Her </b>glum emotions were interrupted by the phone ringing. It was Xander.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°How is Eugene Scott?¡±


    Mnie looked at the shut emergency door. ¡°He has a few deep wounds that are being sewed up right now.¡®


    Xander was silent. Even he felt that this was going to be difficult to handle.


    Eugene was the owner of LeapCo, after all. No one knew what would happen if he got hurt at Burning Star.


    Mnie said, ¡°He¡¯s being treated inside. I told him that Burning Star will pay for his medical fees.¡±


    She paused before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to him as well.¡±


    Xander was silent a while before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this. I¡¯m with Terence now. I¡¯ll go over to the hospital in a while. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Xander asked grimly.


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After she was done talking to Xander, the emergency room door opened, and Eugene came out with bandages around his arm.


    There was not much of an expression on his face. He was looking down, looking a little annoyed.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 436

    Chapter <b>436 </b>


    The nurse from before appeared with a piece of paper in her hand. ¡°Pay this bill and get a tetanus shotter.¡±


    She said this to Mnie and passed the bill to her too.


    The nurse must have been frightened by Eugene just now.


    Mnie took the bill from her and said to Eugene in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll make payment.¡±


    Eugene stared at Mnie with his dark and cold eyes but said nothing,


    She took the bill to pay for the medicine andter returned to take Eugene for the tetanus shot. However, Eugene suddenly said coldly when they were there, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to the shot.¡±


    The doctor administering the shot said, ¡°We can do a protein shot.¡±


    Mnie had to make another payment.


    After they were done with the shot, they stayed at the hospital to be observed for half an hour. Mnie looked at Eugene¡¯s bandaged arm and said in a warm but small voice, ¡°Let me know if you have any requests.


    ¡°I just spoke to Xander. As long as the request is manageable, we can do our best to amodate you.¡±


    She was being very apologetic about this.


    Mnie had just finished saying this to Eugene when a figure came running down the corridor.


    The person was anxiously running right toward them.


    Vi had just returned to Jepton from Hearth City with Eugene. They had traveled through the night, and she was too tired to go to work, which was why she applied for leave.


    She did not mind it as there was nothing much to do in thepany,


    Lee suddenly called her to inform her that Eugene was hurt and in the hospital. Lee was stuck in the East district and could not make it there in time. That was why Vi had rushed here


    from her house.


    Vi saw Mnie standing next to Eugene from a distance and was reminded of what Lee had told her. Eugene had gotten hurt while inspecting the construction site of Burning Star. That was when Vi¡¯s face fell.


    Mnie was waiting for Eugene¡¯s reply when she heard a slightly shrill voice ask, ¡°Are you alright, Eugene?¡±


    Vi was breathless from running, and she immediately pushed Mnie away from Eugene, She bit her lip, and her eyes were red when she looked at him.


    ¡°Why did you go to the construction site? Have you any idea how frightened I was when Lee called me? A small studio like that isn¡¯t reliable at all. Why would you go to inspect their site?¡±


    She kept going on and on, her loud sobbing attracting many people¡¯s attention in the hospital


    corridor.


    Eugene remained stoic. ¡°Did Lee get you toe?¡±


    ¡°<b>He¡¯s </b>stuck in the North district and can¡¯t make it. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were hurt, Eugene?¡± Vi asked him.


    Eugene closed his eyes and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°How is this not serious?¡± Vi got increasingly upset. ¡°If this isn¡¯t serious, what is? You¡¯re hurt, but another woman is by your side instead of me. Isn¡¯t this serious enough?<b>¡± </b>


    She turned to look at Mnie, and there was resentment in her tone. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop


    appearing in front of Eugene now that you¡¯ve left LeapCo, Mnie? Why do you keep using the excuse of work to see him? I know very well what you¡¯re nning,


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for Eugene to say much to you, but could you have some sense and distance yourself from him?¡±


    Mnie looked at her with a sarcastic look in her eye. ¡°Do you really think I want to be here?¡±


    Her cold eyes nced at Eugene as she said brusquely, ¡°About the medical fees, I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Scott to bring the receipt to Burning Star. If I continue staying here, I¡¯ll really be the one with no sense.¡±


    She turned to leave after that. Vi watched her walk away with clenched fists. She looked pitifully at Eugene again.


    ¡°Why were you with her, Eugene? Did shee looking for you and follow you to inspect the site?¡±


    Vi stared at him wide¨Ceyed. She wanted to hear an answer from him.


    However¡­


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes swept a nce at her, and he said tly, ¡°If you¡¯re so unhappy about this, why did you take leave today?¡±


    Vi was taken aback.

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 437

    ¡°Eugene¡­ Vi looked at Eugene and said softly<b>, </b>¡°I wanted to go to the office in the


    morning, but I felt <b>a </b>little feverish, so I took a pill and slept until now. I only woke up when Lee called me.¡±


    Eugene remained stoic and nodded without saying anything more.


    Vi stood at his side. She lowered her eyes while biting her lip.


    She could tell from Eugene¡¯s tone that he was feeling impatient.


    <b>It </b>made Vi even more upset because Eugene had given her that tone because of Mnie.


    Mnie bumped into Xander and Terence when she walked out of the hospital.


    Terence did not look well, and his head was drooping. Xander must have given him a lecture. When Xander saw Mnie walk out, he asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Vi is here. She wants me to keep my distance from Eugene,¡± Mnie said stoically.


    Xander looked at her and raised a concerned eyebrow at her. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t get hurt? Maybe you should have a check¨Cup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡± Mnie shook her head and said grimly, ¡°But Eugene¡¯s wounds are pretty serious. If they decide to pursue this, it won¡¯t be easy to resolve it.¡±


    ¡°This is my fault, Xander and Mnie. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Terence looked bitter. He was not in the same situation as Oliver and the rest as he was not Xander¡¯s friend. He was hired through a normal process.


    Terence was not from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family, and he had been feeling anxious ever since Eugene got hurt


    He looked in the direction of the emergency room. ¡°I¡¯ll go and apologize to Mr. Scott<i>. </i>This is my fault, and it has nothing to do with the studio.


    ¡°Mr. Scott had warned me that it was dangerous to leave the drywall that way, but I refused to listen to him.¡±


    Mnie nodded. She did not want to see Eugene and Vi again.


    She returned to the North district directly.


    Xander did not tell her about the oue of his discussion with Eugene. The next day, Mnie received a call from Stephen to see Dn.


    Mnie had wanted to see Dn since she was at Hearth City. By the time she went over, Stephen was already waiting at the gates.


    He was wearing a white shirt as usual, but Mnie was sharp¨Ceyed enough to notice a ck string on his wrist.


    It was a cheap string that was not worth much.


    Mnie could not help asking, ¡°When did you develop a liking for such an essory?¡±


    For once, Stephen looked a little embarrassed. ¡°The kids <b>gave </b>it to me.¡±


    Mnie raised an eyebrow but did not say anything about it. At the thought of meeting Dn, she lost interest in chit¨Cchatting with Stephen.


    Dn looked much older than she was.


    Her skin was tanned but also yellow, and there was more gray hair on her head. Her eyes were sunken, and she looked like a skeleton.


    When she saw Mnie, her dim, murky eyes lit up. ¡°Are you here to see me, Mel?¡±


    Mnie looked at her stoically. ¡°I have something to ask you,


    ¡°Did Vi Shaw contact you to tell you how to get money from me? Was she the one who told you that George Chapman would take Grandpa away and extort money from me?¡±


    Her voice was cold and direct, startling Dn,


    After a while, she nodded but shook her head the next moment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    A sharp look appeared in Mnie¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do


    ¡°She did approach me, but she didn¡¯t tell me to ask for money from you¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 438

    <b>Chapter </b><b>438 </b>


    Mnie smirked. ¡°She probably told you that LeapCo wouldpensate me with a huge su of money if <b>I </b>resigned, which was why you went there to make a huge fuss.


    <b>¡°</b>She probably also said that I care for Grandpa a lot. As long as you had him under your grasp, you didn¡¯t need to worry about me not giving you any money.¡±


    Mnie said this slowly, and the expression on Dn¡¯s face gradually turned nk at each word.


    In the end, she said hoarsely, ¡°Mel, Vi just feels that life hasn¡¯t been easy for me. She kept telling me that there wouldn¡¯t be any grudges between mother and daughter, which was <b>why </b>she convinced me to look for you. She thought that it¡¯d help improve our rtionship.


    ¡°I was the one who let you down. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot for the past few days, and I¡¯ve really learned my lesson. I was the one at fault before. I was the one who caused you and Peachie so much harm. I deserve to die.¡±


    There was misery and despair on her aging face. Her dry hands were still in handcuffs.


    George hadmitted plenty of crimes before, and there were a few things he did that were quite terrible. Dn knew all about them but said nothing, which was why she was viewed as trying to cover his crimes up.


    She wanted to hold Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°I regret it now, Mel, but Peachie is innocent. I¡¯m a guilty person who deserves to be punished, and I ept the fact that I might be sentenced to death. But I¡¯m worried about Peachie.


    ¡°Can you take care of her on ount of me? I¡¯m begging you¡­¡±


    Dn¡¯s pitiful voice continued reverberating in her ears after Mnie left the police station.


    She tsk¨Ced because she had no idea how to describe Dn.


    Dn was stupid to a point.


    Yet, she thought she was being smart.


    She had been used by others but continued to defend the person who made use of her.


    Mnie had painstakingly analyzed Dn¡¯s words, and they proved that Vi was very


    careful with what she did. She had even maintained her warm and kind persona when speaking to Dn.


    Moreover, the brainless Dn defended her.


    That was smart of Vi.


    However¡­


    Mnie smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly. Dn was worried for Peachie and even had a few nice things to say about Vi.


    The only person she did not mention was Mnie.


    It was fine. Mnie did not harbor any hope for her, anyway.


    Stephen did not go inside with Mnie. When he saw her walk out looking normal<b>, </b>he frowned and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°How abouting with me to another ce?¡±


    Besides asking Dn those questions, she also asked about where Dn had met up with Vi.


    Dn was not a very smart person and told Mnie everything.


    Along the way, Stephen suddenly received a call. He nced at Mnie before clearing his throat to pick up the call. ¡°Nicole?¡±


    Mnie looked at Stephen with a raised eyebrow.


    Nicole?


    That was a woman¡¯s name.


    Stephen¡¯s expression darkened when he heard what was being said on the other line. He parked the car by the side of the road despite Mnie being there. After that, he said grimly, Listen to me, Nicole. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Don¡¯t hurt yourself over someone who isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    After that, his tone changed, and he sounded like he was cajoling someone. ¡°Listen to me, your parents will feel even worse if they find out what you did.¡±


    It was five minutes after Stephen was done with the call. He looked upset.


    Mnie looked at him. ¡°Nicole?¡±


    Stephen paused before shaking his head and smiling bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s just a silly kid.¡±

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 439

    Stephen looked like he did not want to say anything more, and Mnie did not ask any further.


    They went to the motel that Dn had stayed at. When the receptionist heard that they were here to get the surveince footage, he asked them to leave. ¡°Surveince footage? What footage? We don¡¯t have anything like that here!¡±


    This ce imed to be a motel, but it was just a residential building next to the hospital that was converted into a motel. It did not have the best facilities.


    Mnie noticed that this ce did not have an operating license.


    Stephen shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do here. Let¡¯s check out the other locations.¡±


    Mnie agreed. Despite feeling disappointed, she did not express it.


    However, she did not want to give up just like that. Dn had told her quite a few spots.


    The fact that Dn kept defending Vi was going to be something quite difficult to handle.


    Mnie looked frustrated, and her pretty eyes dimmed.


    Stephen understood what she was going through and consoled her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You still have me.¡±


    Mnie went home to rest for the night. She went to the vi the next day.


    She still had no idea how to handle the issue of Eugene getting injured.


    Mnie did not expect to bump into Ca on her way there.


    She did not have a deep impression of Ca. All she remembered was that Eugene had brought her to attend Ca¡¯s husband¡¯s birthday party a few years ago. After that, they did not really see each other.


    It was also because Mnie had bumped into her with Ste that made her remember Ca.


    Ca was dressed in branded haute couture and had exquisite makeup on her face. She smiled and nodded when she saw Mnie.


    Mnie nodded in return.


    ¡°You¡¯re Mnie Smith, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ca suddenly called out to her when they brushed by


    each other.


    Mnie paused. ¡°Mrs. Goldman,¡±


    Ca said, ¡°Please don¡¯t take Ste¡¯s words seriously from ourst meeting. That¡¯s just the way she is.¡±


    Mnie did not expect Ca to say this to her. She frowned before replying, ¡°Anyone who knows Madam Scott is well aware of what her personality is like. I won¡¯t hold it against her. Besides, even if I wanted to, I probably don¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡±


    /


    There was a look of surprise in Ca¡¯s eyes. Mnie had subtly suggested that Ste had a lousy temper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Mnie said nonchntly.


    She did not know Ca well. Moreover, she was someone associated with Ste and the Scotts, There was nothing much for them to chat about.


    Ca watched her leave and frowned slightly.


    She had not believed it when Ste mentioned that Eugene was no longer with thisdy.


    It looked like Ste was telling the truth.


    Mnie did not think much about bumping into Ca,


    The vi was very quiet when she arrived. Reny and Oliver were sitting on the sofa silently.


    Mnie knew that it must be about what happened yesterday. She looked around and did not see Xander. Lowering her eyes, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xander?¡±


    Reny looked up. ¡°He¡¯s on a call inside the study.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all looking so out of sorts? Is it because of what happened yesterday?¡± Mnie asked.


    Reny shook her head. ¡°Nope. LeapCo hasn¡¯t gotten back to us on how to handle that. All they said was to wait for their answer. Xander is working on something else.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Reny suddenly stopped exining, ¡°You should ask him yourselfter. I don¡¯t really understand it yet.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 The Unfaithful Mr. Scott ( Mela5nie Smith ) Chapter 440

    Chapter <b>440 </b>


    Reny¡¯s words made Mnie suddenly feel anxious. When Xander finally walked out of the study, she could not help asking, ¡°How did it go with you and Eugene yesterday? What were his thoughts?¡±


    Xander paused. His dark circles were pretty serious, and it looked like he had not been resting well. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. He rejected all forms ofpensation I offered.¡±


    Mnie looked down. She knew what Eugene was like. Compensation meant nothing to him.


    She thought about this and said, ¡°Reny said you need help with something else?¡±


    Xander nodded. He got Mnie to sit down. There was fatigue in his usually lively eyes.


    His voice was slightly low. <b>¡°</b>I was about to go and see you if you weren¡¯ting today. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Mnie looked at him.


    ¡°Burning Star is nning to focus its development in Jepton next. Besides LeapCo, Blue Inc, and other government contracts, we¡¯ve been receiving requests from other businesses.¡±


    Xander was very serious when working, and he looked at Mnie with his dark eyes. ¡°We need a business department to help us handle such situations. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in taking up the role.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mnie. You should handle this,¡± Oliver said after Xander was done. He looked troubled. ¡°Every craft has its expert, and I¡¯m not talented when ites to this at all. Contracts are such a word¨Ctwisting affair.¡±


    Xander added, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you aren¡¯t willing to take the job.¡±


    ¡°I want the job,¡± Mnie agreed without hesitation.


    1


    She knew that Xander was giving her an opportunity, and there was no reason for her not to


    agree.


    After all, Xander was the one who helped her when she first came to Burning Star. She would not have been able to join such a studio when she was a rookie who knew nothing about the industry.


    Mnie understood this, and she quickly let him know her decisions. ¡°I did pretty well before with the business side of things.¡±


    Xander raised his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Very confident. Not bad.¡±


    Mnie agreed to Xander¡¯s offer, and she picked up the work quickly.


    The only issue she faced was LeapCo¡¯s uncertain attitude. It was causing Terence to be


    distracted, and he would constantlye to Mnie to ask about the situation.


    Mnie was worried about this too. They were at fault in this situation. If Eugene wanted to pursue this matter, there was nothing they could do about it.


    She decided to head down to LeapCo to find out their ultimate decision if they did not give her a reply by Friday. Everyone was worried about this, and it affected their work progress.


    However, Xander informed herter in the day that she had to attend a banquet on Friday night.


    ¡°Blue Ine¡¯s anniversary celebration?¡± Mnie paused. She immediately clicked on the message Cameron had sent her. He had also invited her, but she had been too busy to read it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Blue Ine¡¯s 50th anniversary, and many people will be attending it. Burning Star is currently working with them, which means that we¡¯ll have to attend it too<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>Zander paused after saying this. After that, he added nonchntly, ¡°LeapCo will be sending someone to attend it too,¡±


    Before he finished, Mnie already knew that Eugene was probably the one attending the banquet because LeapCo and Blue Ine were now working together. He had to show <b>his </b>sincerity in their partnership by showing up at the banquet,


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°I¡¯ve received the invitation too. I¡¯ll attend the banquet. Besides, you¡¯ve said it yourself that many people will be attending this. I could use the opportunity to get some business there.¡±


    She settled into her new role as a business manager very quickly.


    Mnie went with Xander to attend the event on Friday evening.


    Oliver and Reny were also attending it with them.


    Blue Inc had poured in a lot of money for this event, and they were holding it at Litman Manor. Mnie had chosen an off¨Cshoulder purple mermaid dress because of her arm. Her long hair was tied up behind her head, and her long, slender neck was exposed.


    When they got out of the car, there was a slight breeze, and Mnie frowned slightly.


    Litman Manor was at the foot of the hill, and the breeze was slightly cold.


    The next second, a warm coat was ced over her shoulders.


    Xander looked normal as usual, but the look in his eyes was soft and gentle. He lowered his eyes to look at Mnie. He uttered slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Mnie looked down to avoid his gaze, and her lips were pressed together slightly.

 Chapter 441

    Xander retracted his hand after helping Mnie with the coat. His expression became serious again, and his sightly in the wind


    pped


    All Mnie could smell was Xander¡¯s peppermint lemon scent. It was light and mild, but it was afy cologne.


    She had wanted to return the coat to Xander, but before she could do so, a silver sports car stopped beside her.


    It was followed by a ck Maybach.


    Mnie paused when she saw the Maybach¡¯s license te..


    The next second, the door of the sports car opened. Simon got out wearing a floral shirt. He casually took off his sunsses <b>and </b>threw them into the car before turning to look at Mnie and herpany.


    He whistled and looked Xander up and down, his eyebrows raised high. ¡°Xander <b>Solomon</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Simon <b>Quind</b>,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been close to your brother Xavier recently. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Simon said flippantly. ¡°You¡¯re very courageous. I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    His words always had a hint of mockery in them that made the listener ufortable.


    ¡°But ¡°Simon¡¯s tone changed <b>again</b>. He nced at Mnie and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have good taste in women. You should learn from your brother.¡±


    Mnie and Simon did not get along. The moment she saw him, she never expected him to say anything nice.


    She tugged at her coat and said calmly, ¡°Simon, have you been missing your hospital appointments again recently?¡±


    She said lightly, ¡°I think your mental capacity seems to have worsened.¡±


    Simon¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You little-¡±


    Before he could <b>finish</b>, the door of the Maybach beside him opened. Eugene, dressed in a dark suit, got out of the car.


    The well¨Ctailored suit wrapped around his slender body. His broad shoulders and narrow waist made him look tall and sophisticated.


    However, his eyes were cold and dark. He gazed evenly at Mnie, who did not flinch. She met his gaze squarely.


    Their eyes met and collided with some unspeakable emotion. Their gazes were burning, and neither of them gave in to the other.


    ¡°Eugene.¡± Simon¡¯s carefree drawl broke the silence. He said in a huff, ¡°I should have left the house a few minutester. Tsk, now my mood is all ruined.¡±


    Mnie also retracted her gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Xander nodded and followed behind her.


    With the way Latman Manor was structured, there were no streetngs on the much lediqu the main hall Although the sky still had a touch of sunlight, Melenie welted senty


    She was wearing stilettos and holding up the hem of her dress carefully


    However, just as they were about to turn aer, Zander uddenly pulled her back, dost yanking her to his side. He protected her with one hand and said softly, ¡°Warhout.¡±


    There was a small pothole not far ahead of Madanie. If it had not been for Zander, the would have tripped on it.


    Xander¡¯s hand was still wrapped around her waist. Mnie¡¯s heart was beating a little fer She took a moment to calm down before saying tersely, ¡°Thank you¡±


    Xander was silent for a moment before retracting his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t call out to you just now because I was afraid that you would panic and trip That¡¯s why I pulled you back¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Oliver teased him from behind. ¡°Poss, you¡¯re acting like the perfect boyfriend. Why didn¡¯t you catch me when I was about to fall?¡±


    Xander shot him a cold look, and Oliver shut up.


    Mnie tugged on her clothes and stood by the side. She lowered her eyes and did not say anything


    Kander had caught her off¨Cguard, so her tone <b>was </b>subconsciously wary.

 Chapter 442

    She wanted to apologize to Xander, but he suddenly reached out his slender hand to her.


    His voice was low. ¡°There are still no lights on the road ahead. You can hold onto my sleeve.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mnie mumbled and tugged on his sleeve.


    Reny tactfully shut her mouth and swallowed the words she was about to say.


    ¡°Heh, that punk is pretty considerate.¡± Simon leaned against his sports car. He lit a cigarette. in his hand and looked at the departing crowd mischievously.


    He then turned to look at the expressionless Eugene beside him. His gaze moved down to Eugene¡¯s hand, still wrapped in bandages. ¡°After what happened to your hand, why are you still working with them?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold, and there was an unreadable emotion in his eyes. ¡°Blue Inc and Burning Star are both LeapCo¡¯s best business partners at the moment.¡±


    Simon raised his eyebrows. ¡°Whatever, suit yourself. I could never understand your businesspeople anyway.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand was injured, and the bandage was faintly visible under his sleeve. Anyone with a keen eye could have spotted it.


    He looked down at the back of his hand and pressed his lips into a line.


    Blue Inc¡¯s annual g was very grand. They had invited many big shots in the industry.


    As <b>soon </b>as Xander and the others entered the hall, other quests approached them to chat. They talked about work, so Mnie could not interrupt.


    She decided to look for Cameron instead.


    Cameron was also in charge of the project under Blue Inc. When she found him, Cameron was chatting with a middle¨Caged <b>man</b>.


    Mnie adjusted her expression and stepped forward. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Crane.¡±


    Cameron smiled back. ¡°Mnie! I was worried you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    After they exchanged pleasantries, Mnie looked at the middle¨Caged man next to Cameron.¡± And this is?¡±


    ¡°This is a manager at Blue Inc, Wagner. He¡¯s in charge of publicity.¡± Cameron added, ¡°Wagner has been liaising with LeapCo recently. Speaking of which, the two of you should have had a chance to work together.¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll have a chance to cooperate in the future.¡±


    Wagner frowned. ¡°You used to work at LeapCo?¡±


    Mnie nodded.


    Wagner looked at her meaningfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Your boss is here too, so you can. catch up with <b>him</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression froze as she heard Wagner say, ¡°Mr. Scott, pardon me for noting


    out to meet you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s cold and slightly deep voice held no emotion. ¡°Did you mention me just now, Mr. Wagner?¡±


    217


    Wagner said, ¡°I was just talking to a former LeapCo employee, so your name came to mind.¡± Mnie did not look up, but she could feel Eugene¡¯s slightly mocking gaze on her head.


    She pursed her lips and slowly raised her eyes.


    Why should she hide? She used to work for LeapCo. It was a fact.


    Eugene raised his chin slightly. The bright light above his head added a cold and distant feeling to his already outstanding facial features.


    A momentter, he snorted coldly. ¡°By LeapCo¡¯s former employee, do you mean the one we fired?¡±


    Mnie had to force herself to keep her expression level. The corners of her lips curled up, and she mimicked Eugene¡¯s cold mockery. ¡°After all I did for LeapCo, is that all you can say about me, Mr. Scott?¡±


    She looked at Eugene and said in a steady voice, ¡°You¡¯re as ruthless as they say.¡±

 Chapter 443

    Mnie¡¯s face was calm, but her eyes were cold. Anyone could tell that there was bad blood between her and Eugene.


    Cameron studied both of their faces. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all friends. What are you saying?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said naturally, ¡°I¡¯m just praising Mr. Scott. Everyone int Jepton¡¯s finance industry knows how influential LeapCo has been in recent years. Isn¡¯t this all thanks to Mr. Scott¡¯s ruthless and decisive leadership?¡±


    After saying that, she took a cocktail from the waiter¡¯s tray and took a sip. No matter how they looked at her, her expression looked very sincere.


    Cameronughed and tried to change the topic. His eyes fell on the back <b>of </b>Eugene¡¯s bandaged hand. ¡°What happened to your hand, Mr. Scott?¡±


    The look of nonchnce on Mnie¡¯s face wavered. She nced subtly at Eugene¡¯s hand too.


    She had seen the wound that day and knew how deep it was.


    As Mnie pursed her lips slightly, <b>Eugene </b>said emotionlessly, ¡°I was injured when I went to the construction site.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible! Any site that can¡¯t even guarantee the people¡¯s safety is surely doomed to fail, ¡°Wagner chipped in.


    ¦³¦©


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. She paused for a moment and raised her eyshes, but she was caught off guard when she met Eugene¡¯s gaze.


    There was ayer of mist in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes, and his thin lips were pressed thin. He looked down at Mnie and did not hold back his majestic <b>aura</b>.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Eugene¡¯s injury at the construction site could be a big deal or a minor one. It would be fine if he did not pursue the matter, but if he did, Blue Inc would probably be the first to withdraw from the deal.


    Therefore, that was why Mnie¡¯s first reaction on the day of the incident <b>was </b>to lower her head and promise Eugene that she would give him any reasonablepensation.


    After a moment of silence, Eugeneughed mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re right. That site is-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, his phone suddenly rang.


    Eugene picked up the phone expressionlessly and then frowned slightly. The next second, he said lightly, ¡°Ask Simon to bring you over.¡±


    He hung up the phone. His expression was the same as before, but Mnie saw a coldness in his eyes.


    Fortunately, they did not continue the previous topic. Eugene lowered his gaze and looked at his phone. Cameron changed the topic, discussing a new project series that had recently been released instead.


    Mnie would add a few sentences from time to time, rxing and enjoying herself.


    ¸®


    When Simon arrived with Vi, Mnie realized why Eugene¡¯s face had gone cold.


    He was probably worried that Vi would see her with him and get upset.


    Mnie knew when she was not wanted. She said goodbye to Cameron and walked to the other side.


    Vi saw Mnie¡¯s back as she approached Eugene.


    Mnie was tall, beautiful, and capable, so she stood out wherever she went. She even managed to pull off her purple outfit, making it look smart and professional.


    Vi looked at Simon. ¡°Why is Mnie here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here with Xander. Their crappy little studio has a deal with LeapCo and Blue Inc, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Although Simon was not involved in business, he was more well¨Cinformed than anyone else in the industry.


    Vi nodded, her fringe falling over her eyes.


    Simon led her to Eugene¡¯s side and patted Eugene¡¯s arm casually. ¡°Vi specially came from the north to see you. Come on, what¡¯s wrong with you? Shouldn¡¯t you have picked her up?¡± Eugene said, ¡°I¡¯m too busy for that.¡±

 Chapter 444

    Vi did not say anything. At first, she had no idea that Eugene would being to the dinner party today. She only heard about it by ident from Lee.


    She did not understand what Eugene meant by this, so she had asked Simon tentatively. Simon had asked her toe straight over.


    In truth, though, she felt a little embarrassed.


    Eugene had not told her that he was attending the banquet, so she had toe over by herself.


    However, when she thought about how indifferent Eugene usually was anyway, she could only swallow her displeasure.


    Simon smirked and patted Eugene¡¯s arm. ¡°I think you¡¯re just beingzy. You didn¡¯t have to bring a plus one, but you have a girlfriend, you know. Or have you forgotten?¡±


    Eugene looked up at him and said in a low voice, ¡°You seem to remember better than I did.¡± Vi interrupted softly, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t me Simon. I wanted toe here myself. If I¡¯m getting in your way, I can go back now.¡±


    Simon clicked his tongue. ¡°Eugene, what is the point of this? She¡¯s just a little girl. Are you going to chase her away? The poor thing!¡±


    There was no emotion on Eugene¡¯s expressionless face. His voice was extremely calm. ¡°I never said I was chasing her away.¡±


    Vi blinked. ¡°Can I follow you tonight, then?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Simon did not stay here for long. He probably had an ulterior motive foring to a banquet


    like this.


    Vi followed Eugene obediently.


    When he saw them, Cameron teased, ¡°Your girlfriend is so considerate, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Vi smiled and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend now. I¡¯m his secretary. You can call me Vi.¡±


    Her tone was yfully miffed<b>, </b>as if she were hoping for Eugene to reassure her.


    Cameronughed. ¡°Mr. Scott, your little secretary is mad at you. It¡¯s your fault for not bringing her along!¡±


    Eugene paused for a moment and nced at Vi with his dark eyes. Then he looked away and asked Cameron casually, ¡°I heard that Blue Inc has been reaching out to Fount City¡¯s financial scely. Is it true?¡±


    Cameron paused. ¡°You¡¯re a little too well¨Cinformed, ¡°Mr. Scott. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in charge of this matter. You¡¯ll have to ask Wagner.¡±


    Wagner was also tactful, saying carefully, ¡°In business, it¡¯s normal to have a few more friends. I think you can see where I¡¯ming from, right, ¡°Mr. Scott?¡±


    Che wa


    Eugene lowered his gaze. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said that, Vi frowned and intervened. ¡°Are you talking about making friends or looking for new partners, Mr. Wagner?


    She had just graduated and still looked like a little girl. When she pretended to be innocent, she could easily catch people off guard.


    Vi thought about Mnie¡¯s back when she had left. Mnie looked aloof and self¨Cassured, as if victory were in her hands already.


    If Mnie could do it, why couldn¡¯t she?


    She raised her face and imitated Mnie¡¯s calm expression. Looking at Wagner, she asked, ¡± Isn¡¯t integrity the most important thing in a business deal? You can¡¯t me us for having doubts when you¡¯ve been reaching out to our Fount Citypetitors behind LeapCo¡¯s back.¡± She thought Wagner would be flustered and embarrassed. However, he simply looked cross. Vi opened her mouth to say more, but then Wagner interrupted her in his cold, deep voice.¡± If you want to know more about Blue Inc¡¯s rtionship with Fount City, why didn¡¯t you ask me yourself? Why is your secretary interrogating me instead?¡±


    He snorted coldly and said, ¡°LeapCo and Blue Inc are working together for now, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t find another partner. I was hesitant at first, but it seems you already doubt me, Mr. Scott. In that case, I think Blue Inc will have to reconsider any future coborations very carefully. After all, mutual trust is the foundation of any cooperative

 Chapter 445

    With that, Wagner stormed off.


    Cameron wanted to smooth things over, but he did not know what to say as he watched


    Wagner leave. He could only rush off after a few hasty apologies.


    Vi was a little dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events, then her confusion was reced with panic. She subconsciously looked up at Eugene and said, her tone hurt, ¡°Pugme, did I say something wrong just now?¡±


    Eugene did not show much emotion. Wagner¡¯s reaction was not too surprising


    He had probably reached out to Fount City behind their backs long ago. After Vi directly exposed him just now, he stormed off in anger and humiliation.


    Vi¡¯s eyes began to redden. Eugene had not answered her, so she was even more afraid of his reaction. She could not help but reach out <b>and </b>grab the hem of Eugene¡¯s shirt.


    She muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that just now. I¨CI just thought


    However, she could not finish that sentence.


    What did she think?


    She thought she could do whatever Mnie could do. She thought she could even do berrer


    Eugene looked up and said in a low voice<b>, </b>¡°There¡¯s dessert over there. Get some cakes and best for a while.¡±


    Vi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re not mad at me?¡±


    Eugene paused. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Viughed. She stood on her tiptoes to kiss Eugene, but Eugene happened to turn his bead away, so her lips brushed against his chin.


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Go and rest.¡±


    Vi was in a much better mood when she turned to leave. Instinctively, she scanned the room for Mnie.


    However, she identally bumped into <b>someone </b>before <b>she </b>could find Mnie


    The strong scent of cologne wafted from the <b>man¡¯s </b>body. Taken aback. Vi started to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±


    Mason Gray adjusted his sses. He studied the girl in front of him with the air of a gentleman. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should¡¯ve looked where I was going. I didn¡¯t hurt you, did


    The voice was warm and kind. Vi looked up and saw a handsome and retined face


    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Vi¡¯s pretty face. He cleared his throat, and his voice grew gentler. ¡°Are you all right? Did I hurt you?¡±


    Vi covered her arm and took two steps away from Mason, eyeing him warity ¡°Tutune


    ¡°My name is Mason Gray. I¡¯m the general manager of Rockwater¡± Mason handed her a


    272


    business card and said gently, ¡°If you find anysting damage or side effects in the future, you can reach out to me anytime.¡±


    He was clearly chatting her up. Hesitantly, Vi epted the business card.


    She vaguely recalled hearing the name Rockwater before. It was also a financialpany.


    Mason stood there and watched Vi leave. He took his time taking off his sses and ying with them for a moment before putting them back on.


    Immediately<b>, </b>his expression became refined and elegant again.


    When Mnie found Xander and the others, they were chatting with a big shot in the industry.


    Xander listened to the big shot¡¯s advice patiently and humbly.


    Mnie did not disturb them. She found a ce to sit by the side.


    Xander was an interesting person. He was a creative wonder with extraordinary insight, but his talent never went to his head. Instead, he was always humble and willing to learn.


    Mnie had seen him on the phone with his teacher before. His tone was filled with humility. and sincerity.


    Moreover, he always worked very hard.


    Mnie had mentioned to Yvonne in private that people like Xander were the most dangerous as rivals. He never grew arrogant or rested on hisurels. His mentality was always the same.


    Xander quickly noticed Mnie by the side. After bidding goodbye to the big shot, he approached her. ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 446

    hapter 446


    The corner was a little isted, and the lighting was dim.


    Mnie said, ¡°I stood for a bit too long just now. I¡¯ll just take a break and wait for you here.¡± Xander nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll head back after a while.¡±


    Mnie smiled and agreed, but when Xander went back to the crowd, Mnie felt <b>as </b><b>if </b>someone was watching her. She frowned and nced back.


    There was no one there.


    Twenty minutester, Xander and the others ended their conversation with the big shot. Now, they were doing a lucky draw on stage. Before entering the venue, every guest had each drawn a number at the entrance.


    A few lotster, Oliver was the only one in their group who won anything. He had won third¨Ctier prize, a collection of award¨Cwinning essays.


    the


    Rainie¡¯s eyes burned at the sight of the book. ¡°You don¡¯t like these things anyway. Why don¡¯t you give them <b>to </b><b>me</b>?¡±


    Oliver smiled slyly. ¡°Are you sure you can even read?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Mnie! Did you hear that? Oliver said I¡¯m illiterate!¡±


    Mnie and Xander watched the two of them bicker. They were smart enough not to say anything and slowly walked towards the exit.


    ¡°Miss Smith.¡± A figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Mason stood in front of Mnie, dressed in a fancy suit and leather shoes. He gave her a friendly smile. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re no longer working at LeapCo?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mnie¡¯s attitude was polite but distant.


    Mason leaned over. ¡°Then have you considereding to Rockwater? Everyone in ourpany would be delighted to have you.


    Mnie did not even want to look at him now. She walked past him and left. ¡°No, thank you.¡± A few steps away from her, Reny was curious. She rarely saw Mnie give anyone such an attitude. Thest one had been Quentin Emerson from Vanke.


    She asked Mnie, ¡°Who was that person just now?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°A despicable man. You should stay away from him.¡±


    Mason was the general manager of Rockwater, LeapCo¡¯s former adversary. In the beginning, when Rockwater had been on the rise, they hadid quite a few traps for LeapCo to try and trip them up.


    Even Mnie had suffered quite a bit at Rockwater¡¯s hands.


    Thepany used underhanded methods, sneaking around like rats in the gutter.


    Business was all about strategy and tactics, but no one wanted to work with lowlife schemers. Mnie would never be able to work with people like them again.


    Chapter


    She would not touch them with a ten¨Cfoot pole, even for a coboration.


    Reny had wanted to hear more tea, but she did not press the matter when she saw that Mnie was not keen to continue the subject.


    She looked back again just in time to see Vi walking toward Mason.


    Vi hesitated for a second. She had just seen Mason and Mnie talking.


    Mason noticed her first and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Vi said, ¡°You know Mnie? I just saw you talking to her. She and I are friends, so I came by to ask.¡±


    A glint shed across Mason¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it.


    He put on a look of loneliness and heartbreak. ¡°Do you know Mnie? She and I used to work together. I heard that she¡¯s no longer at LeapCo, so I wanted to invite her to join mypany.


    ¡°However, she turned me down. And-¡°.


    Mason sighed. ¡°She said she looked down on a smallpany like mine. She said we had no future.¡±


    Vi was surprised. ¡°No way!¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter <b>447 </b>


    Mnie did not think much of the brief encounter with Mason.


    She had just taken over Burning Star¡¯s business department and was swamped with work every day.


    Burning Star was already quite famous overseas. Coupled with the fact that they had worked with the department and Blue Inc as soon as they returned to Jepton, many people wanted to work with the studio. Mnie had been busy dealing with their various proposals.


    Eugene still had not made LeapCo¡¯s stance clear. Xander took Terence off the job and put Oliver in charge of the location instead.


    When the project officially started, Mnie went to the site with Oliver because she needed to take some photos as well.


    Oliver sighed along the way. ¡°Boss said that Terence will probably be fired this time. A safety incident is no joke.¡±


    They had installed surveince cameras at the construction site to watch out for theft, and the cameras caught Eugene¡¯s ident clear as day. It was undeniably Terence¡¯s fault.


    Mnie was not particrly perturbed by the news. Burning Star was a designpany, after all. No one would work with them if they could not guarantee the safety of the construction site.


    Moreover, she still remembered how dangerous it was that day.


    If it were not for Eugene, the copsed ster strips would have all fallen on her. She would. have suffered much more grievous injuries than the wound on Eugene¡¯s hand-


    Xander acted quickly. After Mnie finished taking photos and returned to the office, she saw that Terence had already packed up his things and left.


    Mnie frowned. ¡°Have you fired him already? What about thepany¡¯s designs that he¡¯s in charge of? Won¡¯t there be a problem?¡±


    Design leaks were the worst possible thing that could happen to <b>a </b>creativepany. Mnie. was not familiar with Terence and did not know what his personality was like. She had only heard Oliver mention that Terence had been recruited. However, he was usually quite boring and did not like to hang out with the others. He preferred to go to the construction site whenever possible instead.


    Xander said, ¡°Our initial contract with him covered the issues with safety. He was the one who broke the terms first.¡±


    Since Xander said so, Mnie felt a little more assured. She nodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s taken care of. I wouldn¡¯t want anything untoward toe out of this.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyebrows rxed. He looked down at Mnie¡¯s tense face and suddenly said, ¡°Why do I feel like keeping you here is a waste of your talent?¡±


    Mnie raised her gaze and said seriously, ¡°I should be the one thanking you guys for being willing to ept me even though I don¡¯t know anything. You taught me a lot.¡±


    Xander was slightly taken aback when he heard Mnie¡¯s serious tone. After a while, he could


    not hide the smile in his eyes. He suppressed a lowugh in his throat. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll live up to your expectations, my strongest recruit. I will work hard to expand the studio so that you won¡¯t be poached by others.¡±


    Originally, Mnie had only wanted to warn Xander of the consequences of firing Terence so quickly, but she did not expect her worries toe true.


    On Wednesday morning, not long after Oliver left the office, he called Xander. His tone was troubled. ¡°Boss, some people from LeapCo are here. They said that we broke the terms of agreement. They¡¯re making a fuss about terminating the contract and asking us topensate them.¡±


    At that moment, Mnie and Xander were discussing something. When she heard Oliver¡¯s words, she frowned. ¡°Why would LeapCo say that at a time like this


    Xander¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡±


    It would not be good for Burning Star if LeapCo asked to dissolve the partnership at this point.


    It might even cause the otherpanies that were interested in cooperating withdraw.


    <i>with </i>them to


    Mnie did not say anything on the way over. She kept thinking about how to talk to Eugene. However, when they arrived at the scene, they realized that Eugene was not there at all. It was Vi.


    Terence was beside her. His usually dull expression looked even more wooden than usual. When he saw Xander approaching him, he subconsciously avoided Xander¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 448

    Oliver walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°She won¡¯t let us start the construction. She said. that the problem with our safety standards hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. We have to give her an exnation.¡±


    Mnie raised her eyes to Vi, who happened to be looking back at her. There was a smile on Vi¡¯s lips as if she was pleased with herself.


    Mnie thought for a moment and then looked at Terence, who was behind Vi. ¡°You sought her out?¡±


    Terence¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°I just wanted to go to LeapCo and apologize to Mr. Scott. I was hoping he¡¯d forgive me, then I wouldn¡¯t have to leave Burning Star.¡±


    ¡°Mnie, listen to yourself. It¡¯s a fact that Eugene was injured here. You can¡¯t just pretend that nothing happened, right?¡±


    Vi raised her voice at the end of her question. She lifted her chin and made a shoddy imitation of Eugene¡¯s superior attitude.


    Vi was feeling a little smug right now. After all, if Mnie wanted to go through with the coboration now, she would have to bow down to her.


    A hint of mockery shed across Vi¡¯s eyes. She recalled what Mason had said the other day. In her mind, Mnie was just pretending to be capable and aloof, but she was actually doing all sorts of nasty things behind his back.


    No wonder Eugene had dumped her.


    Vi pursed her lips and said, ¡°When you were at LeapCo, you used to say that anyone who can¡¯t even take responsibility for their mistakes has no right to work here.¡±


    She curled her lips and looked at Mnie gloatingly. ¡°Do you remember, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie understood. Vi was not holding a grudge against Burning Star. She was targeting


    her.


    Her expression did not change. ¡°We said we¡¯d take responsibility for what happened to Mr. Scott. We¡¯ll agree to any reasonablepensation.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I think that canceling the cooperation is the most reasonable course of action. After all, you can¡¯t even guarantee our safety. What will you mess up next?¡±


    Vi¡¯s tone was full of disdain. Mnie and Xander looked at each other.


    Xander said calmly, ¡°I can terminate the contract, but I don¡¯t think you can make the final decision on this matter, can you? Maybe I should contact Mr. Scott now and we can discuss this problem together<b>.</b>¡±


    Vi¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Eugene had no idea that she was here. She had swapped her role with Lee¡¯s todaypletely on her own ord.


    Xander knew what was going on just by looking at her expression. He smirked, and his cold. ck eyes were filled with contempt. His voice was very calm as he said, ¡°Although Burning Star is just a small studio, we won¡¯t let an ipetent secretary singlehandedly terminate our contracts. I¡¯m amazed at LeapCo¡¯s business practices.¡±


    ¡°You¡±


    Vi had not expected Xander to interrupt. She had only wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate Mnie.


    Mnie watched Vi storm away and looked thoughtfully at Xander. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a sharp tongue.¡±


    ¡°I was just telling the truth,¡± Xander said casually.


    After saying that, he looked at Terence, who was still standing there in a daze, and said. indifferently, ¡°Are you unhappy with my decision?¡±


    Terence¡¯s face was pale as a sheet. ¡°No, I just thought it would be nice if I could apologize to Mr. Scott. I didn¡¯t expect to meet her instead.¡±


    ¡®But you still told her everything,¡± Oliver pointed out coldly. ¡°You knew that Vi had a grudge against Mnie. Were you using this opportunity to get your revenge on us?¡±


    As soon as Oliver finished speaking, something flickered in Mnie¡¯s eyes.


    Even Oliver knew that Vi was targeting her. Now that she had finally seized the opportunity, would she let it go so easily?


    Mnie looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to LeapCo.¡±

 Chapter 449

    Mnie frowned and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Vi to get some leverage over on me. She won¡¯t give up so easily. Instead of letting her cause trouble for no reason, why don¡¯t wey the situation out for ourselves and talk to Eugene first?¡±


    Oliver agreed. ¡°We should seize the initiative from her before she stabs us in the back again.¡± Xander did not say anything. His eyes were lowered as if he was thinking about something. Mnie thought for a moment and said softly, ¡°If we can¡¯t reach an agreement, I¡¯lle back.


    Xander looked up and said in a low voice, ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Xander had an appointment with someone today. He did not stay long before he was called away. Meanwhile, Mnie told Oliver to take care of things and took a taxi to LeapCo.


    She knew in her heart that no matter what the oue was, they needed Eugene to put his foot down ande to a conclusion. Otherwise, the incident with Vi today would probably happen again.


    When Mnie arrived at LeapCo, she bumped into Yana in the elevator. Yana was surprised to see her. ¡°Mnie, why are you here?¡±


    It was obvious that something was up. Mnie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    171


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡¯s mother is at the office. For some reason, Vi iste today. She just caught her and now she¡¯s berating her upstairs. Mr. Scott has something on, so he¡¯s not at the office right now. No one dares to go upstairs.¡±


    Yana sounded pleased when she said that. Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. It seemed that Vi¡¯s visit to Burning Star really was her own idea.


    If Ste was there, though, there was no need for her to go up. After all, she never had a pleasant time whenever she met up with Ste.


    Unfortunately for her, Mnie bumped into Ste and Vi the moment the elevator door opened.


    Ste¡¯s makeup was majestic as usual, but there was an obvious dark cloud in her expression. Vi stood behind her, looking defeated and timid.


    Ste did not expect the elevator to open so suddenly. She frowned and looked over. When she saw Mnie, the anger on her face intensified.


    Her voice was sharp as she asked, ¡°What are you doing at LeapCo again?¡±


    Yana tugged at Mnie¡¯s clothes awkwardly. Then, she took her documents and slipped away. Mnie was unfazed by Ste¡¯s anger. She had seen Ste like this too many times.


    Her voice <b>was </b>cold. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about work.¡±


    ¡°What work do you have to talk about?¡± Ste sneered and raised her eyebrows, her face full of contempt. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re working with Xander Solomon and setting up a small studio now! Are you begging people everywhere for business every day?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, look carefully. This is your natural ce in life. Don¡¯t get ideas above your station. A peasant like you will never reach our level!¡±


    Mnie looked at Ste in silence. Ste was always insulting her like that, calling a peasant or a broke bumpkin. In a way, she was not very creative with her insults.


    Mnie said nothing. Arguing with Ste was a very unwise thing to do. It would only be a waste of time.


    Vi¡¯s face was pale when she saw how calm Mnie was. She had this burning urge to trip her up. ¡°Mnie, if I remember correctly, you don¡¯t have an appointment, right? Not everyone can enter Mr. Scott¡¯s office at will<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She had thought that Ste would be on her side at this point. Ste detested Mnie, after all.


    However, Ste turned around coldly when she heard her words. ¡°And what are you pretending for? Not everyone can enter Eugene¡¯s office, huh? Are you saying I have to report to you when I visit my son?¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading

 Chapter 450

    <strong>Chapter 450 </strong>


    Panic shed in Vi¡¯s eyes. ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Ste snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t even talk straight anymore? Heh, you¡¯re the biggest failure in the entire LeapCo. Eugene must have been blind to take you in.¡±


    Ste may havee from a wealthy family, but she did not have the grace befitting her status. She never hesitated to insult and demean others.


    Mnie understood that well after all the time she had spent around the Scott family.


    Eugene was not there, and she had no reason to stay any longer. Ignoring Ste and Vi, she turned and went back into the elevator.


    However, as soon as she left the entrance of LeapCo, she bumped into Eugene walking in expressionlessly. Lee followed behind him with a slight frown.


    When he saw Mnie, Eugene¡¯s dark eyes paused for a moment before he swept past her. He looked like he was in a bad mood.


    Lee, on the other hand, stopped. ¡°You came to see Mr. Scott?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Scott about the injury he sustained at Burning Star. We¡¯re willing topensate.¡±


    Lee frowned. He looked at Eugene and hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid now is not the right time. Mr. Scott has something on today¡­¡±


    Mnie nodded. She had also felt the cold aura emanating from Eugene just now. She was about to leave when he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Eugene turned back to look at her. His eyes were cold and deep. He stared at Mnie and said in an extremely harsh tone, ¡°You want topensate me, didn¡¯t you? Sure. How much do you n to pay me? 100 million or 200 million?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°We will try our best to satisfy your request within a reasonable range.¡±


    ¡°Do you want my forgiveness? Or are you just afraid to lose this business deal?¡± Eugene¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Mnie. His dark eyes were cold, as if he were looking at a stranger.


    It was obvious that Eugene was not in a good mood, so it was a bad time to talk about this. Mnie paused. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you another day. Burning Star and LeapCo are partners. We hope we can continue to work together amicably.¡±


    Eugene had gone early that morning to discuss a business deal with Lee. Both parties had been in touch before, and everything was going well. However, the other party had increased the price by 8% at the veryst minute.


    That was not a small amount, so Eugene was in a foul mood.


    That was why he could not help but scoff at Mnie¡¯s dignified words about an amicable cooperation. ¡°Mnie, why are you kissing up to me? Shouldn¡¯t you be cozying up to Xander?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyebrows rose slowly. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of Burning Star.¡®


    <ul>


    <li></li>


    </ul>


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t refuse?¡± Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were focused on Mnie, like an abyss that threatened to pull her in.


    Mnie paused. ¡°What are your terms?¡±


    She lowered her eyes. Her voice sounded gentle, but there was no real emotion within them at all.


    Eugene stared at her for a moment. All of a sudden, he hid away all his overpouring emotions. After a moment, he asked expressionlessly, ¡°What else can you give me to sweeten the deal?¡±


    He said again, ¡°Have you forgotten about the 1.5 million? Mnie, you never honor your promises. Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s lowered eyshes fluttered. She could never forget the 1.5 million she owed him.


    As long as she did not pay him back the money, she would never be able to face him on even footing.


    Mnie pursed her lips. Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return the money to you no matter what.¡±


    Helve


    <ul>


    <li></li>


    </ul>

 Chapter 451

    Mnie spoke just like usual. However, it was office hours right now, and it was quiet as not many people were around. Everyone heard every word she said.


    Eugene looked at Mnie before ncing around coldly. Then, his <i>gaze </i>fell on her again.


    His eyelids drooped as he mocked, ¡°You haven¡¯t cleaned your mess yet you have time to meddle in others¡® matters. Mnie, are you a fool, or don¡¯t you know what¡¯s more important?¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes for a while before answering, ¡°It¡¯s part of my job.¡±


    Eugene sneered. ¡°Is humiliating yourself part of your job?¡±


    She took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Maybe today isn¡¯t the day to talk about this. I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, a series of crisp sounds of someone walking in high heels approached her. Just as she turned around, the first thing she saw was Ste walking toward them with a straight face. Vi followed behind her, pale¨Cfaced,


    Mnie gazed at Vi for a few seconds. Vi¡¯s face had always been pale as far as she could


    remember.


    Ste snapped Mnie out of her thoughts. Her voice sounded mad. ¡°Do I have to invite you personally to get you home now?¡±


    Ste was talking to Eugene.


    His eyes were calm and dark as if he felt nothing hearing Ste¡¯s words. His gaze on Ste was even a little cold and distant. ¡°I¡¯m busy at work.¡±


    Most of Eugene¡¯s features were inherited from Ste. His eyebrows were thick, his eyes were dark, his lips were thin, and he had a tall nose bridge with a perfect jawline.


    Such an appearance was sharp and fierce, but his noble and elegant temperament made him look intimidating and distant.


    When Ste saw Eugene was unmoved, her chest heaved in anger as she observed Vi behind her. She asked in displeasure, ¡°Are you doing this for just a woman?¡±


    Eugene said emotionlessly, ¡°Did youe to say this?¡±


    ¡°Eugene, I am your mother!¡± Ste raised her voice. Her disgust for Vi was obvious. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but if you dare to take this cheap woman to me<b>, </b>I¡¯ll expel you from the Scott family!¡±


    Ste was furious, so she did not show any mercy. She just had not openly said she hated Vi yet.


    Mnie stood in a corner, looking at the ground. No matter how angry Ste was<b>, </b>she would remainposed as long as outsiders were around.


    She had no idea how Viol¨¢ spiked Ste¡¯s anger.


    Those people around them heard Ste¡¯s roar and looked at them<b>. </b>


    It would be weird if Mnie suddenly left<b>, </b>and it might also make <b>Ste </b>angrier. That would


    get her into trouble.


    However, she did not know that even if she said nothing, it was still like a provocation to Vi.


    Ste continued mocking, ¡°She¡¯s just a secretary yet she¡¯s an hourte for work. Is she now the wife of LeapCo¡¯s boss without my acknowledgment?¡±


    Vi had been getting to and off work as she wished, but no one dared to say anything about it.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 452

    Being mocked publicly by Ste was different, and it was embarrassing.


    Vi dug her nails into her palms as she looked at Ste and spoke in grief, ¡°Mrs. Scott, I was wrong for beingte this morning, but I informed Lee that I went to deal with Mr. Scott¡¯s injury.¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression was gloomy. She suppressed her anger and asked Eugene, ¡°How did your get injured?¡±


    Mnie looked troubled. Given Ste¡¯s attitude, if she found out about the incident with Burning Star Studio, this matter would be harder to deal with.


    Ste stared at Eugene sharply, and Eugene froze. ¡°An ident.¡±


    Vi noticed Eugene silently hiding his wounded arm and felt it was unfair.


    Pursing her lips, she muttered, ¡°Mr. Scott got injured on the site. LeapCo has a cooperation with Burning Star Studio. Mr. Scott went to inspect the site. Unfortunately, the site didn¡¯t take the


    proper safety precautions, and the drywall crashed into Mr. Scott¡¯s arm. The injury was quite serious and needed to be stitched.


    ¡°However, Burning Star Studio didn¡¯t give any exnation about it. So, I went this morning to ask¡±


    Vi did not mention anyone, but her eyes nced at Mnie. ¡°I don¡¯t think the people from Burning Star Studio can just let it be because they¡¯re Mr. Scott¡¯s acquaintances. Moreover, it¡¯s a safety issue, and what if it happens again?¡±


    ¡°Burning Star Studio?¡±


    Vi said, ¡°Mnie is working there now.¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes fell on Mnie. It was cold and subconsciously made Mnie straighten her back. As she was about to speak, Eugene said casually, ¡°Since when do I have to report everything about me to you?¡±


    His eyes looked stern, making his carefree answer seem unreal. He sounded firm and mature. I have the right to decide anything in LeapCo, don¡¯t I, Mrs. Scott? You have always been the boss at home. Do you wish to take charge of LeapCo now?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s rtionship with his parents had been poor for a long time, Mnie remembered his attitude was colder years ago, and they seemed to have hated each other then.


    However, something eased their rtionship, and Mnie had not seen Eugene speaking to Ste so impatiently in a long time.


    Ste was agitated by Eugene¡¯s attitude and could not find the words to say.


    After a while, sheughed out of anger and said, ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t meddle with yourpany¡¯s business, but let me tell you something. It¡¯s Cedric who wants you back.


    ¡°Looking at how rude you can be now, why don¡¯t you tell him that yourself? I can¡¯t be


    bothered anymore. After all, you and your father are the same.


    ¡°Since you both like cheap women, <b>I¡¯ll </b>see if you¡¯ll end up like your dad and¡­¡±


    212


    Eugene snapped before Ste could finish. ¡°Mrs. Scott, this is not your house. You should look for your husband if you want to settle scores with him.¡±


    His words were harsh, and Ste¡¯s face was ashen when she left.


    Vi was dumbfounded upon seeing this. Eugene¡¯s anger was apparent.


    Suddenly, she began to ponder. She was regretful for being reckless and telling Ste everything.


    She thought Ste cared about Eugene and would speak out for him.


    In the end, only she was humiliated by Ste. She thought that Mnie should be suffering the same humiliation.


    However, her train of thought stopped abruptly when she met Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    Vi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter <b>453 </b>


    Vi looked at Eugene hesitantly. ¡°Eugene¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Scott arrived this morning out of the blue, and you weren¡¯t around. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I might have angered her.¡±


    Vi spoke as she looked at Eugene¡¯s expression. She had never thought Eugene was scary until today.


    Subconsciously, she took two steps back.


    Eugene still looked indifferent. His gloominess from facing Ste had not faded, even bing more intense.


    Mnie gestured to Lee before leaving.


    It would be better to stay away from Eugene and not provoke him when he was angry. That was what Mnie had learned from those few years working with him. Moreover, she was the representative of Burning Star Studio. She could not let herself get into an awkward situation with Eugene.


    As she left, Vi looked at Eugene in grief and asked softly, ¡°Eugene, are you angry?¡±


    Lee could not stand her foolishness anymore and tried to stop her. ¡°Mr. Scott has just returned from signing the contract and is tired. Miss Shaw, please let Mr. Scott take a break.¡±


    Vi¡¯s expression changed slightly as she looked at Eugene with tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Do you think I shouldn¡¯t have gone to Burning Star Studio to ask for an exnation? They were responsible for your injury. Don¡¯t you think they should exin?


    ¡°Or is it because¡­¡± Vi sobbed as she continued, ¡°You can¡¯t bear to implicate Mnie. Is that why you didn¡¯t ask them for an exnation?¡±


    Eugene looked at her. Even without saying anything, his gaze ran a chill down Vi¡¯s spine. His gaze was deep and cold.


    Vi felt it looked merciless.


    However, the coldness soon dissipated as he lowered his voice and said indifferently, ¡°Leave the site to Lee to deal with. It¡¯s hot outside. You can work in the office instead.¡±


    Vi was startled. She knew what Eugene meant by that, and her hands clenched into fists..


    Eugene was saying she should stop handling the project¡­


    It seemed to her that it was because of Mnie. Vi looked at the ground and recalled what Mason said about Eugene and Mnie¡¯s past.


    Just as Vi was feeling sad <b>about </b>it, she received a message.


    She nced at the words and bit her lip. Then, she headed out <b>of </b>the office to make a call.


    After Lee followed Eugene <b>to </b>his office upstairs, he hesitated to speak.


    Eugene broke the silence impatiently. ¡°Speak if you have something you want <b>to </b>say.¡±


    Lee hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°I wanted to tell you this when we returned. <b>Miss </b>


    Shaw suddenly told me that she could go to Burning Star Studio¡¯s site this morning through a call, but I didn¡¯t expect she would cancel the contract.


    ¡°I only knew about it when Xander asked about it. However, he sounded displeased when he reached out.¡±


    Vi did not know this, but Lee knew LeapCo would not cancel the contract with Burning Star Studio because the cooperation involved Blue Inc and the rted department. If LeapCo breached the contract, it would be the same as disrespecting Blue Inc.


    Most importantly, Burning Star Studio was one of the bestpanies in Jepton. If they got anotherpany to take over, the project might not turn out well.


    LeapCo might even lose the money they invested in the project.


    No one would be willing to lose money in business.


    With Burning Star Studio¡¯s fame, it would attract more attention.


    ¡°Xander is displeased?¡± Eugene asked carelessly. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Lee pondered before saying, ¡°Miss Shaw seems to not understand the situation. I¡¯m afraid she might go to Burning Star Studio again.¡±


    Eugene was startled for a second before asking indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t you even deal with such a simple matter?¡±

 Chapter 454

    Lee rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be unhappy about me stopping her.¡±


    Eugene looked at Lee coldly.


    Lee was taken aback, and his expression looked more serious. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Mnie headed to the vi after leaving LeapCo.


    Reny and Yvonne were both there. Only then did Mnie know what happened to Terence.


    Terence¡¯s family background was poor, and he was not close to Oliver. He had always been a loner and worked silently.


    After being fired by Xander, he could not ept it and thought of seeking forgiveness from Eugene. He thought that he might have the chance to get his job back at Burning Star Studio.


    Reny was full of pity when she said, ¡°Actually, Terence is a nice guy. I wonder if Xander was too harsh for firing him.¡±


    She looked at Mnie, wanting her opinion.


    Before Mnie could say anything, Yvonne approached and smiled as she said, ¡°You said Terence did that to save time andbor costs. That means this wasn¡¯t the first time he did it. This time, Eugene was the victim. What <b>if </b>someone else gets hurt the next time?¡±


    Yvonne took an apple and peeled it as she said, ¡°Moreover, some habits can¡¯t be changed. Do you think Xander should risk his studio¡¯s name just for someone¡¯s bad habit?¡±


    all to


    After eating the apple, she pped her hands and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal. My friend opened a new French restaurant, and they serve good food.¡±


    Mnie did not move. ¡°I haven¡¯t organized the documents.¡±


    They had nothing to do, so they chose to wait for Mnie to finish her job before taking their meal.


    It was mealtime when they arrived at the restaurant. Many people were there, but surprisingly, Mnie and the others saw Vi and Mason at the restaurant.


    What caught their attention was the bouquet in Mason¡¯s hand.


    Yvonne lifted her eyebrow meaningfully. ¡°We seem to have bumped into something we shouldn¡¯t be seeing.¡±


    Mnie only took a nce at them. She did not care about the rtionship between Vi and Mason. After all, she disliked both of them.


    Reny took out her phone and secretly took a photo <b>of </b>Vi and Mason¡¯s back view.


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Reny grinned cheekily. ¡°Keeping it as a memory.¡±


    After Mason and Vi got into their private room, she frowned as she nced outside. She seemed to have sensed someone looking at her.


    Mason noticed her action and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    27


    Vi wanted to tell him the truth but did not want to seem oversensitive. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just feel bad that you¡¯re buying me this meal.¡±


    Mason looked like a gentleman. He was quite presentable after he dressed himself up.


    He handed Vi the bouquet. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been saying you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently because of quarrels with your boyfriend? I saw these flowers on the way here. I hope your mood improves after receiving this.¡±


    Vi was startled upon seeing the flowers and muttered, ¡°He has never given me flowers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mason pretended he did not hear what she just said.


    Vi hid her embarrassed expression and said, ¡°Nothing. I like these flowers. Thanks.¡±


    Mason smiled politely as he looked at Vi and poured her a ss of water before asking, ¡° Why did you and your boyfriend quarrel? You can confide in me if you don¡¯t mind. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a man. I might be able to help you analyze his thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 455

    Lee rubbed his nose. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be unhappy about me stopping her.¡±


    Eugene looked at Lee coldly.


    Lee was taken aback, and his expression looked more serious. ¡°I got it.¡±


    Mnie headed to the vi after leaving LeapCo.


    Reny and Yvonne were both there. Only then did Mnie know what happened to Terence.


    Terence¡¯s family background was poor, and he was not close to Oliver. He had always been a loner and worked silently.


    After being fired by Xander, he could not ept it and thought of seeking forgiveness from Eugene. He thought that he might have the chance to get his job back at Burning Star Studio.


    Reny was full of pity when she said, ¡°Actually, Terence is a nice guy. I wonder if Xander was too harsh for firing him.¡±


    She looked at Mnie, wanting her opinion.


    Before Mnie could say anything, Yvonne approached and smiled as she said, ¡°You said Terence did that to save time andbor costs. That means this wasn¡¯t the first time he did it. This time, Eugene was the victim. What <b>if </b>someone else gets hurt the next time?¡±


    Yvonne took an apple and peeled it as she said, ¡°Moreover, some habits can¡¯t be changed. Do you think Xander should risk his studio¡¯s name just for someone¡¯s bad habit?¡±


    all to


    After eating the apple, she pped her hands and said, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll treat you all to a meal. My friend opened a new French restaurant, and they serve good food.¡±


    Mnie did not move. ¡°I haven¡¯t organized the documents.¡±


    They had nothing to do, so they chose to wait for Mnie to finish her job before taking their meal.


    It was mealtime when they arrived at the restaurant. Many people were there, but surprisingly, Mnie and the others saw Vi and Mason at the restaurant.


    What caught their attention was the bouquet in Mason¡¯s hand.


    Yvonne lifted her eyebrow meaningfully. ¡°We seem to have bumped into something we shouldn¡¯t be seeing.¡±


    Mnie only took a nce at them. She did not care about the rtionship between Vi and Mason. After all, she disliked both of them.


    Reny took out her phone and secretly took a photo <b>of </b>Vi and Mason¡¯s back view.


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Reny grinned cheekily. ¡°Keeping it as a memory.¡±


    After Mason and Vi got into their private room, she frowned as she nced outside. She seemed to have sensed someone looking at her.


    Mason noticed her action and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    27


    Vi wanted to tell him the truth but did not want to seem oversensitive. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just feel bad that you¡¯re buying me this meal.¡±


    Mason looked like a gentleman. He was quite presentable after he dressed himself up.


    He handed Vi the bouquet. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been saying you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently because of quarrels with your boyfriend? I saw these flowers on the way here. I hope your mood improves after receiving this.¡±


    Vi was startled upon seeing the flowers and muttered, ¡°He has never given me flowers.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mason pretended he did not hear what she just said.


    Vi hid her embarrassed expression and said, ¡°Nothing. I like these flowers. Thanks.¡±


    Mason smiled politely as he looked at Vi and poured her a ss of water before asking, ¡° Why did you and your boyfriend quarrel? You can confide in me if you don¡¯t mind. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a man. I might be able to help you analyze his thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 456

    Xander was taken aback by her answer. His seductive eyes glowed as heughed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Summer wasing to an end, and it was getting colder at night. The breeze blowing through the unclosed window was cold.


    Xander¡¯s minty scent assailed Mnie¡¯s nostrils along with the breeze. Mnie lowered her head and cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Bye.¡±


    Then, she turned around. Her steps looked as if she was trying to escape.


    A smile shed across Xander¡¯s face as he spoke in a gentler tone than usual, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Stay for the night here. We can meet the client tomorrow.¡±


    It was gettingte, and Mnie had only blurted that just now.


    She turned around awkwardly and wanted to exin her act, but her eyes met Xander¡¯s smiling gaze.


    Her lips were pursed as she walked past Xander stiffly.


    They could hear Reny¡¯s and Oliver¡¯s chatter andughter from upstairs. Mnie took a bath before going to bed.


    It had been quite a tiring day.


    Xander had arranged to meet the client in the afternoon the next day. The venue was a caf¨¦ in the center of the city.


    Mnie arrived ten minutes earlier than the time arranged.


    However, the person she was meeting was different from what she had expected.


    ra was sitting across from her with her bag on her shoulder. She had a faint smile on her face, looking elegant and gorgeous.


    ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯m surprised that the person I¡¯m meeting is you. Looks like you¡¯re doing well in Burning Star Studio,¡± said ra.


    Mnie was also surprised to see ra. However, it reminded her of when she met ra at a business meeting with Eugene. ra¡¯s parents funded herpany, and her husband was a stay¨Cat¨Chome husband. ra was in charge of most of the decisions in thepany.


    ra was an independent businesswoman, unlike a rich man¡¯s wife like Ste.


    Mnie looked at the document as she said, ¡°I¡¯m responsible for all of Burning Star Studio¡¯s business coborations. Please let me know if you have anything in mind, Madam Franklin.¡± ¡°Eugene is a fool to fire you. He should be happy that LeapCo and Burning Star Studio aren¡¯t business rivals.¡± ra appeared calm, and she was an intelligent woman.


    Calmly, Mnie answered, ¡°If LeapCo and Burning Star Studio were rivals, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen Burning Star Studio. After all, I have a job agreement with LeapCo.¡±


    ra nodded. ¡°<b>He </b>is quite smart.¡±


    Mnie did not know what to answer. She wanted to avoid going on with this topic.


    However, ra seemed to ignore her reluctance and lifted her coffee cup. ¡°I still remember the day Eugene brought you to my husband¡¯s birthday party. He even asked if I would mind.¡±


    ra squinted her eyes. ¡°To be honest, Eugene seldom cares about courtesy.¡±


    She looked at Mnie meaningfully and added, ¡°So, I have a deep impression of you.¡±


    Mnie understood ra was trying to probe something, yet she remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I left a deep impression on you on an asion like that.¡±


    Her gaze on ra was clear and calm as if she really felt sorry for it.


    ra could say nothing more when faced with a pair of eyes like that. Her probing act seemed ridiculous right now.


    She remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being judgemental.¡±

 Chapter 457

    ra looked at Mnie¡¯s indifferent expression. She would be lying if she said she was not surprised.


    Even ra could see Eugene liked Mnie the first time he took her to meet her.


    It was the first time Eugene took a woman home, and he was protective of her.


    Ste and Cedric were not a loving couple, so ra had watched Eugene grow up.


    ra remembered he was a carefree boy who cared about nothing. He did not dislike or like anything. All she was worried about was Eugene bing a skeptic or an emotionless person when he grew up.


    Everything changed when he asked her if he could bring a friend to meet her.


    It shocked ra. After all, she had never heard Eugene ask her anything like that.


    She had not even thought the friend would be a woman. All she expected was his ssmate, some male friend.


    In some aspects, Eugene and ra were more like mother and son. He even discussed it with her before deciding to take over LeapCo.


    ra had a deep impression of Mnie because of Ste.


    Ste disliked women of ordinary family backgrounds because of Cedric. She was always mean to Mnie, but Eugene would always stop her.


    The mother and son often quarreled, and things became nasty.


    ra was a witness to everything and knew Eugene wanted to protect Mnie.


    However, she had not heard about things in Jepton after moving to the coast with her husband. She would asionally hear Eugene mention Mnie on the phone.


    Only when she returned this time did she know Mnie and Eugene had ended up in their current situation from her conversation with Ste.


    ¡°Madam Franklin.¡± Mnie¡¯s voice snapped ra out of her thoughts. ra hid her expression well.


    Mnie asked her formally, ¡°Do you have any other requests? We¡¯ll try to fulfill it as long as it¡¯s reasonable and beneficial for both parties.¡±


    Since ra¡¯s attention was diverted to work<b>, </b>she stopped thinking about Eugene¡¯s matter.


    Although ra was Eugene¡¯s godmother, she came with sincerity. The two had a happy business talk.


    When the meeting <b>ended</b><b>, </b>ra extended an offer to Mnie, ¡°Do you want to have dinner together?¡±


    Mnie rejected it without thinking twice, <b>¡°</b>Please excuse me for rejecting. I have something onter.<b>¡± </b>


    ra took it as an excuse, but Mnie¡¯s phone happened to ring. She nodded at ra before


    excusing herself.


    It was a call from Stephen. Mnie was still investigating Dn¡¯s matter and had asked Stephen to help her.


    When she answered the call, Stephen said, ¡°There¡¯s some surveince footage if you want to see it. However, I¡¯ve asked a friend of mine who¡¯s awyer. It¡¯ll be hard to point out the suspect if it¡¯s just the surveince footage.


    ¡°We need to have a chat record or recorded conversation to sue the suspect.¡±


    Recording the conversation was impossible. The witnesses were only Dn and Peachie,


    Dn was still saying Vi did this for her and Mnie. Meanwhile, Peachie was a kid, and her words could not be used as evidence.


    Mnie looked at the dark sky with a sigh.


    Stephen asked her, ¡°Mel, do you want to proceed?¡±


    ording to the situation, they could only get evidence of Vi contacting Dn and Peachie. It was pointless.


    Mnie stood at the roadside. The road was busy, and the neon lights lit the streets. It would be pointless to investigate it.


    However, she was reluctant to give up.


    After a while, Mnie looked at her fingers and said, ¡°Sometimes, evidence isn¡¯t about justice. It¡¯s about karma.¡±

 Chapter 458

    ¡°Stephen, believe it or not, as long as Vi is just like what we think, she won¡¯t end up well.¡®


    Mnie was certain, and Stephen said nothing more. He only sent her the address so that she knew where to go to check the surveince footage.


    The surveince camera was in a restaurant. Stephen said the owner was his university ssmate. That was why he could get the surveince footage.


    The footage was normal. Vi and Dn were just having a meal. However, Dn looked restrained, and even her hand holding Peachie was stiff.


    Mnie looked through the few minutes of surveince footage and asked the owner, ¡°Can I have a copy of this?¡±


    The owner looked at Stephen before agreeing.


    Mnie had to deal with Burning Star Studio¡¯s matters these few days. Thus, she chose to stay in the vi. Stephen left only after driving her back.


    Two days had passed when LeapCo contacted them.


    It was a call from Lee, and their intention was simple. LeapCo wanted Burning Star Studio to ensure safety and prevent such things from happening again.


    Naturally, they needed to attend the meeting to discuss the terms.


    Lee had passed the word, and Mnie told Xander and the others about it.


    Xander looked at her. ¡°Oliver and I will go. You don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    Mnie was happy not to go. After all, she did not want to go to LeapCo anymore.


    However, she did not get a chance to escape. On Wednesday afternoon, Lee called her. ¡± Mnie, you have to attend the meeting in LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie froze. ¡°Aren¡¯t Xander and the others in attendance?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott said that you¡¯ve been in charge of LeapCo and Burning Star Studio¡¯s coboration. The sudden change of person in charge will make the discussion pointless, and we might miss some details. It¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. Changing the person in charge in the middle of the project was indeed not appropriate.


    She told Lee she would be in LeapCo soon and headed out after getting her things.


    Mnie was familiar with LeapCo. Moreover, Lee had told the front desk that she would being. She headed to <b>the </b>conference room without a hitch.


    Eugene¡¯s habit was to carry out small and unimportant meetings in the small meeting room beside his office.


    It was more convenient for him.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Solomon is asking if you¡¯ll <b>be </b>joining the meeting again,¡± asked Lee softly after he entered Eugene¡¯s office.


    Eugene was on a call from abroad. When he heard Lee¡¯s words, he shot him a nce.


    Immediately, Lee understood what Eugene meant and decided not to disturb him.


    Only after Eugene finished the call did Lee remind him again. ¡°The representatives of Burning Star Studio have been waiting in the meeting room for a long time.¡±


    Eugene calmly tidied his table. ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    Lee paused before answering, ¡°Mnie might be on the way.¡±


    ¡°Inform me when everyone is here.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was cold as he casually flipped through the documents¡® pages.


    Lee was troubled. ¡°But Mr. Solomon¡­¡±


    Eugene put down the document and looked at Lee emotionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat my words.¡®


    Lee could only leave.


    As soon as he left the office and was about to head to the meeting room, he bumped into Mnie.


    He was relieved and greeted Mnie more enthusiastically than usual, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter <b>459 </b>


    Mnie had just arrived<b>, </b>and she froze as she looked at Lee.


    <b>Lee </b>sounded too enthusiastic. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°<b>We¡¯re </b>afraid <b>there¡¯ll </b><b>be </b><b>a </b>problem during the meeting. <b>That¡¯s </b><b>why </b>Mr. <b>Scott </b>wants to wait for everyone to be here before starting the meeting.


    ¡°Mr. Solomon and the others are waiting in the meeting room. <b>You </b><b>can </b>head <b>there </b>first. I¡¯ll inform Mr. <b>Scott </b>you¡¯re here.¡±


    Mnie nodded, yet something struck her when she was about to go. She stopped and asked Lee, ¡°Does Mr. Scott have something on after the meeting?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s free this morning but has a meeting this afternoon.<b>¡± </b>Lee asked, <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>you need </b>to see him?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie did not exin much to Lee.


    She had just arrived at the meeting room and was about to open the door when it was opened from the inside. Oliver walked out with displeasure written across his face, and his brows were still knitted. Upon seeing Mnie, he asked, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Lee called me. He said that I had toe.¡±


    Mnie looked at Xander in the meeting room. He was calmer than Oliver, but his expression <b>was </b>cold.


    She asked, ¡°Have you been waiting here all the while<b>?</b>¡±


    What else can we do?¡± Oliver scoffed. ¡°LeapCo is a bigpany, and they asked us <b>to </b>sit here and wait after we came. Does the boss think we don¡¯te from significant backgrounds?<b>¡± </b>


    Oliver and Reny were from wealthy families<b>. </b>They were only working for Xander because of their passion.


    They felt bad because of what Terence did and knew holding a meeting to discuss the precautions was needed. However, Eugene had made them wait for an hour.


    It was the first time someone had treated them like this since Oliver and Xander started their business. That was why Oliver <b>was </b>pissed off.


    Mnie pondered before saying, <b>¡°</b>I should¡¯vee with you two.¡±


    Oliver wanted to <b>say </b>something but spotted Xander¡¯s nce. Pausing, he clicked his tongue


    I just think LeapCo is too much<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    before muttering, ¡°<b>I¡¯m </b>not mad <b>at </b>you


    ¡°Stop speaking <b>if </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Xander¡¯s <b>voice </b>sounded. Pausing<b>, </b>he said as he looked at Mnie<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>LeapCo <b>is </b><b>just </b>trying to make things difficult for us. It won¡¯t change with or without you


    <b>you </b><b>here</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Mr. Solomon<b>, </b>do you <b>mean </b>I¡¯m making things difficult <b>for </b><b>you</b>?<b>¡± </b><b>Just </b>as Xander spoke, the meeting room door was opened. Eugene¡¯s <b>cold </b><b>voice </b>came from <b>outside</b>.


    Mnie looked at Eugene<b>, </b>who was standing expressionlessly. <b>He </b>was observing them


    casually.


    After looking at Mnie and Xander, he mocked, ¡°Very well<b>, </b>then<b>. </b>It seems that Burning Star Studio¡¯s culture <b>is </b>to badmouth their business partners behind them<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Then, his gaze stopped on Mnie, and it grew colder. ¡°You¡¯re bing worse around bad influences. You¡¯ve learned nothing from Burning Star Studio other than this.¡±


    Eugene mocked as <b>soon </b>as he arrived.


    Looking at him, Mnie said<b>, </b>¡°LeapCo has never dumped their business partners in the meeting room for an hour.¡±


    Eugene was taken aback, and his cold eyes never left Mnie. After a while, he said emotionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re quite protective <b>of </b>your new boss.¡±


    Then, he sat on the main seat.


    Spin <b>to </b>im Your Surprise Reward!


    X


    y

 Chapter 460

    <b>Chapter </b><b>460 </b>


    ((


    Xander chuckled and tapped his finger on the table <b>casually </b>as <b>he </b>spoke in his <b>deep </b><b>voice</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>What are you waiting <b>for</b>? Sit over here <b>so </b>that we can start the meeting, <b>Mnie</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded. When <b>she </b>was about to walk over to Xander<b>, </b><b>Eugene¡¯s </b><b>cold </b>voice sounded. ¡± Wasting time on the seat arrangement. Mr. Solomon<b>, </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t seem <b>to </b><b>care </b>about time management.


    <b>¡°</b>Since an hour has already been wasted, a minute or two won¡¯t make <b>a </b><b>difference</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Xander was calm as he looked <b>at </b>Mnie. ¡°Come here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    A <b>seat </b><b>was </b>in front of Mnie, but it was beside Lee<b>. </b>


    She pondered before sitting on the seat in front of her. Then, she looked at Xander and said calmly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>can sit here. Since Mr. Scott doesn¡¯t want to waste time, we¡¯ll settle this quickly. Don¡¯t you guys have to go to the supplier¡¯s ceter?¡±


    Xander lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Okay.¡±


    They talked as if no one else was around. Although the conversation was not about anything ambiguous, it was something others could not interrupt.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Eugene closed the document he was holding impatiently. His expression was cold as he continued, ¡°Maybe we can discuss the safety issue if you¡¯re done.¡±


    Xander said, ¡°Please go ahead.¡±


    Eugene looked at Lee and said, ¡°Investigation report.¡±


    Lee took out a document and said regretfully, ¡°Mr. Scott told me to organize the materials used for projects between Burning Star Studio and otherpanies. We have also consulted with the experts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that many aspects don¡¯t meet the standards and should be reconstructed.¡±


    Then, he handed the documents to Xander and Oliver.


    Mnie¡¯s face was ashen. LeapCo¡¯s request was a little¡­


    Oliver sounded displeased when he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t need us if it¡¯s ording <b>to </b>this standard. You can do it yourself.¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression turned cold as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re interfering too much?¡±


    Eugene looked at them and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because <b>of </b>your neglect in taking safety precautions? Who will <b>be </b>responsible <b>if </b>something like this happens again when visitors visit the exhibition? Is it you or us, LeapCo<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°That day was an ident, and it happened on the site.¡±


    Eugene sneered. ¡°I¡¯m an investor and can afford to <b>get </b>injured.¡±


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was tense<b>. </b>Xander and Oliver looked unhappy. Mnie bit her lower lip as she looked at Eugene.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, there <b>is </b><b>a </b>limitation for everything. <b>Moreover</b>, Burning Star Studio is mainly about being <b>creative</b><b>. </b><b>If </b>many restrictions are added, the result won¡¯t <b>be </b>what <b>you </b>wish to <b>see.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene looked at her and saw her <b>looking </b><b>at </b>him sternly.


    The surroundings were silent for a moment. Eugene stared into Mnie¡¯s eyes.


    She looked away, wanting <b>to </b>say something but did not know what to say.


    Eugene said, <b>¡°</b>These are just the suggestions. It¡¯s up to you whether or not to <b>ept </b>them. However, it seems <b>you¡¯re </b>not as cooperative as we previously agreed.¡±


    He <b>stood </b>expressionlessly and added, ¡°Lee, send them off.¡±


    The meeting ended unhappily.


    <b>Lee </b>looked <b>at </b>Xander and Oliver. ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    He then looked at Mnie. She asked calmly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any work scheduled forter, does he?<b>¡± </b>


    Chapter <b>461 </b>

 Chapter 461

    Chapter <b>461 </b>


    Lee nodded. Mnie <b>was </b>about <b>to </b>speak when Oliver snapped, ¡°Are <b>you </b>going to look for him. again? His attitude is obvious. <b>Why </b>are you wasting <b>your </b>time?<b>¡± </b>


    Oliver had a bad impression of LeapCo <b>today</b><b>, </b>so he did not <b>care </b><b>even </b>that Lee <b>was </b>around. <b>He </b><b>scoffed</b>. ¡°He¡¯s the president <b>of </b>LeapCo<b>. </b>He¡¯s different from us.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked at Xander. He frowned, seemingly <b>not </b>approving <b>of </b>her act<b>. </b>


    Pursing her lips, she <b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Since we¡¯re here <b>to </b>discuss, we have to <b>negotiate</b><b>. </b>Moreover<b>, </b>I have some other things <b>to </b>talk with him about.¡±


    Xander looked at the ground and paused for a while before nodding. ¡°Do <b>you </b>want me to wait for you?¡±


    Mnie froze. ¡°You can head to the supplier first. I¡¯ll join you when I¡¯m done here.¡±


    Before Xander left<b>, </b>he told Mnie<b>, </b>¡°We¡¯ll wait for you downstairs for half an hour.¡±


    Mnie was moved. She looked at Xander. He was still cold, but his gaze was gentle and full <b>of </b>helplessness.


    He was worried about her.


    After hesitating, Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll call you after I settle the matter.¡±


    ????


    they were downstairs, Oliver looked at Xander andmented, ¡°I didn¡¯t know your temper could be <b>so </b>good.¡±


    Xander showed no expression. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being grumpy like you?¡±


    At this retort, Oliver could only shut his mouth. He could see that Xander was not as gentle as he had spoken to Mnie earlier.


    Meanwhile, Mnie followed Lee to the office, where she spotted Julie and another young


    woman.


    Mnie did not recognize the young woman. Lee exined, ¡°She¡¯s the new intern.¡±


    Julie, who had been working, lifted her head and blurted, <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>thought you couldn¡¯t be reced? Look! A random intern has taken your ce.¡±


    When Mnie worked in LeapCo, she was already used to Julie¡¯s mockery. At this moment, Mnie did not even look at her.


    The new intern took a <b>peep </b>at Mnie.


    Lee brought Mnie to the office door and entered. <b>¡°</b>Mr. Scott<b>, </b>Mnie wants to have a word with you<b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene froze and said expressionlessly with his head lifted, ¡°Call her in.¡±


    Lee walked <b>out </b>after a while and said, <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>can go in.¡±


    Thanking him, Mnie opened <b>the </b><b>door</b>.


    When she entered, her <b>eyes </b>met <b>that </b>pair <b>of </b>cold eyes.


    She stopped. <b>¡°</b>Can I have <b>a </b>word with <b>you</b>?¡±


    Eugene asked meaningfully<b>, </b>¡°Are <b>you </b>here <b>to </b>talk <b>to </b>me about Burning Star Studio?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>He </b>continued, <b>¡°</b><b>Well</b><b>, </b><b>tell </b>me your conditions. <b>I¡¯m </b>curious what <b>you¡¯ll </be up with<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene sounded carefree. After a few seconds <b>of </b>silence, Mnie said, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>came <b>to </b>talk to you <b>about </b>the 1.5 million.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>It </b><b>was </b>awkward for a few seconds before Eugene looked at Mnie as he pondered.


    He hid his emotions and lifted his chin arrogantly. ¡°Continue.¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath and looked at Eugene as she tried to calm herself. <b>¡°</b>I want to return half a million to you first and the same amount subsequently. Can I pay the interest ording <b>to </b>the bank¡¯s rate?¡±


    She had been pondering for some time as she only had 600 grand in her savings. She could only return a portion of the money first.


    As for the rest of the money, she had to think of a way to get them.


    Mnie had wanted to look for Eugene some other day, but Eugene insisted that she came today. Thus, she decided to tell him now.


    <b>Chapter </b>462

 Chapter 462

    <b>Chapter </b>462


    Mnie said, <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you¡¯re fine with it, I can transfer you the money this afternoon.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was sharp. It was oppressive when he stared at someone expressionlessly,


    Mnie looked at him as she said word by word, ¡°If you disagree¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Eugene snapped and questioned sarcastically, ¡°Why should I ept it?


    ¡°What can I do with 500 grand? Are you trying to make it sound like I¡¯m bullying you or are you trying to prove how capable you are by returning me 500 grand?¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie in displeasure. ¡°Mnie, are you trying to humiliate me or yourself with the 500 grand?¡±


    Mnie furrowed her brows, feeling nervous.


    Although she did not want to admit it, she was embarrassed. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have 1.5 million on me now.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°Does that have anything to do with me?


    ¡°Since you want to return the money, you should return it in one go. Returning it on an installment basis is troublesome and annoying.¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes and clenched her fists. She heard herself saying, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get the full amount before returning it to you.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±


    She pondered before looking at him. ¡°About Burning Star Studio, I¡­¡±


    She wanted to speak out for them.


    Although she had just gotten into this industry, she knew the project would only turn out well if they could have creative freedom.


    Mnie knew Xander and the others liked this job. That was why they had been going all around the world producing good exhibitions.


    However, Eugene did not snap at her this time. At that moment, the door opened.


    Vi walked in with a document and chuckled awkwardly when she saw Mnie. ¡°I came to give Eugene a document. Did I disturb your conversation?¡±


    It was a strange question.


    Mnie said nothing.


    Vi approached Eugene¡¯s table and said, ¡°I¡¯ve organized the document you needed.¡±


    Eugene nodded and flipped through the pages expressionlessly as he praised, ¡°Not bad.¡°.


    Vi smiled. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>happy to help.¡±


    Mnie did not know what Vi had organized and helped Eugene with. She had always organized documents in LeapCo but did not know it would help Eugene.


    The tapping sound of Eugene¡¯s finger on the table snapped Mnie out of her thoughts.


    She looked at Eugene and happened to meet <b>his </b>


    <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°About Burning Star Studio, carry out the <b>project </b>ording <b>to </b><b>your </b><b>theory </b>by referring to Lee¡¯s document and make something better<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Eugene¡¯s gaze was back <b>on </b>the documents when he said that.


    <b>He </b>looked like he did <b>not </b>seem <b>to </b>care.


    Mnie understood what he meant.


    She nodded seriously. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Vi looked at Mnie, who was leaving, in displeasure.


    She did not know why Mnie always seemed arrogant.


    However, she chose to act coquettishly as she looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°Why is she leaving every time I appear?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    <b>y </b>


    <b>Chapter 463 </b>

 Chapter 463

    <b>Chapter 463 </b>


    When Mnie <b>got </b>downstairs<b>, </b>Xander and Oliver were still waiting for her.


    She approached them, and Xander asked, ¡°Have you settled the matter?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>.</b>¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°Moreover, Eugene said we could refer <b>to </b>the guideline and carry out the project reasonably.¡±


    Oliver lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Oh, he gave in?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s not him giving in. But at the very least, this is a chance. After you do the proposal, <b>I¡¯ll </b>hand it to him,¡± said Mnie.


    Compared to letting others do the proposal, Oliver felt amending the project was better. His spirits were raised, and he asked Xander, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supplier now?¡±


    Xander nodded and looked at Mnie.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the information needed back in the vi. After all, <b>I </b>can¡¯t help much with the materials.¡±


    Xander hesitated before asking, ¡°Have your matters been settled?¡±


    Mnie looked unhappy, and it seemed her matter was not settled.


    Concerned, he said gently, ¡°You can let me know if you need any help.¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    After Mnie left, only Vi was with Eugene in the office.


    Vi looked at Eugene, feeling emotional. She felt Eugene and her were not like a couple.


    Eugene did not seem to care about her anymore. He transferred her to the secretary¡¯s office and employed a new intern.


    To Vi, that meant Eugene had dumped her.


    She called out his name, ¡°Eugene¡­¡±


    Eugene flipped through the report. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vi wanted to speak, but Eugene¡¯s phone rang.


    He looked at his phone coldly and nced at Vi before answering.


    Vi was a little reluctant when she left the office.


    It was almost ten at night when Eugene arrived at the Scott family¡¯s ce.


    Just as he entered, Cedric¡¯s displeased voice sounded. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    ¡°I worked overtime,<b>¡± </b>answered Eugene calmly.


    Cedric sneered. ¡°<b>I </b>thought you were being stubborn and refusing to return.¡±


    Eugene was <b>used </b>to Cedric¡¯s behavior and sat <b>on </b><b>the </b>couch as he asked coldly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Why did you want me back here<b>?</b>¡±


    Cedric was still stern as he sat opposite Eugene<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Your mother and I have decided on your


    engagement to Evelyn. <b>She¡¯s </b><b>a </b>suitable woman <b>for </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s hatred shed <b>across </b>his eyes but <b>soon </b>disappeared.


    <b>He </b>said in his deep <b>voice, </b>¡°You¡¯re <b>good </b><b>at </b>arranging. No wonder <b>you </b><b>could </b><b>coax </b>the Hel family <b>to </b>marry their daughter <b>to </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Eugene! I am your <b>father</b><b>!</b>¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not denying <b>that</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Cedric¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Do you think you have the right to reject? Don¡¯t forget <b>what </b>you¡¯ve promised me<b>!</b>¡±


    Eugene frowned and stood up to leave. Before he even took a step<b>, </b>Cedric said, <b>¡°</b><b>Your </b>grandfather¡¯s flight to <b>Jepton </b>is tomorrow. Think about it.¡±


    Eugene froze. His grandfather was the one who looked after him when he was a kid<b>, </b><b>but </bter <b>on</b><b>, </b>he had to recuperate on an ind abroad because of his health. It had been a long time <b>since </b>he returned.


    After a moment of hesitation, he left.


    His grandfather was almost in his <b>80s</b>, but he still looked healthy.

 Chapter 464

    When Eugene¡¯s grandfather saw Eugene, he frowned. ¡°Why <b>isn¡¯t </b>Mel here? <b>I </b>brought her a gift.¡±


    Eugene took <b>the </b>luggage from the caretaker. <b>¡°I¡¯ll </b>drive you back <b>home</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    His grandfather stared at him. ¡°It seems <b>that </b>the rumor I heard <b>is </b>true.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What rumor<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>asked Eugene.


    His grandfather sneered. ¡°<b>I </b>heard <b>you </b>fired Mel and you¡¯re dating a new <b>girl </b>now<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>He </b>looked at Eugene as he said regretfully<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯re a <b>fool</b>!<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene could not retort to an elder<b>, </b>so he only let his grandfather scold him. ¡°Mel <b>is </b>the <b>girl </b><b>I </b>want you to marry. Let me <b>tell </b>you<b>, </b>don¡¯t learn from your father. <b>That¡¯s </b>being <b>foolish</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie had no <b>idea </b>Eugene¡¯s grandfather was praising her as soon as he <b>got </b>off the ne. She was still researching the project for Xander and Oliver.


    Although she was responsible for business negotiations<b>, </b>she still felt proud and happy for herself when she finished the proposal.


    After drafting it, Mnie took the proposal to LeapCo. She did not get to meet Eugene. Lee told her he was on a business trip and had not returned.


    Fortunately, the amended proposal was quickly approved, and everything was fine.


    However, Mnie was still worried and confirmed twice before leaving, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine?¡±


    It would be troublesome if LeapCo looked for trouble again in the middle <b>of </b>the project.


    Lee assured her, saying, <b>¡°</b>I approved this ording to the terms Mr. Scott gave me, and I¡¯ll send Mr. Scott a copy. If anything needs to be amended, I¡¯ll <b>contact </b>you right away.¡±


    Only then did Mnie feel relieved. She was about to leave after bidding farewell but noticed Vi looking at her from the office.


    Mnie did not look away. She stared straight back at Vi.


    The amendment of the proposal dragged the progress of the project, giving them less time.


    Everyone went to help out at the site due to the renovations that needed to be done. Only Mnie was left in the vi<b>, </b>dealing with the documents.


    It was two dayster when <b>Lee </b><b>called </b>her again. He was frank and told her why he called. LeapCo will check <b>on </b><b>the </b><b>site </b>again.¡±


    ¡°Sure. When are <b>you </bing<b>? </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take you there<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>asked </b>Mnie straightforwardly.


    ¡°Today at around <b>3:00 pm</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked <b>at </b>the time<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Should </b>we <b>meet </b><b>at </b>the site <b>or </b>LeapCo?¡±


    ¡°<b>We¡¯ll </b>pick <b>you </b>up<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie thought it would be <b>Lee </b><b>and </b>the others inspecting the <b>site</b><b>, </b>yet it was Eugene.


    His ck yet luxurious Maybach pulled over outside the vi. Mnie thought he <b>was </b>here <b>to </b>look <b>for </b><b>ra</b>.


    However<b>, </b><b>when </b><b>the </b>window rolled <b>down</b><b>, </b>Eugene¡¯s side profile appeared <b>in </b>front <b>of </b>her. <b>He </b>had his hand on the steering wheel and looked cold as ever. <b>¡°</b>Do I have <b>to </b>invite <b>you </b><b>to </b><b>get </b>into the car?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s brows knitted together as she opened the car door.


    The <b>scent </b>of the car was still the same, fresh but mature.


    The two said nothing along the way.


    When Mnie <b>got </b>out of the <b>car</b>, Eugene said emotionlessly, <b>¡°</b>Grandpa is back.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stopped. She recalled the years she <b>dated </b>Eugene. No one in the Scott family liked her except for Eugene¡¯s grandfather.


    However, he had to go abroad because of his health. Mnie never contacted him <b>except </b>for when sending him wishes during festive seasons.


    She asked, ¡°How is his health now?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was cold, and he did not show any emotion. ¡°He brought you a gift. Visit him whenever you¡¯re free<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie was taken aback and subconsciously wanted to reject the offer.


    Chapter <b>465 </b>

 Chapter 465

    Chapter <b>465 </b>


    Mnie had not interacted with Eugene¡¯s grandfather much<b>, </b>but she knew Eugene had grown up with him.


    Whenever she visited Eugene¡¯s grandfather with Eugene <b>in </b>the past<b>, </b><b>the </b>old man always <b>treated </b>her in a friendly manner. <b>He </b>thought <b>of </b>her as his granddaughter.


    Mnie remembered when she visited Eugene¡¯s grandfather <b>for </b>the <b>first </b>time<b>, </b><b>he </b>gave her a gift.


    He even told Eugene to be nice to his girlfriend in <b>front </b>of her.


    However, <b>it </b>was <b>because </b><b>of </b>this that Mnie was reluctant to visit Eugene¡¯s grandfather.


    She did not want <b>to </b>hear him feel sorry for their breakup.


    Moreover<b>, </b>she did not want to pretend nothing had happened between her and Eugene in front <b>of </b>him.


    However<b>, </b>before she could reject, Eugene said, ¡°He¡¯ll look for you if <b>you </b>don¡¯t <b>go </b>and visit him.¡±


    That was what Eugene¡¯s grandfather would do.


    Eugene inherited his persistence from his grandfather.


    She hesitated for a second before nodding. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll visit him.¡±


    Nodding, Eugene said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Mnie said nothing.


    Eugene was always decisive when he was around others.


    However, Mnie knew he was soft¨Chearted in front <b>of </b>the people he trusted.


    <b>For </b>example, his grandfather and ra.


    The thought only shed across Mnie¡¯s mind before she entered the site with Eugene.


    Oliver was outside and saw them. As soon as he lifted his head, he asked, ¡°Are you here to inspect the site again, Mr. Scott?¡±


    His tone was unfriendly<b>. </b>Eugene only nced at him before entering straight.


    Mnie followed Eugene, and Oliver said calmly, ¡°Xander is inside.¡±


    The site was piled with materials. Mnie wore <b>t </b>shoes but walked slowly because of the wires on the ground.


    ¡°Walk here.¡± A deep voice sounded, and Xander appeared from nowhere as he pointed and warned Mnie. <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s dusty there, and your clothes might be dirty.¡±


    Xander was in his work uniform which bore <b>some </b>paint stains<b>. </b><b>He </b><b>stood </b>far away<b>, </b>not approaching Mnie.


    Mnie looked at him. Before she could speak, she heard a cold <b>voice </b>saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Wow</b>, should I praise <b>you </b>for being such a gentleman, Mr. <b>Solomon</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Donned in his white shirt, Eugene looked like he did not belong here. He was ncing at Mnie and Xander coldly.


    Xander pondered before saying expressionlessly, ¡°She¡¯s with me now. As her boss, I should be concerned about her.¡±


    He said that expressionlessly, but his mockery was obvious.


    <b>¡°</b>With you?¡± Eugene squinted his eyes and scoffed. ¡°Mr. Solomon, I can tell that you¡¯ve just returned from abroad from the way you phrase your words.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott, who are you to judge my way of speaking?¡±


    The tense atmosphere between the two men attracted the workers¡® attention nearby.


    With a frown, Mnie stood beside Xander and steered the conversation. ¡°Mr. Scott is here to inspect the site.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s attitude was indifferent. She did not want to be the topic of argument between them.


    In a serious tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯m unfamiliar with the materials and site. If you want to know more, you can ask around, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll excuse myself and help out outside.¡±

 Chapter 466

    <b>Chapter </b><b>466 </b>


    Mnie went <b>out</b>, and she happened to bump into Reny<b>, </b>who was <b>counting </b>things. She went <b>over </b><b>to </b>help.


    Eugene hade for work reasons. He <b>left </b>after confirming <b>that </b>everything was <b>in </b>order. Mnie followed him out into <b>the </b><b>car </b>park and asked, ¡°Are <b>you </b>satisfied today?¡±


    <b>He </b>paused while opening the <b>car </b><b>door</b><b>, </b><b>his </b>gaze deep <b>as </b><b>he </b>looked at Mnie. ¡°Which aspect are <b>you </b>talking about?¡±


    ¡°The construction progress,<b>¡± </b>she replied.


    He casually answered, ¡°<b>There¡¯s </b>an improvementpared tost time<b>.</b>¡±


    His eyes suddenly stopped at Mnie¡¯s left shoulder, his brows furrowing slowly.


    Following his gaze, Mnie realized that she had gotten white dust on her clothes <b>at </b>some point. She patted it off and then turned <b>to </b>Eugene, saying, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing you¡¯re not satisfied with<b>, </b>I¡¯ll go back to help. Mr. Scott, have a safe trip.¡±


    The distance and rejection in her tone were almost explicit. Eugene just looked at her nkly. The evening sky was not too dark yet, and the evening breeze made his facial features appear somewhat gentle.


    His deep ck eyes remained fixed on Mnie as he maintained his cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±


    He was referring to meeting his grandfather. Mnie nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    Mnie and the group worked overtime at Burning Star Studio for several days. Mnie finally felt that everyone could take a breather when Yvonne came over.


    However, instead of worrying about the others, she immediately went up to Reny and Mnie. ¡°Can you two do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to attend a friend¡¯s sister¡¯s birthday banquet tonight, but I don¡¯t want to <b>go </b>alone. Will <b>you </b>two apany me?¡±


    Reny immediately refused. ¡°Spare me, okay? I¡¯ve been working the entire <b>week</b>, and this is only day off. I¡¯m not going anywhere.<b>¡± </b>


    my


    Mnie also did not want to go, considering Yvonne¡¯s circle of friends mostly consisted <b>of </b>the scions of Jepton. There might be a few who she knew. <b>She </b><b>did </b>not want to deal with them as it was too much <b>trouble</b>.


    Yvonne clung to her arm and would <b>not </b>let <b>go</b><b>. </b>¡°Mel, <b>you </b>can¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Mnie was puzzled. ¡°Don¡¯t you have other friends? Get them <b>to </b>apany you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not <b>the </b>same<b>.</b>¡± Yvonne shook her <b>head </b>and whispered, ¡°Come on, Mel, <b>just </b>apany


    me.¡±


    Mnie still wanted to <b>refuse </b><b>her</b><b>, </b>but she suddenly <b>heard </b>Xander say, ¡°Is it Carlisle¡¯s sister?¡±


    Yvonne froze, and Xander clicked his <b>tongue</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Disappointing.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s biggest impression of Carlisle <b>was </b>that Yvonne had bungee jumped three times for him. She had initially thought Carlisle must be a yboy to make Yvonne act like that and totally did not expect him to have a schrly appearance.


    He had fair skin, a slender figure, and wore a pair of frameless sses. He also had slightly long ck hair, which gave him a somewhat mncholic look.


    Mnie instinctively felt that Carlisle was either very cunning or had some underlying issues.


    Yvonne also saw Carlisle, and her grip tightened around Mnie¡¯s hand. She then lowered her head to look at her phone, muttering, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Yvonne raised her head, her tone yful. ¡°My sweetheart boyfriend.¡±


    Her voice was sweet as honey, and Mnie noticed that Carlisle had nced in their direction with a deep gaze.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 467

    <b>Chapter </b>467


    Carlisle¡¯s gaze quickly shifted away after just <b>a </b>moment. Mnie had considered telling <b>Yvonne </b>about it but decided against it.


    Yvonne suddenly looked up and noticed a man<b>¨C</b>or rather, a young man<b>¨C</bing toward them. The young man was wearing a basketball jersey with a gray hoodie pulled on top of it. He had slightly longer than <b>buzz</b><b>¨C</b><b>cut </b>hair and a noticeable ck ear cuff on his right <b>ear</b>.


    Mnie subconsciously frowned<b>, </b>but Yvonne had already greeted him, ¡°Hughie<b>, </b>over here.¡±


    The young man called <b>Hugh </b>paused, a hint of displeasure on his face<b>. </b>¡°I told <b>you not </b><b>to </b>call me that.¡±


    He then noticed Mnie next to Yvonne<b>. </b>There was a pause <b>before </b>he shifted his sharp and narrow eyes away. In a not¨C<b>so</b>¨Cfriendly <b>tone</b>, he asked Yvonne, ¡°Why did <b>you </b>bring a friend? What do you want?¡±


    Yvonne smiled and then immediately put on a serious face. ¡°Cut the crap. If I ask <b>you </b><b>to </b><be</b>, <b>you </be<b>.</b>¡±


    After that<b>, </b>she casually introduced Mnie, ¡°Hughie is a junior at Jepton University. He¡¯s <b>a </b>brat.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    Yvonne was about to speak when suddenly she saw someone approaching them. Her expression changed instantly, and she affectionately hugged Hugh¡¯s arm while crooning coquettishly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so much better dating a younger man than an older one.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± A gentle and clear voice sounded. Mnie looked over and saw the woman who had been standing next to Carlisle earlier.


    She and Carlisle shared some features. She was probably the birthday girl, Celina.


    As Yvonne continued to hug Hugh¡¯s arm, her smile slowly faded and she whispered, ¡°Celina, happy birthday.¡±


    Celina hesitated and looked at Yvonne before ncing at Hugh. ¡°Yvonne, back then, my


    brother¡­¡®


    Yvonne smiled superficially. ¡°Celina<b>, </b>don¡¯t mention your brother in front <b>of </b>my current boyfriend. I¡¯m afraid this little puppy will get jealous.¡±


    Celina stopped talking. Carlisle was scolded by the family when he returned <b>to </b>the country because <b>of </b>Yvonne.


    This time<b>, </b>their mother hadmanded her to restore Yvonne and Carlisle¡¯s rtionship to what it <b>once </b>was during her birthday banquet.


    After all<b>, </b>there was no daughter¨Cinw more satisfying than Yvonne <b>to </b>their family. More urately<b>, </b>no other family would <b>be </b>as good as Yvonne¡¯s family.


    Yvonne and Hugh were an intimate sight with how she was still holding onto his arm. After exchanging a few words of congrattions with Celina<b>, </b>Yvonne entered the hall.


    Carlisle remained at the doorway. When Yvonne passed by him, her eyes flickered<b>, </b>and she


    subconsciously bit her lip. However<b>, </b>she did not <b>stop </b>and went straight <b>to </b>the inner <b>hall</b>.


    Mnie followed them but was suddenly stopped by Carlisle. <b>¡°</b>Miss Smith.¡±


    Pausing, Mnie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at Carlisle.


    Well¨Cdressed andposed, Carlisle had a calm expression on his face as he handed her at business card. He said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re in charge of Burning Star Studio¡¯s business recently. I was nning to make time to visit the studio. Since you¡¯re here<b>, </b>can we discuss itter?¡±


    <b>Polite </b>and gentle, the man¡¯s tone was also soothing. Mnie epted his business card and replied, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just apanying Yvonne to attend the banquet today.¡±


    Since there was a history between Yvonne and Carlisle, Mnie did not want to have too much contact with him. Besides, knowing Xander¡¯s personality, he probably would not work with him either.


    Carlisle was not embarrassed despite having been rejected. Instead, he just nodded. ¡°It¡¯s myck <b>of </b>consideration.¡±


    Mnie did not say anything more and just turned around to go look for Yvonne.


    However, there were already many people in the inner hall, all gathered in groups of three or four. <b>For </b>a moment, Mnie could not see where Yvonne was.


    Chapter <b>468 </b>

 Chapter 468

    Chapter <b>468 </b>


    Mnie was not familiar with <b>the </b><b>people </b>here, so she decided to find a corner and stay there. Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down<b>, </b>she saw a familiar face approaching her with a wine ss.


    Joshua also wore sses, giving him a refined appearance. His hair wasbed upward, and Mnie did not recognize him at first nce. He was still shy when he opened his mouth to greet Mnie. ¡°Mnie, long time no see.¡±


    She looked up. ¡°I heard you recently got promoted to general manager. Impressive.¡±


    Although Mnie was not intentionally keeping track, she would stille across some news about the people in her social circle. Joshua was no exception.


    He was momentarily stunned. ¡°You¡¯re still paying attention to my affairs?¡±


    This reply left Mnie at a loss for words. She pursed her lips silently.


    However, before she could say anything, she heard a casual voice reply, ¡°Of course, she cares about you. You might not be the only one, though.¡±


    Mnie could tell from the tone that it was Simon. She cast a cold and indifferent nce in his direction but immediately noticed the young man beside him. Her brows furrowed together. This person¡¯s facial features resembled Xander a lot. Mnie recalled that Eugene mentioned Xander had a younger brother.


    Her gaze lingered for a few seconds when she heard Simon sarcastically say, ¡°See that? See how her attention shifted to another man in just the blink of an eye?¡±


    Joshua felt a bit awkward. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold as she looked at Simon. ¡°Simon, do you think others will mistake you for a mute if you don¡¯t rattle off?¡±


    Simon looked at Mnie, the mockery on his face intensifying. He turned to the young man beside him in the next moment and said, ¡°Xavier, do you see? This is the woman with your brother now.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s facial features did resemble Xander¡¯s to some extent, but theycked his elegance. Instead, his elongated eyes made him appear somewhat delicate.


    Hearing what Simon said, Xavier threw a faint nce at Mnie, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°He has good taste<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Simonughed. ¡°Good taste but poor judgment.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned even colder when they discussed her so openly as if she were an <b>object</b>. However, looking at Xavier reminded her of what Eugene mentioned before, that the Solomon family was grooming Xavier to <b>be </b>their sessor.


    If Xavier had a good rtionship with Simon¡¯s family, it might not be good news for Xander.


    After they were done with their conversation, Xavier shifted his <b>gaze </b>back <b>to </b>Mnie and called out to her, ¡°Miss Smith.¡± His tone carried a hint of yfulness, and the corners of his eyes were raised in a calcting manner.


    ????


    ¡°I heard from Simon that <b>you </b>did quite well at LeapCo before, and now you¡¯re with Xander in <b>his </b>small studio. That <b>seems </b>like a waste <b>of </b>talent. How abouting to work for me<b>? </b>I¡¯ll offer you <b>double </b>the sry.¡±


    <b>He </b>smiled slightly, the air of sophistication around him persisting as he continued, ¡°I meant double the sry you had at LeapCo<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged<b>, </b>but <b>her </b>gaze toward Xavier became slightly stern. I currently have no intention of changing jobs.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the appeal of following Xander?¡± Xavier asked casually, but there was a hint of arrogance in his words. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have the right to return the Solomon family now. <b>He¡¯s </b>even got that cuckoo of a mother. What can he even offer you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith, I heard you¡¯re in need of money,¡± Xavier continued nonchntly. ¡°Why bother staying with Xander and continue to have money issues?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she replied steadily, ¡°Money isn¡¯t the only consideration for me.¡±

 Chapter 469

    <b>Chapter </b><b>469 </b>


    Xavier thought Mnie <b>would </b><b>at </b>least <b>feel </b>a <b>bit </b>embarrassed, especially since he had


    mentioned her financial situation in front <b>of </b>other people. He did not <b>expect </b>her <b>to </b>return his provocation calmly.


    <b>¡°</b>What does my financial situation <b>have </b><b>to </b>do with you? I <b>don¡¯t </b>owe <b>the </b>Solomons anything, do <b>I</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Xavier paused, and as Mnie <b>stood </b>up and walked past Simon<b>, </b><b>she </b>could not help but stop. She added emotionlessly, ¡°Simon, you dislike me <b>so </b>much<b>, </b>yet <b>you </b>always approach me when <b>you </b><b>see </b>me. Are <b>you </b><b>just </b>some kind of masochist?¡±


    Her mood had soured thanks to Simon and Xavier. Mnie decided to send a <b>message </b>to Yvonne<b>, </b>telling her she was leaving when she saw Yvonne pulling Hugh over with a displeased expression.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Mel</b>, let¡¯s go. This ce is crawling with bad luck,¡± Yvonne said, her tone sour as well.


    Mnie was unaware of what happened but then Hugh added, ¡°How is he bringing his fianc¨¦e <b>to </b>celebrate his sister¡¯s birthday bad luck?¡±


    Yvonne scoffed. <b>¡°</b>Did he hit his head or something? Why did he bring his fianc¨¦e and invite me? Is he not afraid I¡¯ll make a scene?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even invite you,¡± Hugh said casually.


    Yvonne¡¯s anger suddenly dissipated as she muttered, ¡°Right, he didn¡¯t invite me at all.¡±


    She remained silent on the way back until they were almost at the vi<b>. </b>She suddenly said, Mel, do you know why I wanted you to apany me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Because only you wouldn¡¯t ask anything.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s okay <b>if </b>you don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Mnie replied softly.


    <b>Yvonne¡¯s </b><b>voice </b>was even softer as she replied, ¡°There¡¯s actually not much to say. He never liked me. He likes someone called Talia Allen.<b>¡± </b>In the end, she fell silent and stared nkly out <b>of </b><b>the </b>window.


    Back at the vi, Xander and the others were still in the living room.


    Yvonne was not in a good mood<b>, </b><b>so </b>she exchanged a few words with Mnie <b>before </b>going upstairs <b>to </b>her room to rest.


    <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Reny asked.


    Mnie shook her head<b>, </b><b>but </b>then she turned <b>to </b>Xander and said, ¡°I ran into Xavier. He was with Simon.¡±


    She did not know the exact conflict between Xander and the Solomon family<b>, </b>but she felt that her encounter with Xavier was something Xander should know about.


    As expected, Xander¡¯s brows furrowed slightly<b>. </b>¡°Try <b>not </b><b>to </b>spend <b>so </b>much time with him.


    ¡°Okay<b>,</b>¡± Mnie replied without asking why<b>. </b>She did not have <b>a </b><b>good </b>impression of the man


    anyway<b>. </b>


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Reny beckoned <b>to </b>her. ¡°I have <b>good </b>news to tell <b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked over. <b>¡°</b>What <b>good </b>news<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>There¡¯s </b>a training opportunity in the Oskon City market. Boss thinks <b>you </b>should give it a try.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°What training opportunity<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s the annual summit. We <b>get </b>two spots each year. Since we¡¯ve all been <b>to </b>it already, we think <b>you </b>should <b>go </b>this time. Many industry experts will be there. <b>You </b>can learn a lot.¡±


    Mnie did not show much excitement. Instead, a hint of heaviness appeared on her face<b>. </b>After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°I might not be able to go. I have some matters in <b>Jepton </b>that haven¡¯t been dealt with.¡±


    Xander looked at her. ¡°No rush. The summit is in December. We can discuss itter.¡±


    Yvonne stayed at the vi that night and shared a room with Mnie. When Mnie went upstairs, Yvonne was still awake.


    She looked at Mnie with some sadness. ¡°I hate women who y the violin, especially those named Talia Allen.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°Can¡¯t let go of Carlisle yet?¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s been several years.¡± Yvonne turned over and muttered, ¡°I just feel a little disgusted. Whenever I see Carlisle standing next to Talia, I feel nauseous.¡±

 Chapter 470

    pter 470


    Yvonne did not tell anyone that she was the one who initially introduced Talia to Carlisle.


    Or rather, Talia and Carlisle had known each other for a long time before that. She was the apple <b>of </b>Carlisle¡¯s eyes for ten years. It was quite ridiculous.


    Carlisle and Talia were childhood sweethearts, while Yvonne considered Talia a good friend. Carlisle and Talia ended up deceiving her as if she were a fool.


    Yvonne still remembered that gloomy rainy day. She had carefully prepared an anniversary gift for Carlisle and went to look for him. When she pushed open the door, she saw him kissing Talia.


    She had helped her boyfriend find his long¨Clost love yet she had even been worried that their rtionship might not be good. How foolish of her.


    How could their rtionship not be good? The only one who was being consistently pushed aside was her.


    Yvonne had not thought about these things for a long time, but seeing Talia today brought back that nauseating feeling.


    It was not just the disgust toward Carlisle and Talia but also toward her past self, who had pursued Carlisle like a loyal dog.


    Yvonne did not manage to get a wink of sleep at all. When Mnie woke up the next morning, she tiptoed around, afraid of waking Yvonne. Yvonne only came downstairs in the afternoon.


    Mnie was about to leave when she saw Yvonneing down. ¡°There¡¯s some leftover food in the kitchen from the meal Xander ordered. He said it¡¯s all your favorites.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Is he trying to make fun of me?¡±


    Mnie did not say anything, so Yvonne asked again, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have some things to do.¡±


    Around noon, Eugene sent a message saying he would visit his grandfather in the afternoon.


    When Mnie went out, Eugene¡¯s car was already parked there. This time, Mnie got into the car without saying anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eugene sneered. ¡°Am I your chauffeur?¡±


    After saying that, his gaze shifted to the bag Mnie was carrying. He lowered his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re considerate.¡±


    Mnie followed his gaze to the box and paused before saying, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. These are things he gave me before. I¡¯ve sorted them out. You can return them to himter.¡±


    When Mnie apanied Eugene before, his grandfather had given her some gifts. The old man treated her as if she were actually his granddaughter¨Cinw at that time.


    She recalled it when Eugene suddenly mentioned that his grandfather had prepared a gift for her.


    Mnie shared her thoughts openly while Eugene¡¯s <b>gaze </b><b>on </b><b>the </b>box became somewhat


    profound.


    The car <b>was </b>already <b>quiet</b><b>, </b><b>the </b>windows blocking <b>out </b>the outside <b>noise</b>. Mnie could even hear the faint sound of her own breathing<b>. </b>


    After a while, Eugene¡¯s cold and deep <b>voice </b>sounded. He did not say anything but chuckled lightly in his throat. It was unclear what he meant.


    Moving her fingers from the box, Mnie heard him say, ¡°You want to paint me as the bad buy so that you¡¯lle off as the good one? Your n is seamless.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s attitude remained unchanged as she replied, ¡°There are valuable items inside. I don¡¯t dare to ept such expensive gifts from your family.¡±


    Eugene turned to look at her, a hint of mockery ying on his lips. ¡°You were so epting for so many years, and now you say you dare not ept?¡±


    He lowered his gaze which was profound and unpredictable. The words he uttered were chilling, ¡°Are the few trinkets <b>I </b>casually gave you also considered valuable?¡±


    Eugene was gripping the steering wheel with one hand, his profile stern and gloomy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, just throw them away.¡±

 Chapter 471

    Chapter <b>471 </b>


    Eugene¡¯s words were sharp. Mnie pursed her lips and did not respond. The items Eugene¡¯s grandfather had given her were <b>worth </b><b>no </b>less than five figures even if they were <b>just </b>trinkets.


    <b>Moreover</b><b>, </b>among them was a bracelet. Mnie was unsure if Eugene still remembered it.


    It was the year when Henry Scott¡¯s <b>health </b><b>took </b>a sudden turn for the worse<b>. </b>Eugene had brought Mnie with <b>him </b>to <b>visit </b>Henry<b>, </b>who <b>took </b>out a bracelet in front of Eugene. He said that <b>it </b>was left by Eugene¡¯s grandmother for their future granddaughter¨Cinw.


    Afraid that he would not live to <b>see </b>their marriage, he gave <b>it </b>to Mnie. Mnie hesitated to ept it, but Eugene took it for her.


    Mnie had been keeping the bracelet well. This time, she remembered to take it <b>out </b>when she was sorting out the things that she needed to return to Henry. She was not his granddaughter¨Cinw<b>, </b><b>so </b>it was not right for her to keep the bracelet.


    Holding onto the box<b>, </b>Mnie did not want to argue with Eugene about this matter. She was just worried about hurting Henry¡¯s feelings. However, keeping these items made her feel ufortable.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll find a chance to return the things <b>to </b>him myself,¡± she said softly.


    A cold sneer escaped from Eugene¡¯s throat. His dark and brooding gaze showed no trace of emotion, and his jawline was tense.


    Henry was staying at the Scott family¡¯s residence. Knowing that Mnie and Ste had a strained rtionship, he suggested meeting at a private restaurant. He was already waiting for them at the restaurant when they arrived.


    The old man waved kindly upon seeing Eugene and Mnie. ¡°Mel,e over and have a seat.¡±


    His greeting caught her off guard but then she asked, ¡°Mr. Henry, are you feeling well?¡±


    Henry took a gift bag from the caregiver beside him and handed it to Mnie. His hair was already fully white. There was a smile on his face. ¡°Look at the gift I brought you. When <b>I </b>saw this, I immediately thought of <b>you</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Inside the bag was a pair of exquisite jewelry of excellent quality.


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°Mr. Henry, it¡¯s too valuable. <b>I </b>can¡¯t possibly <b>ept </b>this.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>It doesn¡¯t matter how valuable it <b>is</b><b>, </b>it¡¯s for you. I¡¯m willing to give you even more valuable items,<b>¡± </b>Henry said with a smile.


    After saying that, he looked <b>at </b>Eugene beside him and said with some dissatisfaction, <b>¡°</b>I can¡¯t say the same for him, though<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie pretended not <b>to </b>hear Henry¡¯s words and pushed the bag back, saying firmly<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Henry<b>, </b>this <b>is </b>really too much. I can¡¯t <b>ept </b>it.¡±


    The smile on the old man¡¯s face faded, and he sighed. He then red at Eugene. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>all because <b>of </b>you<b>, </b><b>wretched</b>/<b>boy</b><b>. </b>Now Mel and I aren¡¯t close anymore.¡±


    Eugene remained expressionless as he asked indifferently, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Henry furrowed his eyebrows. He looked as if he wanted to scold Eugene<b>, </b><b>but </b>he held back.


    Mnie had to be more gentle with Henry and said softly<b>, </b>¡°As long as <b>you¡¯re </b>okay, the <b>rest </b>doesn¡¯t matter.<b>¡± </b>


    The moment she said that<b>, </b>she felt Eugene looking at her beside her.


    The gaze was subtle, but it probably was not a good sign. Mnie pretended not to notice.


    Henry¡¯s eyes moved back and forth between the two before he suddenly sighed deeply. Mnie frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡®Nothing, <b>I </b>just find it a bit regretful,¡± Henry said with a wave of his hand. He looked at Mnie affectionately and said, ¡°This stubborn brat of mine is not fortunate enough.¡±


    Henry kept steering the conversation toward Mnie and Eugene today. Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but she pressed her lips together and said nothing.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter <b>472 </b>


    There <b>was </b>nothing much <b>to </b><b>talk </b><b>about </b>between Eugene and Mnie. She did <b>not </b>want to exin their situation <b>to </b>anyone either.


    Suddenly, someone¡¯s phone rang, interrupting Henry, who had been about <b>to </b>say something. <b>He </b>looked at Eugene, who was looking at his phone, with displeasure. Eugene did not <b>hesitate </b>to end <b>the </b>call.


    However<b>, </b><b>the </b>phone rang again <b>three </b><b>seconds </bter. Eugene answered the <b>call </b>emotionlessly and asked, <b>¡°</b><b>What¡¯s </b><b>the </b>matter?¡±


    Vi was standing in a corner <b>with </b>her phone in hand. H¨¦rplexion did not look <b>too </b>good. Eugene, <b>where </b>are you now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Outside,¡± Eugene replied.


    ¡°Are you<b>¡­ </b>with someone?¡±


    Eugene responded indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m busy with something. If there¡¯s nothing, <b>I¡¯ll </b>hang up


    <b>now</b>.¡±


    Vi felt like she was choking, as if her throat was being squeezed. ¡°Can youe and apany me? I think I caught <b>a </b>cold. I feel terrible,¡± she said hoarsely.


    Eugene remained silent.


    Vi hurriedly said a few more words and then ended the call. She looked at Mason<b>, </b>who was sitting across from her, and said pitifully, ¡°He really lied to me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Pity shed past his features. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. You wouldn¡¯t have seen all this otherwise. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Vi shook her head. She looked past the verdant fence and saw Mnie and Eugene sitting <b>together</b>. There was also an old man sitting across from them. Eugene seemed very respectful toward him.


    She originally nned to have dinner with Mason today, but halfway through, he suddenly decided to change the location.


    After pressing him repeatedly<b>, </b>she finally learned that he had seen Mnie and <b>Eugene </b>here.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Henry¡¯s tone lost its previous kindness as he stared at Eugene.


    Eugene replied calmly<b>, </b>¡°No one.¡±


    Hearing that<b>, </b>Henry snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Mnie <b>sat </b><b>there </b><b>quietly</b>, listening <b>to </b>Henry¡¯s words. There were only four people in the private room, and it <b>was </b>quiet. She had caught the voice on the other end of the phone call and knew it <b>was </b><b>Vi</b><b>. </b>


    Standing up<b>, </b>she <b>said</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Henry, I <b>have </b><b>to </b><b>go </b><b>to </b>the bathroom.¡±


    Henry nodded happily, watching her <b>leave</b><b>. </b>However<b>, </b>when he looked <b>back at </b>Eugene, his expression turned <b>cold</b>.


    Furrowing his <b>brows</b>, he looked at Eugene and lowered his voice<b>, </b>saying<b>, </b><b>¡°Eugene</b><b>, </b>your


    <b>e</b>!


    RASKED


    mother told <b>me </b><b>that </b><b>you </b>have a new girlfriend from thepany<b>? </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m telling you this <b>now</b>. It¡¯s <b>not </b>only <b>your </b>mother who disapproves of her<b>, </b>but I do <b>too</b>. That girl has nothing<b>¨C</b>no <b>capability </b>or background. Why <b>keep </b>her around?¡± Henry continued.


    Eugene raised an eyebrow. ¡°And what background does Mnie have?¡±


    Henry¡¯s once cloudy eyes brightened. He snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with your parents¡® marriage because your father had twisted thoughts<b>. </b>He insisted on relying on other families <b>to </b>make ours more glorious.


    ¡°However<b>, </b>the Hels were too formidable, and your father wasn¡¯t able <b>to </b>control them at all.


    ¡°Eugene<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>told <b>you </b>this before. You must consider your own value when looking for a wife. Moreover<b>, </b><b>you </b>must be able to handle her and grasp her value and abilities.¡®


    The man¡¯s voice was soft, but each word he spoke rang clear. It was entirely different from the gentle and amiable tone he had used with Mnie earlier. He sounded more like a shrewd businessman now<b>. </b>


    Eugene¡¯s brows twitched, and he gripped his phone slightly tighter. After a moment, he chuckled casually and said in aid¨Cback manner, ¡°Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m less capable than Mnie?¡±


    He then scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re giving her too much credit.¡±


    <b>Chapter </b>473

 Chapter 473

    <b>Chapter </b>473


    When Mnie returned, she heard what Eugene said and hesitated for a moment at the door before pushing it open forcefully


    Seeing that she had returned, Henry handed the menu <b>to </b>her again, ¡°Mel<b>, </b>take a <b>look </b>at what <b>you¡¯d </b>like to <b>eat</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie did not refuse and ordered two simple dishes. However<b>, </b>she did not <b>have </b>much of an appetite to eat.


    Henry<b>, </b>on the other hand<b>, </b>was in a good mood and ate quite a bit. It was onlyter that Mnie stopped him from eating more <b>as </b>she was concerned for his digestion.


    Seeing that Mnie had hardly touched her food, Henry asked worriedly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mel, is the food not <b>to </b>your liking? It¡¯s my fault. I ordered based on my taste<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡¯ve been thinking about managing my figure recently<b>. </b>The food is delicious.<b>¡± </b>


    Henry¡¯s expression stiffened with displeasure. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re already <b>so </b>thin and you still want to manage your figure? You won¡¯t look good. Youngdies should eat more and stay healthy.¡±


    Under his supervision, Mnie reluctantly drank half a bowl of chowder.


    After finishing their meal, Henry felt sleepy and wanted to go back to rest. Reluctant to part with Mnie, he said, ¡°Mel, I <b>won¡¯t </b>be leaving Jepton now that I¡¯m here. <b>If </b>you have time,e and visit me more. I like your personality, unlike Eugene¡¯s personality. He just makes me


    angry<b>. </b>


    Mnie allowed him to hold her hand and whispered, ¡°I will, Mr. Henry.¡±


    Henry signaled to the caregiver, who approached with a bag containing the jewelry. ¡°Miss Smith, this is a gift from the old gentleman. He went all the way to Androst to pick it up. be very disappointed if you refuse it.


    With things reaching this point, Mnie found it difficult to insist on rejecting the gift no matter how reluctant she was.


    He¡¯ll


    She could only ept the gift hesitatingly<b>. </b>She starteding up with a n to return the gift <b>to </b>Henry at ater date.


    Seeing that she had epted his gift, Henry came up to them with a cane in hand.


    With a serious expression, he reminded Eugene, ¡°Eugene, you brought Mel here, <b>so </b>you¡¯re responsible for taking her back home.¡±


    Eugene was looking at his phone and responded to the old man with a simple hum.


    Henry frowned, his temper rising. ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡±


    Eugene put away his phone, his expression indifferent. He was about <b>to </b><b>say </b>something when Mnie said, <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>should <b>go </b>back now. It¡¯s about <b>to </b>get even hotter now<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    It was obvious what Henry was trying to do. He was trying to bring Eugene and her together.


    Henry <b>left</b>, and Mnie¡¯s smile disappeared as she looked at Eugene<b>. </b>She said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi <b>back</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene had rolled up his shirt sleeves before they ate. Looking at <b>the </b>jewelry in Mnie¡¯s hands, hemented sarcastically, ¡°Can¡¯t wait to show the <b>gift </b>off?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie paused. ¡°If you mind it so much<b>, </b>why didn¡¯t you stop him earlier?¡±


    ¡°Would it have made a difference?¡± Eugene sneered.


    Mnie did not bother to argue further. She took out her phone to get a taxi.


    The mocking expression faded from Eugene¡¯s face. His long eyshes drooped, covering his contemtive eyes. After a moment, he looked up again, his eyes deep and mysterious as he said with an unreadable emotion, ¡°That jewelry set is worth a million.¡±


    Mnie frowned tightly, looking back at him. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± she asked angrily.


    Eugene¡¯s emotionless gazended on her face. In that moment of eye contact, Mnie felt as if she had peered into the deep and cold depths of his eyes. It sent a shiver down her spine.


    His lips parted as he said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re so aloof, it¡¯s better to avoid meeting him in the future. He¡¯s eager to hand over the entire family to you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tone made Mnie ufortable. He was the one who arranged for her to meet with Henry and now he was portraying her as someone who was coveting his family¡¯s wealth.


    Her chest rose and fell, and her gaze on the man turned colder. ¡°Eugene, you sure are good at shifting the me onto others.¡±

 Chapter 474

    Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed as he withdrew his gaze from Mnie and walked away.


    Mnie stood where she was, <b>the </b>jewelry she had intended to return to Henry <b>still </b>in her hands.


    She looked around for a shaded spot <b>to </b><b>call </b><b>a </b><b>taxi</b>, but when she turned around, she saw a figure sh by.


    Mason?


    Mnie¡¯s brows were knitted together slightly. Why would Mason <b>be </b>here<b>? </b><b>Why </b>was he behaving all stealth¨Clike? If she <b>was </b>not mistaken<b>, </b>Mason dodged out <b>of </b><b>sight </b>the moment he saw her.


    Lost in thought, she heard a honk behind her, causing her to instinctively take two steps back. It <b>was </b>only when the familiar Maybach stopped in front of her that she realized Eugene¡¯s intention. However, she remained unmoved as she was about <b>to </b>hail a taxi herself.


    The car window rolled down, and Eugene¡¯s emotionless voice sounded. ¡°Get in.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes became colder as he stared straight at Mnie. ¡°Feeling confident now that my grandfather is back and you have someone supporting you?¡±


    Her expression also turned cold as she replied, ¡°Eugene<b>, </b>there¡¯s no need for you to assume everyone is as immature as you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m immature?¡± Eugene¡¯s <b>eyes </b>were intense, his well¨Cdefined features exuding a strong sense of oppression.


    He looked like he wanted to say something more, but his phone on the center console suddenly rang. The call was rted <b>to </b>work. The emotions churning in Eugene¡¯s eyes were instantly suppressed.


    Mnie also looked <b>at </b>her phone and said coldly<b>, </b>¡°My ride is here.¡± She walked away, bypassing Eugene.


    What she did not know was that a pair <b>of </b>eyes were trained on her the entire time until she left.


    Vi stood at the <b>door</b><b>, </b>silently observing every interaction <b>between </b>Mnie and Eugene.


    Though the distance <b>was </b>too far for her to hear their conversation, she had witnessed the <b>old </b>man¡¯s kindness toward <b>Mnie </b>and <b>Eugene¡¯s </b>deliberate offer to drive Mnie home.


    Vi clenched her fists tightly. <b>Just </b>then, she heard Mason sigh beside her. <b>¡°</b><b>Vi</b><b>, </b>don¡¯t overthink it. It might <b>be </b>a misunderstanding. Mnie used to visit the Scotts frequently, so it¡¯s normal that <b>she¡¯s </b>on good terms with Eugene¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°But <b>I </b>heard Eugene¡¯s grandfather <b>was </b>overseas in the past few years. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s back now.¡±


    Vi¡¯s ears perked up at that. ¡°Who <b>did </b><b>you </b><b>say </b>he was? Eugene¡¯s grandfather?<b>¡± </b>


    Mason looked a bit confused<b>. </b>¡°<b>Yes</b><b>, </b>that old man is <b>Eugene¡¯s </b>grandfather. Vi, <b>don¡¯t </b>you


    know <b>that</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    Hearing that, <b>her </b><b>face </b>instantly darkened. Eugene took Mnie to <b>meet </b>his grandfather? Then what about her? What <b>was </b>she?


    Mnie<b>! </b>It was always Mnie! Why did that despicable woman always get everything? What qualifications did she have?


    Vi¡¯s features contorted, and she suddenly thought of something. She suppressed the frustration she felt. Lowering her head<b>, </b>she took out her phone, found a contact, and swiftly


    sent a message.


    [Do you still want to sleep with Mnie?]


    Chapter <b>475 </b>

 Chapter 475

    Chapter <b>475 </b>


    She <b>received </b>a reply almost immediately after she sent the <b>message</b>. Vi¡¯s <b>gaze </b>took on a <b>sharp edge</b>. <b>Mason</b><b>, </b>who was watching her, seemed somewhat concerned<b>. </b>¡°Are <b>you </b>okay?¡±


    Vi came back to her senses. Biting her lip<b>, </b>she replied weakly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>fine</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mason raised his hand <b>to </b>touch her forehead. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b><b>all </b>my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have <b>let </b><b>you </b><be </b>here.¡±


    A fragile smile appeared on <b>Vi¡¯s </b>face. She did not brush Mason¡¯s hand away from her forehead. Innocent tears filled her pure and clear eyes, yet she pretended to <b>be </b>strong.


    Mason¡¯s brows furrowed as he felt his heart softening<b>. </b>


    After Mnie and Eugene parted ways, she took a taxi straight to the vi. She initially nned to go back to the North district, but the jewelry <b>set </b>that Henry gave her was too precious. She was worried that something might happen if she left it there<b>, </b><b>so </b>she brought it with her <b>to </b>the vi.


    Xander and the others had not returned yet. Only Yvonne was there.


    Yvonne looked spirited as she greeted Mnie with enthusiasm. Seeing the bag in Mnie¡¯s hand, she eximed, ¡°What <i>did </i>


    buy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something I bought. It¡¯s a gift from someone.¡±


    ¡°Well, that person is quite generous. My dad bought a jewelry set from this brand for my mom before. It¡¯s not cheap.¡±


    Having learned the price of the set from Eugene, Mnie nodded and went back to her room. She bumped into Xander and the others who had just returned just as she wasing back down. After greeting them, she went into the study.


    She needed to deal with some documents that were piled up from yesterday.


    However, as soon as she entered the study, she received a call from Henry. ¡°Mel, did Eugene escort you home?<b>¡± </b>Henry asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m home<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Mnie paused. ¡°Is there something <b>you </b>need, Mr. Henry?¡±


    Henry sighed. ¡°That fool. I know you¡¯ve been wronged. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll <b>teach </b><b>him </b>a lesson.¡±


    Mnie did not respond to him. Henry was ming and criticizing Eugene because he wanted <b>to </b>protect her.


    ¡°Mel<b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b>the only granddaughter¨Cinw in my heart. <b>You </b>and Eugene-<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie cut him off calmly before he could finish. ¡°Mr. Henry<b>, </b>if you want to see me<b>, </b><b>I </b>cane <b>to </b>visit you anytime. But <b>Eugene </b>already has <b>a </b>girlfriend<b>, </b>so <b>let¡¯s </b>not talk about those things anymore<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The man snorted. ¡°Girlfriend? I don¡¯t think much <b>of </b>that little girl!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a <b>good </b>person, and Eugene really likes her,¡± Mnie replied. This <b>was </b>a fact evident in Eugene¡¯s indulgence toward her.


    Henry went on a slight rant again when he heard that<b>, </b>but Mnie <b>did </b><b>not </b>want <b>to </b>talk <b>about </b>


    them any longer. Instead, she redirected the conversation.


    After chatting with the old man briefly, she hung up. Mnie then immersed herself in work. Their coboration with Ca would be advancing next week, and she needed to prepare a proposal in advance.


    As for Henry, the warmth disappeared from his face the moment the call ended. He handed the phone to the caregiver beside him and said indifferently, ¡°Call Eugene. Tell him I¡¯m heading to LeapCo.¡±


    When Henry was younger, he was decisive and resolute. Only when he grew older did he gradually delegate authority and stop meddling in affairs.


    Mnie had no idea that Henry was about to cause trouble for Eugene after ending the call.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter <b>476 </b>


    While she was focused <b>on </bparing data<b>, </b>Xander knocked on the door and entered. This study was practically Mnie¡¯s private space. Everyone had to knock before they entered.


    Mnie looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Xander ced <b>a </b>small <b>box </b><b>in </b>front of Mnie. ¡°I went to see Cameron <b>today</b>. He asked me to give this to you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie paused. The <b>box </b>contained Blue Inc¡¯s newest product series. She had casually mentioned her interest in it thest time she saw Cameron.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite considerate.¡±


    The moment she said that, a book was ced in front of her. Xander looked at her with a lowered gaze. ¡°Stop looking at theputer. Come out for a break. Oliver and the others suggested going out for dinner tonight,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    Mnie readily agreed to the suggestion but proceeded to usher him out after that. ¡°I still have to discuss matters with Ca next week. I need to finish this proposal.¡±


    Familiar with that tone, Xander¡¯s brows furrowed imperceptibly before he left.


    While everything was peaceful on Mnie¡¯s side, things were not going well elsewhere.


    Vi and Mason¡¯s lunch had been an unpleasant affair, and to make matters worse, they encountered traffic on their way back to LeapCo. Mason had invited her out unnned today, <b>so </b>Vi lied and said she had a client meeting in order to leave the office.


    As soon as she entered thepany, she overheard discussions among her colleagues that Eugene¡¯s grandfather was in the office.


    Vi was stunned. ¡°Eugene¡¯s grandfather is here?¡±


    Her recent reputation in the secretary¡¯s office was not good. Her work was subpar, and her temper was not great either. She acted as though she was the boss¡® wife. She frequently arrivedte and left early, often delegating her work to others.


    Yana nced at her andmented somewhat sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know that Mr. Scott¡¯s grandfather is here? Thinking about it, it does look like the family prefers Mnie.¡±


    Yana was clearly trying to provoke Vi. However, the people around them were acting as if they did not hear anything. After all, Vi had not been in the secretary¡¯s office for long, and no one had been forced to work overtime because of her.


    Vi naturally caught the sarcasm in Yana¡¯s words, but she could not be bothered. In her mind, she was Eugene¡¯s legitimate girlfriend, so she would eventually meet his grandfather. Besides, she might not be inferior to Mnie.


    When she went upstairs, Vi deliberately tidied up her appearance and went <b>to </b>the pantry to brew a cup of tea. She then entered Eugene¡¯s office with it.


    Eugene <b>was </b>indeed <b>not </b>there as he had a <b>social </b>engagement in the afternoon.


    Putting on a sweet and understanding smile on her <b>face</b>, Vi adjusted her voice to be gentler. ¡°Mr. <b>Henry</b>, I brewed <b>you </b>some <b>tea</b>.¡±


    Henry had been resting with his eyes <b>closed</b><b>, </b>but when he heard her <b>voice</b><b>, </b>he paused before opening <b>his </b>eyes.


    Vi froze in ce immediately. When <b>she </b>entered, she saw Henry resting with his eyes closed, looking kind and benevolent. She assumed he would be a gentle and amiable old man. However, when he opened his eyes, <b>there </b>was no kindness in his eyes. Instead, they were sharp and piercing.


    Vi was momentarily at a loss for words.


    Leaning on his cane, Henry looked at her and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Vi stammered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m Mr. Scott¡¯s secretary.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re his secretary, why are you calling me Mr. Henry?¡±


    The old man, who had once led the Scott family to glory, had an imposing aura when serious.


    Vi felt uneasy under his gaze, and her palms were sweaty. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m also Eugene¡¯s girlfriend,¡± she muttered.


    She thought that after saying that she was Eugene¡¯s girlfriend, Henry¡¯s attitude might soften a bit. Just as she was preparing to speak again with a moreposed expression, she heard Henry say in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a million to leave Eugene.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    NI


    X


    <b>yb </b>


    <b>Chapter </b>477

 Chapter 477

    <b>Chapter </b>477


    Vi¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at <b>Henry</b><b>, </b>¡°Mr. Henry<b>, </b>what are you talking about?¡±


    Henry¡¯s <b>voice </b>was low. ¡°State your <b>conditions</b>. As long as they¡¯re reasonable, <b>I¡¯ll </b>agree. Eugene <b>is </b>young and enjoys ying around, which <b>is </b>normal. But the Scott family will not just watch if he goes <b>too </b><b>far</b>.¡±


    Vi¡¯s head spun. She could not understand what Henry was saying. Gaze lowered, she hemmed and hawed for a while before saying, ¡°But I truly love Eugene.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>You truly love him?¡± The old man sneered<b>, </b>tossing the tea directly into the trash can. His tone was indifferent as he questioned, ¡°What can your ¡®true love¡® bring to the Scotts?¡±


    Vi was shocked by Henry¡¯s actions and was unable to speak. Her lips trembled as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Henry looked at her with a frown as he said harshly, ¡°Miss Shaw, though I have no idea of the means you used to make Eugene break up with Mnie, I regret to inform you that in my eyes, you don¡¯t meet the standards to be Eugene¡¯s wife.


    ¡°If you¡¯re smart enough, make your demands now and leave Eugene.¡±


    Vi waspletely shaken by Henry¡¯s words. She was staring at him nkly as if unable to speak. It was not until the caregiver helped the old man up with a cane and left that Vi regained someposure.


    She looked at the cup in the trash can, feeling extremely embarrassed. One million? How ridiculous. Even the things Eugene casually gave to Mnie were worth a million. Why should she ept one million to leave Eugene?


    Vi could not help but recall Henry¡¯s gentle demeanor toward Mnie. His gaze had been tranquil.


    Mnie had no idea what transpired at LeapCo.


    She had been busy coordinating various business matters the past few days and would asionally apany Xander and others to the site. The on¨Csite setup was almost in its final stages.


    <b>It </b>was evening when she received a call from Eugene¡¯s grandfather. Henry had a coughing fit before he finally asked weakly, ¡°Mel, do you have time tomorrow?¡± It was Friday the next day, and Mnie did not have much to <b>do</b>.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well since <b>I </b>came back. Eugene and the others are busy, so I have <b>to </b>shamelessly ask you if you have the time to apany me to the hospital,¡± the man replied.


    His coughing had been real, and after thinking for a moment, Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    Henry had indeed <b>not </b><b>been </b>feeling well. He was losing his appetite these days and had trouble sleeping at night. Not only that, his blood pressure had increased.


    When Mnie arrived, the caregiver had already packed everything. She <b>took </b>Henry directly to Jepton Hospital.


    <b>This </b>was <b>a </b>private <b>hospital </b>and <b>had </b>fewer <b>patrons</b>. Henry had previously undergone medical <b>examinations </b>here.


    <b>Due </b><b>to </b><b>her </b>experience in taking care <b>of </b>her grandfather, Mnie was familiar with the hospital procedures<b>. </b>She handled the various formalities and then led Henry to carry out the


    examination.


    When they were done with thest examination, Henry sighed and said, ¡°Mel, you¡¯re really meticulous.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°If you feel unwell at all, just let me know,¡± Mnie said.


    Henry waved his hand.


    Holding a pile of documents in her hand, Mnie was about to check the time when she


    caught sight of someone¨CMason. Displeasure crossed her features when she noticed she had been encountering the man more frequentlytely.


    She did not like his methods and did not wish to interact with him much, so she moved Henry somewhere else.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter <b>478 </b>


    What she did not notice was after she left, Mason took out his phone, made <b>a </b><b>call</b><b>, </b>and calmly said, ¡°Vi, it¡¯s me-


    At the end of the call, Vi¡¯s face turned extremely dark. Yana, who was beside her, was <b>also </b>startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡®


    Vi lowered her head. ¡°Sorry, I feel a bit dizzy. Could you help me call Eugene?¡±


    Jepton Hospital was a highly efficient facility, and an hour was all it took for Henry¡¯s test results to be released. Mnie had initially nned to take him <b>out </b>for a meal and rest before returning, but she unexpectedly ran into Vi. Behind her was Eugene.


    Henry clearly had not expected this, and his expression immediately darkened when he saw the two of them. Vi was somewhat afraid of him. Her face went pale as she instinctively grabbed Eugene¡¯s arm. ¡°Eugene, why is Mr. Scott here?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lowered. ¡°You have a headache. Go get yourself checked out first.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m scared,¡± Vi replied as she held onto Eugene¡¯s arm with a genuinely fearful


    expression on her face. ¡°You know, my aunt just found out she has a vascr tumor. What if it¡¯s hereditary? If I¡®


    Eugene interrupted her, ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Don¡¯t scare yourself.¡±


    They happened to be in Mnie and Henry¡¯s way and were behaving as if they were the only ones present.


    Mnie was keeping her cool, but Henry spoke up sternly, ¡°Eugene, are you deliberately trying to provoke me?¡±


    Vi¡¯s arms were still wrapped around Eugene¡¯s arm, and when Eugene heard the old man, he replied in an even tone, ¡°Landon told me this morning that you wereing for a check¨Cup. Since she¡¯s apanying you<b>, </b>you can rest assured.¡±


    When he mentioned ¡®she¡®, he nced at Mnie.


    Her gaze was calm. The old man tapped his cane on the ground and said, ¡°Eugene, listen to what you¡¯re saying. Mel is such a good girl, and it¡¯s your own fault she doesn¡¯t wish to see you!


    Henry¡¯s words made the expression on Vi¡¯s face freeze for a moment. She was surprised that Eugene¡¯s grandfather could be so biased toward Mnie to the extent of even scolding his own grandson.


    Vi looked up at Mnie, who was looking at Eugene calmly. Even though nothing had been said between the two, Vi felt there was <b>an </b>unspoken barrier between them.


    She pinched herself in the palm<b>, </b>took a few steps back, and collided with the door behind her. Her face turned pale from the pain. Hearing the sound, both Eugene¡¯s and Mnie¡¯s <b>gazes </b>turned toward her.


    Vi fell <b>to </b>the ground while murmuring incoherently, ¡°Eugene, I don¡¯t <b>feel </b>so good.¡± She looked so terrible that <b>even </b>Mnie was frowning.


    Eugene went over and picked her up before heading toward the emergency room. When he


    walked past Henry<b>, </b>he paused for a moment. His dark pupils met Henry¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡±


    Henry looked at the pale¨Cfaced woman in Eugene¡¯s arms and said nothing, his expression still displeased.


    Eugene carried Vi away, and Mnie remained standing in the same spot, her expression unchanging. When she noticed Henry¡¯s unhappy expression<b>, </b>she pondered for a moment and whispered, ¡°The <b>doctor </b>said you should try to remain calm.¡±


    Henry hesitated before looking at Mnie. ¡°<b>I </b>just feel sorry for you.¡±


    Her gaze lowered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Henry shook his head and sighed, an indecipherable emotion shing across his such a good child¡­ Eugene will regret this sooner orter.¡±


    eyes

 Chapter 479

    Chapter <b>479 </b>


    <b>The </b>old man¡¯s sigh was left unanswered <b>by </b>Mnie. She took him to a nearby restaurant, had lunch <b>with </b><b>him</b><b>, </b>and then returned to the hospital.


    Henry did not eat much for lunch, and he did not seem to be in a good mood either. He wanted to bring up Eugene several <b>times</b><b>, </b>but Mnie calmly diverted the conversation each time. The old man hesitated to speak and ended up not bringing up the topic again.


    As Henry¡¯s test results were still back at the hospital, Mnie drove them back after they were done eating.


    They passed the emergency room, where doctors and nurses were bustling around, creating a bit of noise. Mnie was looking straight ahead while Henry nced in.


    Henry¡¯s results showed that he had no major issues. It was merely <b>a </b>case of him being unustomed to the local environment,bined with poor rest due to jetg. The doctor advised him to go back<b>, </b>take strolls, and rest well.


    Mnie epted the prescription from the doctor. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine. Landon, please take Mr. Henry outside and wait for me.¡±


    Henry barely had any energy and merely nodded before following Landon out.


    Mnie had just handed the prescription over to the pharmacy when she heard a soft voice behind her. ¡°Eugene, it hurts to get blood drawn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just once,¡± assured a cold and calm voice. It was Eugene.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still so scared. You know, I¡­¡± Vi¡¯s voice trailed off.


    Mnie paused and lowered her gaze. She did not turn around and instead pretended not to have heard them.


    Little did she know, she was easily recognizable from the back. Perhaps, it was more urate to say that Vi had been deliberately watching her. She could not stand the fact that Mnie always seemed to be doing better than her or that she seemed to always look down on her.


    Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition, but ever since the encounter at LeapCo, Vi knew at first nce that she and Mnie just did not fit with one another. She had been subconsciously resisting her.


    This was especially true when others praised the rtionship between Mnie and Eugene. It made her even more ufortable. Why did some people shine so brightly, as if all the good things in the world should belong to them?


    Now, the radiance that once surrounded Mnie had vanished. Moreover, Mnie was no longer ahead of her. After all, Vi was Eugene¡¯s girlfriend now.


    Vi¡¯s heart stirred. She rubbed Eugene¡¯s arm affectionately before making her way up to Mnie<b>, </b>saying<b>, </b>¡°Mnie, what <b>a </b>coincidence.¡±


    Mnie turned around, her gaze falling nkly on Vi¡¯s arm, which had a piece of cotton stuck to it. Vi¡¯s other hand was firmly grabbing Eugene. Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were cold, and his face showed his usual indifference<b>. </b>


    Mnie¡¯s gaze swept past his <b>face </b><b>as </b>she said, ¡°Eight dispensary windows and you happen to


    be here as well. It¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡±


    Vi frowned, herplexion turning pale. She looked at Mnie and said, ¡°I just wanted to say hello to you.¡±


    Did she genuinely want to greet Mnie or unt her rtionship with Eugene? A hint of mockery shed in Mnie¡¯s eyes. She tilted her chin up and looked at Vi coldly. ¡°Are we so close that you felt inclined toe and greet me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Vi struggled to find her words. She then extended her hand, pointing <i>to </i>the spot where she had gotten her blood drawn. ¡°Mnie, I just came out of the emergency room. The doctor said I should avoid getting agitated.


    ¡°I just wanted to say hello when I saw you. There¡¯s no need for you to treat me so coldly.¡±

 Chapter 480

    Chapter <b>480 </b>


    ¡°Also, <b>you </b>were <b>just </b>with Mr. Henry<b>. </b>Eugene and I came over to ask how he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s Eugene¡¯s grandfather, after all.<b>¡± </b>


    Concern might be written on Vi¡¯s fair face<b>, </b>but the gleam in her eyes could not be ignored.


    ¡°We had to trouble you today<b>. </b>If Mr. Henry wasn¡¯t feeling well<b>, </b>Eugene and I should¡¯ve brought him here. How could we let an outsider do it? Especially since you¡¯re not even an employee at LeapCo now.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi and suddenly recalled Reny¡¯s previousment about how it was a pity that Vi did not get into acting. She was rather adept at putting on a show.


    She was about to reply to her when an annoyed voice came from behind them. ¡°She¡¯s an outsider? Then what are you? When did you be a part of the Scott family?¡±


    Henry had arrived, cane in hand. He was seething. He red at Eugene and scolded him, ¡°Get over here<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stuttered for a moment but then turned to look at Henry. ¡°Please don¡¯t get angry. It¡¯s not worth it,¡± she said softly. It was not because of anything else but genuine concern for his health.


    Eugene looked up at Mnie, his brows furrowing slightly. He looked as if he was trying to reel back his impatience.


    ¡°The doctor said Mr. Henry should avoid getting agitated. Eugene, if you¡¯re worried about him, take Vi and leave,¡± Mnie said lightly.


    Eugene did not react to her words, but Vi¡¯s expression had turned cold. She looked at Mnie in disbelief, questioning the audacity Mnie had tomand her as if she were thedy of the house.


    Her gaze on Mnie instantly turned poisonous, but Mnie paid Vi no heed. She just looked at Eugene, waiting for his response.


    Eugene was silent for a moment, his eyes revealing his turbulent thoughts.


    Mnie btedly realized that Eugene had seemed somewhat reserved ever since she saw him. at the hospital today. His thoughts were running deep, and it looked like he was suppressing something.


    Lips pursed, she was about to say something when she suddenly heard Vi call out with distress as tears ran down her face<b>, </b>¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Henry. It¡¯s my fault for saying the wrong thing.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry with Eugene. I¡¯m just feeling very unwell, so I blurted out without thinking.¡®


    ???????????????????


    Henry nced at her briefly and immediately looked away disdainfully. ¡°Are you crying in public to make it seem as though I bullied you?¡±


    Vi¡¯s usual tricks were not working with Henry<b>, </b><b>so </b>she could only look at Eugene pitifully<b>. </b>


    Eugene did not even spare her a nce. He stopped beside his grandfather and said respectfully<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll escort you backter.¡±


    Expression still cold, Henry replied, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t </b>need <b>you </b><b>to </b><b>escort </b>me.¡±


    Eugene slowed down and looked <b>directly </b>at Mnie. His gaze was obscured<b>, </b>so it was hard to tell what he <b>was </b>feeling. <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b>truly unparalleled when <b>it </bes to winning favors<b>,</b>¡± he said calmly, <b>his </b>voice devoid <b>of </b>any emotion.


    Henry red <b>at </b>him. ¡°Mel can win my favor, but what can you do?¡±


    Eugene lowered his gaze and just let his grandfather vent. Only after Henry had had enough of scolding him did Eugene say, ¡°It¡¯s hot out. I¡¯ll take you and Landon backter.¡±


    Henry merely sternly replied once again, ¡°Mel picked me up early this morning and has been apanying me this whole time. Are you blind?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to send me back, but you have to send her back too! Also¡­¡± Henry paused, displeasure written on his face as he nced at Vi, who was behind Eugene. He continued, ¡°Not everyone is qualified to sit with me.¡±

 Chapter 481

    Chapter <b>481 </b>


    Henry was looking at Vi when he said <b>this</b><b>, </b>and it was obvious who he was referring <b>to</b><b>. </b>


    Vi bit <b>her </b>lip. She looked <b>upset</b><b>, </b><b>but </b><b>she </b>lowered her head <b>to </b>hide the unhappiness in her


    <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    Eugene¡¯s voice was deep and calm. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. She almost passed <b>out </b>in <b>the </b>office.¡±


    Henry looked impatient<b>. </b>¡°That¡¯s her business. Doesn¡¯t she have any family or friends? Or even money to take a taxi?!¡±


    He was adamant as he said, ¡°Landon, give Miss Shaw a hundred bucks and <b>get </b>her to take a taxi home!<b>¡± </b>


    Vi quivered from this almost humiliating treatment. Her hands fell on each side of her, and she clenched them hard.


    Eugene frowned. The look in his dark eyes deepened.


    He was silent for a while before looking at Mnie. <b>¡°</b>Do you need me to see you home?¡±


    <b>It </b>sounded like a question<b>, </b>but Mnie knew Eugene well enough to know that he would not ask her this question if he wanted to take her home.


    He wanted her to reject his offer <b>by </b>asking her the question.


    Mnie did not want to see Vi¡¯s pale face any longer. She handed the medicine she took from the dispensary over to Landon. ¡°Mr. Henry¡¯s medication is all here. The instructions are written on it. Keep it well, Landon.¡±


    She looked at the furious Henry and paused before saying, ¡°I need to meet a client, Mr. Henry. I won¡¯t <b>be </b>able to apany you. Rest well and remember what the doctor told you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Henry frowned. He wanted Mnie <b>to </b>stay<b>, </b>but he choked back on his words when he saw the <b>cold </b>look on her face<b>. </b>


    He <b>kept </b>quiet until Mnie left.


    After that, he red furiously at Eugene. <b>¡°</b>Look at what you¡¯ve done<b>, </b>you good¨Cfor¨Cnothing!¡±


    Eugene took the medicine from Landon and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s medical report?¡±


    Vi waspletely ignored<b>, </b>and she did not dare <b>say </b>a word. She was afraid of being insulted by Henry again<b>, </b><b>but </b>at the same <b>time</b><b>, </b>she was not happy about being ignored.


    She gently tugged <b>on </b>Eugene¡¯s clothes and said in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m going in for a CT scan, Eugene. You should apany Mr. <b>Henry</b>,¡±


    Eugene¡¯s <b>expression </b>was cold. <b>He </b>nodded and said nothing.


    Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance<b>, </b>but she hid it when <b>she </b>met Henry¡¯s sharp look.


    She sniffled. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>take a taxi home <b>by </b><b>myself</b><b>. </b><b>You </b>should <b>see </b>Mr. Henry home<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene replied<b>, </b>¡°Alright.¡±


    Vi choked back <b>a </b>sob. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>don¡¯t </b>need <b>to </b>worry <b>about </b>me. I¡¯m fine <b>now</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene did not say anything to her.


    Even though Vi did not really want <b>to </b>leave, she could only <b>go </b>after Eugene gave her a nonchnt reply.


    It was only after Vi had left that Henry berated Eugene, ¡°How blind are you to think that woman is actually someone worth being with when she¡¯s an embarrassment?¡±


    Eugene replied in a low voice, ¡°When she passed out in the office, our partners in Oskon City and the non¨Cprofit organization were at LeapCo.¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Eugene was a little frustrated. ¡°Bernard Qaisa will be returning to Oskon City in two days. <b>It¡¯ll </b>be difficult to meet him again after that.¡±


    Vi had chosen a bad time to pass out at the office. Eugene was supposed to meet Bernard for a business meeting as LeapCo was nning to expand in Oskon City. The best way to do that was to work with the Qaisas.


    Eugene could have gotten someone else to take Vi to the hospital.


    However, the non¨Cprofit organization was there, and the Qaisas had done a lot of charity work. Eugene had initiated a connection with Bernard via charity work as well.


    When Vi was helped up to the office, she had deliberately named Eugene to apany her to the hospital.


    LeapCo had spent years building up an image that was only recently recognized by the public. If an employee was sick and Eugene had chosen to ignore her, it would have left a bad impression on the organization.


    Henry immediately understood what had transpired. He said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything right?¡±


    <b>Chapter </b><b>482 </b>

 Chapter 482

    <b>Chapter </b><b>482 </b>


    Henry blew his top and Vi<b>, </b>who <b>was </b>supposed to <b>be </b><b>going </b><b>for </b>a CT scan<b>, </b>turned and left the hospital.


    Mnie received <b>a </b>call from Ca when <b>she </b>got out <b>of </b><b>the </b>hospital. Ca had a few more requests<b>, </b>and Mnie took note <b>of </b>them.


    Hanging up<b>, </b>she was about to <b>leave </b>when she saw Vi standing <b>not </b>far away.


    Mnie paused. She pretended not <b>to </b><b>see </b>Vi and continued walking.


    However, Vi called out to her, <b>¡°</b>Mnie<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stopped walking. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    There was something strange about Vi¡¯s pale face<b>, </b>and she looked a <b>little </b>sick under the sun.


    However, Vi did not seem to notice her own condition. She smiled and said<b>, </b>¡°Eugene¡¯s grandfather seems to like you a lot, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie looked at her and waited for her <b>to </b>continue.


    <b>¡°</b><b>To </b>be honest, I¡¯m pretty envious of you.


    <b>¡°</b>What are you trying to say?¡± Mnie asked.


    Vi hated how Mnie looked calm. The calmer Mnie was, the more it made Vi look stupid.


    Clenching her teeth, she tried her best to force a smile on her face. ¡°How about making a bet with me, Mnie? Guess what Eugene will do if I faint in front of you right now?¡±


    Mnie looked up at her. ¡°That¡¯s a pointless bet.¡±


    Vi¡¯s smile froze on her <b>face</b><b>, </b>and Mnie turned to leave.


    She finally could not take it and said to Mnie darkly, ¡°Do <b>you </b>think Eugene will like you just because <b>you </b>have Mr. Henry¡¯s support?


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>disgust him just the same. Who do <b>you </b>think you are? You¡¯re just a toy he <b>got </b>tired of ying with.¡±


    <b>Vi </b>said this harshly and quickly. It felt like she had been keeping <b>these </b>words pent up for a long time, and she was only blurting them out now.


    Mnie stopped in her footsteps. She turned back to look at Vi coldly<b>. </b>¡°What did you just <b>say</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? Even if Eugene¡¯s entire family likes you<b>, </b>Eugene will never like you. <b>He </b>has been disgusted with you for a long time<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Vi¡¯s mind could not <b>stop </b>thinking about how Henry had humiliated her. It made her feel resentful and aggrieved. She wanted <b>to </b>vent all her frustrations <b>on </b>Mnie.


    This <b>was </b><b>all </b>Mnie¡¯s <b>fault</b>.


    If it were <b>not </b>for Mnie<b>, </b>she would never have been humiliated by Henry that way<b>¡­ </b>


    There was not much emotion on Mnie¡¯s face<b>, </b><b>but </b><b>the </b>look she gave Vi <b>was </b>pretty chilling. Mnie was slightly taller than <b>Vi</b>, and when she looked down at Vi <b>coldly</b>, <b>it </b>was quite intimidating.


    Vi was <b>startled </b>by this.


    Mnie¡¯s tone was sarcastic. ¡°<b>I </b>had always thought that you were stupid enough, but you keep surprising me all the time.


    <b>¡°</b><b>Or </b>did you be stupid after spending time with Mason Gray?¡± Mnie mentioned him in passing, but this was enough to make Vi jump. She looked at Mnie in fear.


    Mnie looked down at her and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a really stupid woman. Why don¡¯t you talk to Eugene about how you¡¯ve been getting close to Mason recently? Let¡¯s hear what he¡¯ll say about that.¡±


    Vi¡¯s heart began to thump wildly. How did Mnie find out about her and Mason?


    If she told Eugene about it¡­


    Vi stood motionless for a long time before she finally looked in the direction Mnie had left.


    Her mind was a mess, but she had one clear thought.


    She could not let Mnie tell Eugene about Mason.


    The most important thing that Vi had to do was to make sure that Mnie suffered.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>483 </b>


    Mnie <b>did </b><b>not </b><b>expect </b>Vi

 Chapter 483

    <b>Chapter </b><b>483 </b>


    Mnie <b>did </b><b>not </b><b>expect </b>Vi <b>to </b>take <b>the </b>initiative <b>to </b>taunt her. <b>She </b>had not even gone after Vi for what happened with her grandfather and Vi was already running <b>about </b>stirring <b>trouble</b><b>. </b>


    At the thought of her grandfather, Mnie could not help thinking about Dn.


    This frustrated her, and the look in Mnie¡¯s <b>eyes </b>dimmed.


    She did not stay out too long and soon went to the construction site to see Xander.


    Blue Inc¡¯s exhibition was ted to kickstart in Jepton with a big bang<b>, </b>and they were extremely careful when putting together the exhibits.


    Xander was not around when Mnie arrived. Reny was the only one there checking the exhibits against the blueprint in detail.


    She initially did not notice Mnie and only realized she was there when Mnie greeted her. She turned to ask Mnie, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came over to see if you needed any help,¡± said Mnie.


    Reny did not even think twice when she replied, ¡°This is all technical work that you wouldn¡¯t understand. Xander, Oliver, and the others are at the government department. You could have gone with them if you were here earlier.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Looks like I was toote.¡±


    Reny was right. She did not understand all this technical work, and it would only give everyone more trouble if she continued staying there.


    Mnie decided to leave.


    Just as she was about to inform Reny about it, Reny suddenly looked up. Her eyes lit up, but she looked a little troubled.


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I forgot that I have <b>to </b>sign for a consignment of materials at the supply market. Too many things have been happening and I lost track.¡±


    Burning Star Studio had received two huge contracts, and the timelines for <b>both </b>projects were simr. Everyone was so busy that they <b>could </b>hardly breathe.


    Reny was a little anxious <b>about </b>this. Mnie asked, ¡°Can <b>you </b>make it <b>if </b>you leave right now?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>can, but I have <b>to </b>finish the work here <b>by </b><b>the </b>end <b>of </b>today.¡±


    Mnie looked down. ¡°How about if I go over? <b>If </b><b>it </b>doesn¡¯t require professional expertise, I can help <b>you </b>with <b>it</b>.¡±


    Reny smacked her head. ¡°You don¡¯t <b>need </b><b>to </b><b>be </b><b>an </b>expert on it. It¡¯s just a bunch of wood. I¡¯ll give you the receipt, and all <b>you </b>need to do is check our purchase <b>against </b>it.<b>¡± </b>


    It was past three when Mnie left <b>the </b><b>site</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>drove </b>directly to the supply market and signed the contract ording to <b>Reny¡¯s </b><b>instructions</b>.


    <b>After </b>she was done<b>, </b>Xander called her on <b>the </b>phone. He <b>sounded </b><b>slightly </b>


    Are <b>you </b>still at the supply market<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>and</b>.


    ¡°I¡¯m about <b>to </b>leave. Is there anything you need?¡± Mnie thought Xander needed her to purchase more materials. She said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯m still here. You can let me know <b>if </b>you need anything.¡± <b>¡°</b><b>Reny </b>said you were over there, and since Oliver and I are passing by, how about if we meet <b>you </b>there?¡±


    They had to pass by the supply market to <b>get </b><b>to </b><b>the </b>government department<b>, </b><b>so </b>Mnie agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xander and the others had a good meeting with the department and returned to the <b>vi </b>after meeting up with Mnie.


    They nned to head out for a barbecue, but Mnie received a call from Ca right then.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Smith. It¡¯s ast¨Cminute decision, but I¡¯ve decided to go overseas. Can we meet tonight if you have the time?¡±


    Mnie was happy to oblige. ¡°I can work around your schedule.¡±


    After she hung up, Reny looked at Mnie thoughtfully. ¡°Mnie, <b>I </b>just realized that you¡¯re quite different than usual when you¡¯re working.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>In what ways am I different?¡±


    Reny gave this some thought. ¡°You¡¯re full of confidence when you¡¯re at work. It¡¯s like you¡¯re born to do it.¡±


    Mnie and Ca were meeting at a mall in the city center. The entire day had been a little gloomy, and it looked like it was about to rain.

 Chapter 484

    <b>Chapter </b>484


    Mnie was worried she would bete, so she left early.


    Ca told Mnie that she had to apany someone shopping before she was able to meet up with Mnie.


    Mnie arrived first, and Ca was 15 minuteste.


    However, Ca was not alone.


    Ste was holding a bag and looking arrogantly at Mnie <b>as </b>she sat opposite her.


    Mnie was unperturbed. She looked up at Ca. ¡°Madam Franklin.¡±


    Ca smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait, Miss Smith.¡±


    She did not exin why Ste was there, and Mnie did not ask about it either. She pushed the menu to Ca, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t order anything yet because I¡¯m unsure of what you like. Do have a look at the menu.¡±


    Before Ca said anything, Ste spoke up nonchntly, ¡°I guess some people are getting better at putting up pretenses now that they have the support of the old man. How interesting.¡±


    Ca frowned and looked at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was supposed to be shopping with my friend today and had to change my ns at thest minute. I apologize for the trouble.¡±


    Her words sounded apologetic, but she did not sound sorry at all. She was smiling the entire time.


    Mnie maintained her expression and replied with indifference, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today, but you¡¯re still kind enough to meet with me. That¡¯s already very nice of you, Madam Franklin.¡±


    Compared to how sharp Ste was, Ca was much more sophisticated.


    She made some small talk with Mnie and gently brushed off the topic.


    Mnie was here for work purposes, and she did notment on anything else.


    Besides her initial interruption, Ste did not say anything else. She waited for Ca and Mnie to be done talking business before she said coolly to Ca, ¡°I¡¯ve already given in to you on this. This restaurant is making me lose my appetite. Let¡¯s change to a more hygienic ce.¡±


    Ca knew her very well and smiled <b>as </b>she cajoled her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say before that the food at this restaurant is pretty good?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how good the food is. How can I eat anything when I¡¯m eating with undeserving people?¡±


    Her words were clearly meant for Mnie, and her fingers paused. She looked up at Ste. Ste¡¯s chin was held a <b>little </b>high, and she looked down at Mnie without denying anything.


    Mnie looked indifferent. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you ufortable, Mrs. Scott. I didn¡¯t expect you <b>to </b><b>be </b>shopping with Madam Franklin today.¡±


    <b>If </b>Ste did not want <b>to </b><b>see </b>Mnie<b>, </b>why would shee <b>to </b>this restaurant with Ca<b>? </b>


    She could have gone home on her own.


    Mnie did not disy much emotion. Ste looked at her and slowly frowned. She was about <b>to </b><b>lose her </b>temper when Ca said nonchntly<b>, </b>¡°Eugene will be here soon. Be nice, Ste. Otherwise<b>, </b><b>it¡¯ll </b>be difficult for me to always <b>be </b>stuck in the middle <b>of </b>both of you.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes stopped fluttering.


    Ste asked<b>, </b>¡°Did you ask him here?¡±


    Ca pointed at the dark sky outside. ¡°It¡¯s already raining, and it¡¯s probably going to turn into a storm after we¡¯re done eating. I wouldn¡¯t dare to drive in such conditions, so I got Eugene to stop by and pick me up.¡±


    <b>Ste </b>snorted coldly. ¡°He¡¯s never this obedient when I want to see him.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re the one who insists on arguing with him.¡±


    Mnie listened to Ste and Ca talk about Eugene. She lowered her eyes, wondering what excuse she could use to leave.


    She did not want to see Eugene. Vi¡¯s words to her in the hospital had disgusted her.


    However<b>, </b>Ca was a client, and it was not appropriate to leave halfway through a meal when she was with a client.


    Mnie did not express anything much, but she felt exactly as Ste said. She no longer had any appetite.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>485 </b>

 Chapter 485

    <b>Chapter </b><b>485 </b>


    Eugene arrived very quickly. There were some water drops on his shoulder, showing how heavy the rain was.


    Ca <b>smiled and </b>waved him over. ¡°Have you eaten? Join us if you haven¡¯t.¡±


    Eugene looked down for a while, and his dark eyes swept over Mnie. Mnie was looking stoically at the rain from the window.


    The rain had fallen suddenly, and it had gotten heavier than before Eugene had arrived. It looked like it would only get worse.


    It was difficult to get a taxi in this weather. Xander and Yvonne had been stopping her from driving due to the injury on her shoulder.


    She came here by taxi today too.


    Even if she had driven here, it would be quite troublesome to drive back. Her eyesight was not great in the dark, and it would be quite dangerous for her.


    Mnie hesitated. If it was inconvenient to go home tonight, she might just get a room in a nearby hotel.


    Ste¡¯s shrill voice snapped Mnie out of her thoughts. ¡°Why would he be eating? Is he here to pick you up or have dinner?¡±


    Ca reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Watch what you¡¯re saying, Ste.¡±


    Ste replied brusquely, ¡°You always want to be the nice one, and here you are<b>, </b>creating an opportunity for some people. Can¡¯t you see that a certain someone is refusing to leave right now?¡±


    She might as well have said that it was Mnie.


    Mnie was unperturbed. Ste made it sound like she was harassing Eugene.


    Was Ste just used to being mean to her?


    Mnie¡¯s voice was cool. ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Vi Shaw, Mrs. Scott? I think both of you


    share the same talking style. You should have a lot inmon.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ste asked in a low, angry tone.


    Mnie used to be very respectful of her. Whenever Ste got mad, Mnie would immediately swallow her pride and cajole her.


    However<b>, </b>Mnie now had nothing to do with Ste.


    Ste would always act arrogantly every time she saw Mnie. It was as if Mnie was still the same person that she could still keep under her control.


    She was used to ordering Mnie around. At this moment<b>, </b>Mnie¡¯s tone was casual<b>, </b>and there was a cold look in her pretty eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what I¡¯m trying to say, Mrs. Scott? You and Vi Shaw enjoy speaking sarcastically. You¡¯re probably meant to be family. Mr. Scott has found you a very suitable daughter¨Cin¨C<bw</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s words had insulted not only Ste but also Eugene and Vi.


    Ste¡¯s chest <b>heaved </b>heavily<b>. </b>It was easy <b>to </b><b>see </b>that she was furious. She pointed at Mnie.¡± How dare <b>you </b>speak <b>to </b>me this way?<b>¡± </b>


    E


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>think you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m not the one that you should be ordering around. <b>It¡¯s </b>Vi Shaw<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie felt <b>someone </b>shoot a cold look at her.


    She did <b>not </b>avoid it and stared straight at Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s deep eyes looked dark, and there was a frosty look on his handsome face. He was staring at Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She endured Eugene¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    L


    Eugene pressed his lips tight. There was a taunting look on Mnie¡¯s face. She did not say anything wrong. Everything she said was true.


    Ca did not expect Mnie to suddenly retort that way. She was silent for a while before trying to smooth things over. ¡°I think it¡¯ll rain for quite a while. Don¡¯t listen to your mom, Eugene. Stay here for a meal if you haven¡¯t eaten.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I still have work to do after taking you home.¡±


    Ca realized something. ¡°LeapCo has been busy dealing with the Qaisas. It¡¯s my fault for getting you here.¡±


    All Eugene replied was, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    The water droplets on him had now turned into wet patches on his shoulder.


    He was standing between Mnie and Ca, and Mnie could clearly sense the coldness emanating from him.


    1

 Chapter 486

    <b>Chapter </b><b>486 </b>


    Ca knew there <b>was </b>no <b>way </b>this dinner could continue, <b>so </b><b>she </b><b>got </b>up.


    Ste was angered by Mnie and had already <b>lost </b>her appetite. Grabbing her bag<b>, </b>she <b>left </b>the


    restaurant.


    Mnie took out her phone to send a message to Xander and the others <b>to </b>inform them that she would not be home tonight.


    That was when she heard Ca ask, ¡°How are <b>you </b>nning to <b>go </b>home when the rain <b>is </b><b>so </b>heavy, Miss Smith?¡±


    Ca had not done anything to anger her, <b>after </b>all. Mnie replied, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll just book a room in a nearby hotel.¡±


    There was a hesitant look on Ca¡¯s face. ¡°The nearest hotel would take you ten minutes<b>. </b><b>It </b>won¡¯t <b>be </b>easy to get a taxi when it¡¯s raining so heavily.<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>leave after it slows down.¡±


    Mnie did not mind.


    An arrogant and conceited voice was heard above her head. Eugene asked sarcastically, ¡± Xander Solomon isn¡¯t willing to pick <b>you </b>up during a heavy rain?¡±


    Mnie replied with indifference, ¡°What does this have to do with you, Mr. Scott?¡±


    A dark look appeared in Eugene¡¯s eyes. His gaze looked even darker than the sky outside. Don¡¯t be stupid, Mnie Smith.


    Mnie looked up. Did Eugene just tell her not to be stupid?


    Hah!


    She lowered her eyes, and there was impatience and annoyance in her tone. ¡°You¡¯re too conceited, Eugene Scott.¡±


    He was always pointing out her faults from a higher ce. He belittled her and ignored her. <b>If </b>she was stupid, the most stupid thing she had ever done was be with Eugene wholeheartedly. While they were crossing swords verbally<b>, </b>the ringing of Eugene¡¯s phone interrupted them. He looked at his phone and frowned when he saw who the caller <b>was</b>.


    Henry was heard saying unhappily<b>, </b>¡°There¡¯s a thunderstorm today. I remember Mel suffers from night blindness. I wonder if she¡¯s out of her house. Can you be more attentive and give her a <b>call </b>to find out where she <b>is</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t <b>need </b>to worry about my affairs.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry? If I don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>you¡¯ll bring home that brainless woman. I¡¯m warning you, Eugene<b>. </b><b>If </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t want <b>to </b>end up like your father, you¡¯d better treat Mel better!¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice was quite loud. Even Ca and Mnie could hear him vaguely.


    Mnie slowly clenched her hand.


    She and Henry had only spent two short years together and he still remembered that she had


    night blindness.


    Eugene looked down, and his gaze <b>fell </b>on her tightly clenched fist.


    He tried to suppress the sarcasm in his voice as he replied unhappily to Henry, ¡°Treat her <b>better</b>? Do <b>you </b>think she¡¯ll be grateful to you if I did that?¡±


    Eugene hung up after that. His gaze remained on Mnie. There was a chilling, look in his dark eyes that he did not bother to hide.


    <b>After </b>a while, a look of impatience shed across his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the old man said?¡±


    Mnie did not show much reaction. ¡°Hear what?¡±


    The rain was really heavy, and even in the night, they could see the rain forming long lines under the streetlights.


    Ca said softly, ¡°Miss Smith, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re going to a hotel or going home, it¡¯s better for Eugene to give you a lift. The rain is really heavy, and we have no idea when it¡¯ll stop. Moreover, there¡¯s an old man out there who¡¯s very worried for you.¡±


    Mnie looked hesitant when Ca mentioned Henry<b>, </b>but she quickly hid her emotions<b>. </b>


    When she was about to reject the offer, her phone rang.


    It was Henry.


    Mnie did not feel like picking up the call. She had a feeling that this call hade too coincidentally.


    Chapter <b>487 </b>

 Chapter 487

    Chapter <b>487 </b>


    Mnie looked down for a while before <b>picking </b>up the call.


    Henry¡¯s concerned voice was heard immediately. ¡°Are you still outside, Mel?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked at the pouring rain. She could tell that Henry was very concerned for her. She <b>was </b>silent before saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m outside.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Where are you? I¡¯ll get Eugene to pick you up. You shouldn¡¯t be driving in this weather. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Henry said almost immediately after Mnie replied.


    Mnie pressed her lips together. She did not want Henry to know that she was with Eugene.


    She swept a nce at him from the corner of her eye and saw Eugene staring at her emotionlessly. However, there was a cold taunting look in his eye.


    Mnie was taken aback. She immediately wanted to tell Henry that she did not need Eugene to pick her up when she suddenly heard Henry cough violently through the phone.


    It sounded like Landon was trying to soothe him and feed him his medicine.


    Mnie frowned immediately. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Henry coughed in a low voice, sounding quite weak. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The rain is too heavy, Mel. You should take care of yourself. Don¡¯t reject that rascal¡¯s ride because you¡¯re mad at him.¡±


    It sounded like Henry had trouble even speaking. Mnie wanted to say something, but Landon had hung up hurriedly.


    She looked up and met Eugene¡¯s impatient eyes.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of pretending to be docile and obedient in front of the


    Mnie?¡±


    old man,


    There was a cold look in his dark eyes. ¡°Must you be this way? Are you only happy when everyone starts begging you?¡±


    Mnie was initially hesitant about her decision when Henry called her, but she immediately came to a decision. Her expression remained stoic as she looked at Eugene.


    ¡°Were you even begging me for anything? You¡¯ve always enjoyed being full of yourself and thinking you¡¯re the one who¡¯s charitable<b>.</b>¡±


    She looked at him. Her beautiful eyes looked gentle under the warm tone of the restaurant¡¯s lighting.


    Mnie smiled sarcastically. This is really pointless.¡±


    She did not need anyone to beg her, and she felt she had <b>never </b>put on any act in front of Eugene<b>. </b>


    Why should she <b>tolerate </b>his unfounded usations over and over again?


    She was here for work, and she even arrived in proper business attire. Her hair fell freely behind her back<b>. </b>


    Ca looked at Mnie¡¯s skinny frame and nced at Eugene<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Just listen to <b>yourself</b>. You¡¯re really <b>your </b>mother¡¯s son.¡®


    Mnie did <b>not </b>actually n to <b>leave </b><b>so </b>early. She had <b>just </b>gotten <b>to </b>the lobby <b>at </b><b>the </b>door when she heard <b>the </b>shocking sound of how heavy <b>the </b>rain was<b>. </b><b>It </b>sounded like someone was pouring water down from the sky.


    With the weather like this, it would be difficult for Mnie to get to <b>the </b>hotel.


    3 AB FE


    This was especially true when there were no <b>cars </b>on the road.


    It looked like the rain was not about to stop anytime soon.


    Mnie took out her phone and frowned as she looked outside.


    When Xander called her, someone had just walked in through the door. <b>He </b><b>came </b>in wet from rain, and some of the water sshed on Mnie¡¯s arm.


    It <b>felt </b>cold.


    Xander¡¯s low, maic voice was heard against a background of thunder rumbling. ¡°Are <b>you </b>on the way home now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still <b>at </b>the mall.¡±


    Xander paused before saying, ¡°The rain <b>is </b>too heavy right now. It won¡¯t be safe for <b>you </b>on the road. I¡¯ming to pick you up.¡±


    Mnie rejected his offer. <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯ll wait until the rain dies down a little. If it continues raining, I¡¯ll just book myself a hotel room nearby for the night.<b>¡± </b>


    Xander wanted to say something when a loud thunder was heard.


    Spin <b>to </b><b>im </b>Your Surprise Reward!


    X


    y


    Chapter <b>488 </b>

 Chapter 488

    Chapter <b>488 </b>


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m hanging up now.


    <b>Eugene </b>and Ca did not approach her. They must have gone straight to the basement parking lot.


    Mnie found <b>a </b>caf¨¦ near the mall entrance and waited there for the rain to subside<b>. </b>


    It felt like the sky had been holding back the rain for a long time, and when it finally poured, it took almost an hour before it gradually subsided.


    Mnie had been chatting idly with Yvonne via message when she suddenly received news from Yana.


    Yana wanted to share some gossip, and it felt like she was gleeful about the news she was about to share.


    [Vi caused a huge problem for thepany. It was important to Mr. Scott that thepany worked with the Qaisas. It took a lot of effort to finally meet them and discuss business, but Vi ruined the meeting.


    [I heard someone in thepany say that Lee and Julie were called back to the office at night by higher management to work overtime.]


    Mnie was not able to leave anyway. She asked: [What happened?]


    She knew long before that Eugene wanted thepany to expand in Oskon City.


    How could Vi ruin this all on her own?


    Yana replied very quickly: [Vi passed out in the office that day and insisted that Mr. Scott take her to the hospital. He had initially gotten Lee to do it, but she kept crying and sobbing in Mr. Scott¡¯s office.


    [The people from the non¨Cprofit organization were there, <b>so </b>Mr. Scott had no choice but to take her to the hospital.


    [Lee told me that the Qaisas had only given LeapCo one day to meet up. Thepany tried to arrange another meeting time with them again, but so far, there hasn¡¯t been any positive reply from them.]


    After Yana was done sending the messages, Mnie was reminded of the day she bumped into Eugene and Vi at the hospital. No wonder there was a grim look on Eugene¡¯s face and he looked like he was trying his best to hold something back.


    It turned out that was the reason.


    Eugene probably did not think that Vi did anything serious by ruining <b>the </b>meeting with the Qaisas. After all<b>, </b><b>he </b>had not expressed anything about this issue <b>so </b>far.


    Mnie smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly. Eugene did manage <b>to </b>do what he had promised.


    He had said he <b>would </b>be able <b>to </b><b>cover </b>Vi <b>no </b>matter what trouble she <b>caused</b>.


    Eugene was covering for Vi <b>in </b>something <b>so </b>serious. It must <b>be </b>true love.


    Mnie replied a few sentences <b>to </b>Yana nonchntly and changed the <b>topic </b><b>after </b>that.


    The same heavy rain was sttering down <b>at </b>other corners of North City <b>besides </b>where Mnie was, and <b>it </b>did not look like it was about <b>to </b>stop.


    At <b>a </b><b>caf¨¦ </b>downstairs in a residential area<b>, </b>Vi was pale and sickly while looking <b>at </b><b>the </b>man in front <b>of </b>her. ¡°It¡¯s raining really heavily. What are you doing here?


    Mason looked at her with a pained expression. <b>¡°</b>I just came back from Niere City and heard that you were having a fever. I was feeling worried<b>, </b>so I came over to have a look at you.¡±


    He was a handsome man<b>, </b>and when he spoke so softly and tenderly, Vi felt like she was all he really cared about.


    She lifted her gaze and wanted to say something, but when she saw the concerned and restrained look in Mason¡¯s eyes, she finally could not take it anymore. She vented <b>all </b>her negative feelings.


    Since returning from the hospital, she suffered from a fever for a few days. She had taken time off from the office during this period.


    Vi thought that Eugene woulde to see her. Unfortunately, besides the reply Eugene gave her after she sent him a message, there was no sign of him.


    When she asked about this, he kept saying he was busy.


    There were so many people at LeapCo, and Eugene was the CEO. How busy could he be? Was he really unable to make some time for her?


    Vi did not believe it.


    She felt that Eugene had gotten tired of her and wanted to dump her.


    Mason did not miss the look of grievance that shed in her eye. He pushed his sses up his nose and said even more tenderly, ¡°Vi, I know that there are some things I¡¯m not supposed to say, but seeing you like this makes me a little sad.¡±


    He paused and seemed determined about something. ¡°I know you like Eugene Scott, but you¡¯re suffering, Vi. It upsets me to see you this way. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±

 Chapter 489

    Chapter <b>489 </b>


    Mason said this with full sincerity.


    Vi looked at him, and there was panic on her face. ¡°I¡­ I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m like a sister to you?¡±


    Mason felt bitter about this. He looked hurt as he stared deeply at Vi. ¡°If you hope this to be the <b>way </b>it is¡­¡±


    He reached out to touch Vi¡¯s face. He caressed her face tenderly. He sounded like he was in pain and disappointed. ¡°I was being rash with my words. Just pretend I didn¡¯t say a thing, alright?¡±


    Vi bit her lip and lowered her eyes as she gently agreed with him.


    However, she did not avoid Mason¡¯s touch on her face.


    Her eyes were lowered, and she failed to notice the scheming look in Mason¡¯s eyes that came from his confidence in getting her.


    Mnie waited more than an hour at the mall. The rain showed no signs of slowing down, and it seemed to be raining even heavier.


    She had been trying to get a taxi via an app for half an hour, but no taxi wanted to ept her request.


    The shops were about to close, and even the caf¨¦ staff hade over twice to remind her that they were about to close.


    Mnie looked at the time. It was almost 11.


    The mall was about to close too.


    She had no choice but to borrow an umbre from the caf¨¦. She walked out of the mall¡¯s


    entrance.


    Mnie initially wanted to use her phone¡¯s GPS to locate a hotel, but the rain was unexpectedly heavy.


    She had just walked out of the mall and opened the umbre when the pouring rain sshed hard on it as if determined to put a hole through the umbre.


    Mnie was finding it difficult to hold onto the umbre with one hand. She felt like it was about to be flipped over.


    The water on the ground was getting deeper, and when Mnie stepped into it, she frowned and stepped back.


    It was so high that <b>the </b>water reached her calf.


    There was <b>a </b><b>car </b>honking<b>, </b>but the sound was muffled by the heavy rain. A ck car slowly stopped in front of Mnie.


    Mnie took a few <b>steps </b>back, but when the window came down, she saw Eugene¡¯s cold face. The rain muffled <b>his </b><b>voice</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Get </b>in.¡±


    She held onto the umbre. <b>¡°</b>What are you doing back here<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°My grandfather is feeling <b>sick</b>, and the family doctor has gone over to see him<b>. </b><b>He¡¯s </b>worried about you<b>.</b>¡± Half of Eugene¡¯s face was covered in darkness<b>, </b>and Mnie could <b>not </b><b>see </b><b>the </b>emotion on his face. All she could hear was his <b>serene </b>tone.


    She paused. ¡°Why is he suddenly feeling sick?¡±


    Eugene turned to look at her grimly. He sounded like he was giving her an order. ¡°Get inside the <b>car</b>.


    Mnie was reminded of the call Henry made to her. He had been coughing continuously throughout the call, and this worried her.


    She did not say anything else. She closed the umbre and got into the car.


    The sound of the rain disappeared the moment she closed the door.


    Mnie¡¯s voice became clearer. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mr. Henry doing well before?¡±


    ¡°The family doctor has gone to check on him. You¡¯ve always loved pretending to be nice and obedient in front of him. Shouldn¡¯t you be showing your concern at a time like this?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tone was indifferent, and she could not tell what he was feeling.


    When it came to Henry, Mnie was in no mood to argue with Eugene.


    She stared at the raindrops forming on the window. ¡°Why did youe back? Didn¡¯t you say you had work to do?¡±


    Eugene was driving very slowly because of the heavy rain.


    He looked straight to the front and burst out with augh. Mnie wondered if he wasughing at her words.


    Eugene replied nonchntly, ¡°My grandfather keeps asking after you. Why do you think I would waste my timeing back?


    ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully put up an obedient act in front of the old man.¡®


    Eugene turned to nce at Mnie after that. He burst out with anotherugh. ¡°Maybe I


    should consider myself lucky that Xander Solomon didn¡¯t pick you up. Otherwise, I would¡¯vee over for nothing.¡±


    Mnie was not in the mood to reply to Eugene.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter <b>490 </b>


    She pretended not to hear him.


    It was midnight by the time they arrived at Henry¡¯s ce.


    He had not gone to sleep and was reading a book on the sofa with a pair of sses on his nose. Henry put down his book when he saw Mnie and Eugene. Coughing, he asked, ¡°Why did youe over sote? Landon, where¡¯s that ginger tea I told you to prepare? Get Mnie a cup.¡± Mnie did not think about anything else. She hade in from the cold outside, and she did not dare get close to Henry just in case she had caught a nasty bug from getting rained on just now. She asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old and useless now. I still haven¡¯t gotten used to the food and atmosphere here, and there was a sudden change in season.¡±


    Henry waved off her concern and said nothing more.


    He nced at Eugene, who had gone off to take a phone call the moment he arrived. He asked Mnie in a low voice, ¡°That rascal picked you up, right?¡±


    Mnie nodded and followed Henry¡¯s gaze. She nced at Eugene.


    Eugene had held an umbre over her while they wereing in, so Mnie was not really wet from the rain. It was only now that she realized that half of Eugene¡¯s shoulder was wet.


    He was on the phone, looking very somber.


    Yana had just told her that Lee was called back at night to work overtime. Eugene should be at the office as well.


    Henry was not really concerned about Eugene. He pulled Mnie to sit on the couch. That was when Landon came in with the ginger tea. Henry made Mnie finish it.


    Mnie said, ¡°You should have an early rest.¡±


    Henryughed. ¡°How can I sleep when you¡¯re here to visit me?¡±


    Mnie sipped the ginger tea and said nothing.


    Eugene walked toward them after he was done with the call. ¡°Are you still feeling unwell, Grandpa?¡±


    Henry grunted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t feel unwell if you stop making me angry.¡±


    Eugene paused.


    ? ? ? ? ?


    Frowning, Henry waved him off. ¡°There¡¯s ginger tea <b>in </b>the kitchen. Go get it yourself.¡±


    Eugene looked down at the cup of ginger tea in Mnie¡¯s hands. There was a deep look in his eyes, but he said nothing.


    Henry was an old man, after all. He chatted with Mnie <b>for </b>a short time <b>before </b>he needed to go upstairs to get some sleep.


    Before he left, he said to Mnie<b>, </b>¡°Don¡¯t <b>leave </b>tonight. Stay the night at my ce and apany me for breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    He looked at Eugene <b>after </b>that. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b><b>shouldn¡¯t </b>be driving <b>in </b><b>this </b>heavy rain <b>either</b><b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b>too dangerous<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    It did not seem right for Mnie <b>to </b>reject Henry<b>, </b><b>so </b>she followed Landon <b>to </b><b>a </b><b>room</b>.


    Eugene¡¯s room was opposite hers. That was where she and Eugene used to stay when they visited Henry<b>. </b>


    Before she closed the door, she saw Eugene pick up another call. He looked even more upset than before when they were downstairs.


    It was supposed to be easier to sleep on a rainy night, but Mnie did not sleep well probably because of the change in environment.


    She woke up very early the next day.


    When she opened the door, the door opposite her room opened as well.


    There were dark circles under Eugene¡¯s eyes. It looked like he did not rest well.


    He had changed into a ck shirt, but he had not buttoned his cor. His exquisite corbone and Adam¡¯s apple could be seen.


    Eugene would be grumpy in the moments after waking up.


    When Mnie met his eyes, she could sense his bad mood.


    She paused her footsteps butter went downstairs without much of an expression on her face.


    Henry was already downstairs, and he was taken aback to see theme down together. ¡°It¡¯s only six. Why are you up so early?¡±


    Eugene buttoned up his shirt and replied in a deep voice, ¡°I need to go back to LeapCo.¡±


    Henry said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mel to be here. Have breakfast before


    you leave.¡±

 Chapter 491

    Chapter <b>491 </b>


    Henry¡¯s tone wasmanding, and Eugene¡¯s gaze turned <b>stormy</b><b>. </b>He paused and exined, ¡± I¡¯m still very busy. I don¡¯t want <b>to </b>waste time<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Is breakfast a waste <b>of </b>time <b>to </b><b>you</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Henry asked <b>with </b>a sullen expression on his <b>wizened </b><b>face</b><b>. </b>


    Mnie washed <b>her </b>hands and sat <b>down </b>at the dining table<b>. </b>She lowered <b>her </b>head and helped Landon with the cutlery.


    She had no right to intervene between Henry and Eugene.


    Besides, it would be inappropriate for her to say anything.


    The fatigue <b>on </b>Eugene¡¯s face did not seem to be fake. He fell silent for a moment before sitting down at the dining table.


    Henry¡¯s expression softened slightly. He sat at the head <b>of </b>the table<b>, </b>while Eugene and Mnie sat facing each other on either side of him.


    Henry pushed a cup of tea toward Mnie. ¡°Have some tea. It¡¯s good for your body.¡±


    Mnie nodded. She could really sense his concern for her.


    Meanwhile<b>, </b>Eugene sat ignored. He did not say anything and just continued eating silently.


    They did not talk much over breakfast. Henry brought up a few topics<b>, </b>but both Eugene and Mnie subtly ended the conversation before it could get going.


    Last night¡¯s rain had not stopped eve now. <b>It </b>had grown lighter in the middle of the night, but <b>now </b>it seemed to be getting heavier again.


    Eugene headed <b>out </b>quickly, looking anxious.


    Mnie wanted to leave too, but Henry frowned at the weather <b>outside</b><b>. </b>¡°It¡¯s still raining. Why don¡¯t you wait for the sun toe out <b>before </b>leaving?¡±


    Mnie wanted <b>to </b>refuse, <b>but </b>then Henry sighed.


    ¡°Mel<b>, </b>please don¡¯t think that <b>I¡¯m </b>annoying. I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t know how many years I have left. The person <b>I¡¯m </b>most worried about is Eugene. He¡¯s stubborn and refuses to take anyone¡¯s advice<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie lowered her eyes and did not <b>reply</b>.


    She understood Henry¡¯s motives foring back over the past few days. <b>He </b>still wanted her and Eugene to <b>get </b>back <b>together</b>.


    However<b>, </b><b>he </b><b>was </b><b>still </b>her respected elder<b>, </b>so Mnie could <b>not </b>reject him <b>too </b>heartlessly.


    She


    I down and said softly, ¡°Eugene is now the <b>CEO </b><b>of </b><b>LeapCo</b>. <b>He </b>knows what he¡¯s


    worry <b>about </b>him. You should <b>focus </b>on taking care of your own health.¡±


    doing<b>, </b>so <b>don¡¯t </b>


    Henry¡¯s lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but <b>in </b><b>the </b>end, he sighed and waved his hand. He did <b>not </b>bring up the <b>topic </b>again.


    Mnie stayed until seven in the evening<b>, </b>when the rain began to <b>abate</b>. She then bid Henry


    goodbye and prepared to <b>leave</b>.


    Henry thought <b>of </b>something and stopped her. <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s my birthday next Friday. Remember toe visit.¡±


    Mnie paused. Most of the extended Scott family would <b>be </b>attending Henry¡¯s birthday function.


    She was reluctant to go, but she could say no to Henry¡¯s loving gaze. Mnie nodded.


    Before she could leave the house, however<b>, </b>her phone rang.


    It was Eugene again.


    Mnie paused slightly with the phone in her hand. He rarely called her since he got together with Vi.


    In order not to make Vi jealous, he even reminded Mnie to call his work phone if she really needed to reach him.


    Mnie frowned slightly and answered the call.


    She said nothing. There was no sound from Eugene¡¯s end, either.


    Mnie thought Eugene had identally dialed the wrong number. She was about to hang up when Eugene said in a deep voice. ¡°Are you still at my grandfather¡¯s ce?¡±


    Mnie said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving right now.¡±


    She thought that Eugene had called to remind her to leave Henry¡¯s ce as soon as possible.


    However, Eugene was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Bring a document to LeapCo for me.


    #1


    Mnie refused. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡®


    ¡°That document is very important. It¡¯s in my room. Send it straight to my office once you find it.¡± Eugene acted as if he had not heard her refusal at all. His voice was deep and his tone allowed no arguement.


    Mnie frowned at his words. ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m no longer your employee. I¡¯m not obligated to run errands for you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Then get my grandfather to send it to me. This document is very important. I can¡¯t trust outsiders to bring it.¡±


    Chapter <b>492 </b>

 Chapter 492

    Chapter <b>492 </b>


    His <b>voice </b><b>was </b>cold. ¡°I have <b>to </b>rush <b>to </b><b>the </bpany for a meeting now<b>, </b>so <b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>turn back.¡±


    In the end, Mnie located the document ording to Eugene¡¯s description.


    When she went downstairs, Landon was helping Henry take his medicine. When he saw what Mnie was holding, Henry asked, ¡°Is that Eugene¡¯s?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>Yes</b>, he forgot to bring it. <b>I¡¯ll </b>send it to him.¡±


    It was still raining outside, and Mnie could not bring herself to make Henry deliver the document. She had to go by herself.


    Henry did not have many employees in his household, either. Apart from him and Landon, there was only one cook and one cleaner left in the house.


    Mnie held the umbre and went outside to hail a taxi.


    By the time she reached LeapCo, the rain was lessening. Mnie went straight upstairs to find Eugene.


    Mnie frowned a little as she went. Plenty of people worked overtime at LeapCo on usual days, but today seemed especially busy even by LeapCo¡¯s standards.


    When she was walking out of the elevator<b>, </b>she bumped into the former intern from the secretary¡¯s office who had been officially hired.


    The intern was surprised to see her.


    Mnie did not stop walking. She went straight to Eugene, determined to deliver the file and leave instantly.


    However, when she knocked on the door and went inside, she realized that Eugene was not in


    his office.


    Mnie looked at the empty office and ced the file on Eugene¡¯s desk. She then sent him. another message and turned to leave.


    Before she could walk out the door, she received Eugene¡¯s reply. [Small conference room.]


    Mnie had no choice but to take the documents to the small conference room.


    However, when she pushed the door open<b>, </b>she realized that the room was filled with people. Lee, Julie, and some of thepany¡¯s higher¨Cups were there. They all looked up as soon as she opened the door.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks and walked over to Eugene expressionlessly. She ced the document in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Your document.¡±


    Eugene looked up. When he was working, his expression was solemn, making him look unapproachable<b>. </b>His tone was icy. ¡°Put it down and get out.¡±


    Mnie frowned and mimicked his tone<b>. </b>¡°Never ask me to bring you anything again.¡±


    Mnie did not like Eugene¡¯s attitude<b>. </b>She had braved the rain <b>to </b>deliver the document to him, and he did not even say a word <b>of </b>thanks. Even now, he had such a high and mighty


    attitude<b>. </b>


    <b>It </b>was no surprise that <b>she </b>sounded <b>cross</b>.


    Eugene paused as <b>he </b>was flipping through <b>the </b>file. He looked at her indifferently. ¡°Do you want me to <b>repeat </b>myself?¡±


    The news that Mnie hade to LeapCo to deliver a document to Eugene had already spread throughout thepany¡¯s internal group chat by the afternoon.


    Vi was shopping for presents at the mall with Mason when she found out.


    She looked at the deluge of messages in the group chat. Her expression became stormier and stormier.


    Mnie went to LeapCo to deliver a file to Eugene?


    How could Eugene have left the file with Mnie-?


    The more Vi thought about it, the more conspiratorial her thoughts became. Slowly, the corners of her lips tightened into a tense line.


    Mason approached her with a ss of juice and handed it to Vi. ¡°Why do you look so pale all of a sudden? Are you feeling unwell again?¡±


    His voice was filled with concern, and Vi snapped out of it. She looked at Mason¡¯s handsome face, the images of Mnie and Eugene shing through her mind.


    Eventually, an intense hatred slowly gathered in her eyes.


    Eugene had gotten together with that bitch Mnie again.


    X

 Chapter 493

    Chapter <b>493 </b>


    Mason did not miss the Intense resentment in Vi¡¯s eyes.


    However, he did not show it on his face at all. Instead, he pretended <b>not </b>to <b>notice </b>and asked her concernedly, ¡°Why do you suddenly look so pale?<b>¡± </b>


    He put his hand on Vi¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you running a fever again?<b>¡± </b>


    With the sudden close contact, the scent of his warm cologne instantly enveloped Vi.


    Stunned, she looked at Mason and shook her head, pretending to be strong. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mason looked utterly heartbroken on her behalf. He pulled Vi into his arms very naturally andforted her gently. ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s gotten you <i>so </i>upset? You know you can just tell me.¡±


    Vi¡¯s grip on the phone slowly tightened. The unfamiliar masculine scent brought her back to her senses.


    Instinctively, she tried to push Mason away, but he held her tight.


    After struggling for a moment, Vi simply nestled in Mason¡¯s arms and sobbed softly.


    Mnie went straight back to the vi after leaving LeapCo.


    Only Yvonne was left in the vi. Everyone else had gone to the construction site.


    Even though it was raining, they still had to rush to work.


    Mnie greeted Yvonne and turned to head back to her study. She needed to get some work done. After all, Ca had given her some new requestsst night.


    Yvonne was sitting on the sofa ying a game. When Mnie came back, she looked up and asked, ¡°Did you stay at a hotelst night?¡±


    Mnie paused, her heart suddenly skipping a beat. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Xander said you had to stay at the hotelst night because of the heavy rain. I wanted to talk to you, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Yvonne was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you not at a hotelst night?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression did not change. She said calmly, ¡°No, I was.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Yvonne went back to her game, while Mnie turned and went into the study.


    By the time Mnie looked up from her work, the downpour had be a steady drizzle. Xander and the others had just returned. Yvonne had ordered a takeout feast.


    ¡°What day is it today? Why is there so much food?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xander¡¯s birthday,¡± Yvonne replied casually.


    Mnie paused. Xander had never told her when his birthday was.


    <b>? </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>Yvonne asked softly when she saw the change in Mnie¡¯s expression.


    Mnie frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was his birthday today<b>. </b><b>I </b><b>forgot </b>to prepare a gift.¡±


    Yvonne smiled <b>nonchntly</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>fine. He rarely celebrates <b>his </b>birthday anyway. Just treat it <b>as </b><b>a </b><b>casual </b>meal.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s <b>eyes </b>widened. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have remembered if you didn¡¯t mention it! <b>Boss </b>really <b>doesn¡¯t </b>like <b>to </b>celebrate his birthday much, so we forgot about it.¡±


    <b>There </b><b>had </b><b>to </b>be a reason why Xander did not celebrate his birthday, but before Mnie could ask, Xander walked into the vi.


    <b>He </b>looked at the table full of dishes and raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s with the feast?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>See</b>? I told you.¡± Yvonne nudged Mnie with her elbow, looking exasperated.


    Oliver reminded him, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s your birthday today.¡±


    Xander looked up, but he had no other reaction.


    He really did not seem to care.


    The meal was no different from usual. Oliver and Xander discussed the designs, while Reny interrupted them from time to time.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter <b>494 </b>


    Mnie had been eating quietly until Reny called out to her.


    She looked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Reny smiled and said, ¡°We were just discussing the participation quota for this year¡¯s summit. We still think you should go, Mnie, I wanted to ask you about it that day, but I was too busy and didn¡¯t have time.


    ¡°If you n to stay in this industry, you need the necessary professional know¨Chow. This is a good opportunity for you!¡±


    Mnie did not expect her to bring up this topic again. She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. This time, she did not reject her offer immediately. ¡°It would be nice if I could participate.¡±


    Oliver said, ¡°If you want to go, we¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. She still had Dn and Vi to worry about.


    They moved on from the topic. Once the meal was over, Mnie was about to go to the study to work overtime when Xander called out to her.


    She turned around and saw Xander frowning as he stood there looking at her. His voice was low. ¡°I¡¯m not a vemaster. You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±


    It took Mnie a moment to realize what Xander meant.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned back to him. ¡°Oops. Did I tarnish your good reputation, Boss?¡±


    Her tone was light and teasing. Xander¡¯s eyebrows lifted and he chuckled. ¡°Shall we go out for a walk? The rain has stopped. The air outside is fresh and clean.¡±


    It had just rained, but the drainage system around the vi was well¨Cmaintained.


    There was a bit of mud on thewn but there were no other puddles on either side <b>of </b>the road.


    Mnie took a deep breath of fresh air and felt her fatigue dissipate. She turned to Xander. ¡± Happy birthday.¡±


    Xander asked, ¡°Did Yvonne tell you about that?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s been a long time since <b>I </bst celebrated my birthday.¡± Xander¡¯s tone was calm, and there was <b>no </b>emotion on his face.


    Mnie thought for a moment, then took out her phone and bought him a digital gift card. ¡° Check your phone.<b>¡± </b>


    Xander raised his eyebrows when he saw the notification. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Every birthday shoulde with a gift, no matter how small.¡± Mnie gazed at a <b>street </bmp in <b>the </b>distance<b>. </b>Her <b>voice </b>was gentle<b>. </b>¡°My grandfather taught me that.¡±


    Xander paused for a moment and no longer refused the <b>gift </b>card. There was a ripple of


    imperceptible warmth in <b>his </b>calm <b>eyes</b>.


    He did not tell Mnie that the person who was supposed <b>to </b><b>celebrate </b>his birthday never once remembered it <b>after </b>he turned seventeen.


    That was why he did not want to celebrate his birthday anymore.


    Two dayster<b>, </b>Mnie worked overtime to amend Ca¡¯s n, then she went to the detention center with Stephen.


    Only this time, they paid a visit to George instead of Dn.


    George had a wound on his forehead. Apparently, he sustained it after refusing to cooperate with a police officer on guard.


    When he saw Mnie, his eyes were filled with poison. He red at her viciously. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mnie raised her hand and rapped on the table, getting straight to the point. ¡°Did you know that Vi went to see Dn?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± George snorted. There was a hint of shrewdness in his cloudy eyes. ¡°I knew you woulde to me about that. That idiot Dn is still speaking up for that little bitch, right?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So you do know.¡±


    George had lost some weight since he was incarcerated. However, prison time did not dull his vicious edge in the slightest. Instead, he seemed even more sly and cunning.


    His shifty eyes studied Mnie for a moment. Finally, he threw his hands up and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask. I still have the evidence. Do you want it?¡±

 Chapter 495

    Chapter <b>495 </b>


    George¡¯s expression was sinister<b>. </b>When <b>he </b>looked at Mnie, he gave her <b>a </b><b>cold </b>smile,


    revealing his yellowish <b>teeth</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>Drop </b>the charges against me, and <b>I¡¯ll </b>give <b>you </b>the evidence. It¡¯s not the <b>first </b>time that <b>little </b><b>bitch </b>has egged your stupid mother on<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>George </b>deliberately lowered his <b>voice </b><b>to </b>create <b>a </b><b>sense </b>of urgency<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>So, how about it?¡±


    Mnie looked at him calmly and silently.


    It <b>was </b>inevitable that George was aware <b>of </b>Dn¡¯s actions.


    However<b>, </b><b>there </b>was a <b>reason </b>Mnie had not approached him first. She knew <b>that </b><b>George </b>was crafty and might not tell the truth.


    <b>George </b>was not afraid of Mnie¡¯s gaze. He remained calm and said, ¡°Anyway<b>, </b><b>the </b>evidence is with me. It¡¯s up to <b>you </b>whether you agree to my terms or not.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression never changed even as they left the detention center.


    Stephen asked, ¡°What do you think about George¡¯s proposal?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it,¡± Mnie said firmly.


    <b>George </b>was the one behind her grandfather¡¯s death. Mnie would not let George off just to <b>get </b>evidence against Vi¡­ especially since George¡¯s words were not credible to begin with.


    Stephen nodded and cast the thought from his mind. He then took Mnie to the parking lot and chatted with her intermittently. ¡°Mr. Henry is back. I heard that the Scotts are celebrating his birthday next week.¡±


    He asked Mnie, ¡°Will you be there?¡±


    Everyone in upper <b>society </b>more or less knew each other. Moreover, Stephen¡¯s family got along with the Scotts to begin with, and they never lost touch with each other.


    That was why Stephen knew that Henry Scott had always favored Mnie.


    Mnie said, ¡°He told me about it<b>, </b><b>so </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>be there.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that Xander offered you a learning opportunity, but you refused?¡± Stephen asked again.


    Mnie nced back at the door of the detention center. <b>¡°</b>There are some things I have to take care of before <b>I </b>can rest <b>easy</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°If it¡¯s Dn and George<b>, </b><b>I </b>can help you keep an eye on them.¡± Stephen pondered for a moment and tried to convince Mnie, <b>¡°</b>Since you want <b>to </b>continue in this line of work<b>, </b><b>you </b>can¡¯t waste any time. <b>Mel</b><b>, </b><b>you </b>have to put yourself first.¡±


    It <b>was </b>not <b>that </b>Mnie did not understand what Stephen was saying. She just could not get over <b>her </b>grandfather¡¯s <b>death </b><b>so </b>easily<b>, </b>so she <b>had </b><b>to </b>take care <b>of </b>Dn and Vi first. Mnie <b>got </b>out of the <b>car </b>near a business <b>district </b>and went to find Henry¡¯s birthday present. Henry had invited her to his birthday bash, so she could not <b>go </b>empty¨Chanded.


    She had just paid for the gift at the counter when <b>a </b>text message shed on her screen.


    It was from Yana. [Mnie<b>, </b>Vi and Mr. <b>Scott </b>are arguing. It looks serious. Many people are saying <b>that </b>it¡¯s because of <b>you</b><b>.</b>]


    Mnie frowned and replied<b>, </b><b>[</b>What does it have to do with me?<b>] </b>


    [Didn¡¯t youe <b>to </b>thepany to deliver a document to Mr. Scott that day? Thepany has been buzzing with rumors these past few days, saying that you and Mr. Scott have gotten back together. Vi¡¯s been green in the gills ever since.]


    [It wasn¡¯t so bad at first. She would just re at Mr. Scott wistfully during the meetings. I don¡¯t know why<b>, </b>but they started arguing in the office today.]


    Yana quickly spammed a few messages. Mnie looked at the gossip and read the curiosity between the messages. After a moment, she put her phone away.


    She did not care why Vi and Eugene were quarreling.


    At the same time¡­


    Chapter <b>496 </b>

 Chapter 496

    Chapter <b>496 </b>


    In Eugene¡¯s office<b>, </b>the faint smell <b>of </b>sandalwood filled the air. With tears on her face, Vi stared wistfully at the man in front of her.


    Eugene was dressed in a dark formal <b>suit</b><b>, </b>making him look cold and indifferent. His clear jawline made him look even more ruthless.


    <b>He </b>looked calmly at the documents in front of him, frowning slightly. He did not even look up at Vi.


    In the end, Vi could not help it. She choked and said, ¡°Eugene, how can you treat me like this? How could you spend the night with another woman? I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand paused as he flipped through the file. His tone did not change. ¡°Like I said, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in thepany saw her bringing you the file! If you weren¡¯t together at night, how could you have left the documents with her?


    ¡°Did she seduce you? She used work as an excuse to get close to you every day. I knew she wouldn¡¯t give up on you!¡±


    Vi¡¯s tone was already a little hoarse. She looked at Eugene, trying to get an answer from him.


    Eugene put down the document and looked up at Vi with his dark eyes. ¡°Do you think she used her job to seduce me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she?!¡± Vi was mad with jealousy as she recalled thements she had heard from the others.


    They sounded so sure. They all said that Mnie was a better fit for Eugene.


    That bitch had no right!


    All she ever did was rely on her face and pretentious attitude to seduce men everywhere! She gave them her body in exchange for favors at work!


    When Vi thought of what Mason had said to her, disgust welled up in her heart. She looked at Eugene, gritted her teeth, and finally blurted out, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t fall for her wiles! Mnie Smith is a filthy whore. She always uses her body to do business!¡±


    Eugenepletely stopped what he was doing. His eyebrows were slightly raised, and there was not much emotion in his dark eyes. He stared at Vi, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. Then<b>, </b>he asked nonchntly, ¡°Are you saying she earned all her des by sleeping around?¡±


    <b>Vi </b>assumed Eugene had no idea and nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve been talking with Rockwater¡¯s general manager recently. H¨CHe said Mnie tried to seduce him before-¡±


    Vi seemed embarrassed at this point, her lips slightly pursed.


    When she spoke, she still looked pitiful. Her eyes were filled with hurt and humiliation as she looked at Eugene as if he had wronged her.


    <b>Vi¡¯s </b>tears flowed freely as she looked into Eugene¡¯s dark eyes. There was a deliberate


    stubbornness in her expression as she said, <b>¡°</b><b>Eugene</b><b>, </b>she¡¯s stringing Xander and Stephen along even now. Think about it! If it <b>weren¡¯t </b><b>for </b>her <b>beauty </b>and body<b>, </b>why would they help her <b>like </b>that?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s face darkened slightly. Vi was sobbing <b>so </b>loudly in the office <b>that </b>the secretaries. outside <b>could </b>hear her.


    She read the anger in her expression and quickly <b>fell </b>silent. Still expressionless, he asked, ¡°So what are you trying to say?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>I-</b><b>¡°</b>Vi opened her mouth. She looked into Eugene¡¯s cold eyes and was at a loss for words.


    The very next second, Eugene dismissed her. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>there¡¯s nothing else, leave and tell Lee <b>to </be in.¡±


    <b>Vi </b>looked at Eugene in disbelief as if she had misheard him. ¡°Eugene¡­¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I still have to handle the mess with the Qaisas in Oskon City<b>. </b>I¡¯m not in the mood to gossip about other people¡¯s private affairs.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was cold.


    Vi turned pale again. Thest time the Qaisas held a meeting at LeapCo, Eugene had missed out on the opportunity to negotiate with them because of her.


    However¡­


    Vi could not help but think that was Mnie¡¯s fault, too. If Mnie had not gone to curry favor with Henry Scott that day, she would not have pestered Eugene to go with her.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter <b>497 </b>


    Word quickly <b>got </b>out that Eugene and Vi had quarreled over Mnie.


    <b>After </b>all, Vi did not look happy when she returned to the secretary¡¯s <b>office</b>.


    Most people were happy <b>to </b>watch her suffer. The looks they gave her infuriated and hurt Vi


    <b>even </b><b>more</b><b>. </b>


    ??????????????????????????????????


    ¡®Eugene had been so protective of Mnie,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Mason must be right! Something was going on between them.¡®


    Vi¡¯s thoughts ran wild, and she became even more flustered and depressed. She <b>could </b>barely hold back the tears in her eyes when the phone on her table suddenly rang.


    It was a message from Mason. [Vi, do you want to have lunch together? My friend owns a nice restaurant downtown. I want you to try it.]


    Hesitation shed across Vi¡¯s eyes for just a second. [Okay.]


    Yana gossiped about everything on the grapevine, <b>so </b>even if Mnie did not pay special attention to the happenings at LeapCo, she still received updates on Eugene and Vi every day.


    They were giving each other the cold shoulder, that was all. Eugene went straight to Oskon City for a business trip, and Vi moped every day. She waste to work and left early more often.


    Yana sent another message. [I really can¡¯t stand her attitude! Shees and goes as she pleases, but thest time Whitney said she saw her watching a movie with another guy. Intriguing, isn¡¯t it?]


    Mnie looked at the messages and replied shortly before turning back to her work.


    Henry had called her in the morning and reminded her to join him early that night.


    The Scotts had especially thrown a birthday party for Henry, so Mnie had expected it to be grand. Contrary to her expectations, however, Cedric had only invited a few close family friends<b>. </b>


    The birthday banquet was held in Mistyard, a ssic Victorian mansion with a gorgeous garden.


    However<b>, </b>autumn was approaching<b>, </b>so it was getting cold out.


    Mnie arrived at Mistyard with Stephen<b>. </b><b>The </b>Yorks had always been on good terms with the


    Scotts.


    Henry was already waiting <b>at </b><b>the </b>door with Landon. When he saw Mnie and Stephen<b>, </b>he frowned slightly. ¡°<b>Mel</b><b>, </b>why are <b>you so </bte<b>? </b><b>Those </b>monkeys have practically stolen all the goodies I was saving for <b>you</b><b>.</b>¡±


    <b>He </b>stepped forward and pushed <b>Stephen </b>away without batting <b>an </b>eyelid. Then<b>, he </b>held Mnie¡¯s arm and muttered under his <b>breath</b>, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ve <b>been </b>waiting for <b>you</b>. I was afraid that you <b>wouldn¡¯t </be<b>.</b>¡±


    Henry¡¯s childish actions made <b>Mnie </bugh. <b>She </b>and Stephen looked at each other<b>, </b>and the


    <btter </b><b>shook </b>his head helplessly.


    Stephen then handed Henry the present he had prepared. <b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b>Henry<b>, </b>my parents have to attend a meeting at thest minute<b>, </b><b>so </b>I¡¯m the only one who coulde. Happy birthday.¡±


    Henry smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years. You¡¯ve gotten more sensible.¡±


    Mnie also took the opportunity to pass her gift to Henry. ¡°Many happy returns<b>, </b>Mr. Henry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy as long as you¡¯re here. You didn¡¯t have to prepare a gift!¡± Henry was in a good mood today. He pulled Mnie inside and said, ¡°I told Eugene that we¡¯ll take a family photo tonight. Just indulge me, okay?¡±


    Mnie paused for a moment, but she could not dampen Henry¡¯s spirits now. She would find an excuse to step awayter.


    After all, it was the Scotts¡® family portrait. She should not be involved.


    Henry took her directly to a hall where there were already many guests.


    Ste and Cedric were inside, as was Ca.


    Ste sneered coldly when she saw Henrying in with Mnie. ¡°The old man has truly gone senile.¡±


    Ca patted her arm. ¡°It¡¯s his birthday. Watch what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Ste rolled her eyes but did not say anything else.


    Mnie caught Ste¡¯s look of contempt, but she was not bothered. After all, Ste had never once liked her.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>498 </b>

 Chapter 498

    <b>Chapter </b><b>498 </b>


    She just stayed <b>by </b>Henry¡¯s side and greeted some guests with him.


    Most <b>of </b>them knew her, and they looked at her inquisitively.


    Back then, Henry was one of the main reasons why everyone tacitly agreed that Mnie was sure to marry Eugene. He always brought Mnie around to socialize as a member <b>of </b>the family.


    Mnie held Henry¡¯s coat and followed behind him<b>, </b>saying hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Henry, I saw Mr. Cedric ncing your way a few times just now. He might be looking for you.¡±


    Henry frowned as if displeased, but Mnie continued, ¡°I¡¯ll get Landon to invite Mr. Cedric over. I¡¯ll join you after you¡¯re done talking with him.¡±


    A cloud fell over Henry¡¯s expression. He knew that Mnie was indirectly excusing herself. She did not want to greet the guests with him.


    He thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, then I want you to go and call Eugene. The banquet is about to start, but he¡¯s not here yet.¡±


    Henry was obviously doing this on purpose. Mnie was about to refuse when Henry waved his hand and followed Landon away.


    Mnie had no choice but to call Eugene.


    The phone did not ring for long before he picked up. Eugene¡¯s deep and slightly cold voice reached her ears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mnie stood in the long hallway, looking at the pond in themplight. Her tone was even. Your grandfather asked me to ask you when you¡¯d be here.¡±


    Eugene paused and then said coolly, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re a part of the family?¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what your grandfather asked me to do.¡±


    11


    ¡°Is he your grandfather, or mine?¡± Eugene scoffed. It was very quiet on his end.


    Mnie took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I passed on his word, so I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone. However, she did not enter the hall. From theughter inside, she knew that Henry was still greeting the guests. If she went in, she would probably be caught up in the pleasantries as well.


    Mnie only wanted to celebrate Henry¡¯s birthday today. She did not think about anything else. She stood rooted to the ground and continued to look at the wilting lily pads in the pond.


    Steady footsteps sounded beside her. Mnie looked up instinctively and saw Eugene walking toward her expressionlessly.


    <b>He </b><b>seemed </b>to be showered in <b>the </b>corridor¡¯s lights, illuminating him from above. His well- tailored suit entuated his tall and handsome figure. The iris brooch on his chest added to his elegance.


    However<b>, </b>he had coincidentally dressed in a <b>way </b>that matched Mnie¡¯s outfit.


    After Mnie found out that Henry¡¯s birthday banquet would be held <b>at </b>Mistyard, she


    specially chose an elegant gown that put a modern twist on the Victorian <b>style</b><b>. </b><b>It </b><b>had </b>a timeless floral pattern that resembled irises.


    Yvonne had rmended this dress <b>to </b>her. <b>She </b>said that irises were popr this year.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lingered on Mnie¡¯s dress for a moment before he raised his eyebrows. His dark eyes were deep and unreadable as he asked her, ¡°Did you do that <b>on </b>purpose?¡±


    Mnie said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Eugene stared at her for a moment and suddenly chuckled. However<b>, </b>there was an ulterior meaning to his smile.


    ¡°Mnie, <b>I¡¯m </b>impressed that you put so much effort into pleasing my grandfather.¡± <b>He </b>lifted his chin slightly and looked at her mockingly. ¡°You even remembered that Grandpa likes irises. He must feel touched.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll give you another million¨Cdor set of jewelry, hmm?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 499

    <b>Chapter </b><b>499 </b>


    Eugene was <b>obviously </b><b>implying </b><b>something</b>. Mnie pursed <b>her </b><b>lips </b>and <b>said </b>nothing.


    She did remember that Henry liked irises. Rather, Eugene¡¯s grandmother liked irises.


    Henry¡¯s garden had arge field <b>of </b>irises. Eugene and Mnie had even helped <b>him </b>nt some


    <b>of </b>them.


    That was why Mnie had agreed when Yvonne rmended <b>this </b>dress.


    However, Eugene was wrong about one thing.


    She looked up at Eugene calmly. <b>¡°</b>If you care so much about <b>it</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>can </b>take the jewelry back from me in your grandfather¡¯s ce.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s deep eyes shed with unbridled emotion for <b>just </b>a second before <b>he </b><b>said </b>indifferently, ¡°I missed the part where that¡¯s my problem.¡±


    After that, he walked into the hall.


    When Eugene arrived, Henry¡¯s brows finally rxed a little. He paused when he saw the iris brooch on Eugene¡¯s chest and smiled with a hint of warmth. ¡°If only Winnie was still around. She always loved you the most.¡±


    Eugene listened with his head bowed, saying nothing.


    When Mnie came in, the banquet was about to begin. Henry sat at the head of the table and waved at her. ¡°Mel, sit over here.¡±


    Mnie looked. Ste and Cedric were sitting on Henry¡¯s right, while Eugene was on his left. There was an empty seat next to Eugene.


    It would be a bad ce for her to sit.


    After a moment of silence, she looked at Stephen and said, ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>just sit here.¡±


    Henry frowned. ¡°Won¡¯t <b>you </b>even share a meal with me<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie paused and was about to speak when Eugene¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    His face was expressionless as he picked up the phone. A momentter, he <b>got </b><b>up </b><b>to </b><b>leave</b><b>. </b>


    Henry looked <b>at </b>him and barked, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    Eugene stopped for just a second. ¡°I have <b>to </b>take care of something.¡±


    Henry was clearly cross and was about <b>to </b>continue berating him<b>, </b>but Eugene had already left the hall.


    Holding back his <b>anger</b><b>, </b>Henry looked at Mnie<b>. </b>¡°That bastard has already gone <b>out</b>. Mel,e <b>and </b>sit <b>with me</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie could tell <b>that </b>Henry was <b>really </b><b>angry </b>now. <b>She did </b>not want Henry <b>to </b>ruin his birthday, <b>so </b>she reluctantly sat down <b>beside </b>him.


    Henry¡¯s


    ¡±


    <b>softened</b><b>, </b>and he sighed<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯re really the most <b>sensible </b>one here.¡®


    Mnie softened her tone and said <b>a </b>few kind words<b>. </b>It <b>took </b>her some effort to <b>cheer </b>Henry up


    <b>again, </b><b>but </b><b>then </b>Eugene returned <b>with </b><b>Vi in </b><b>tow</b><b>. </b>


    ¨C


    Strangely<b>, </b><b>Vi¡¯s little </b><b>pink </b><b>dress </b><b>looked </b>dirty<b>. </b>She held a gift bag in her hands <b>as </b>she followed Eugene<b>, </b>and her gaze went straight to Mnie.


    Shock shed across her face for a moment before she <b>quickly </b>lowered her gaze <b>to </b>hide her emotions. However<b>, </b>she tightened her grip on the gift bag<b>. </b>


    She had not known that today was Henry Scott¡¯s birthday. Eugene did not even mention it to


    <b>her</b><b>. </b>


    Mason was the one who had inadvertently mentioned it.


    He had said that men liked women who took care of their family members. Besides, Henry might change his opinion of her if she was considerate enough to drop by.


    As a result, she had rushed here and even tripped along her way. She thought that Eugene and Henry would appreciate her sincerity after that, but she never expected to see Mnie here.


    Chapter <b>500 </b>

 Chapter 500

    Chapter <b>500 </b>


    Mnie looked <b>as </b>full of herself <b>as </b>ever. Vi¡¯s heart immediately twisted in her chest.


    Henry¡¯s expression darkened the moment he saw Vi. He looked directly at Eugene and demanded, ¡°Who asked <b>you </b>to bring her here?¡±


    Eugene said in a low <b>voice</b><b>, </b>¡°She wanted to wish you on your birthday.¡±


    Vi immediately took two steps forward and said cutely<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Henry<b>, </b>I heard that it¡¯s your birthday <b>today</b>, so I made a cake for you. I wish you good health and a long life.¡±


    Henry¡¯s <b>brows </b>were tightly knitted together. Most of the other guests¡® gifts were worth thousands of dors. No one had ever given him a homemade cake before<b>. </b>


    <b>To </b>make things worse, he had high blood sugar, so he could not even eat the cake.


    However, she was technically still his guest, <b>so </b>he could not just explode at her. He just gave Vi a long look. ¡°Alright. Have a seat.¡±


    When Vi heard his reply, she thought that Henry was touched by her gift. She smiled sweetly and was about to respond when Henry continued, ¡°Eugene, why aren¡¯t you sitting down?¡±


    Vi took a look. There was only one seat left beside Henry<b>, </b>but Mnie was sitting next <b>to </b>it.


    Her face fell. Mnie looked up and caught her staring. She thought for a moment and tried to <b>get </b>up, but Henry stopped her.


    ¡°Mel, just sit there and celebrate my birthday with me.¡±


    Since Henry had said <b>so</b>, Mnie sat back down. She did not turn around to look at she could vaguely <b>feel </b>her sharp gaze.


    Vi, but


    Henry was wise enough to read the room<b>, </b>but the same could not be said of Ste.


    She looked up at Vi and snorted. ¡°As expected of <b>a </b>peasant girl. You¡¯re shameless enough to show up uninvited, and you only brought a measly homemade cake as a gift? How utterly cheap.¡±


    Ste pointed at a cake box on the counter and sneered. ¡°You see that cake? It came from a Michelin¨Cstarred patisserie. Why would I eat your unhealthy<b>, </b>inferior junk instead of that?¡±


    Ste did not hold back <b>at </b>all. All the <b>color </b>drained from Vi¡¯s face.


    At <b>the </b>same time<b>, </b>Henry did not stop <b>Ste</b>. He just held Mnie¡¯s hand and chatted with her softly.


    It was only after <b>Ste </b>mocked <b>Vi </b>again <b>that </b>Henry spoke up indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are <b>you </b>trying to ruin my <b>birthday</b>?¡±


    Vi gritted her teeth and looked <b>at </b>Eugene. ¡°Eugene, ¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change<b>, </b><b>but </b>his <b>eyes </b>were unusually dark. He looked at Vi and said in a low <b>voice</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>Get </b>changed first, then <b>see </b><b>if </b>you¡¯re hurt anywhere<b>.</b><b>¡°</b>.


    Vi¡¯s eyes reddened and she was <b>about </b><b>to </b><b>cry</b>. <i>Sho </i><b>but </b>only Eugene <b>still </b><b>cared about </b>her.


    <b>had </b>identally fallen on her way <b>here</b>,


    Before she could cry<b>, </b>however<b>, </b><b>Ste </b>mmed the table again. <b>¡°</b>Your family <b>really </b>didn¡¯t raise you well. This is a birthday celebration<b>, </b>a joyous <b>asion</b>! Why are <b>you </b>weeping like you¡¯re at <b>a </b>funeral?!¡±


    Vi was so frightened that <b>she </b>blinked back her tears. She then lowered her head and quickly went to change, the waiter leading her away.


    As soon as she left, Henry¡¯s expression darkened and he looked at Eugene. ¡°Is that the kind of girl you¡¯re into?¡±


    Eugene lowered his gaze and was silent for a moment before he said quietly<b>, </b>¡°You know that I¡¯ve never had good taste in women.¡±


    Henry raised his eyebrows and was about to yell at him when Mnie hurriedly calmed him down.


    She then paused and looked at Eugene. ¡°You should have told me Vi would be here too.¡± If that was the case, she would not havee.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter <b>501 </b>


    Eugene looked <b>at </b>Mnie upon <b>hearing </b>her words<b>. </b><b>His </b>mockery <b>was </b><b>as </b>obvious <b>as </b>always. ¡°Are you seriously putting yourself in the owner¡¯s position?¡±


    His voice was loud and sarcastic.


    Mnie looked at him calmly. <b>¡°</b>I just wanted <b>to </b>remind <b>you </b>to avoid unnecessary risk.¡±


    Since Eugene wanted to bring Vi over, she naturally had to remind him just like he had constantly reminded her.


    It <b>was </b>to prevent awkward situations.


    Eugene continued carefreely, <b>¡°</b>What risk? Why don¡¯t you make it clear?¡±


    He stared at Mnie¡¯s eyes indifferently.


    Then, he paused and thoughtfully said, ¡°Are you thinking you¡¯re the risk I should avoid?¡±


    Chuckling, he red deep into Mnie¡¯s eyes as he lifted his right eyebrow slightly.


    <b>¡°</b>Mnie, I can at least be sure you¡¯re confident.¡±


    Frowning, Mnie wanted to say something. However, Henry cleared his throat and interrupted them.


    Henry red at Eugene. ¡°Bastard, I invited Mel. <b>If </b>you¡¯re unhappy about it, <b>you </b>can get lost. And take your secretary with you!¡±


    He scolded Eugene angrily while coughing intermittently.


    It seemed that Eugene¡¯s act of bringing Vi over had spiked Henry¡¯s anger.


    Henry was the one who raised Eugene<b>, </b><b>so </b>thetter was obedient in front of Henry<b>. </b>Especially since he was already furious. Eugene said nothing more.


    Then, Henry looked at Mnie andforted her, ¡°Mel, don¡¯t worry<b>. </b><b>If </b>this brat dares <b>to </b>bully <b>you</b><b>, </b>let me know! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you!¡±


    Mnie chuckled and poured a ss of water for Henry. She did not say anything.


    ?


    Vi had <b>just </b>returned from changing her clothes and looked pale. She had heard every word Henry said from outside.


    She bit <b>her </b>lip and took her seat with her head lowered. However, <b>she </b>could not stop herself from peeping at Henry¡¯s direction.


    Vi happened to <b>see </b>Henry smiling as he served food onto Mnie¡¯s te. Her grip on her spoon tightened as emotions gushed within her.


    She roared internally<b>, </b>¡®<b>I¡¯m </b>Eugene¡¯s girlfriend! The person sitting <b>beside </b>Eugene should be me! Who <b>is </b><b>Mnie </b><b>to </b>take <b>everything </b>that¡¯s mine? How can a whore like <b>her </b>be so shameless?


    Mnie was <b>eating </b>the <b>food </b>on <b>her </b><b>te </b>when she <b>sensed </b>an unfriendly gaze <b>on </b>her back. She frowned slightly.


    She knew who it was without needing <b>to </b>turn <b>around</b>.


    <b>It </b>could only <b>be </b><b>Vi</b>.


    <b>Vi¡¯s </b>appearance here was <b>a </b>little <b>outrageous</b><b>, </b>even if Eugene did give her permission to attend.


    Mnie could see she wanted to present herself before Henry<b>, </b>yet she <b>forgot </b>the Scott family was <b>not </b>simple.


    Henry had seen and tasted many delicacies. A handmade cake would not touch him.


    Vi had <b>acted </b>foolishly, thinking real life was like the TV shows she watched.


    Moreover, she appeared with mud on her clothes at Henry¡¯s birthday banquet. Others could guess her rtionship with Eugene<b>. </b>


    The guests might say nothing in front of them, but they would secretly gossip about Eugene¡¯s rude girlfriend.


    <b>Chapter </b><b>502 </b>

 Chapter 502

    <b>Chapter </b><b>502 </b>


    Henry might be mad at Vi because her appearance without an invitation had embarrassed him.


    Mnie knew this, yet she did nothing.


    Ignoring Vi¡¯s stare, Mnie was happy to have this meal with Henry.


    Just as they finished eating, Landon came over and whispered to Henry, ¡°Mr. Henry, the photographer is here.¡±


    Smiling<b>, </b>Henry took Mnie by her arm<b>, </b>saying, ¡°Come on. Take a photo with me.¡±


    Mnie felt awkward and wanted to reject his invitation, but she saw the joy on Henry¡¯s face. She had no choice but to swallow her words.


    Henry had always shown her kindness, and she should ept such a simple request from the old man.


    Mnie helped Henry up and happened to see Vi approaching them with a pale face. Vi looked at Eugene, saying, ¡°Eugene, my dad called and urged me to go home. Can you please drive me back?¡±


    Eugene nced at her. Before he could answer, Henry interrupted, ¡°Eugene, take a family photo with me.¡±


    Then, he told Mnie, ¡°I¡¯m getting old and need to keep some photos as a remembrance. Mel, stand beside meter.¡±


    Nodding, Mnie helped Henry walk out of the room.


    Vi looked at Eugene in disbelief and asked, ¡°Are you going to take a family photo with Mnie?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he hid it quickly. His voice sounded cold when he said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back hometer.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Vi shouted. She threw herself into Eugene¡¯s arms and hugged his waist. Sounding nervous, she expressed her feelings. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want you to take a family photo with Mnie! Who is she? She¡¯s just a woman you dumped!


    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend! Eugene, I¡¯m your girlfriend!¡±


    Vi¡¯s voice usually sounded soft and gentle when she spoke. However, now that she was streaming, it was sharp and slightly ear¨Cpiercing.


    Many people were still at the banquet. The venue suddenly went silent as everyone looked at them.


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned ugly, and his gaze was cold. He repeated coldly, ¡°I said I¡¯ll drive you home <bter</b>.¡±


    ¡°Send me back now<b>, </b>Eugene. <b>I </b>don¡¯t want to be here anymore.¡±


    <b>Vi¡¯s </b>mind was in a mess <b>upon </b>seeing Mnie leave with Henry.


    She was afraid and subconsciously <b>felt </b>she would lose Eugene if she let him <b>go</b>.


    That was thest thing she wanted!


    She could not <b>lose </b>Eugene<b>. </b>


    As <b>fear </b>grew in Vi<b>, </b>she tightened her hug around Eugene¡¯s waist.


    Suddenly, <b>a </b>cold voice sounded from above her head. ¡°Enough.¡±


    Lifting her head<b>, </b><b>she </b>looked at Eugene<b>. </b>Tears shimmered in her eyes as she begged, ¡°Don¡¯t go there, please?¡±


    Eugene was annoyed and looked at Vi coldly. ¡°Today is my grandfather¡¯s birthday.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>doesn¡¯t matter whether he celebrates it or not. My grandfather doesn¡¯t celebrate his birthday<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>blurted Vi without thinking twice.


    All she cared about was stopping Eugene from going to Mnie¡¯s side. ¡°Moreover, your grandfather is trying to get you and Mnie together. Don¡¯t you hate Mnie? Why would


    take a family photo with her?¡±


    you


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he squinted his eyes. He was no longer gentle toward Vi. Instead, his voice was cold and indifferent.


    He said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

 Chapter 503

    Chapter <b>503 </b>


    Before Vi could exin herself<b>, </b>Henry¡¯s angry shout came. <b>¡°</b>Eugene, do you really want me to get <b>the </b>security guards to chase her out?¡±


    Eugene froze and hid his cold gaze.


    Then, he said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to drive you back.¡±


    He left before Vi could say more.


    Eugene grew up under Henry¡¯s care, and the elder he respected the most was Henry. However, Vi actually said something disrespectful like that.


    It seemed she did not think Henry was important to Eugene.


    Vi only realized what she had blurted after Eugene left, and she was in despair.


    She did not mean that.


    Her anxiousness had taken over her rationality just now.


    However, before she could exin herself, Ste and Cedric walked out.


    Ste called out calmly, ¡°Security! Get those who aren¡¯t invited to leave.¡±


    The family photo would be taken in another hall with a huge divider.


    Mnie went to answer a call from a client and felt the atmosphere was tense when she


    returned.


    Eugene was sitting on the couch expressionlessly. Henry¡¯s seat was in a higher ce in the middle.


    Cedric and Ste said nothing, but they did not look happy either. Ste even sneered upon seeing Mnie walk in.


    1


    Mnie froze. Suddenly, Henry knocked his walking cane on the floor and looked at Eugene sternly.


    ¡°Eugene, you¡¯d better settle it quickly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy. I might be old, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t scold you anymore.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of settling it? Our reputation is already ruined.¡± Ste sat as she continued mocking, ¡°Those kids brought up by poor people are always like this. Each and every one of them wants to marry into a wealthy family. Don¡¯t they know their ce?¡±


    ¡°You should zip that mouth of yours shut. Do you fear others will think you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t say a word?¡± Henry red at Ste, which was enough to startle her and make her stop talking.


    She nced at Mnie. Obviously, she was mocking Mnie just now.


    Mnie had just walked in. She pondered before approaching and reminding Henry gently, Grandpa Henry, you won¡¯t look nice if you¡¯re angry in the photo.¡±


    Henry looked at Mnie withplicated emotions. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    212


    The Scott family and Mnie were taking a family photo. <b>No </b>one <b>noticed </b>Vi, who should have already been chased out<b>, </b>peeping <b>at </b>them resentfully from <b>the </b><b>corridor</b>.


    She watched as Henry instructed Eugene to stand beside Mnie. They looked just like a happy family.


    Her hands clenched into fists. Gritting her teeth<b>, </b>she turned around and left.


    The photo was taken faster than expected<b>, </b>and Mnie wanted to excuse herself.


    Henry was reluctant to let her leave and wanted to ask her to stay.


    Mnie could only reject. ¡°I have an online meeting today. I¡¯ll visit you again.¡±


    Henry did not insist and waved his hand. Then<b>, </b>he looked at Eugene, warning him<b>, </b>¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Drive Mel back home. It¡¯s not safe for her to leave alone.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came with Stephen.¡±


    ¡°Stephen¡¯s house is not in the same direction as yours.¡± Henry frowned as he continued, ¡± Moreover, he drank just now.¡±


    Stephen had toasted Henry, and Mnie knew about it.


    <b>On </b>the other hand, Eugene did not have any alcoholic drinks.


    As usual, Eugene respected Henry¡¯s orders. He looked at Mnie and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you


    back. Grandpa will be worried if I don¡¯t.¡±


    Mnie hesitated, but seeing Henry was about to persuade her again, she nodded.


    Eugene did not drink, but everyone who attended had. That was why he still had the pungent smell of alcohol on him.


    When Mnie got into the car, she rolled down the window and closed her eyes as she rested her head on the backrest.


    The pungent smell assailing her nostrils made her frown.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter <b>504 </b>


    ¡°Riverville Road?¡± Eugene¡¯s <b>voice </b><b>sounded </b>indifferent.


    Xander¡¯s vi was on Riverville Road<b>, </b>and Mnie had been staying there <b>recently</b>.


    Nodding<b>, </b><b>she </b>added, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. He ced his hands on <b>the </b>steering wheel but did not intend to start the engine. He said, ¡°Sending my former secretary to her new boss¡® ce¡­ Mnie, have you ever seen such a magnanimous boss?¡±


    He sounded self¨Cdeprecating.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. ¡°You could¡¯ve chosen not to drive me back.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°So that you¡¯ll have an excuse toin to my grandpa?¡±


    Mnie did not want to have a pointless argument with Eugene. She rolled up the window, leaned against it, and closed her eyes.


    She was tired after working during the day and helping Henry greet the guests.


    However, because Eugene had the pungent smell of alcohol on him, Mnie could not sleep even after she tried.


    She felt drowsy, and the surroundings were silent.


    The car moved on the road steadily.


    Slowly, she fell asleep soundly.


    It was a deep and peaceful nap.


    When she woke up, she noticed they had arrived at the vi.


    Mnie rubbed her aching forehead and snapped out of her daze.


    She had been sleeping in this awkward position, and half of her body felt numb.


    It was dark in the car, but the sky was getting brighter.


    Mnie squinted her eyes and looked at the time on her phone. It was already four in the morning!


    Rubbing her numb arm<b>, </b>she was about to leave the car.


    A deep voice sounded from beside her. ¡°Are you going to leave just like that?¡±


    Mnie froze and looked at Eugene.


    Half of his body was in the dark. She could not see his expression<b>, </b>only his jawline with the help of the dim light from outside.


    She had no idea if Eugene had not slept all night or if he just woke up. His voice sounded a little hoarse. ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>you slept in my car for the whole night. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve woken me up.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice sounded a little sexy as his hoarse voice resounded in the car. ¡°<b>So</b>, you¡¯re ming me for it?


    ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re good at ming others.¡±


    Mnie remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡±


    Eugene said nothing and looked at the rising sun. He nced at his phone. Its battery had died. Eugene stepped on the elerator and sped off in his car.


    He sped in the direction of LeapCo¡¯s building.


    Meanwhile, Vi opened her eyes and found herself in a hotel in the city center.


    She felt her chest was heavy, and she could barely breathe.


    The splitting pain in her head was killing her. The smell of alcohol and an ambiguous scent lingered in the air.


    Her mind was nk. When she saw the man sleeping beside her, her eyes something struck her.


    There were scratches on the back of the man and hickeys on his neck.


    widened

 Chapter 505

    Chapter <b>505 </b>


    Vi was also covered with marks. The bluish marks <b>on </b>her indicated what had happenedst night.


    The scent assailed her <b>nostrils</b><b>, </b>making Vi feel nauseous<b>. </b>


    ¡°Vi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mason¡¯s husky <b>voice </b>sounded. He stretched his hand out of the nket and grabbed her waist.


    Vi shuddered, and her first reaction was to p away Mason¡¯s hand. Her expression was gloomy.


    As she tried to recall what happenedst night, fear and regret rose in her.


    She had been chased out of Mistyardst night. Feeling aggrieved, she went to a bar in the city center to drink.


    It was fine at first. However, after being a little tipsy, she called Mason over.


    Then, her memory was in a mess. She could not recall what happened after that. All she could remember was Mason gentlyforting her.


    Her memory was stuck at the point where Mason had his arms around her as he took her to the hotel.


    ¡°Vi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded again.


    Mason sat up and looked at Vi gently. ¡°Vi, I didn¡¯t knowst night was your first time. I¡¯m sorry. I went overboard¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Before he could finish, Vi snapped.


    Her face was pale, and she looked flustered. She removed the nket in an effort to get up, but her legs felt like jelly when they touched the ground.


    She was naked, and the marks on her body showed how intimate they werest night.


    Vi red at Mason in disbelief. ¡°Why did you do this? Y¨CYou raped me!¡±


    Slowly, she regained her rationale. However, she could not suppress her surging sorrow. Mason, how could you do this to me?¡±


    Startled, Mason froze before smiling again and looking at Vi gently. ¡°Vi, what are you talking about? Have you forgotten how passionate you werest night?


    ¡°You were the one who hugged me and refused to let go.¡± His gaze on Vi was still gentle, yet that hint of coldness scared Vi.


    <b>¡°</b>I have the video as evidence. Vi, you can¡¯t deny what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    When Mnie entered the vi, she walked on tiptoes. She had slept in Eugene¡¯s car. She was not sleepy anymore and decided to work in the study.


    When Reny got up, she was surprised and asked Mnie, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    Mnie did not answer her. She asked instead, ¡°Do we have any ns for today?¡±


    ¡°Same old, same old. But Mnie, Xander seems to be nning to send you on a business trip.¡±


    Reny looked sleepy, and her words were muffled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be to Oskon City. We have to be in Jepton. So, it might be only you and Xander going.¡±


    Mnie did not mind going on a business trip. She chatted with Reny for a while before heading downstairs for breakfast.


    The family photo with Henry was sent to her by Henry as soon as she finished her breakfast.


    Mnie looked at the photo, feelingplicated.


    Five people were in the photo, with Henry sitting in the middle. Cedric and Ste stood on one side while Eugene and she stood on the other end.


    Under the warm light, her dress and Eugene broach looked to be matching.


    Mnie looked at Eugene in the photo. Maybe because of the lighting, he looked gentler than usual.


    His gaze looked less oppressive and sharp.


    His dark pupils were like obsidian, ck but glittering under the lights.


    Eugene had always looked good in dark suits. He was well¨Cbuilt and had wless skin. It made him look like a prince who women yearned for but could not get.

 Chapter 506

    Mnie stood beside him, her face as pretty as usual.


    Mnie would have saved this photo in her favorite album if it were before.


    However, it was all in the past. She stopped looking at the photo and closed it.


    Just as she did so, Henry¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Mel, did you see the photo?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice,¡± said Mnie.


    Henry seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Good to know you saw it. I think it¡¯s nice too. I¡¯ll deliver the photo to you when it¡¯s printed out.¡±


    Mnie hesitated before saying, ¡°That¡¯s alright¡­¡±


    After all, it was weird for her to keep the Scott family¡¯s photo.


    Henry paused for a moment. He sounded sad when he spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to keep a photo of me?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Let me know when the photo is printed. I¡¯ll collect it myself.¡±


    Only then did Henry¡¯s mood brighten. He chatted with Mnie for a while before hanging up the call.


    Mnie did not think much about it and discussed the schedule for the day with Oliver and the others.


    Life was smooth for Mnie, yet Vi was living in fear.


    She wore long¨Csleeved clothes with a high cor,pletely wrapping herself up. She was afraid to get out of the car.


    Mason unbuckled her seatbelt considerately and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Vi gritted her teeth. She pondered along the way here and had made a decision. Her teeth chattered as she spoke, ¡°Mason, we shouldn¡¯t meet anymore. We should forget whatever happenedst night, okay?¡±


    Mason was startled, but his expression was still gentle. ¡°Vi, what are you talking about? I took your virginity. Of course, I have to take responsibility for it.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want you to take any responsibility! I have a boyfriend! My boyfriend is Eugene!¡± Vi had always felt that Mason was gentle and caring.


    However, at that moment, she only felt disgusted and afraid.


    Mason lifted his eyebrow and looked <b>at </b>Vi as he sighed. ¡°Vi, I really like you.¡±


    Vi screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t like you! Stop bugging me!¡±


    A cold glimpse shed across Mason¡¯s eyes for a second.


    out second a woman¡¯s coquettish and seductive <b>voice </b>sounded in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t leave¡­¡±


    It was so intimate, and Vi knew who it was without needing to look at the video.


    Her body froze, and she looked at Mason, terrified. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Mason chuckled. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll delete the video since you want to forget what happenedst night.¡±


    Vi was surprised. ¡°Really?¡±


    Mason nodded as he looked at Vi affectionately. ¡°But Vi, I need you to help me with one thing. I want a document from Eugene.¡±


    Vi wanted to agree but realized what Mason wanted. Shocked, she looked at Mason, ¡°You want me to give you LeapCo¡¯s official documents?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll delete this video if you bring me the document I want, okay?¡±


    As Mason spoke, he kissed Vi¡¯s lips and coaxed her, ¡°Vi, you¡¯re the best.¡±

 Chapter 507

    Vi was in despair. Even if she was a fool, she knew what was going on. ¡°So, you approached me just to get LeapCo¡¯s document?¡±


    Mason <b>said</b>, ¡°No. You are cute, and I do like


    you.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard Eugene cares a lot about this document and won¡¯t let anyone touch it. He even asked Mnie to deliver it to himst time. So, I¡¯m just curious what kind of document it is¡­¡±


    Pausing, he nced at Vi before adding with a look that seemed to pity her. ¡°It¡¯s so


    important that he¡¯s even guarding it against you, his girlfriend. Yet, he handed it to Mnie to handle.


    ¡°Vi, aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Mason¡¯s words were like a curse lingering in Vi¡¯s mind. She naturally knew about Mnie sending Eugene the document.


    However, she never knew the document was so important!


    Eugene had never thought of even telling her about such an important document.


    Vi pondered.


    She wanted to see what Mnie could see but she could not.


    Mnie received a call from Henry when she was heading to the detention center.


    The staff there had called her to say that George wanted to have a word with her.


    Mnie answered the call, and Henry¡¯s firm voice came through it. ¡°Mnie, the photo is already printed. When are you free to take it?¡±


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m a little busy now. Maybe some other day.¡±


    Henry was disappointed but soon said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Carry on with your work. I¡¯ll send someone to bring it to you.¡±


    Mnie thought Henry would arrange for Landon to send it, so she agreed.


    She arrived at the detention center after hanging up the call.


    George was not as smug as before and looked a little haggard when Mnie saw him this time.


    Before Mnie could even sit, he said, ¡°When that bitch was talking to your mother, I happened to be in the toilet. I wanted to record it and ckmail her, but you can have it now.¡±


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow<b>, </b>surprised by George¡¯s change.


    Stephen told <b>her </b>George¡¯s rtive visited him two days ago.


    Something must have changed his mind.


    Noticing Mnie was not responding, George looked irritated as he shoved his hand through his messy and dirty hair<b>. </b><b>He </b>said, ¡°Give me ten grand and I¡¯ll tell you where the thing is.¡±


    Mnie looked at George in surprise. She was indeed shocked. After all, ten grand was the smallest amount he had requested.


    At first, Mnie thought he would ask for more.


    She tapped the table and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Aplicated expression appeared on George¡¯s face.


    Even when she walked out of the detention center, Mnie still had a mocking look on her


    face.


    She wondered what Dn would think if she knew George had another son who was already a toddler.


    George did not ask for ten grand for himself. It was for his precious ill son who needed the


    money.


    If Dn knew the man who abused her and Peachie could give up everything, even his dignity, for his son, Mnie wondered if Dn would regret marrying him.


    However, that thought only shed through her mind. Mnie did not think further as it was Dn¡¯s choice. She had to bear the consequences.

 Chapter 508

    After negotiating with the staff in the detention center, Mnie took George¡¯s phone. However, the phone was old. It had even been smashed, so it was difficult to turn on.


    Mnie first sent the phone to someone she trusted to repair it so that she could retrieve the recording George mentioned.


    After everything was settled, Mnie received a call from Eugene. He only asked her a simple question, ¡°Are you free?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Eugene said nothing for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Grandpa asked me to send you photo. Where are you?¡±


    Never did Mnie expect Henry to ask Eugene to bring her the photo.


    She looked at the ground and said, ¡°You¡­


    the


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Before Mnie could finish, Eugene snapped. He sounded like he was in a bad mood.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank, and she told him where she was.


    In half an hour, Eugene pulled over before Mnie in his luxurious yet simple Maybach.


    As the car door opened, Eugene got out of the car with a file and handed it to Mnie.


    Mnie took it and muttered, ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe. You could¡¯ve handed it to Yana.¡±


    Eugene looked at her seriously. ¡°Do you think my grandpa would agree to let that happen?¡±


    Henry¡¯s intention was obvious, and Mnie could not deny it.


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°What did you do to make him like you so much?¡±


    Mnie looked back at him and sounded calm when she asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who taught me how to do it?¡±


    Eugene was the one who brought Mnie to Henry¡¯s ce the first time she met Henry. He told her everything, including what Henry liked and his personality. He even prepared the gift for Henry on her behalf.


    No matter how much Henry liked Mnie, she was still an outsider. Henry had no reason to like her that much.


    Eugene yed a great role in it.


    Mnie¡¯s calm retort flustered Eugene for a second. His gloomy emotions faded away as though the sun had melted the ice encasing him.


    He clenched his teeth, making him look cold and stern again. Then, he said, ¡°All you learned from me is to tter others.¡±


    Mnie had always been frank and would never deny what she had learned from Eugene.


    However, arguing about this was pointless.


    She nodded and said emotionlessly, ¡°Thank you for bringing me the photo, Mr. Scott. I have something to doter and have to excuse myself.¡±


    Eugene squinted his eyes and scoffed. ¡°Things are indeed convenient for you!¡±


    He sounded tired when he spoke.


    Mnie froze. She got the information from Yana that LeapCo¡¯s staff had been working


    overtime because Eugene wanted to get the project in Oskon City.


    Pondering, she looked at Eugene and said, ¡°Well, I am living a convenient and leisurely life after leaving LeapCo.¡±


    Eugene stared at Mnie, but his phone rang just as he was about to speak.


    He looked at the caller ID and frowned.


    Mnie left with the file. She was only a few steps away when she heard Eugene¡¯s displeased voice. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Lee was also anxious. ¡°Rockwater contacted the Qaisa family and provided the same proposal data we did.¡±

 Chapter 509

    Eugene¡¯s expression looked scary, and his eyes turned cold.


    Lowering his voice, he told Lee a few things before hanging up the call. His displeasure was


    obvious.


    Mnie was only a few steps away from him. She could clearly feel Eugene¡¯s cold and


    distanced aura.


    After pausing for a second, Mnie pursed her lips and stepped back.


    Eugene¡¯s cold gazended on her, but he looked away quickly.


    When he walked past Mnie, his minty scent assailed her nostrils. The scent gushed on her just like it was attacking her.


    Mnie¡¯s brows were knitted. She had been working with Eugene for years and knew he was in a bad mood.


    It could even be said Mnie had never seen him in such a bad mood since LeapCo stepped firmly on its path of sess.


    It was just a few steps from Eugene¡¯s car, and Eugene could reach it easily. However, he stopped just as he was about to open the car door. Turning around, he approached Mnie as he red sharply at her.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at him and was about to ask. Before she could speak, she heard Eugene¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Grandpa asked you to have a meal with him in a few days.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Before Mnie could answer, Eugene got into the car and mmed the door. Even the car shuddered. Mnie could see he was mad.


    She stood there for a while before taking out the photo.


    It was no different from the digital photo Henry sent her. Mnie nced at it again before keeping it.


    Meanwhile, Eugene drove back to LeapCo.


    Lee had been waiting for him at the office door. He approached as soon as he saw Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene looked serious. ¡°Inform everyone. I¡¯ll hold a meeting now.¡±


    It was not a small matter. LeapCo had been preparing for half a year and finally got to cooperate with the Qaisa family, yet Rockwater stepped in with the same proposal. It seemed that there was a mole among the employees.


    Lee nodded and contacted everyone.


    Every department was in an uproar upon Eugene¡¯s sudden arrangement for a meeting.


    Yana leaned against the chair and sighed. ¡°It seems like I might have to work overtime again today,¡±


    Chanter 59


    Someone agreed with her. Only Vi looked pale as she lowered her head and tapped the keyboard.


    Yana looked at the messy alphabet and symbols on herputer. With a hint of annoyance, she clicked her tongue and asked, ¡°Are you daydreaming?¡±


    Vi was startled and jumped off her chair. It shocked Yana too.


    Yana snapped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Vi looked at Yana and tried to make herself sound calm. Her voice was husky when she said, ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yana rolled her eyes.


    Vi did not hear her and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    As she muttered, she calmed down.


    Suddenly, her phone beeped.


    Vi nced at it. It was a message from Mason.


    Yana called Mnie and told her about the emergency meeting at noon.


    She casually asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meeting for?¡±


    ¡°I think something went wrong with the cooperation with the Qaisa family in Oskon City.¡±

 Chapter 510

    ¡°I heard Rockwater presented the same proposal as us and gave it to the Qaisa family before we did.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing the word ¡®Rockwater¡®.


    She had bumped into Vi and Mason meeting up twice.


    However, she did not tell Yana about that. After all, she was not in the position to meddle with LeapCo¡¯s matter.


    Just as she hung up the call, she heard Stephen asking her with hesitation, ¡°I heard you seemed to be talking about the Qaisa family of Oskon City just now?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°The cooperation between LeapCo and the Qaisa family might not work out.¡±


    Stephen froze. ¡°The Qaisa family might not be a good business partner. They have many conflicts in the family, and the only real heir is Bernard. The family might perish soon.¡±


    Hearing the name Bernard reminded Mnie of the man who had stared at her thest time. He said she looked like someone he knew.


    She lifted her eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Qaisa family?¡±


    Stephen said nothing for some time before sighing with his head down. ¡°They brought up an ungrateful brat who is stirring the family upside down.¡±


    Mnie seldom heard Stephen calling others a brat. She said, ¡°They¡¯re still influential, and I¡¯m sure the Qaisa family cane up with something.¡±


    Stephen said nothing. The Qaisa family was indeed powerful, but what if their members drained them of their wealth?


    Moreover, the person doing this was ruthless and insane.


    Mnie was just casually asking about the Qaisa family. At the same time, Yana would gossip about LeapCo¡¯s condition whenever she contacted Mnie. Sheined about working overtime and almost going crazy.


    Mnie thought Henry would give up trying to get her toe for a meal.


    Unexpectedly, Eugene¡¯s call came in the evening. His voice sounded husky and tired. ¡°I¡¯m at the door. Come out.¡±


    Mnie grunted in response. She saw Eugene¡¯s car parked at the gate when she walked out.


    The window was rolled down, and Eugene was resting his arm on the brim. To Mnie¡¯s surprise, Eugene had a cigarette between his fingers.


    Eugene seldom smoked and drank for some personal reason.


    He casually held the cigarette, and his hand was hanging out just next to the side mirror.


    The atmosphere in <b>the </b>car was down. Mnie pondered before saying, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go.¡±


    Eugene looked away indifferently, extinguished his cigarette, and took a piece of wet tissue to wrap the cigarette bud before throwing it into a box. Then, he took another wet tissue and


    wiped his hand clean before driving the car.


    His phone rang a couple of times while he drove, but he just nced at it.


    Mnie could see those were calls from Vi and an unknown number.


    The atmosphere in the car was depressing. Eugene was expressionless. When they arrived, Mnie said, ¡°I heard Rockwater snatched LeapCo¡¯s project recently.¡±


    Eugene nced at her coldly. ¡°Are you trying to gloat at me?¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips. ¡°Why should I do that? LeapCo and Burning Star Studio are business partners, and it won¡¯t do us any good if something happens to LeapCo.¡±


    After all, Burning Star Studio¡¯s finances were in LeapCo¡¯s hands.


    Mnie would never offend her investor.


    She paused before saying, ¡°If Rockwater can get LeapCo¡¯s document, it can only mean LeapCo has a ck sheep. And that person can get in and out of your office as they wish.¡®


    Eugene did not deny her guess.


    >>


    He just looked at Mnie coldly. ¡°You were the one who delivered the document to LeapCo.¡±

 Chapter 511

    Eugene¡¯s words sounded indifferent, but they offended Mnie. She stared at Eugene as her voice sounded serious. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s just a deduction based on your logic. Other than me, only you havee into contact with the document.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Moreover, no one was with you when you took the document.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Are you trying to say you shouldn¡¯t be suspected?¡±


    Mnie finally understood that there was another reason why he picked her up today to meet Henry. It was to question her about this.


    She looked at Eugene calmly with clear eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to say the same thing. I don¡¯t need to get myself into trouble for nothing.¡±


    Eugene chuckled and got out of the car. Mnie had no idea if he believed her.


    Henry was already waiting inside. When he saw them, he beckoned Landon to prepare the food.


    Mnie talked to Henry on the living room couch while Eugene had gone elsewhere.


    ¡°Mel, do you have any ns for your future job?¡± asked Henry suddenly. ¡°I know you¡¯re working under Xander now, but the arts field isn¡¯t stable. Do you have other ns?¡±


    Mnie blinked her eyes. ¡°Burning Star is going to enter the business industry. I think I can give it a try.¡±


    She could not get herself to lie to Henry.


    Henry looked at her with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t you n to work in LeapCo anymore? I heard LeapCo is in trouble now. When you worked there, LeapCo was always fine. You¡¯ve just left and things are already a mess.¡®


    Never did Mnie see thating. She pondered before saying, ¡°Business is a field where profits and losses are bnced.¡±


    Henry refused to give up. ¡°What if LeapCo is willing to employ you¡­¡±


    It was nothing to consider. Mnie said, ¡°LeapCo doesn¡¯t need an extra secretary.¡±


    With a frown, Henry thought about it and seemed to want to persuade Mnie more. However, Eugene said, ¡°LeapCo doesn¡¯t need the help of a secretary even if we are in trouble.¡±


    He had just left his study, and his expression was still cold. Even his words sounded harsh.


    Mnie did not mind, but Henry was pissed off. His face was ashen.


    He pointed at Eugene, wanting to scold him but not knowing what to say. All he could do was flick his sleeve in anger. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you toe. You always piss me off.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I have plenty of things to deal with at work.¡±


    Henry could not be bothered to hear his exnation. He walked away, leaving Mnie and Eugene in the living room.


    Eugene sat opposite her. He had not slept well and had dark circles under his eyes.


    Lying on the couch with his eyes closed, he was trying to take a break. However, his brows were knitted together.


    Suddenly, his phone on the coffee table rang. He opened his eyes, and the tiredness dissipated.


    Mnie sat there as she watched the changes in Eugene¡¯s expression. She looked at the coffee table as she listened to Eugene talk on the phone.


    When he finished, Mnie said calmly, ¡°Is the Qaisa family¡¯s partnership so important to LeapCo?¡±


    Eugene was listening to Lee reporting about work. He had not snapped out of his working mode. He questioned Mnie, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been following this project? Don¡¯t you know if it¡¯s important or not?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You handed this project to Lee. I wasn¡¯t in the team.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    y

 Chapter 512

    Mnie was in charge of many projects in LeapCo. When Eugene nned to cooperate with the Qaisa family, he asked Lee to hand over his job to Mnie and gave him the Qaisa family¡¯s project.


    The reason was simple. Bernard¡¯s image had always been that of a yboy.


    LeapCo would never do anything that would not benefit their staff. Thus, Eugene arranged for male employees to work on this project.


    Mnie paused, recalling Henry¡¯s concern about LeapCo. She said, ¡°I once saw Vi meeting up with Mason. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. Their rtionship does look simple.¡±


    Then, she said nothing more. Since she had already warned Eugene, it was up to him whether to believe her or not.


    An emotion shed across Eugene¡¯s face. He stopped tapping the sofa and asked, ¡°Mason?¡±


    ¡°You should know what kind of a person Mason is. I don¡¯t have to tell you much about him.¡±


    Mnie did not hide her hatred upon mentioning this man.


    Meanwhile, Eugene said nothing after repeating Mason¡¯s name. His expression was solemn, and his


    eyes were cold.


    Mnie was unwilling to talk about Mason. She was disgusted even just thinking about him.


    When Rockwater and LeapCo were partners, Rockwater used many tricks, but LeapCo was strong and insisted on cooperating with Rockwater.


    When negotiating, Mnie was already the chief secretary while Mason was just a manager.


    Mason was good at putting on a disguise, and Mnie had a good impression of him during the first round of negotiation.


    One day, Mason tried to drug Mnie¡¯s wine and hid a camera in their private room.


    Only then did LeapCo announce to stop the coboration with Rockwater.


    Mnie had to leave after the meal with Henry.


    Eugene naturally had to drive her back.


    Even after Mnie was rejected, Henry still insisted.


    Mnie wanted to ask Eugene to send her back to the vi, but on the way back, Eugene received a call from hispany.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, this is bad. Thepany¡¯s share price is plummeting. Moreover, two of our business


    partners called. They want to cancel our cooperation.¡±


    Naturally, Mnie, who was beside Eugene, heard it. She said, ¡°I can go back myself. Please pull over


    and drop me by the roadside.¡®


    However, Eugene drove straight toward LeapCo while ignoring her.


    Mnie frowned and wanted to take a taxi back.


    However, LeapCo was in the industrial area. It was alright during the day, but it was past ten at night


    now. It was not easy to hail a taxi.


    Only then did Eugene seem to realize Mnie was with him. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back after I am


    done.¡±


    His


    gaze was cold, but it looked less oppressive under the streetlight.


    Eugene was a handsome man. He was mesmerizing when he looked someone straight in the eye.


    Mnie looked away and pursed her lips silently before following Eugene into the building.

 Chapter 513

    Mnie followed Eugene into LeapCo¡¯s office. It waste at night, and no one was in the building. Only Mnie¡¯s and Eugene¡¯s footsteps could be heard.


    Mnie stopped in front of the elevator. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to be around when you


    deal with LeapCo¡¯s matter.¡±


    She could guess why Eugene rushed back to LeapCo at night even though she had not listened to his full conversation on the phone.


    She looked at the dark surroundings and hesitated, wanting to wait outside.


    ¡°You were the one who delivered the document.¡± Eugene looked colder in the dark. The gentleness Mnie saw from before was gone.


    It was as if everything had been Mnie¡¯s hallucination.


    Eugene¡¯s intention was obvious. Mnie had to follow him. After all, she touched the document.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank as she followed Eugene to the president¡¯s office.


    It was different from the ground floor. The president¡¯s office was brightly lit. Lee, Julie, and the intern Mnie had seen thest time were all around. Other than them were thepany¡¯s higher


    executives.


    When they saw Mnie, their expressions changed slightly.


    Mnie did not mind. Calmly, she sat on the couch and waited for Eugene¡¯s next move.


    To her surprise, Eugene only said, ¡°Lee, check the surveince footage of thepany and the surrounding area for the past week. Take note of the people who entered my office.¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°Check those who entered my office when I wasn¡¯t around.¡±


    His target was obvious. After all, not many people would enter Eugene¡¯s office when he was not


    around.


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow with her lips pursed and said nothing.


    Julie¡¯s gazended on her a few times while she walked around with the documents.


    Mnie was still calm.


    Everyone in the office was nervous and anxious. People were walking around with serious expressions.


    Only Mnie was sitting on the couch idly.


    She was texting Yvonne. Yvonne wasining about her father forcing her to go on a blind date again, and her date this time was Carlisle.


    Mnie was about to text her back when a call came in. It was from Xander.


    The joyful ringtone rang in a tense environment.


    Mnie tapped on the screen and answered the call. Xander¡¯s voice sounded idle andzy. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    Xander knew she was having a meal with Henry.


    Mnie looked at those busy employees around her and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something at LeapCo.¡±


    The sound of Xander¡¯s breathing softened. ¡°Why are you in LeapCo?¡±


    Mnie was about to exin when a voice called her name, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott wants you in his


    office.¡±


    When Mnie lifted her head, her eyes met Eugene¡¯s calm gaze.


    She lowered her head and said a few more words to Xander before looking at Eugene. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you never opened the document when you delivered it?¡±


    Mnie sat upright. Her habit for years was to sit upright even when she was rxed. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there was a seal on the document. You wouldn¡¯t only be asking me about it now if the seal was touched back then.¡±


    Julie interrupted. ¡°What if you pasted it back after opening it?¡±


    Eugene also looked at her.


    Mnie was still calm. She looked at everyone and frankly said, ¡°I know things about LeapCo that are more confidential than this. Why would I care about this document?¡±


    She sounded arrogant, but it was true.

 Chapter 514

    Mnie was LeapCo¡¯s chief secretary and worked by Eugene¡¯s side for years. She knew a lot of LeapCo¡¯s confidential information. That was why Cedric insisted on asking her to sign the agreement


    back then.


    Julie wanted to say something more, yet Eugene threw the document on the table and said emotionlessly, ¡°Ask Vi toe over now.¡±


    Startled, Mnie had something in mind. Eugene might have gotten some evidence.


    However, she was not curious. Since she could not leave, she would know what happened anyway.


    Lee took his phone and headed out. The office was quiet. No one dared to say anything.


    Eugene was looking through the surveince footage and the name list Julie organized. His gaze was gloomy.


    He clicked on the screen and yed the surveince footage again.


    It was the footage of Vi carrying a stack of documents into his office.


    Before the footage ended, Lee entered. He looked at Eugene with embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Scott, Miss


    Shaw said she¡¯s unwell and can¡¯te.¡±


    Eugene looked at Lee coldly.


    Lee shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ll call Miss Shaw again.¡±


    This time, he did not go out. Instead, he dialed Vi¡¯s number in Eugene¡¯s office.


    The call was answered, and a woman¡¯s panting sound was heard.


    Then, a husky male voice spoke, coaxing the woman, ¡°Babe, look at me.¡±


    Everyone could guess what they were doing.


    Lee cleared his throat as he peeped at Eugene¡¯s ugly expression. He reminded the two on the other end of the call, ¡°Miss Shaw, Mr. Scott wants you in LeapCo now.¡±


    Lee¡¯s voice might have snapped Vi out of the pleasure.


    Screaming, she pushed the man away.


    Then, they heard thesounds of things crashing, Vi¡¯s cries, and the man¡¯s aggrieved voice.


    Never did Mnie expect to hear all this.


    She looked at the ground, avoiding looking at Eugene.


    She did not need to look to know Eugene¡¯s expression might be the worst she had seen.


    The noises continued on the other end of the call. Soon, Eugene spoke coldly, ¡°Are you going toe


    yourself or do you want me to send someone to bring you two here?¡±


    His voice was not loud. However, the office was quiet, so his words could be heard clearly.


    Vi seemed flustered as she said, ¡°Eugene, let me exin. It¡¯s not like what you think it is¡­¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was still cold. ¡°I¡¯ll give you only 20 minutes to get to LeapCo.¡±


    Then, he nced at Lee, who hung up the call.


    The atmosphere was more tense than just now, and everyone was holding their breath.


    The silence broke only when hasty footsteps came from the door. Vi staggered in.


    ¡°Eugene, please let me exin. I didn¡¯t do this on purpose. I¡­¡±


    Vi¡¯s voice stopped abruptly when she saw the people in the office.


    She looked at Eugene in despair.

 Chapter 515

    Eugene showed no expression, yet Vi felt he looked scarier than usual.


    He had always been cold. When her gazended on him, Vi swallowed the words she had prepared to say. She even felt like running away.


    Before she could do anything, Eugene said as he looked at her, ¡°Did you give Mason LeapCo¡¯s document?¡±


    Vi was startled as she did not think Eugene would ask her this right away.


    She stood there nervously.


    She thought Eugene would ask why she was sleeping with Mason or other men.


    However, it seemed that he only cared about LeapCo¡¯s document.


    Vi did not know what to say as she had not prepared herself for this. She could only ask Eugene, Don¡¯t you have anything else to ask me?¡±


    Eugene stared at her, looking slightly impatient as he tapped the table. He asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand my words? I¡¯m asking you if you gave Mason LeapCo¡¯s document.¡±


    The wound on Vi¡¯s face was obvious. She walked toward Eugene as she looked at him in grief. ¡± Eugene, do you know what you¡¯re saying? I slept with another man, and you only care about the


    document¡­


    ¡°Eugene, have you ever cared about me?¡±


    Vi¡¯s questioning tone spiked Eugene¡¯s impatience. He was toozy to say anything more, so he told Lee, ¡°Call the police and tell them someone stole a confidential business document.¡±


    As Vi¡¯s eyes widened, she looked at Eugene in disbelief. She screamed, ¡°Eugene!¡±


    After she screamed, tears flowed down her cheeks. She looked devastated. ¡°Do you only care about yourpany? Is that why you don¡¯t care about me? Eugene, how could you treat me like this? How could you¡­¡±


    Vi cried as if Eugene were a heartless man.


    However, Eugene was unmoved.


    He sat there, looking at Vi calmly.


    Vi felt only bitterness surging in her when she saw his gaze.


    She bit her lip and looked away, trying to avoid Eugene¡¯s gaze.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Mnie sitting in the corner.


    Mnie was also expressionless.


    (<b>( </b>


    However, it looked different to Vi. Mnie¡¯s indifference looked as if she were mocking her arrogantly.


    Eugene¡¯s coldness was eptable, yet she could not ept it when Mnie was indifferent.


    Vi clenched her hands into fists. She did not want Mnie to step on her dignity.


    Mnie was nothingpared to her. Even Mnie¡¯s family background was bad.


    Vi could not ept it when someone like Mnie was looking down on her.


    Vi looked at Eugene with a reluctant gaze as she questioned, ¡°Why is Mnie here? Why are you meeting up with this slut again?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was already cold. He stared at Mnie impatiently and looked oppressive when he said, ¡°Just answer what I ask you.¡±


    Vi was taken aback. She seemed to not understand why Eugene was snapping at her. She started sobbing. ¡°Yes! I gave Mason the document. But aren¡¯t you going to ask why I gave it to him?


    ¡°Eugene, just who is your girlfriend? Why did you send Mnie to deliver the document? Why couldn¡¯t you just ask me?


    ¡°I just wanted to know how important this document is to you that even Mnie could see it and I


    couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Oh, and your grandfather¡¯s birthday. You took a family photo with her in it! What about me? Who am I to you? Who is she? She¡¯s a slut who sleeps with every man she meets!¡±

 Chapter 516

    ¡°You¡¯re casting me aside because of some disgusting woman? Eugene, do you even have a heart?!¡± Vi cried out sorrowfully as she looked at Eugene with eyes full of pain and disappointment.


    This drama had reached a point where Mnie no longer cared about the oue. On the contrary, she had not even uttered a word yet ended up having her name smeared by Vi. It was truly unfortunate.


    Mnie stood up expressionlessly. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Since it¡¯s already proven that this has nothing to do with me, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    She nced at Vi and added indifferently, ¡°LeapCo matters are none of my concern. Please don¡¯t drag me into this mess. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to sue you for defamation and spreading rumors.¡±


    This time, Eugene did not say anything more.


    Before she left, Mnie looked at Eugene again. His features were sharp, and there was an


    indiscernible haze in his dark eyes. Sensing her gaze, Eugene looked up and directed his attention to Mnie.


    In that fleeting moment of eye contact, Mnie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed subtly. She pursed her lips and looked away. With that, she left LeapCo.


    The night was cool, and the outside was quiet. Only the top floor of LeapCo was still illuminated. Mnie waited on the roadside for a while before managing to hail a taxi back to the vi.


    Yana updated her about Vi two dayster. She had been fired from LeapCo and dumped by Eugene.


    Vi was unwilling to let it happen and caused quite a scene at LeapCo for two days, making the situation very unpleasant.


    ¡°Vi truly deserves it. She¡¯s never satisfied. What she did could be considered theft ofpany secrets. Because of her, LeapCo suffered significant losses.


    ¡°Mr. Scott didn¡¯t even report her to the police for stealing trade secrets. She should be grateful instead ofing to thepany to cause trouble,¡± Yana said.


    ¡°How shameless.¡±


    Mnie was not surprised by the way Eugene handled the situation. After all, Vi used to be someone he genuinely cared about. There would still be some privileges extended to her.


    Eugene was not willing to prosecute her, but his decision had nothing to do with Mnie. She would still choose to take Vi to court.


    George¡¯s phone had been repaired, allowing them to go through the recordings inside. Mnie was about to go out to find Stephen to get the phone.


    Eugene might let Vi go, but Mnie would not. She had said it before¡ªif Vi truly caused trouble


    and indirectly caused the death of her grandfather, she would not let Vi off easily.


    Meanwhile, at Youth Apartment in the North district, Vi heard a sounding from inside her house the moment she pushed open the door.


    She hesitated for a moment, and her brows knitted together upon seeing several of her rtives in the living room.


    ¡°Oh, Vi is back. She¡¯s a beautiful woman. No wonder she found herself such a good partner.¡±


    Vi froze and looked toward the woman sitting in the middle. ¡°Mom, why is Aunt Trisha here?¡±


    Her choice of words dissatisfied her mother, who red at her and said, ¡°Watch how you talk. Your Aunt Trisha came all the way to see you. By the way, invite Eugene over and we¡¯ll have dinner together. Your Aunt Trisha needs his help with something!¡±

 Chapter 517

    Vi¡¯s features froze slightly. ¡°He¡¯s busy. He has to work overtime tonight.¡®


    ¡°He still needs to eat even if he¡¯s busy. Oh, Vi, you wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to let your boyfriend meet your poor rtives, would you? I¡¯m telling you, this won¡¯t do¡­¡±


    Trisha¡¯s tone was somewhat dissatisfied. At the same time, Vi¡¯s expression was sour. She hurriedly made a few excuses and went back to her room. However, her mother had followed her in.


    The displeasure on her face was for all to see as she scolded Vi softly, ¡°Did you get into a fight with Eugene?!¡±


    Vi hesitated, saying, ¡°I¡ª¡±


    The woman sternly interjected, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before not to fight with him? Why did you argue with him for no reason? Whatever the reason is, quickly makeup with him!


    ¡°You need to bring him back here for dinner. I promised your Aunt Trisha that there would be no problem with her son bing a secretary at LeapCo.¡±


    Vi¡¯s mother kept nagging at her, causing Vi to feel increasingly annoyed. Several times, she tried to interrupt her mother, but she was red at each time.


    When her mother finally left in the end, Vi¡¯s expression immediately crumbled.


    How was she supposed to bring Eugene back to have dinner with them? She could not even see him now. He was determined to drive her out of LeapCo.


    Feeling extremely frustrated, Vi did not even notice that she had received several consecutive text messages on her phone, which she had thrown casually on the bed.


    When she looked at the string of phone numbers, she was even more upset. However, she had no choice but to pick up the phone and make another call.


    The news of Vi giving LeapCo¡¯s confidential documents to Rockwater spread quickly within the social circle, causing a bigmotion.


    Even Mnie had been receiving inquiries from people with whom she had previous connections with. She imed ignorance and dodged their questions.


    However, as the situation developed, the matter became much bigger than Mnie had ever anticipated.


    When Yvonne came over one day, she brought several cakes with her, saying they were from a blind date who gave them to her.


    Her family was determined to arrange blind dates for her. Her father was a ruthless person who arranged seven to eight blind dates for her in a single day.


    Mnie was not a fan of cakes, but sheforted Yvonne, saying, ¡°Arranged marriages in wealthy


    families can be quite challenging.¡±


    Yvonne rolled her eyes. ¡°Screw them! I decide my own life.


    ¡°But speaking of arranged marriages-¡± Yvonne paused mid¨Cdrink and looked at Mnie with some hesitation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mnie noticed her gaze.


    After a moment of thought, Yvonne continued, ¡°You know that LeapCo¡¯s situation isn¡¯t goodtely, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. The market in Jepton is stagnant, so Eugene is shifting his focus and putting a lot of effort into Oskon. But what Vi did practically threw all of their opportunities down the drain.


    ¡°Rockwater took advantage of the situation to suppress LeapCo, leading to a significant drop in thepany¡¯s share price,¡± Mnie exined.


    Yvonne added, ¡°Because LeapCo is in a precarious situation now, Eugene¡¯s parents are also looking for a marriage partner for him. My dad mentioned it to me the other day, but I shut him down.¡±


    Mnie raised a brow. ¡°The Scott family should have no shortage of candidates for arranged marriages.¡±


    The Scotts were prominent figures in Jepton. LeapCo was just a smallpany under the family that Cedric Scott had handed over to Eugene as a learning experience.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    <b>im </b>

 Chapter 518

    Seeing how unmoved Mnie was, Yvonne clicked her tongue and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any


    reaction?¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to react?¡± Mnie asked back nkly.


    Yvonne opened her mouth as if to say something but hesitated. In the end, she just said, ¡°Do you know the Scotts have already found a candidate?¡±


    Mnie lifted her ss of water, giving Yvonne a faint nce. ¡°The daughter of Peyton from Prime City, Evelyn Shue.¡±


    Yvonne immediately widened her eyes. ¡°How did


    you know?¡±


    Mnie did not respond. She remembered thest time she encountered Evelyn at LeapCo and the words she had said. She was also aware of Ste¡¯s satisfaction with Evelyn.


    Therefore, apart from Evelyn, Mnie could not think of any other suitable candidate for Eugene,


    Seeing Mnie genuinely indifferent, Yvonne sighed lightly. ¡°Boring! I thought you¡¯d at least react a little.¡±


    Yvonne and Mnie were now quite familiar with one another. Given Yvonne¡¯s straightforward personality, she had no qualms about mentioning Mnie¡¯s rtionship with Eugene.


    Mnie herself did not mind others bringing it up. The facts were undeniable and did not require denial.


    Indeed, she and Eugene had a past, and she once had feelings for him. That was an undeniable fact. So what?


    She did not like him anymore.


    When Henry called, it happened to be evening. Mnie had just made ns with Yvonne to grab a meal when she heard her phone ring. She answered the call and heard Henry¡¯s urgent voice. ¡°Mel, where are you?¡±¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Come and apany me. I¡¯m¨Cold now, and no one wants me. No one can control me.¡±


    There was a hint of anger in the man¡¯s voice. Mnie also heard the honking sound in the background on the other end of the line.


    Startled, she asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Henry was in a small park in the city center. When Mnie went over, Landon was whispering something to him.


    She walked over slowly and asked Henry, ¡°Why did youe here? It¡¯s windy here.¡±


    When the old man heard Mnie¡¯s voice, he slowly raised his head. His old face looked lonely as he held Mnie¡¯s hand with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who still cares about me, good child.¡±


    Mnie instinctively sensed something off with the old man¡¯s tone and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Henry shook his head, not saying anything. Landon gestured at her, and Mnie silently followed them. It was not until they found a nearby restaurant that Henry held Mnie¡¯s hand and sighed again. ¡°Mel¡­¡°¡®<b>¡°</b>¡®


    Mnie waited for the old man to continue, but it seemed difficult for him to get the words out.


    Finally, he asked, ¡°Do you know about the arranged marriage candidate they found for Eugene?¡±


    Mnie did not expect it to be about this, but she nodded and said, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°This is a twisted trend. I don¡¯t know where it started from, but they want a grown man who¡¯s incapable to find a woman to marry and support him.¡±


    There was genuine sorrow on Henry¡¯s face. His cloudy, wise eyes were fixed on Mnie. He looked like he wanted final confirmation and asked, ¡°Mel, I¡¯ve considered you my granddaughter¨Cinw ever since Eugene brought you back that day. I¡­¡±


    As if anticipating what Henry was about to say, Mnie calmly interrupted him. She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The weather has turned cold recently. Please don¡¯t go to the park and expose yourself to the chill. It won¡¯t be good if you catch a cold.¡±


    Henry¡¯s brows furrowed slowly. He covered his mouth, coughing softly. ¡°Mel, let me finish. I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Is there really no chance between you and Eugene? He¡¯s about to get engaged. If you still have any thoughts about him¡­.


    ¡°You should tell me the truth. I don¡¯t believe I have absolutely no say when ites to the Scott


    family.¡°¡±

 Chapter 519

    Mnie was caught slightly by surprise by the old man¡¯s directness. She only paused for a moment before she gently replied, ¡°Eugene and I have both moved on.¡±


    Henry could not help but sigh, the disappointment in his eyes evident. He said nothing else. When they were eating, he barely touched his cutlery at all because of how crestfallen he was.


    Mnie did not know what to say. She could not act like nothing had happened. The weather was unpredictable during the change of seasons. Before they could finish their meal, it started raining outside.


    Mnie was about to call a taxi to take Henry back home when he waved to Landon to arrange for a car to pick him up.


    When Landon returned, he nced at Mnie and quietly told Henry, ¡°Eugene just called, asking if you¡¯re outside. He said it¡¯s raining and wants toe pick you up.¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°Let hime. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll have toe to see me.¡±


    He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Have him take Mel home too.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie immediately refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble him. I can take a taxi home by myself.¡±


    A hint of sorrow shed through Henry¡¯s eyes as he sighed lightly. ¡°Mel, can¡¯t you spend a bit more time with me? If you don¡¯t want to see Eugene, we can sit in the back. I¡¯m old now, yet here I am, all stressed out. Only you, Mel, can make me feel more at ease.¡±


    Mnie could not help but find Henry¡¯s words peculiar. He seemed to be ying the sympathy card, portraying himself as if he were in a pitiable situation.


    However, seeing the hopeful look in the old man¡¯s eyes, she did not refuse further.


    Eugene arrived soon after. He had been so busy dealing with the mess at LeapCo recently that it was clear he was fatigued. He looked to have lost some weight, and his handsome features were even more angr now.


    In addition to his usual sternness, there was now an added sharpness.


    His gaze lingered on Mnie for a moment, his dark eyes devoid of any emotion. They looked cold and indifferent. Mnie met his gaze, showing no expression on her face.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Since you¡¯re here, why not go back?¡± Henry stood up first, lowering his head and leaning on his cane.


    The rain outside was not heavy, but it was persistent. Mnie was wearing a thin ck windbreaker, and raindrops left their traces on it as they fell. She and Henry sat in the back. The car was silent, with no one saying anything.


    Suddenly, Eugene¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Cedric. They were at a traffic light. Since Eugene did not have time to connect the call to Bluetooth, he answered the call directly. Cedric¡¯s voice immediately echoed through the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was slightly heavy as he replied, ¡°I still have things to take care of.¡±


    ¡°What could you possibly have to take care of? LeapCo¡¯s performance has plummeted, and you


    lost several major clients. What else do you even have?


    ¡°Listen here, Evelyn is at home right now. You¡¯d better get back immediately!¡± The phone was on speaker, and Cedric¡¯s voice was booming.


    Henry¡¯s face immediately darkened. His voice was even heavier than Cedric¡¯s as he spoke up, What¡¯s this? Eugene can¡¯t evene to pick me up now?¡±


    Cedric did not expect Henry to be in the car with Eugene. He hesitated for a moment before softening his tone. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Not what you meant? Then what did you mean? Eugene, let¡¯s go to Cedric¡¯s house. I want to see if I no longer even have the right to give orders to my own grandson!¡± Henry was furious. by now.

 Chapter 520

    Mnie listened on the side, watching as Eugene¡¯s car headed toward the direction of the Scott family¡¯s old mansion. She furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get off at the intersection ahead.¡±


    The vi was not far from here, and it would only take about ten minutes to get there in a taxi.


    She was more than willing to send Henry back first before she was dropped off. However, it seemed now that she had to make a detour to Cedric¡¯s ce. Mnie was not particrly eager to go there. It would be better if she, Cedric, and Ste did not see each other.


    She nced at Eugene through the rearview mirror, but he did not stop the car. Instead, he turned at the uing intersection smoothly. Mnie recognized the route. He was taking her back to the vi area.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get off at the intersection and take a taxi from there,¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was soft as she said to Eugene.


    Eugene just continued driving coldly and indifferently. ¡°Do you think Grandpa will let you get off here?¡±


    There was a new trace of mockery to his tone as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the unnecessary.


    11


    The scent inside the car was like the clean and cold fragrance that usually lingered on Eugene.


    ¡°Evelyn is still waiting for you. There¡¯s no need to waste time,¡± she replied calmly.


    Eugene seemed to pause, but before he could say anything, Henry reprimanded with displeasure, ¡°Do you hear yourself? Mel came out specifically to apany me. I asked you to take her home but you sound so unwilling?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t phrase things nicely, then don¡¯t bother!¡± Henry¡¯s intervention wisely kept Eugene from saying more. They kept silent as Eugene drove them to the vi.


    Right after Mnie got out of the car and took a few steps, Eugene stepped on the gas in a seemingly impatient manner.


    and left


    Mnie lowered her head and entered the vi through the light rain.


    In the car, Henry frowned disapprovingly at Eugene as he asked, ¡°Why are you driving so fast?


    H


    Eugene handed his phone to him without a word, his voice filled with suppressed annoyance. ¡± Calls from your son and LeapCo.¡±


    On Eugene¡¯s phone screen, there were three missed calls from Cedric. There was a call almost every five minutes. One or two of them were from Ste too.


    Henry held the phone silently for a moment and then looked at Eugene with a stern expression. ¡°Your parents are causing trouble and you want to join in the chaos? I¡¯ve told you countless times that their methods are uneptable.¡±


    As most of the light from the streetmps outside was blocked from entering the inside of the car, Eugene¡¯s face was shrouded in darkness. He chuckled self-mockingly and replied, ¡°Do you think I have a choice?¡±


    The old man fell into quiet contemtion for a moment before snorting coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve schemed against me before and you¡¯re telling me now that you have no choice?¡±


    Having exp¨¦rienced most of his life, Henry found it suspicious when Eugene suddenly called to pick him up for no apparent reason. He thought back to him putting the call on speakerphone just now and felt that it had been intentionally done so that he would hear it.


    Eugene did not refute the man¡¯s words. He simply drove the car calmly to the mansion. The lights were on at the Scott family¡¯s mansion.


    As soon as Eugene entered the residence, Cedric¡¯s stern questioning descended upon him. ¡± Why are you back only now? Evelyn just left. Eugene, did you do this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, whether you like it or not, you have to be with Evelyn. This is my order to you. It¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡±


    Cedric red at Eugene sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve yed enough. Don¡¯t forget that you agreed to it back then. It¡¯s time toe to your senses now!¡±

 Chapter 521

    Cedric¡¯s voice carried an indescribable sense of authority, and no one else was in the living room apart from him.


    Eugene¡¯s initially calm face turned cold instantly as his dark eyes fixed on Cedric. Before he could speak, a sterner reprimand came from behind him. ¡°Did you not hear what I said back then? You have the nerve to tell Eugene what to do now?!¡±


    With Landon¡¯s support, Henry slowly entered the living room. Despite nearing his 80s, the air around him was as domineering as it had been when he was in his younger years.


    ring at Cedric, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what he promised you. Think back to what you agreed to me back then and tell me you still have the nerve to bring it up!¡±


    Cedric did not expect Eugene to bring the old man over. The anger on his face froze for a moment and then slowly receded. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Dad, why did youe?¡±


    ¡°Would you even remember that you have a father if I didn¡¯t?¡± Henry snorted in an unfriendly manner. ¡°The Scott family hasn¡¯t fallen to the point where we need Eugene to enter a forced marriage. You listen here, I don¡¯t agree with this.¡±


    Helpless, Cedric tried to coax his father, ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t even met Evelyn yet. Both Ste and I think she¡¯s a good woman worth marrying. If you meet her, you¡¯ll surely like her too.¡±


    The old man raised a brow at that. ¡°You and Ste think she¡¯s worth marrying? If you think she¡¯s worth marrying, then you marry her.¡±


    After saying this, Henry looked at Eugene and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me back now.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s expression was thunderous now, but he could not refute it. He looked at Eugene with a gloomy expression. ¡°Come to the study. I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    When he saw his father about to speak up again, he added, ¡°It¡¯s about work.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and entered the study. Henry looked at Eugene and shook his head gently.


    When Eugene entered the study, Cedric threw a set of documents at him. ¡°LeapCo¡¯s recent decline in performance has already affected the overallpany.¡±


    Cedric fixed his gloomy gaze on Eugene and said, ¡°Do you think the shareholders in thepany have no opinions?¡±


    Eugene knew better than anyone else considering what had happened recently. He picked up the documents and flipped through them. His gaze wavered slightly, his lips slowly pursing into a tight line.


    Snorting disdainfully, Cedric looked at Eugene mockingly and continued, ¡°And you still wish to enter the headquarters in your current state?¡±


    Eugene gradually gathered his thoughts after hearing this remark. Frowning slightly, he replied, ¡°LeapCo is already considering the best solution.¡±


    ¡°The best solution is to marry Evelyn!¡± Cedric roared harshly. ¡°She¡¯s the Shue family¡¯s only daughter, and Peyton is the one supporting her. If you¡¯re smart, hurry up and marry Evelyn!¡±


    Cedric¡¯s tone became more urgent, so much so that anyone who was unaware might actually think he genuinely cared about Eugene. However, the words he spoke were harsh, and they pushed Eugene into a corner.


    Eugene could not suppress the disgust in his eyes. He lowered his gaze slightly. His voice wa cold and deep as he asked, ¡°Did you marry my mom back then with such intentions?


    Unable to contain his emotions anymore, he looked up. ¡°So, what benefits have you gained? Did you force your childhood sweetheart to the point of jumping off a building?


    ¡°Or do you and my mom despise each other, but you don¡¯t dare to divorce her due to pressure from the Hel family?¡±


    ¡°Rotten child!¡± Cedric¡¯s voice sounded. The moment the words left his mouth, a teacup flew toward Eugene. The purple y cup hit Eugene¡¯s shoulder, causing him to grunt in pain. Cedric shot him an intense re. ¡°Is this the attitude you use to talk to me? Or do you think you can do whatever you want with your grandfather supporting you?¡±


    At this moment, Cedric resembled a wild beast that had its tail stepped on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! But don¡¯t forget, you agreed to my terms at the start for a reason. I advise you not to harbor those unrealistic fantasies anymore. I can throw Mnie into prison for the rest of her life as long as I say the word!¡±

 Chapter 522

    Eugene¡¯s face turned cold as he looked at Cedric, who looked to be on the precipice of his sanity. Sneering, he turned around and left.


    While the turmoil around Vi continued, Mnie just ignored it. She had just gotten her hands on George¡¯s phone from Stephen.


    George was meticulous when it came to demanding money, and he recorded several


    conversations between Vi and Dn which focused on some key points. They were almost enough to ruin Vi.


    Mnie looked at the recordings in her hands. Her brows were slightly furrowed. Stephen, who had been with her all along, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Although she had the evidence against Vi, Mnie could not rx until there was a resolution.


    Stephen hesitated before sighing. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, remember to reach out to me.¡±


    The progress of the construction at Burning Star was going smoothly since there were no obstacles at the site. Mnie had received some good business opportunities, and there were no issues when it came to discussing matters with Xander. She nned to meet with him again for a detailed discussion.


    When the news of Vi being fired from LeapCo was leaked, Mnie had just delivered some materials to a client. Her phone buzzed with a message from Tina, someone she had not contacted in a long time. She had sent her a video clip.


    Mnie hesitated for a moment before ying the video. It started with the scene of Vi being blocked by Lee and Julie.


    The video was filmed at the elevator entrance on the top floor. Vi was staring in the direction of Eugene¡¯s office, her face revealing her vulnerability and grievance.


    ¡°Eugene, why won¡¯t you listen to my exnation? I know you can hear me. Why won¡¯t youe out and see me?¡± she called out, her voice pained.


    Mnie closed the video at this point. She had no interest in Vi, and Tina did not send anything else.


    Meanwhile, at LeapCo, Vi had been escorted downstairs by Lee and Julie.


    Facing Lee, Vi¡¯splexion was pale and her expression was filled with pain. She pleaded, ¡± Lee, please let me go up to see Eugene! I can exin everything. I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Arms crossed, Julie looked at Vi with disdain. She replied, ¡°So, you¡¯re not the one who leaked thepany¡¯s secrets? What else is there to exin? Like how you ended up in bed with Mason?¡±


    The moment Julie said that, Vi fell back weakly. Julie continued with even more disdain, ¡± Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent in front of me. Only someone with a clouded mind like Mnie would be manipted by someone like you.


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to get on your level either. After all, with your qualities¡­ Tsk.¡±


    Although Julie did not finish her sentence, the clicking sound she made carried a significant meaning.


    Adding insult to injury, she added, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Mr. Scott sees in you. Even if he¡¯s tired of all the exquisite women, it doesn¡¯t justify him indulging in lowly women like you.¡±


    Julie¡¯s tone was arrogant, but Vi keenly caught the key point.


    Mnie.


    It was about Mnie again.


    How could Mnie bepared to her?!


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 523

    The grievance in Vi¡¯s eyes turned into resentment. Mnie¡¯s name was the one name she could not even stand to hear! If it were not for her, Eugene would not be treating her so ruthlessly.


    Yes!


    Suddenly, Vi¡¯s head snapped upward as she recalled the night when her affair with Mason was discovered. She had seen Mnie when she was rushing back to thepany. Moreover, Mnie had mentioned her affair with Mason at the hospital.


    As if discovering a revtion, Vi¡¯s eyes grew noticeably colder. It must be Mnie. It had to be. She must have reported her to Eugene out of jealousy for her rtionship with him. There was no other exnation.


    Why else would Mnie be in Eugene¡¯s office that day? Vi was almost certain of her suspicion.


    In Vi¡¯s mind, Mnie became the scapegoat for all her miseries. If not for Mnie, everything would have been fine. Resentment surged in her chest. She was not going to let Mnie off easily.


    Although Eugene was hers, Mnie still meddled in their rtionship. Vi stood still, her body trembling slightly as she was consumed by intense feelings of anger and hatred.


    Unexpectedly, her train of thought was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. ncing at the disy that showed ¡®Mom¡¯, Vi answered the call with a numb expression.


    Her mother¡¯s reprimanding voice immediately filled the air. ¡°How are you and Eugene? Have you apologized to him yet? You listen here, a son-inw like Eugene is a rare find. If you don¡¯t hold onto him, you¡¯ll regret it!


    ¡°Your Aunt Trisha ising over this weekend with your uncle and your younger cousin. Make sure you bring Eugene for dinner. Do you hear me?¡±


    Vi took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m still at work.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone and bit her lip until it became discolored. She quickly made another call.


    ¡®Mnie, you¡¯ll have to pay back double for everything you owe me!¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Back at the vi, Mnie frowned when she heard what was said. ¡°Red Leaf Studio wants to meet tonight? Weren¡¯t we scheduled for Wednesday? Why did they suddenly reschedule?¡±


    ¡°They said their boss has to go abroad for a study trip, so they have to pull the meeting forward,¡± Oliver replied, holding his phone with a hint of helplessness. The boss of Red Leaf Studio had coborated with Burning Star before, so the meeting was agreed upon promptly. Mnie nodded. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll go, then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Whitman is a nice person. Just follow the regr procedures.¡±


    Oliver spoke in a carefree tone and then picked up his things, preparing to leave. ¡°The boss


    and the others are still waiting for me. I¡¯ll head over first.¡± Since he hade back just to grab something, he left in a hurry.


    As for Mnie, she went back to the study and gathered some information about Red Leaf Studio. When it was time to leave based on the agreed-upon time, Xander and the others had not returned yet.


    Bruce Whitman of Red Leaf Studio, as described by Oliver, seemed just as amiable and honest in real life. However, what made Mnie ufortable was that, in addition to him, there were two or three people from otherpanies present-including Mason.


    Bruce apologized with a slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°My overseas course is starting  ?early, and I¡¯m in a hurry to go abroad, so I had to bring everyone here together. I do apologize


    for this.¡± His attitude toward this was so good that Mnie naturally could not say anything.


    During a banquet, pleasantries were natural. Bruce was good at leading the atmosphere and made sure to include everyone. Moreover, he could skillfully adjust the mood of the room.


    As the banquet was about to end, Mnie suddenly felt a gaze fixed on her. She frowned slightly, feeling somewhat displeased.

 Chapter 524

    In the next moment, she heard Mason¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Mnie, we¡¯ve worked together before and can be considered old acquaintances. It must be fate now that we happen to be


    coborating with Bruce¡¯s studio as well,¡±


    He raised his ss with a sincere expression. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything superficial, I just feel like we¡¯re fated. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Mnie looked at Mason coldly and was about to refuse. However, the man was already


    smiling at Bruce, saying, ¡°Mr. Whitman, frankly, if Mnie doesn¡¯t ept this toast, I¡¯ll have to me you for it. You¡¯re the one who encouraged me, right?¡±


    Bruce, who was also a bit drunk by now, waved his hand. ¡°Well, you told me that you two already know each other.¡±


    The eyes of everyone at the table instantly focused on Mnie.


    Looking at the ss offered by Mason, Mnie remained silent for a moment but eventually stood up and epted it.


    However, as soon as the drink touched her lips, a strange sensation overwhelmed her. There was a faint floral scent along the rim of the ss. It was fleeting.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank as she recalled Mason¡¯s despicable tactics in the past. Her expression stiffened momentarily. After a brief moment, she reigned her emotions in and suppressed


    them.


    She lowered her gaze to conceal the emotions in her eyes. There were so many people present, after all. There was no way Mason would dare try anything.


    Fortunately, Mnie felt fine till the end of the banquet. However, she still maintained vignce and was ready to leave as soon as the dinner ended.


    Before she could stand up, the door of the private room was pushed open. Vi walked in wearing a pink and white professional suit. She looked at Mason with a smile. ¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯m here to take you back.¡±


    When she saw Mnie, a look of surprise crossed her face. ¡°Mnie, why are you here?¡±


    Mason¡¯s seat was on the inner side of the room, so Vi had to go around Mnie to get to him. Mnie was about to stand up to leave but suddenly felt her legs go weak. This was followed by a rush of heat within her body.


    Mnie froze, looking incredulously in Mason¡¯s direction. Mason was in conversation with Vi when he felt Mnie¡¯s gaze. He even smiled in her direction.


    The feeling of her strength draining away hit her all at once, and Mnie felt parched. She could sense the changes in her body. What made her the most ufortable was that she did not even have enough strength to stand up.


    Mnie had to try to calm herself. She reached for her phone to call Yvonne. However, for whatever reason, Yvonne did not answer.


    When Mnie finally regained her senses, everyone in the private room had already left. She breathed a sigh of relief. Her body was now covered in sweat, her throat dry and tight.


    Just as she was about to call Yvonne again, a bright voice echoed through the room. ¡°Mnie, are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Mnie looked up, realizing btedly that Vi had not left yet! She quickly pieced things together in her mind and asked hoarsely, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Vi had lost weight in the past few days, and her once delicate-looking face looked somewhat sharper. A trace of resentment shed in her eyes as she replied, ¡°What I want doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is what he wants.¡±


    Before Mnie could respond, the door of the private room was pushed open again. This time, the person entering made Mnie¡¯s pupils dte.


    It was Quentin!


    Vi looked smug at the expression on Mnie¡¯s face. Smirking, she bent down to help Mnie and whispered in her ear, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re a wretched person, so you should be treated like one!¡±

 Chapter 525

    Vi spoke softly as she pressed herself against Mnie¡¯s ear. She took Mnie¡¯s arm affectionately and changed her tone to a slightly more gentle one as she said, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me help you to rest.¡±


    Mnie wanted to shake off her hand, but she did not have the energy to do it. She struggled to regte her breathing and suppress the rising heat of her body. ¡°Vi, you still have a chance to regret this.¡±


    Vi looked into Mnie¡¯s eyes, not hiding the malice in them at all. ¡°Rather than threaten me, you should think about what you should doter if you still have the energy.¡±


    Quentin had already entered the room. He lookedposed in his white shirt and ck trousers. Since theirst encounter in the west of the city, Mnie had not seen Quentin again.


    However, she seemed to have heard that he was demoted by the owner of Vanke Group for


    some reason.


    Pushing up the sses on his nose, Quentin walked over to her and said, ¡°Mnie, long time no see.¡±


    Vi propped her up. Mnie had a frown on her face that was flushing abnormally. Despite the difort caused by the drug in her body, her gaze remained clear. She swept her gaze back and forth between Vi and Quentin. ¡°Did you tamper with my drink?¡±


    Vi feigned surprise and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s not right to throw false usations around, Mnie. You have no evidence, so you shouldn¡¯t make baseless ims.¡±


    Mnie looked at the confident way Vi was carrying herself and felt unease wash through her. ¡°You had Mason tamper with my drink.¡±


    She could not understand why Mason would suddenly offer her a drink otherwise. Vi¡¯s expression was mocking. She looked at Mnie with a smirk and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Do you think you can escape?¡±


    After saying this, she turned to Quentin. ¡°Have you prepared everything you need? I worked hard to bring this person to you. You know what to do.¡±


    Quentin grinned as he looked over Mnie brazenly.


    She had chosen to wear a white professional suit for the business discussion today. The top buttons of her jacket were unbuttoned, revealing the shirt underneath.


    Her figure was well-defined, and the formal attire seemed alluring on her.


    The greed in Quentin¡¯s eyes disgusted Mnie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is ready. I initially thought your suggestion was unnecessary, but now I think filming it and keeping the footage for myself will be a kind of enjoyment,¡± he said.


    After saying that, he reached out to Mnie.


    Vi pushed Mnie onto Quentin with a look of disgust. She then lifted her chin and informed her triumphantly, ¡°I want to see if you¡¯ll still be as arrogant tomorrow!¡± A sinister smile slowly appeared on her face.


    ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m about to ruin your reputation.¡±


    Mnie was practically forced out of the private room by Quentin. She had almost no strength left and was entirely at his mercy.


    The man¡¯s rough palm rested on her waist as the air between them was filled with a murky heat. The strong scent of cologne on Quentin added to Mnie¡¯s nausea and disgust.


    The hotel Bruce had chosen had dining areas on the lower floors. To reach the rooms upstairs, they had to go around this side of the corridor and take the elevator.


    As Quentin led Mnie toward the elevator, he deliberately lowered his voice as he spoke. It was apanied by his heavy breaths and sinisterugh. ¡°Mnie, look, you still ended up like this in the end. What was the point of being so stubborn all those years ago?¡±


    Her nausea was growing stronger when suddenly, a cleaning trolley appeared in front of them. Mnie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. As the cleaning staff pushed the trolley toward them, she elbowed Quentin¡¯s stomach abruptly, causing him to bend over in pain.


    She then stumbled and ran past the cleaning trolley.


    Quentin doubled over in sudden pain, and the cleaning staff hurriedly went over to help him. By the time Quentin recovered, Mnie had disappeared.


    1

 Chapter 526

    Exerting all her strength, Mnie ran forward. She knew things were not going to be easy the moment Vi pushed open the door to the private room. That was why she had been conserving her energy, waiting for the right moment.


    If she had confronted Vi and Quentin in the private room from the beginning, she would have definitely been at a disadvantage. She would not have been able to escape.


    Mnie was not sure what kind of drug she had been given, but she felt increasingly parched, and her limbs were beginning to go weak. She felt ufortable, but she dared not stop. The corridor led directly to the elevator. She needed to go to the corner ahead.


    If she had been on any other floor, it would be better as more people would be around. Unfortunately, Bruce had reserved a VIP room on the third floor. This floor was mostly reserved for business negotiations, and each room was closed off tightly.


    Apart from the cleaning staff who had just passed by, there was no one else in the corridor.


    There were footsteps approaching her from behind. With one hand against the wall, Mnie gritted her teeth as she continued moving forward. The footsteps behind her grew closer, and her anxiety intensified.


    Even if she had mental fortitude, getting drugged and hearing Quentin¡¯s n to record his vile acts made her nervous. Moreover, her throat was incredibly dry, making it difficult for her to


    even scream.


    What was more, there was something about herself that she had kept under wraps. In


    extremely tense and fearful situations, her throat would freeze to the point where she could not even make a sound. It was impossible for her to scream, and she had to endure everything silently.


    It was just like the time she had ridden the roller coaster with Yvonne. After two rounds, she gradually rxed enough to make some noise. Yvonne had previouslypared her to a mime.


    The footsteps sounded like they were reaching her. Eyes still fixed on the long corridor ahead, Mnie felt her legs go weak again. Her hands slipped just as she was passing by a decorative vase with green nts. She fell to the ground.


    The footsteps behind her abruptly stopped.


    Mnie sat on the ground with her eyes closed. The fear spreading through her body held her captive from any movements. Quentin¡¯s nauseating face and Vi¡¯s triumphant smile shed through her mind.


    Then, a hand with well-defined knuckles reached over her shoulder.


    Mnie shuddered as the long, distinct joints pressed against her sensitive skin. Even through the fabric, she could distinctly feel the heat of the man¡¯s palm. Mnie felt like she was burning up, as if her whole being


    Was on the verge of exploding.


    The man¡¯s palm exerted a bit of pressure. He then slid his hand down her shoulder until it rested on her slender waist. She almost wanted to moan at the touch, but she clenched her jaw and sealed off her voice.


    Suddenly, she was lifted into the air. Mnie¡¯s heart constricted when she felt herself being


    enveloped by a cold, clean aura.


    Moving her head a little, she met a pair of dark and icy eyes.

 Chapter 527

    Nestled in the man¡¯s arms, Mnie subconsciously gripped the fabric of his shirt at his chest. She parted her chapped lips, wanting to say something. However, what came out was a soft, almost inaudible sound.


    Holding the woman in his arms, Eugene could sense her unusually high body temperature, which caused his eyes to narrow almost instantly.


    When Lee, who was following behind him, saw this, he quickly apologized to the two partners who hade along with them. He then led them to the prearranged private room.


    Eugene brought Mnie to a room upstairs. Her exposed skin was burning, and her face was abnormally red.


    While cradled in the man¡¯s arms, his clean and fresh cedar scent seemed to soothe the heat within Mnie. She kept her head buried in Eugene¡¯s chest, breathing in his scent greedily. She suddenly felt the bed beneath her and was a bit disoriented as she reached out to grab Eugene¡¯s hand.


    Right now, all she wanted was to be close to him, to breathe in his scent. Mnie had messed up Eugene¡¯s clothes with all her nuzzling. He looked toward his captured fingers, his gaze slowly falling on her clearly hazy eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes had always been beautiful, but due to the effects of the drug, a blush now adorned the corners. Her typically clear eyes were misted over.


    Half-kneeling on the bed, she tugged at Eugene¡¯s fingers. It looked like the dryness of her lips was bothering her as she ran her tongue over them quickly. Mnie¡¯s mind was a haze at the moment. All she knew was thefort that Eugene¡¯s scent gave her.


    Her scorching palm enveloped his slender fingertips, and she pulled him toward her weakly. When she felt no response after a while, her brows knitted together. A thinyer of sweat had already formed on her forehead.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Mnie said, her voice uncharacteristically hoarse.


    The brows on Euegen¡¯s nk face twitched. After a brief pause, he fulfilled Mnie¡¯s request and returned to her side.


    The moment he reached her, Mnie got up and pounced on him, hugging his waist tightly. She pressed her forehead against his chest, breathing in the intoxicating scent emanating from him. Sweat formed on her forehead again. She seemed to be burning up.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mnie released her hold on Eugene¡¯s hand and instead began to remove her jacket. It was not enough, however. She started unbuttoning her shirt as well. Just as she unbuttoned the top two buttons, Eugene grabbed her wrist.


    His eyes were dark, a mysterious gleam flickering within them. His throat tightened, and the hand he used to grab Mnie¡¯s wrist felt like it was scalding.


    Feeling her soft body pressed against him, Eugene¡¯s throat bobbed. He gripped the waist of the woman who was constantly pressing herself against him. His eyes were dark as he said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Look carefully at who I am.¡±


    212


    Mnie was stunned for a moment. Then, she reached out to wrap her arms around his neck. She once again brought her body close. She bit his earlobe lightly and sighed. ¡°I know.¡±


    In the middle of the night, a heavy rainstorm arrived and washed the streets of Jepton clean.


    It was officially autumn, and the temperature dropped considerably the next morning. Mnie felt like she had been run over by a car. Her whole body ached.


    She sniffed the sticky smell in the air, and a slight frown appeared on her forehead. She was not an inexperienced young woman, so she did not make a big fuss about what happenedst night.


    Even though she did not know what exactly transpiredter in the night, she remembered clearly that she had bumped into Eugene in the corridor

 Chapter 528

    The sudden sound of the door opening interrupted her thoughts. Eugene emerged from the bathroom shirtless. Mnie was not surprised to see him. There had not been any better solutionst night, so she did not mind much.


    It was better than going to the hospital and receiving strange looks from the doctors and


    nurses.


    However, her body was so sore that Mnie could not help but frown. Thinking this, she lifted her head and looked at Eugene again.


    He had just finished showering when he caught her gaze, water droplets still clinging to his body. His thick ck hair was damp, with a few strands hanging directly over his eyebrows.


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°Aboutst night-¡°Immediately, she noticed how hoarse her voice was.


    Eugene, who was drying his hair, paused and lowered his gaze to Mnie, who was on the bed. His eyes happened to catch her exposed shoulder. The marks he leftst night were still there.


    ¡°If you mind, I can pay you,¡± she offered.


    Eugene¡¯s initially clear expression darkened immediately upon hearing her words. He stared at Mnie intensely, and though his voice was calm, his mood seemed far from it. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mnie remained silent, quietly watching Eugene. Her throat was dry and hoarse, and her lips were hurt. She simply did not feel like talking.


    Eugene, however, was provoked by her silence. His expression became even darker. ¡°You¡¯ll pay me? You want to pay me considering your identity? Mnie, do you not understand yourself or do you not understand me?¡±


    After saying this, he casually threw the towel aside, took out his wallet, and threw a card in front of Mnie. ¡°Who¡¯s paying whom?¡±


    Mnie looked at his cold and dark expression and wisely chose not to continue the topic. Eugene had helped herst night, after all. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable if it had been Quentin.


    Grabbing a bathrobe from the side, Mnie got dressed and prepared to freshen up. The moment she got out of bed, however, her legs turned into jelly and she almost fell over. Enduring the difort, she looked up at Eugene, her eyes filled with confusion and inquiry. Eugene was busy looking at his phone and did not notice her gaze, However, Mnie could clearly see the scratch marks on Eugene¡¯s back and the bite marks on his shoulder.


    Eugene¡¯s shoulders were broad and his waist narrow. He had just the right amount of muscle. His physique was quite impressive.


    When Mnie was done washing up, she came out to find Eugene already dressed and standing by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Gaze lowered, she went up to the bedside, picked up her bag, and took out her phone. After checking it, she said softly, ¡°If I sue Vi and Quentin, will you testify for me?¡±


    Eugene hesitated for a moment before turning around to face Mnie, who was holding her phone in her hand with a nk expression. ¡°I recorded everything fromst night.¡±

 Chapter 529

    Mnie observed Eugene quietly with her phone in hand. She was notpletely clueless considering she had years of experience. When she sensed something was wrongst night, she immediately took advantage of the time she spent calling Yvonne to start a recording.


    Originally, her intention was to gather evidence against Mason, but unexpectedly, she ended up with evidence against Vi and Quentin.


    She looked at her phone. It had only 21% battery left. Opening the file transfer assistant, she sent the recording to save it.


    Eugene¡¯s shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his prominent Adam¡¯s apple that was illuminated by the faint morning light. Mnie could not see his expression clearly as he was facing the light, but she heard him reply casually without any seriousness at all, ¡°Why should I testify for you?


    Mnie paused. She was not surprised. It would be strange if he was willing to help her. She was nning to sue Vi, and it would be shocking if Eugene supported her act.


    It did not matter, though.


    Mnie raised a brow, her beautiful eyes no longer carrying the tenderness and charm from the night before. Instead, they were calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m just informing you that I have enough evidence now,<i>¡± </i>she said simply, her voice hoarse but calm. She looked back at her phone and chuckled lightly. ¡°She made a mistake talking so much.¡±


    Mnie still felt a bit sore and eased herself onto the couch in the room. An unpleasant smell lingered in the air, causing Mnie¡¯s brows to furrow slightly.


    Being in such an environment, she could not help but feel slightly difited despite her calm outward appearance. Moreover, Eugene was standing there.


    There was a moment of silence. Eugene did not answer until his phone¡¯s brief ringing interrupted the silence. Mnie looked at Eugene, whose eyes narrowed slightly as he answered the phone.


    Due to the distance between them, Mnie could not hear what was happening. She could only see Eugene¡¯s expression turning cold.


    The call ended, and Eugene immediately directed his dark eyes at Mnie. ¡°Something is going on at thepany. I have to go.¡±


    Mnie nodded but did not say much. The forced peace between the two of them was not enough to encourage furthermunication.


    After a brief pause, Eugene bent down to pick up his coat and made straight for the door. Mnie looked at his upright figure before she lowered her gaze slightly. ¡°Eugene,¡± she called


    out to him.


    Eugene¡¯s footsteps paused, and he turned his head to the side.


    ¡°Last night was just an ident. Can you please not tell anyone?¡± she said calmly.


    It was one thing for her to be unfazed by what happened, but it was good to keep it from


    spreading.


    Eugene, however, immediately replied to her in a mocking tone, ¡°Are you afraid of someone finding out?¡±


    His deep and dark eyes were drilling holes into Mnie. His thin lips curled upward as he sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have time to waste. Besides, you¡¯re nothing more than that.¡±


    With that said, he left.


    Only then was Mnie able to rx slightly. However, the room was so gloomy, and that lingering scent seemed to tease her incessantly. Mnie sat there for a while before getting up to get some fresh air by the window. By the time Yvonne came over, the smell in the room had mostly dissipated.

 Chapter 530

    Mnie was still in her bathrobe when she opened the door for Yvonne. She could not recall what happened the night before, but she knew her clothes were no good anymore. Thus, she had asked Yvonne to bring her a set of clothes.


    Yvonne immediately sensed something was off when she arrived. She stared at Mnie¡¯s neck, her gaze inquiring. Mnie could not ignore the look she was given. She just took the clothes from Yvonne¡¯s hands and went to the bathroom to change.


    However, the clothes Yvonne brought had a low neckline, revealing all the marks on her neck. Mnie tried to cover them with foundation but could notpletely hide them. Irritated, she cursed Eugene silently before finally opening the door.


    She wanted to act as if nothing happened, but the conspicuous love bites on her neck made it challenging for her to do that. Yvonne was instantly surprised and spoke up, ¡°The heck?¡±


    She stood up and circled Mnie, constantly making noises of amazement. ¡°Did you find yourself a younger man? Not bad. I knew it! Older men are no match for young wolves when ites to vigor.¡±


    Mnie looked at her and asked, ¡°Did Hugh tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Pah! Pah pah pah!¡± Yvonne instantly jumped up. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, you¡¯d better not talk nonsense. I knew that kid even before he turned legal. It¡¯s not appropriate to say such things.¡± She slung her arm around Mnie¡¯s shoulder and said in a conspiratory manner, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Adults have needs. It¡¯s perfectly normal. I totally understand.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s nonsense managed to calm Mnie¡¯s irritation, and she just nodded in response. Yvonne took off the scarf around her neck and handed it to Mnie. ¡°Although I¡¯m open- minded, you¡¯d better cover up a bit. Or else you¡¯ll attract a lot of attention.¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment, took the scarf, and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was almost 9:00 am by the time they left the hotel. The two had breakfast at the hotel and then returned to the vi. Only Reny was there. When she saw that Mnie had returned, she paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Mnie, where did you gost night? The boss called you, but you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    ¡°Something suddenly came up,¡± she replied.


    Reny responded with a hum and asked no further questions.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just a bit worried since it rainedst night and you didn¡¯te back. I wanted to pick you up,¡± Reny said. She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Last night, the boss went to the hotel where you and Mr. Whitman had dinner to look for you. He couldn¡¯t find you, so he was a bit concerned.¡±


    Thinking about the events of the previous night, Mnie lowered her head for a moment before saying, ¡°Things got a bitplicatedst night. Mason was there, andter, Vi paid a visit with Quentin.¡±


    Mnie briefly exined the situation, leaving out Eugene and their affair. She only mentioned that she sensed something was wrong and booked a room upstairs to rest.


    Reny was stunned after hearing the story. ¡°Is Vi crazy?¡±


    Yvonne was also shocked. Mnie had not mentioned this on the way back, but Yvonne was not surprised that she had kept certain details to herself.


    No one in her shoes would want to admit everything openly. Yvonne and Reny cursed Vi and Quentin thoroughly. When their tirade was finally over, Yvonne said, ¡°She stooped to such despicable actions. You can¡¯t let her off the hook.¡±


    Mnie agreed and nodded. ¡°I recorded everything.¡±


    Given Vi¡¯s repeated provocations, Mnie was not going to let her off easily. Moreover, she still had not resolved the matter regarding Vi¡¯s instigation of Dn and George to harm her grandfather.


    As Mnie was contemting these issues, the door suddenly swung open. Xander and Oliver entered one after the other, both with somewhat serious expressions. When Xander saw Mnie, his expression softened for a moment. ¡°When did youe back?¡°.

 Chapter 531

    Mnie looked away slightly and avoided Xander¡¯s eyes. She replied, ¡°I just came back.¡±


    Xander stared thoughtfully at the scarf around her neck. She wondered what he was thinking about.


    Mnie felt a little embarrassed by his stare and had no idea what to do. She could only just stand where she was.


    She felt nervous for some reason. She did not feel this way even when Yvonne saw her predicament at the hotel.


    However, when Xander looked at her, she felt her heart thump wildly.


    It felt like he had seen through her lie.


    Xander¡¯s gaze never left her, and Mnie continued to avoid looking into his eyes.


    Reny thought Mnie must be too embarrassed to tell them what happened, so she angrily told them what Mnie had said happened.


    At the end, she added, ¡°Bruce should¡¯ve been smarter about this. Doesn¡¯t he know how bad Mason Gray¡¯s reputation is? Why did he even invite that man to join the dinner?¡±


    Oliver reacted just as angrily as Reny. He was shocked but became furiouster. He kept insisting on calling Bruce to talk about this.


    Mnie was initially nervous about this, but when she saw how Oliver and Reny were mad on her behalf, she felt less anxious.


    When she raised her eyes, she met Xander¡¯s dark eyes directly.


    This made Mnie feel nervous again.


    She gritted her teeth and was about to say something when she heard Xander¡¯s low voice speak out, ¡°You must¡¯ve been really scaredst night.¡±


    Mnie was silent.


    Xander sighed. His deep voice rxed andforted her. ¡°Any woman in that situation alone would¡¯ve been really frightened. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there in time.¡±


    Mnie did not expect Xander to say that to her. Her eyshes fluttered, and she shook her head slightly.


    She wanted to tell him that she was not afraid at all.


    However, Mnie found herself unable to say it.


    How could she not be afraid?


    She still felt fear at the memory of falling down in the corridor.


    A warm palm was ced on the top of her head. Xander had reached out to rub her head gently. He felt upset for her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yvonne, who had been ignored, could not help interrupting him. She rolled her eyes Xander. ¡°How about showing some concern for an innocent person like me? Stop focusing on


    at


    trying to be the hero.¡±


    Mnie snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Yvonne¡¯s voice.


    She coughed softly and took two steps back. After that, she asked Xander awkwardly, ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡°.


    There was constant overtime at work due to Burning Star¡¯s construction work. The work with Blue Inc had beenpleted halfway. Work on the government department¡¯s side had only just kickstarted.


    Xander had been leaving early in the morning and returningte.


    He said, ¡°I came back to pick something up. Also, LeapCo hasn¡¯t paid us today. I¡¯m getting Oliver to follow up on this.¡±


    There was chaos in LeapCo recently, and they had been giving less attention to Burning Star.


    The payment they made to Burning Star was not a one¨Coff but done in installments.


    Vi and Lee were in charge of this, but now that Vi had stirred up such big trouble, Lee became buried in more work. As a result, the payment¨Cwas dyed.


    Mnie nodded. ¡°This definitely needs to be followed up.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ll get Oliver to work on it.¡±


    Mnie agreed to it.


    She did not want to be at LeapCo at a time like this. The chaos there was a problem, but the most important factor was that she did not want to see Eugene.


    Xander did not stay long. He left with Oliver after picking up a document.


    Yvonne chuckled as she approached Mnie. ¡°Our Xander isn¡¯t that bad, is he? He¡¯s not a little boy anymore. A mature, responsible man like him is someone you can choose to spend your life with.¡±

 Chapter 532

    Mnie nced at her. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±


    She was still feeling a little tired, so she went upstairs to wash up. It felt morefortable toy in bed after that.


    However, she was still wide awake and did not feel sleepy at all.


    Mnie charged her phone and clicked on Vi¡¯s voice recording. She clicked on a few voice recordings of George as well to listen to them.


    With these submitted as evidence, there was no way Vi could get away with it.


    Mnie pressed her lips. There was a determined look in her eye.


    That afternoon, she felt much better and gave Stephen a call to meet up.


    Stephen looked terrible. There were dark circles under his eyes.


    Mnie asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Stephen waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He was not willing to talk about it, and Mnie did not ask further. She ced a sh drive in front of him. ¡°Here¡¯s a voice recording of Vi coercing George. There¡¯s also evidence of Vi working together with Quentin to drug me. It¡¯s all in here.¡±


    Stephen took the sh drive from her, and his voice suddenly turned grim. ¡°Did you just say they drugged you?¡±


    Mnie told him what happened the night before.


    Stephen¡¯s face fell. He asked Mnie, ¡°Does Eugene know about this?¡±


    Mnie looked down. ¡°This has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°This has everything to do with him. Isn¡¯t he very defensive of Vi? He should see for himself what kind of person the woman he¡¯s trying to protect really is!¡±


    It was rare for Stephen to lose his temper. He grabbed the sh drive from the table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mel. They¡¯ll get what they deserve.¡±


    Mnie had decided to hand over the evidence to Stephen because Dn and George¡¯s case had been handled very well with his help.


    This was because the Yorks had the right connections.


    Mnie would not have been able to get this done well if she had to rely on her own.


    After all, Mason had the backing of Rockwater, Quentin was supported by Vanke, and Vi had Eugene to protect her.


    Stephen now sounded a little emotional when he spoke.


    Mnie had been friends with him for many years. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡±


    Stephen suddenly went into a daze as he looked at Mnie.


    Half of Mnie¡¯s face was lit up by the light from the angle at which Stephen was looking at her, and she seemed to look like someone he knew.


    He began mumbling, ¡°Mel, do you know anyone in Oskon City?¡±


    The topic changed quite abruptly, and it took a while for Mnie to respond, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why?¡±


    Stephen turned silent.


    He had only seen that person from afar a few times. Mnie would sometimes look quite like that person.


    Stephen had blurted out that question. When he realized what he had just done, he suddenly thought it sounded strange and ridiculous.


    The most ridiculous thing about it was that he actually thought Mnie and that person knew each other.


    Although, it was strange that the person¡¯sst name was also Smith.


    Mnie looked at Stephen questioningly when she saw him being quiet.


    She called out to him a few times, but he did not seem to hear her.


    Mnie called out louder, and Stephen snapped out of it.


    He shook his head bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mel. You reminded me of someone, but I must be mistaken. It¡¯s impossible that you two know each other¡­¡±


    After he said this, he could not help asking again just to be sure about it, ¡°His name is Matthew Smith. You don¡¯t know him, do you?¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 533

    Stephen¡¯s tone sounded nervous, and he seemed anxious to hear Mnie¡¯s answer as he stared at her.


    Mnie was reminded of Bernard asking her the same question. He had also wondered if she had any rtives in Oskon City. This piqued her interest. ¡°Why would you ask me this question?¡±


    Stephen did not exin and shook his head. ¡°I must have made a mistake. Sorry.¡±


    His mind must have been in a mess from everything that had happened recently. How could he think that Matthew and Mnie were rted?


    However, Stephen was reminded about Nicole¡¯s recent condition and felt even more confusion


    in his head.


    Mnie noticed the change in Stephen and said, ¡°You should go if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Stephen wanted to say something, but he hesitated. He was silent for a while before saying to Mnie in a low voice, ¡°Mel, why didn¡¯t you break up with Eugene back then?¡±


    Mnie was surprised to hear Stephen ask this question. She looked at him thoughtfully. Stephen had never asked her any questions about her rtionship even when she and Eugene were in the worst situation.


    He would only go as far as asking her if she needed help.


    At further thought, Stephen must have been struggling with the question because of that woman, Nicole, whom he had mentioned before. Mnie understood this.


    She stared at the cup of coffee, which she hardly touched, on the table. She said tly, ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you can¡¯t think things through. You won¡¯t be able to let go no matter how others try to knock some sense into you.¡±


    This was exactly how Mnie was before. She knew very well all the horrible things Eugene did, but she would console herself every single time by convincing herself that he was not serious about those women.


    In the end, she was the one who ended up being toyed.


    Stephen looked very troubled, and Mnie decided not to bother him any longer. She left not long after.


    Before she did, Stephen promised her, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Vi situation as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry about it too much,¡±


    Mnie nodded and left to meet a client she had made an appointment with.


    It was already night by the time she returned to the vi.


    The lights were on, and everyone was in the living room. Mnie did not think much of it. She asked Reny, ¡°Where¡¯s Xander? I need to discuss something with him.¡±


    ¡°He went to the hospital.¡±


    Mnie walked over to Reny after putting her bag down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why did


    he suddenly go to the hospital?¡±


    Reny shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s someone in his family. He said he has to visit that person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Oliver about it, and he said Xander left without saying anything.¡±


    Nearly everyone in Burning Star knew about Xander and his family. Mnie nodded and turned toward the study.


    By the time she was done with work, it was already midnight. She heard someone open the door while she was putting some documents together.


    Xander had returned, and he saw Mnie immediately.


    His voice sounded scratchy. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    Mnie noticed how exhausted he looked. She paused before asking, ¡°Reny said you went to the hospital. What happened?¡±


    Xander had walked in with the cold air. It was the beginning of autumn, and the temperature had dropped tremendously.


    He took off his coat and hung it up before walking in. ¡°It¡¯s my older sister. She met with an ident the moment she returned to the country.¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± Mnie blinked. It was the first time Xander had mentioned his older sister.


    Xander sounded tired, and his tone was low. He sighed almost inaudibly. ¡°She has been in North Europe all this time. She came back because something happened at home.¡±


    He headed toward the kitchen while speaking.


    Xander suddenly stopped and looked back at Mnie to ask, ¡°Do you want some supper?¡±


    It was only then that Mnie realized that Xander probably had not gotten any dinner because he was at the hospital. She walked up to him. ¡°Let me make you something. You should rest.¡¯ She could still smell disinfectant on Xander. It looked like he was at the hospital for a long time.


    Xander did not reject her offer. He said, ¡°Just make something simple. I¡¯ll take a shower first.¡±

 Chapter 534

    Mnie¡¯s cooking skills were so-so, but she could still make pasta.


    Xander came down the stairs after she was done cooking.


    He was wearing a white long-sleeve tee, and his dark hair was wet. His fringe, which hung right above his deep eyes, made him look slightly mild-mannered.


    Xander took the te of pasta from Mnie and headed to the dining table.


    Mnie did not have the habit of eatingte at night, but she had not eaten dinner because of the difficult client she met. While she was cooking, the food made her feel a little hungry. Xander and Mnie ate in silence. When they were done, Mnie asked softly, ¡°How is your sister doing?¡±


    She asked the question cautiously because Xander was looking tense.


    Xander was thoughtful for a while before answering, ¡°Not great. Her knees, calves, and ankles are fractured, and her arms are dislocated. Her corbone is broken, and she¡¯s bleeding internally.


    ¡°She had to go through an emergency surgery today, and there¡¯s another surgery waiting for her in a few days.¡±


    Mnie was shocked to hear this. ¡°How did she end up this way?¡±


    Xander looked a little glum. ¡°I have no idea. She was followed not long after she left the airport, and she crashed with the van next to her.¡±


    Mnie had no idea what to say.


    Xander was calm about it. He stood up and cleared the tes. ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll clean up here.¡±


    Mnie looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to take care of your sister at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°My brother-inw just flew in from North Xander said without much emotion.


    Mnie nodded and turned to go upstairs.


    Xander suddenly called out to her, ¡°Mnie.¡±


    She turned back to look at him. Xander¡¯s tone was warm. ¡°The pasta tasted great.¡±


    Xander had to go to the hospital often because of his sister¡¯s ident. The others had to take on most of his work at the studio.


    Even Mnie was busy.


    When she received Stephen¡¯s call, she was with Reny at the construction site and helping out with measuring data.


    Stephe sounded grim. ¡°Mel, we have a problem with Vi Shaw. Things didn¡¯t work out as easily as we thought they would.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face fell. She went to a corner and asked Stephen in a low voice, ¡°What do


    you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°Someone is protecting Vi.¡± Stephen went straight to the point.


    A dark cloud formed over Mnie¡¯s eyes. She looked at the bright sky outside and took some time to digest this before asking Stephen, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Stephen hesitated.


    She immediately knew who it was. A self-deprecating smile appeared on her face. ¡°Eugene?¡±


    Stephen said nothing. He had silently acknowledged it.


    Mnie was not surprised that Eugene wanted to protect Vi.


    After all, Vi had leaked LeapCo¡¯s secrets and Eugene did nothing to her.


    Mnie stood outside for quite a while with her phone in her hand before pressing her lips together. She went inside.


    Meanwhile, at LeapCo, Vi pushed open the door to Eugene¡¯s office. She made sure that she looked pitiful because she knew she was meeting Eugene today.


    She raised her eyes and looked cautiously at Eugene.


    The man was in a suit, looking cold and distant as usual. His face was handsome, and anyone who saw him would be too intimidated to get close to him


    However, these were exactly the same qualities that made Vi obsessed with him.


    Her eyes


    lit up slightly as she called out softly to him, ¡°Eugene.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Eugene raised his eyebrow slowly as he looked at Vi with his deep, dark eyes.


    Vi¡¯s heart thumped, and she soon heard Eugene¡¯s stoic voice. ¡°Was everything you said to Lee true?¡±


    She stopped in her footsteps. There was disappointment in her eyes, but she nodded. obediently. ¡°Yes. Mason told me everything after he got drunk.¡±


    There was no emotion in Eugene¡¯s deep eyes. He looked calm, and it was difficult to figure out what he was thinking.


    Vi gritted her teeth. She wanted to move closer to him. ¡°I can exin what happened, Eugene. Please stop being mad at me.¡±


    Eugene looked up at her. The frosty look in his eyes was apparent. ¡°Why do you think I haven¡¯t sued you yet?¡±


    There was a nk look in Vi¡¯s eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    Eugene flung his pen onto the table. His expression was frosty. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to avoid going to prison if I sue you for leaking mypany¡¯smercial secrets.¡±


    Vi turned pale. She knew that Eugene was being serious and understood what he meant.


    Eugene was keeping her around for the sake of LeapCo.


    ANERA


    Vi was delighted when Lee contacted her the other day because she thought that Eugene missed her.


    However, when she looked into Eugene¡¯s cold eyes, she realized that Eugene was keeping her here because she was still useful.


    Vi was resentful of this.


    She held back the bitterness in her heart and choked back a sob as she said, ¡°How could you be so cruel, Eugene? I¡¯ve been apologizing to you for the past few days. Why won¡¯t you forgive me?


    ¡°Does our rtionship mean nothing to you? You used to like me so much.¡±


    Vi had made the effort to dress herself up to look frail and weak. She cried pitifully as she stared at Eugene, hoping that she could see a glint of tenderness on his face.


    There was no such emotion in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes. He did not even bother to give her a second nce.


    All he did was say unfeelingly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡±


    Vi was crestfallen. There was a nk look on her face as she asked Eugene, ¡°What if it were her? Would you treat her this way too?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s finger moved slightly. His cold eyes turned back to stare at Vi. It was difficult to figure out his tone. ¡°Do you think you have any right to question me?¡±


    Vi¡¯s heart sank. She looked at Eugene, and her tears started to fall. She looked quite pitiful.


    212


    She left after staying at LeapCo for less than five minutes. The moment she walked out the door, everyone in thepany began talking about it.


    Yana¡¯s message arrived right on the dot. [Vi came to the office again today. She was crying when she left. She probably came to win back Mr. Scott by pretending to be pitiful.]


    Mnie read Yana¡¯s message without much emotion.


    It was true what people said about squeaky wheels getting the grease.


    All it took was for Vi to cry and Eugene would do anything to protect her.


    Mnie was reminded of what Stephen had said, and her heart was calm.


    Yana sent another message over, but Mnie did not read it. She was sitting in the living room in a daze.


    It was not until a ss of water was put in front of her with a soft knock on the table that she snapped out of it.


    Mnie looked up and saw Xander. She was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing back here?¡±


    ¡°My brother-inw is handling things at the hospital, so I came back,¡± Xander replied. He asked her in return, ¡°What are you thinking so hard about?¡±


    Mnie looked down and said nothing.


    Xander did not force an answer. He got up and said, ¡°You can¡¯t always be burying things inside you. Come to me any time if you feel like talking.¡±


    Mnie looked up at him. It took her a while before saying, ¡°I met some trouble trying to sue Vi. Someone is stopping me from suing her.¡±

 Chapter 536

    Xander was not surprised. ¡°Is it Eugene Scott?¡±


    Mnie nodded.


    Xander said, ¡°LeapCo isn¡¯t doing that great right now. I heard that hispany has been badly affected and the board of directors is unhappy with him.¡±


    He said this casually but with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°It never crossed my mind that he would still defend Vi Shaw under such stressful circumstances. I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±


    Mnie exhaled softly. She was feeling glum about this.


    She asked Xander, ¡°What else can I do about it?¡±


    Xander was silent for a while. ¡°I have a senior from school who¡¯s a pretty goodwyer. I¡¯ll contact him on your behalf.¡±


    He was very efficient about this, and they set up an appointment to meet that very night.


    Xander¡¯s senior was already waiting when they arrived at the meeting spot. Xander cut to the chase, ¡°The situation is exactly like I described to you on the phone. Do you think there¡¯s anything we can do about it?¡±


    Carlton nced at Mnie andter looked back and forth between her and Xander thoughtfully for a while. He finally replied, ¡°If you have sufficient evidence, it won¡¯t be a problem submitting it to the court.


    ¡°But there are some things that you are aware of that I won¡¯t go too deep into. You currently have two choices.


    ¡°You can try to skip the investigation, but that would be quite difficult.


    ¡°Another way public opinion. Current society is very influenced by it.¡¯


    is to make use


    Xander said, ¡°Swaying public opinion isn¡¯t a good idea. The inte is a messy ce right now.¡±


    If


    Carlton said, ¡°You can be more proactive with this and confront the person who¡¯s in your way. you can get evidence of them talking stopping you, you can sue them for aiding and


    about abetting.¡±


    This got Mnie¡¯s attention.


    She and Xander looked at each other. Xander looked down slightly.


    When they met each other¡¯s eyes, they knew what the oth


    Xander asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you able to do it?¡±?


    Mnie paused a while before replying, ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m not l


    about it.¡±


    She knew what Xander wanted to ask. There was a lot of history between her and Eugene, after all. Xander wondered if she would be fine with it.


    To Mnie, there was no reason for her to consider Eugene¡¯s


    her trouble.


    situation when he was giving


    Carlton watched all of this and gave a cough before reminding them, ¡°I¡¯m telling you on ount that you¡¯re my junior from school. Even though this is a little hical, thew is there to protect all of our rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m informing you in advance that I¡¯m not coercing anyone¡­¡±


    Mnie took Carlton¡¯s words seriously.


    She made a trip to LeapCo on Monday morning. Xander wanted to apany her, but he suddenly received a call from the hospital and rushed there to see his sister.


    Mnie went directly to the top floor. She did not expect the CEO¡¯s office to be so noisy.


    Ste was there with Evelyn.


    Mnie paused in her steps. She looked at Ste, and a hint of emotion appeared on her stoic face.


    Before she had time to consider if she should wait outside, Ste had already spotted her.


    Her shrill voice echoed in the room, and Mnie raised an eyebrow in annoyance.


    ¡°Looks like I came here right on time to catch myself a floozy who just refuses to give up. Am I right, Mnie?¡±

 Chapter 537

    The vast office was quite empty, and Ste was loud. Mnie could not pretend that she did not hear a thing.


    Her rtionship with Ste had always been strangers who knew each other a little. There was a time when Mnie had tried her best to get into Ste¡¯s good graces for Eugene¡¯s sake.


    In the end, she realized that Ste would never like her no matter what she did. That was when Mnie eventually stopped fawning over Ste.


    She would only see Ste during parties or celebrations at the Scott household or when Ste needed her help with something.


    Most of the time, Mnie would just treat helping Ste as part of her job scope.


    She was able to tolerate the situation better once she saw it as part of her job.


    When Mnie did not react to Ste¡¯s words, a condescending look appeared on her exquisitely groomed face. She turned to Evelyn and said, ¡°You should watch over Eugene once both of you are married. Thepany is an important ce. Not everyone should be let inside here so easily.¡±


    Evelyn followed Ste¡¯s gaze and looked toward Mnie. She raised an eyebrow in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with LeapCo¡¯s rules, but at my mother¡¯spany, no fired employee is allowed to return.¡±


    She lifted her chin slightly after saying this. That arrogant look on her face was just like Ste¡¯s.


    Evelyn asked Mnie, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve beening to LeapCo quite often because of work. How smart of you to take a different approach with Eugene.¡±


    There were no emotions in Mnie¡¯s eyes. She nced at Evelyn coldly. ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to make sure everything runs well in the partnership between LeapCo and Burning Star.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you two aren¡¯t happy about, please feel free to talk to Mr. Scott about terminating the contract. Burning Star wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Her tone was cold, and she sat down right opposite them. ¡°Burning Star will be very grateful if both of you can convince Mr. Scott to terminate the contract. We¡¯d be paid three times the price for LeapCo¡¯s breach of contract. I thank both of you in advance on behalf of Burning Star.¡±


    Mnie said all this in a calm and collected manner. The look on Ste¡¯s expression changed.


    She red at Mnie. ¡°What right do you have to negotiate terms with me?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, Madam Scott.¡± Mn. ?


    continued stoically, ¡°I¡¯m not negotiating


    terms with you. I¡¯m just giving both of you a suggestion.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like meing over to LeapCo, we might as well terminate the contract¡­¡±


    Mnie had only said this halfway when she heard steady footsteps approaching.


    A man¡¯s low and intimidating voice was heard. ¡°Terminate the contract? Do you think LeapCo


    is made out of fools, Mnie?¡±


    Eugene came over with a frosty look on his face. His gaze stopped for a while on Mnie¡¯s face, and heter looked at Ste to ask, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ste was unhappy with his attitude. However, Evelyn was present, so she held back her temper to say, ¡°Evelyn wants to gain experience and learn from you, so I brought her over. You¡¯re getting married in the future, anyway. It¡¯s a good opportunity for you to spend time getting to know each other better.¡±


    Eugene looked at her stoically. There was a dark look in his deep eyes. He had a nice-looking jawline, and he was wearing a dark gray suit that made him look even more serious.


    He looked at Evelyn and asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough to learn at Ms. Turner¡¯spany?¡±


    A small smile appeared on Evelyn¡¯s red lips. She replied cheerfully, ¡°What can I learn from my family¡¯s business? No one dares let me do anything. Why don¡¯t you just teach me, Eugene? You don¡¯t need to give in to me on anything just because of my mom.¡±


    ¡°Evelyn wants to learn from you. Just take her with you and spend some time getting to know each other better,¡± Ste quickly said after Evelyn was done. She even added after that, ¡°It would do good to stop some people from having any wishful thinking.¡±


    Thest sentence was clearly meant for Mnie. Ste had grown up with a silver spoon, and she was used to being the person at the top of the pyramid. After what happened with Cedric, she was even more convinced of how important a person¡¯s family background was.


    She truly looked down on Mnie and her family

 Chapter 538

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to do at LeapCo. I don¡¯t have time to be anyone¡¯s teacher,¡± Eugene said stoically with a cold look in his eye.


    ¡°Eugene¡­¡± Ste wanted to say something.


    However, Evelyn stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Eugene to think that. After all, there¡¯s a lot of work to do at apany like LeapCo.¡±


    She looked at Eugene after that. ¡°I heard that LeapCo hires interns every quarter. I can start as an intern.¡±


    Eveyln may havepromised, but there was no room for negotiation from the way she spoke. Instead, it sounded more like she was informing Eugene about her decision.


    No one could tell what Eugene was thinking. He replied nonchntly after a while, ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    Evelyn smiled. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. Scott.


    Mnie nced at Evelyn when she replied so casually.


    Evelyn noticed her looking over and stared back at Mnie calmly. There was a look of victory in her eyes that was clear to see.


    Mnie looked down and stopped staring at Evelyn.


    She was here for something else. She was not concerned with whatever Evelyn was doing at LeapCo.


    ¡°Get out if there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Eugene spoke stoically. Mnie looked up and met his cold eyes.


    Eugene looked back at her and said with indifference, his tone lower than usual, ¡°If you want this solved, get Xander Solomon toe here personally with the contract.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. She exhaled quietly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you about something else.¡±


    ¡°Talk.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was stoic, and Mnie was silent for a while. Ste and Evelyn were still there, but she decided to go ahead and say, ¡°Why are you stopping me from suing Vi?¡±


    Her question was straight to the point, and she looked Eugene directly in the eye.


    Mnie thought Eugene would at least react to her questioning, but he remained cold and distant. There was no emotion in his voice when he replied, ¡°Do you expect me to help you instead?¡±


    There was a sh in Mnie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that she has caused damage to LeapCo by leakingpany information?¡±


    Eugene looked down at her with a frosty look in his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    All he said was, ¡°Who are you to care about LeapCo¡¯s damages when I don¡¯t mind it at all?¡±


    There was a small, taunting smile on his lips as he reminded her, ¡°You have nothing to do with LeapCo anymore, Mnie. It¡¯s not your ce to worry about thepany.¡±


    Mnie felt like she could hardly breathe when she heard this. Sheposed herself and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s true that I no longer have anything to do with LeapCo, but Vi indirectly caused my grandfather¡¯s death. This has nothing to do with you, but you¡¯re protecting her.


    She said this in a low voice as if she was holding back her emotions. However, she said each word clearly and crisply.


    Mnie looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so great about Vi that you¡¯re unable to tell right from wrong because of her?¡±

 Chapter 539

    Mnie looked questioningly at Eugene.


    The office was very quiet. In fact, Mnie had not nned on going into the office. She had initially wanted to wait for Eugene outside at the lounge.


    However, she did not expect to see Ste and Evelyn, which eventually led to her going into the office.


    She took the brunt of Eugene¡¯s cold stare. Her fists were slightly clenched, and she forced herself to stand straight.


    However, Eugene looked away after sweeping a nce at her. His tone was calm as usual. ¡°I can¡¯t tell right or wrong just because I refuse to testify on your behalf?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too domineering about this?¡±


    He made an internal call after saying this. ¡°Come inside.¡±


    Lee walked in the moment he hung up. Eugene looked up, and his cool gaze fell on Mnie. Show Miss Smith out the door.¡±


    Lee went up to Mnie. ¡°Come with me, Mnie.¡±


    Eugene was refusing to talk to her about this.


    Mnie looked down, and her fingers fidgeted by her sides. She wanted to say something.


    However, she heard Eugene speak with indifference, ¡°This is myst warning to you, Lee. My office isn¡¯t a ce where anyone cane in.¡±


    Mnie swallowed her words. She looked thoughtfully at Eugene before turning to leave.


    Lee walked her all the way downstairs. He had a good rtionship with Mnie, and when he saw how silent she was, he gave it some thought before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll help you get a taxi.¡±


    Mnie looked up at him and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She left after that.


    Lee stood where he was and watched Mnie leave before returning to the office.


    He was unaware that the moment Mnie turned into a corner, the dark look on her face disappeared.


    She took her phone out from the bag and turned off the voice recording before continuing forward.


    Mnie was feeling a little frustrated that her original n did not work.


    She did not n on asking Eugene about this so directly, but Ste and Evelyn were present. They would never allow her to speak with Eugene for too long.


    Mnie had no choice but to change her tactics and cut to the chase.


    She stared at her phone as waves of emotions washed over her.


    Meanwhile, back upstairs in LeapCo, Eugene was looking at Ste, who was seated on the


    couch. He was not bothered to express much and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I stop by for no reason?¡± Ste asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your mother, Eugene.¡± ¡°So, what else do you want?¡± Eugene was unperturbed and looked at Ste calmly.


    Ste had always projected an exquisite image of an elegantdy. Now, there was a look of rage on her face as she stared back at Eugene.


    She tried her best to hold back her anger as she said to Evelyn, ¡°Can you wait for me outside, Evie? I need to talk to Eugene alone.¡±


    Evelyn stood up graciously. ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs to familiarize myself with my future position.¡±


    Ste maintained her calmness until Evelyn left. Her face fell the moment the office door was shut. She stared at Eugene. ¡°What kind of attitude was that? What do you mean you have no time to be a teacher?¡±

 Chapter 540

    Eugene put down the document in his hand and said condescendingly, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    Ste looked extremely upset. She tried her best to hold back her anger as she reminded Eugene, ¡°It was Cedric¡¯s suggestion to send Evelyn over to LeapCo. Show your attitude to him and not me if you dare!


    ¡°If you really are capable, then get back to work at the headquarters. Do you think you have any right to go against your family¡¯s wishes with only a smallpany in your hands?¡±


    Aplicated look appeared in Ste¡¯s eyes while saying this. She eventually managed to calm her emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about Evelyn? She¡¯s beautiful,es from a good and influential family, and is highly educated. There¡¯s nothing to pick about her. Why must you choose women who aren¡¯t good enough for the family?!¡±


    Ste lost her calm and got furious again at thest sentence.


    She continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but Cedric and I are on the same page when ites to Evelyn. As for other matters, you should have a good think about them.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand paused midway through flipping the document. He said indifferently, ¡°You can leave now if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Ste mmed the door behind her when she left.


    Eugene continued reading the document in his hand. He did not look like he had been affected by her at all.


    Mnie took a taxi straight back to the vi. Xander called her on the phone while she was on her way. ¡°Are you still at LeapCo?¡±


    She replied, ¡°I just left. Can you help me contact Carlton? I have something I need to ask.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Xander replied.


    Mnie suddenly remembered that Xander was the one who called her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you need?¡±


    When Mnie arrived at the hospital with what Xander asked for, he was already waiting at the ward building for her.


    He coughed gently when he saw her. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Mnie raised the bag in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is a normal situation, but does your sister really need all of these?¡±


    Xander had asked for Mnie¡¯s help to get some intimate female products. He paused and looked a little embarrassed. ¡°I have no idea. She insisted on getting them.¡±


    Mnie had a bag of supplements in her other hand. She said, ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, is it


    convenient to visit your sister?¡±


    When they went up the building, Xander¡¯s sister was leaning against the bedhead. A foreigner was helping her put on lipstick carefully.


    Xander¡¯s older sister was called Liana Solomon. Mnie had thought Liana was terribly hurt after hearing Xander¡¯s description of what happened to her.


    Liana was talking to the foreigner when she suddenly spotted Xander standing at the door. Her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Did you get everything I wanted?¡±


    Xander and Liana looked quite alike. Even though Liana was in a hospital gown and her head was bandaged, it was easy to see that she was a beautiful woman.


    She had a bright voice, and Xander said that Liana was three years older than he was. When she was young, a fortune teller had said that she would have a short life, which prompted her parents to bring her up more like a boy.


    Liana noticed Mnie standing next to Xander after she asked him the question. There was a pleasant look of surprise on her face.


    She turned to the foreigner happily. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I, Yury? If we make him buy some girly stuff, we¡¯d get to see his girlfriend!¡±


    The man called Yury looked helpless as he nced at Xander. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Your sister insisted that you had a girlfriend, and she made a bet with me about this.¡±


    Mnie looked at this sudden change in Liana, and she suddenly had no idea what to do with the bag of supplements in her hand.


    It did not look like Liana needed them.


    While Mnie was looking nk, Liana got Yury to help her up. She looked happily at Mnie. ¡°Fortunately, Xander has good taste like me. He likes pretty women.


    Liana looked affectionately at Mnie. ¡°What¡¯s your name, my future sister-inw? How old are you? When did you start dating Xander?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Liana¡¯s barrage of questions left Mnie stunned.


    Xander could not stand it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with¨C¡°!


    Before he could finish his sentence, the smile on Liana¡¯s face disappeared. She looked at Xander dejectedly, ¡°And you say she isn¡¯t your girlfriend. Who are you kidding?¡±


    A vein on Xander¡¯s forehead throbbed.


    Mnie had never met someone like Liana before. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say. In the end, she put the things aside and introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xander¡¯s friend. I heard that you got hurt, so I brought you some supplements. I hope you can get well soon.¡±


    Liana paused at her formal words. After a moment of silence, she nodded. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    Liana¡¯s head was wrapped in gauze and there was a metal rod secured to her corbone. Her arms and legs were all covered in ster. As far as Mnie could see, she was far from ¡°fine¡±, but it was not her ce to ask any further.


    She could only nod hesitantly. ¡°A bit more rest never hurts.¡±


    Liana burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m a professional racer. I¡¯m used to getting injured. This is nothing, really.¡¯


    Next to her, Yury added, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very sturdy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not apliment when you put it that way!¡± Liana interrupted him without any hesitation


    The two of them started to bicker with each other, even switchingnguages every so often.


    ¡°Ignore them. This is their way of expressing their love,¡± Xander said helplessly.


    Mnie looked at him. ¡°You seem to be close with your


    sister.¡±


    1


    Xander usually got along with Oliver and the others, but he was even more rxed in front of


    Liana.


    Xander nodded. ¡°We grew up together.¡±


    Just then, Liana said excitedly, ¡°Mnie, give me your contact! If Xander ever dares to bully you, you cane straight to me. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡±


    She was very enthusiastic, barely giving Mnie a chance to say no.


    Xander had to pitch in. ¡°Go on, just exchange your contacts.¡±


    Just as the four of them were chatting happily, the door to the ward suddenly swung open again.


    A young man whose features resembled Xander¡¯s and Liana¡¯s stood in the doorway. Mnie took a moment to recover, then remembered that the man was Xander¡¯s half-brother, Xavier. While Xavier was unmistakably their brother, the upturned corners of his eyes made him look


    a little more sinister and conniving.


    The smile on Liana¡¯s face when she was talking to Mnie immediately faded. She asked expressionlessly, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Xavier was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He openly stared at Xander and snorted in contempt before turning to Liana again with a phony half-smile. ¡°Dad heard that you got into a car ident, Liana. He was very worried about you, so he asked me to take care of you.¡±


    Liana scoffed. ¡°And you immediately came running? Look at you, Daddy¡¯s golden boy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a filial son? I¡¯d rather be obedient than ungrateful.¡± Xavier¡¯s sly appearance exacerbated his somewhat sarcastic tone, making it sound like he was mocking Xander.


    Liana frowned. ¡°Then please go back and tell him that my real brother will take care of me. He doesn¡¯t have to assign any random schmuck to me.¡¯


    Xavier stiffened slightly, while Liana turned to Yury. ¡°See him out for me.¡±

 Chapter 542

    Viciousness shed across Xavier¡¯s narrowed eyes. He turned his gaze to Xander and said arrogantly, ¡°Back then, you boldly cut ties with the family, but now, you¡¯re back. Did youe crawling back because you couldn¡¯t survive on your own outside?¡±


    His open provocation made Mnie ufortable. She looked up at Xander, who spoke in an even colder voice.


    ¡°Says the boy who hasn¡¯t been acknowledged by the family even now.¡±


    Xavier turned red in the face. He red at Xander and gritted his teeth. ¡°Xander, don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that. Sooner orter, the family fortune will be mine!¡±


    After Yury escorted Xavier out, Liana started to feel a little tired, so Mnie and Xander quickly excused themselves.


    Mnie did not ask Xander a word about Xavier even after they left the hospital.


    Xander was also silent. He did not seem keen to exin.


    On the way back, Henry Scott called Mnie to ask her out for dinner. Mnie declined because she was working.


    It was not just an excuse, either. Burning Star was swamped recently between the department¡¯s project and their coboration with Blue Inc.


    ording to the contract between LeapCo and Burning Star, LeapCo was to make the payments in installments and check on the project¡¯s progress regrly.


    However, due to LeapCo¡¯s recent internal problems, the transfer had been dyed by a week.


    Oliver rushed them several times, but they insisted that they did not have the time to deal with the matter for the time being.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have the time? They¡¯re dying things on purpose if you ask me!¡± Oliver sat on the sofa, furious. ¡°That batch of materials has a short shelf life, plus the temperature and lighting have to be perfect for the optimal effects. If we miss the window, the effect won¡¯t be anywhere near as good.


    ¡°After tha


    I use that as another reason to say that our work is not up to their standards.


    Mnie had juste out of the study when she heard Oliver¡¯s rant. ¡°LeapCo hasn¡¯t wired the money yet?¡± she asked. ¡°What did Lee say?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I could barely reach Lee at all. I finally managed to get a hold of him this morning, but he directed me to someone else before I could get a word in.¡±


    Mnie knew that LeapCo was in a mess right now because of the leak. No wonder they had different priorities at a time like this.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll try contacting them again.¡¯


    She wasted no time. Mnie went back to the study and called Lee.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. Mnie did not call again. Instead, she


    sent Lee a message asking him to contact her when he saw it.


    LeapCo was just as chaotic as Mnie thought. Everyone in thepany had been working overtime for four consecutive days now.


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Simon sat on the sofa and said angrily, ¡°I have toe to your office to talk to you these days, huh?¡±


    Eugene did not even look up. He was still looking at the document in his hand. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I rushed here to give you good news. You should at least show me some appreciation.¡±


    Eugene said nothing.


    Simon cursed inwardly and huffed. ¡°You can rx. Rockwater¡¯s coboration with the Qaisas will probably fall through.¡±


    Eugene paused and looked up at Simon. Simon lowered his voice and said, ¡°The internal strife among the Qaisas is too destructive. Their patriarch is already in the hospital. Bernard Qaisa can¡¯t stand up to Matthew Smith at all. He¡¯s a right mess himself, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Simon sighed. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years since Matthew joined the family. He¡¯s really ruthless. Why don¡¯t you forget about Bernard and contact Matthew instead?


    ¡°Maybe the entire Qaisa fortune will be his someday.¡±

 Chapter 543

    Eugene was familiar with the name Matthew Smith. Matthew was no stranger to anyone who paid attention to the affairs of Oskon City.


    Within just a few years, he had been promoted from an intern at Raywind to the general manager. Recently, he had even used some extreme methods to overthrow the old guard at Raywind.


    It was only a matter of time before the Raywind Group changed hands.


    Most surprising of all was the fact that Matthew was only twenty-four years old.


    Eugene pondered over Simon¡¯s words. Thoughts swirled in his dark eyes.


    Simon did not disturb him. He stood up and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve passed on the word, so I¡¯m leaving now. Xavier is still waiting for me.¡±


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and stopped in his tracks. He raised his eyebrows and said to Eugene, ¡°He told me that Mnie followed Xander back to meet the family.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Mnie doesn¡¯t waste any time at all, huh?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s pensive eyes suddenly looked at him. His thoughts gradually calmed down and finally condensed into a dark ice. His voice was frosty and deep. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, get lost.¡±


    Simon shrugged. He was not bothered by the coldness in Eugene¡¯s tone. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, Mr. Scott. I take it you won¡¯t be free even if I invited you out for a drink tonight.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Simon took his coat and walked out of the office leisurely.


    The moment he walked out of the door, he bumped into Lee, who was bringing Eugene two


    documents.


    Lee greeted him with a slight nod before opening the door and entering the office. ¡°Mr. Scott, this is the new proposal we received.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face was expressionless. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress with Burning Star recently?¡±


    Lee paused and answered truthfully, ¡°The second stage should bepleted soon. Burning Star¡¯s representative came by a few times to ask for the next round of payments, but thepany has been too busy recently. We can¡¯t find the time to handle it.¡±


    Later that day, Mnie got a call from Lee as she was getting ready for dinner.


    Lee¡¯s attitude was businesslike. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your message. We¡¯ll pay as agreed in the contract. Set a time, and someone from LeapCo wille to inspect the project¡¯s progress.¡±


    Mnie said softly, ¡°As soon as possible would be good. The new batch of materials is very time-sensitive. If we miss the best window of opportunity, the final effect might not be as good.¡±


    Lee thought for a moment. ¡°Can we do it tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    Mnie agreed without hesitation. Oliver and Reny had been ranting about how sensitive these special materials were all afternoon. If even one condition was less than ideal, the consequences could be far-reaching.


    After hanging up the phone, Mnie told the others what Lee had said. Reny immediately. cheered exaggeratedly, ¡°You¡¯re amazing as always, Mnie! LeapCo fell into line as soon as you reached out.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Which one of you will go with me tomorrow? I don¡¯t know much about the materials.¡±


    Rainy shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t, I still have to record the temperature difference in the room tomorrow.¡±


    Oliver chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m picking up some other materials tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Xander said quietly. He had juste down the stairs and happened to overhear Mnie¡¯s conversation with the others.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the hospital to spend time with your sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to LeapCo first, then the hospital.¡± Xander gave Mnie a long look. ¡°She asked me to bring you along too.¡±

 Chapter 544

    Mnie had tried to exin to Liana that she was not Xander¡¯s girlfriend, but Liana seemed unconvinced. She even asked Mnie, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d believe you?¡±


    Whether Liana believed her or not, Mnie hadpletely given up on exining.


    Although Xander was exasperated, he could not exin either. Whenever he brought up subject, Liana would groan and moan, pretending to be in pain.


    the


    Eventually, Mnie decided to let her be. After all, Liana seemed to be very spirited when she was acting.


    The appointment with Lee was at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When Mnie saw Eugene at the scene, she was not too surprised at all.


    Eugene was known for his meticulousness at work. He personally reviewed most of hispany¡¯s project investments.


    That was why she calmly greeted Eugene and Lee, leading them into the construction site.


    After the previous renovation, things had gone smoothly at the site.


    Mnie did not know enough about the specific problems and technical jargon to help Xander exin. She just listened to his instructions, bringing him something or turning on a switch from time to time. They worked well together.


    Eugene stood a short distance away, watching them impassively. Only when Xander had finished his exnation did he turn and go out.


    Lee said, ¡°It looks like the second stage is going very well. Come with me to the cafe up and we can discuss the specifics of the third stage.


    <i>ird </i>stage.


    front


    Mnie nodded. Xander said, ¡°We¡¯ll be talking about technical things, so you can just leave this to me.¡±


    He was telling the truth, but Mnie still said, ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping up with the contract. I should be present if you¡¯re talking about the payments.¡±


    Xander frowned. Eugene had used such an excuse at LeapCost time to stall for time.


    As expected, Lee said calmly, ¡°Mr. Scott hopes that we maintain contact with the representative who initially designed the contract.¡±


    Mnie did not bat an eyelid. She understood Eugene that much, at least.


    However, Xander was still reluctant. He subconsciously did not want Mnie to have too much contact with Eugene.


    When Mnie and Xander arrived at the caf¨¦, Eugene¡¯s expression was cold, and there was a faint sense of pressure in his voice. ¡°Burning Star is not too anxious about the project¡¯s progress, I see.¡±


    Xander pulled out a chair for Mnie before saying slowly, ¡°I could say the same of LeapCo. Why else would you have dyed the payments?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze and calmly sat down beside Xander.


    She listened quietly to the conversation between the two men, but she did not say a word.


    Even though she held her silence, someone would not let her stay out of the situation for long Eugene looked at her with his dark eyes. They were as bottomless as the sea, and she could not read his roiling emotions.


    His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Lee received many calls from other Burning Star employees, but ¡­ You¡¯re the person in charge of the contract. Is it your style to push the work onto your colleagues time and time again?


    ¡°Mnie, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to waste everyone¡¯s time over your own personal affairs?¡±


    He looked at her haughtily, tilting his chin back.


    Mnie¡¯sshes fluttered. Her chest rose and fell slightly. ¡°As you said, Mr. Scott, not everyone is wee at your office.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not an employee of LeapCo anymore. And secondly, I have nothing to do with you, Mr. Scott. As far as I¡¯m aware, I don¡¯t have the right to go to your office-¡± Mnie raised her eyes and looked directly at Eugene. ¡°See, Mr. Scott, I know my ce.¡±

 Chapter 545

    Mnie¡¯s words were somewhat self¨Cdeprecating.


    However, she was not wrong. Eugene had said exactly that thest time she met Evelyn and Ste in his office.


    Mnie was patient and tolerant, but she still had a bottom line.


    As long as Vi went unpunished, she would always be short with Eugene.


    That was why Oliver was temporarily in charge of themunication between Burning Star and LeapCo.


    This time, Mnie had only reached out to Lee because Oliver and the others really could not get through LeapCo to deal with the problem.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she looked at Eugene.


    There was no sound in the caf¨¦ except for a soothing, lilting piano tune. Mnie¡¯s small, petite figure was reflected in Eugene¡¯s dark eyes.


    He rapped his knuckles on the table evenly, then he let out a coldugh. ¡°Are you ming me?


    ¡±


    Mnie lowered her eyes and said coolly, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just exining the whole turn of events.¡±


    Eugene scoffed, while Mnie looked calm and unmoved.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Lee had no choice but to remind Eugene in a low voice, ¡°You have a meeting at four. There¡¯s still forty minutes left.¡±


    Eugene nced at him coldly before turning back to Mnie.


    His voice was devoid of any warmth, and his face was impassive. He looked businesslike. ¡± Submit the proposal for the third stage and the summary for the second stage through the proper channels, then go to the finance department to im the money.¡±


    In other words, they had achieved what they were here for.


    Mnie had expected Eugene to pick another fight and put off the payment for a few more days. She did not expect him to be so straightforward this time.


    She took a file from her bag, opened it, and pushed it in front of Eugene. ¡°Then please sign this first, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brow twitched at how neatly Mnie handled the files.


    He lowered his eyes, and he pressed his lips into a straight line. There was a crease between his eyebrows, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Mnie did not rush him. Instead, she subconsciously looked up at Xander.


    This had always been her habit. When she was waiting for one party to sign a contract, it was not polite to stare directly at them. Therefore, Mnie would subconsciously look at her colleagues instead.


    Coincidentally, Eugene looked up and followed her gaze.


    Emotions roiled in his eyes. Eugene saw the way Mnie and Xander looked at each other, and his fingertips on the table moved imperceptibly.


    A momentter, he said faintly, ¡°So Xavier was right. Congrattions are in order.¡±


    Mnie looked directly at Eugene as soon as he mentioned Xavier¡¯s name.


    She could still remember how hostile Xavier was toward Xander in Liana¡¯s hospital room.


    Then again, Xavier and Simon knew each other, so it was not surprising that Eugene knew him


    too.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was whirring, but unbeknownst to her, Eugene took her silence as ack of denial.


    He said coldly, ¡°You really don¡¯t waste any time.¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the pen and signed the document.


    Mnie did not understand what Eugene meant. She collected the signed document after he had left.


    Eugene¡¯s signature was beautiful. The strokes were sharp and neat, matching his cold demeanor.


    Mnie put the file away in her bag and looked at Xander. ¡°Do you want to go visit your sister now orter?¡±

 Chapter 546

    Xander looked at his phonie. Liana had already called him several times. His phone was on silent, so he had not noticed.


    He looked at the missed calls and instinctively said, ¡°We¡¯re probably going to head there now.¡± As soon as he said that, Liana called him again as if on cue. Xander answered this time. Liana¡¯s tiny voice immediately came over the speakers. ¡°Xander, I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    She sounded very weak. Mnie¡¯s heart leaped into her throat. ¡°Is your sister alright?¡± Xander just shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Liana was silent for a moment. ¡°You didn¡¯t read the text I sent you?¡±


    She eximed, ¡°I¡¯m dying to eat the buffalo wings outside our childhood home! I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace if I don¡¯t eat them tonight!¡±


    Forget Xander, even Mnie was exasperated by that. Either way, they had no choice but to buy the buffalo wings for Liana.


    ¡°Mr. Scott, Julie has already prepared the documents for the meeting. We can go straight to the meeting roomter.¡± In the quiet car, Lee sat in the front passenger seat and turned around to talk to Eugene about work arrangements.


    LeapCo had been very busy recently. Eugene was in consecutive meetings almost every day. Today, he had taken the time out of his busy schedule to review the Burning Star project¡¯s


    progress.


    Logically speaking, Burning Star and Blue Inc were not LeapCo¡¯s main priorities at the moment. He could have assigned anyone else to oversee the project.


    Lee looked at the man in the backseat. Eugene had his eyes closed in a deep frown. In the end, Lee paused for a moment and did not say the words on the tip of his tongue.


    Eugene kept his eyes closed. After a long time, he asked Lee, ¡°How long has it been since Mnie left LeapCo?¡± .


    He changed the subject so quickly that Lee froze. ¡°About three months.¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°She¡¯s been at Burning Star for three months, then?¡±


    ¡°I assume so. Blue Inc and LeapCo have been working on this exhibition for about three months now. Mnie was in charge of this from the beginning.¡±


    Lee answered Eugene¡¯s question truthfully, but he did not hear Eugene¡¯s voice again.


    He looked back from the rearview mirror and saw Eugene looking sideways at the street outside. His jawline was clear and distinct, and his pupils were dark and deep, like a silent sea.


    Lee looked away again as the driver drove them back to LeapCo.


    Lee wanted to remind Eugene to get out of the car, but he did not expect Eugene to be one step ahead of him. The gloom on his face hadpletely disappeared, leaving only a passive coldness.


    He instructed calmly, ¡°Contact our partners and prepare for the meeting. Also, remind the departments to submit their reports before they get off work. We don¡¯t have to worry about Oskon City for the time being, but we should be prepared all the same.¡±


    The buffalo wings that Liana wanted were sold near the alley where Xander had taken Mnie


    once.


    Mnie remembered Xander saying before that his grandfather¡¯s house was nearby.


    Hidden in a corner of the city, the alley gave off a feeling of serenity amidst the hustle and bustle. The surroundings were also filled with limestone bs and greenery.


    Following Xander, Mnie could not help but exim, ¡°The environment here is nice.¡±


    Xander said, ¡°This street has some history, so it has never been touched.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Mnie nodded, not noticing a thin vine dangling from the eaves in front of her until a warm hand touched her forehead.


    Xander said in his deep and maic voice, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    <strong>Request More Novels I will upload very Soon. Thanks </strong>

 Chapter 547

    In the early autumn, the wind was always cold.


    Before Mnie could say anything, Xander¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Why is your forehead so cold? Is it because you¡¯re wearing too little?¡±


    Mnie turned to the side to avoid Xander¡¯s touch before she shook her head and replied, The wind picked up a little, that¡¯s all..¡±


    11


    Xander did not mind her obvious evasion and pulled his hand back naturally. Then, he pointed at the small green vine in front of Mnie and said, ¡°It has thorns. Be careful.¡±


    Only then did Mnie look at the vine he was pointing at. It was emerald green with tiny blue flowers dotted all over it. Next to those flowers were small, sharp thorns. If she did not look closely, she would not have seen them.


    The houses here were all quite old. The roofs and balconies were filled with simr vines, drooping down toward the street.


    At first, Mnie thought it was just an ordinary nt and did not pay much attention to it. Now, she felt a little puzzled. ¡°Why does every household in this street have these vines?¡±


    ¡°This neighborhood wasn¡¯t very safe at one point. This thorny vine is a good security measure.


    11


    Mnie noticed that the back of his hand was slightly red, and she frowned. ¡°Let me see your hand.¡±


    Xander paused for a moment and extended his hand to her Sure enough, the back of his hand had been scratched by the thorns. It was not a deep cut, but there were a few drops of blood oozing out.


    Mnie looked at the cut with eyes full of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was careless, and I got you hurt.¡±


    Xander retracted his hand nonchntly. ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Mnie could see just how sharp the thorns were. He was not fooling her with that lie. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I remember there¡¯s a clinic up ahead. Let¡¯s go get your wound checked out. You have to take care of your hands, you know.¡±


    Xander was Burning Star¡¯s lead designer, and he was in charge of the designs for the


    exhibition hall. Mnie could not take the risk.


    Xander did not say anything else in response, following Mnie to a nearby clinic.


    The wound was only skin deep/After disinfecting it, the doctor just put a band-aid on it.


    Even so, Mnie refused to let Xander carry the buffalo wings on the way back. She snatched the takeout bag from his hands.


    Xander was exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal. There¡¯s no need to be so careful.¡±


    Mnie insisted, ¡°I can carry this, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Xander wanted to say something, but when he saw Mnie¡¯s expression, he closed his mouth.


    As a result, Xander took a shelling from Liana when they arrived at the hospital.


    Xander, how could you let Mnie carry your things?! And you call yourself a man?!¡±


    Xander could only look at Mnie.


    Mnie cleared her throat and exined, ¡°He hurt his hand. I insisted on carrying the things.¡± Liana finally noticed the band-aid on Xander¡¯s hand, but she was not particrly bothered. Instead, she said coldly, ¡°If I remove the band-aid right now, would the wound have healed already?¡±


    Mnie stared at her toes. She <i>had </i>wanted to show her concern for Xander¡¯s wound, but now she got him scolded by Liana instead ¨C


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Liana suddenly changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°Mel, I didn¡¯t know you were so considerate. My useless little brother is lucky to have you.¡±


    Now it was Mnie¡¯s turn to feel exasperated,


    Xander came to her rescue at the right time. ¡°Did the doctor give you the green light to eat the buffalo wings already? If not, I¡¯ll take them away.¡±


    Liana held her food protectively and said, ¡°The doctor said that I¡¯m recovering well. I can eat all the hot wings I want!¡±

 Chapter 548

    Xander did not want to listen to Liana¡¯s nonsense. He silently put down the things they bought and


    turned to Mnie, ready to leave.


    However, Mnie¡¯s phone rang suddenly. She nodded at Xander and turned to answer the call.


    The call was from Stephen. ¡°Mel, the charges have been filed based on the other piece of evidence you


    submitted earlier.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Quentin has been called in for questioning. After that, it¡¯s up to the investigators. Maybe Quentin himself can put Vi on the stand.¡±


    ¡°Once that happens, you just have to submit the evidence you have, and it¡¯ll be much smoother sailing from then on.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s words finally lightened Mnie¡¯s mood.


    After finding out that Vi¡¯s evidence was wed and that Eugene was helping her from the


    shadows, Mnie had met up with Carlton a few more times.


    Carlton had reminded her that Vi was not the only one involved in the whole thing. Quentin was


    just as guilty.


    Vi had Eugene¡¯s protection, but Quentin might not.


    Mnie had asked Stephen to help her retrieve the surveince footage from the hotel corridor before pressing charges against Quentin.


    If they pressed Quentin hard enough, they might get him to spill everything.


    Unbeknownst to Mnie, Liana stopped smiling as soon as she left the room. Liana asked her brother solemnly, ¡°Tell me the truth. Mel used to date that Scott jerk, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression froze, and Liana smirked. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯t tell me? I advise you toe clean with me, Xander.¡±


    A mixture of emotions shed across Xander¡¯s face, and his eyebrows twitched. In the end, he


    admitted it. ¡°Yes, but that was in the past.¡¯


    Liana stared at him for a long time before she suddenly clicked her tongue. ¡°Xander, listen to me. I¡¯ve met Eugene Scott before. He¡¯s an unromantic asshole.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t even beat him, I¡¯ll be ashamed to call you my brother.¡±


    Xander looked at Liana nkly.


    Liana rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I guess you¡¯re pretty much the same. You¡¯re just as dense.¡±


    When Mnie returned to the ward, the atmosphere in the room was strange.


    When Liana saw her, she stered on her smile again, saying happily, ¡°Mel, I¡¯ll take you for a race once I get better, okay?¡±


    Almost every time he left Liana¡¯s room, Xander would feel a little down in the dumps. He looked at Mnie, and Liana¡¯s words shed through his mind. ¡°Do you like racing?¡±


    Mnie blinked, confused. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried.¡±


    Xander pursed his lips. ¡°Me neither.¡±


    Mnie was still in a daze when she followed Xander to the racing arena. Xander took her around with an air of familiarity without saying anything.


    Mnie looked at him, not bothering to hide the doubt in her eyes. ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡±


    Xander¡¯s tone was casual. ¡°Liana and I used to hang out here together.¡±


    When he said this, he raised his eyebrows and smiled. His face immediately looked brighter and more youthful.


    Mnie smiled back and was about to speak when a wave of nausea hit her.


    She frowned and subconsciously raised her hand to cover her mouth. The next second, she gagged.

 Chapter 549

    It took a while for the nausea to dissipate. Mnie looked up, her face pale.


    Xander handed her a tissue and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Mnie shook her head and did not say anything. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt uneasy. She put her hand on her chest, trying to still her flustered heart.


    After that, she was no longer in the mood for a race.


    Seeing her distracted expression, Xander put down the helmet he was holding and said in a low voice, ¡°We cane back another day. You should head back and rest first.¡±


    Mnie raised her hand to touch her forehead and nodded. ¡°Maybe I did catch a cold when the


    seasons changed.¡±


    On the way back, Mnie did not feel nauseous anymore. She rested for a while and convinced herself


    that she had caught a cold. That was why she felt unwell.


    As soon as she got back, she said goodbye to Xander and went back to her room to rest.


    Downstairs, Yvonne was sitting in the living room. After Mnie walked past her as if she had not noticed her, she asked Xander, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t feeling too well,¡± Xander asked Yvonne. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Yvonne pouted. ¡°What do you make it sound like I don¡¯t belong here? You didn¡¯t even tell me that Liana was injured. Xander, am I stranger to you?¡±


    Xander gave her a sideways look.


    Yvonne paused for a moment and sighed. ¡°Fine, your father came to visit my father. I heard him say that he really wants you to go home¡­


    ¡°My father and I both think that you should put those things aside for now and at least stake your im on the family assets back first. Do you really want Xavier to inherit everything? That kid doesn¡¯t


    deserve it!¡±


    Honestly, Yvonne would not want to get involved in the Solomons¡¯ mess either if she was in Xander¡¯s shoes. Still, the family fortune was too much for Xander to just give up like that.


    Yvonne was sincerely trying to convince him, but Xander only said calmly, ¡°If he actually manages to get his hands on everything, I¡¯ll salute him for it.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s mouth twitched. She changed the words she had been about to say at the veryst minute. ¡± I¡¯m serious about this, Xander. If you don¡¯t prove yourself with something, how can you confidently say you¡¯ll win Mnie¡¯s hand? Don¡¯t forget, she used to date Eugene Scott.


    ¡°He¡¯s a scumbag, but he¡¯s rich!¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. He looked upstairs and did not say anything.


    Yvonne said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell. You¡¯ve never cared so much about any woman before. I used to think that you swung the other way¡­¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to win her hand?¡± Xander cut in before Yvonne could finish.


    She stopped abruptly, while he continued in a cold and sullen voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the son of a lunatic. Who would ever ept me?¡±


    Yvonne suddenly lost the wind in her sails. She muttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    However, her words were powerless.


    The Solomons¡¯ situation wasplicated, and Xander¡¯s mother¡¯s illness was congenital. In other words, it ran in the family.


    Liana was lucky to have met Yury, but it was hard to say that most people would not mind.


    After a while, Mnie woke up from her nap upstairs, feeling a little better. She had just gotten up when she received a call from the office in the north side of the city asking her to go back and deal with some maintenance problems.


    Mnie had not been up north for some time since her grandfather¡¯s death. She got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs to see Yvonne and Xander chatting in the living room.


    She greeted them. Before she could leave, however, Yvonne called out to her. ¡®I¡¯lle with you. It just so happens that I¡¯m headed to the country club nearby.¡±


    She had driven here, so she dropped Mnie off at the entrance of the neighborhood before joining


    her.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 550

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have to go to the club?¡± Mnie asked.


    Yvonne shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go together after you¡¯re done. I¡¯m just going for a facial appointment, anyway.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s work for the day was rtively simple. They were nning to redo some basic infrastructure along the street, so she had to ask every household to sign a form and agree to fork out a small sum of money.


    It only took her ten minutes.


    As soon as Mnie was done, Yvonne took her straight to the club where she had made her appointment.


    To their surprise, however, they bumped into Vi apanying a middle-aged woman as soon as they walked in. Vi was practically bowing to the woman.


    The moment she saw Mnie, Vi instantly went pale. She looked shocked and humiliated.


    Mnie took one look at her, then turned away and followed Yvonne into the club.


    The receptionist weed them warmly. ¡°Your private room is ready, Ms. Lowry.¡±


    Yvonne nodded. Before she could say anything, a haughty voice spoke up from behind her.


    ¡°Vi, I can tell that you¡¯re desperate to sign a deal with my husband¡¯spany, but I can¡¯t help you. If Rockwater had sent anyone else, I might have considered, but¡­ I can¡¯t quite approve of you.¡±


    It was the middle-aged woman from before. Vi cried out in disbelief, ¡°Mrs. Zachary, you can¡¯t just


    She shut her mouth mid-sentence, her gaze shooting straight at Mnie.


    Mnie sensed her gaze and nced over for just a second before turning away and following Yvonne into the private room.


    The room was filled with the smell of mild incense. Even so, Mnie felt nauseous again as soon as she stepped inside.


    She hurried out of the room.


    Yvonne asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s nausea kept worsening, bing much more serious than it had been in the afternoon.


    In the end, she even ran straight into the washroom and retched into the sink.


    Yvonne followed her into the washroom and looked at her strangely. ¡°Do you have food poisoning or something?¡±


    212


    Mnie had recovered just enough to reply, ¡°I probably caught a cold.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Phew, I was worried because you look just like my cousin did when she was pregnant. You scared me.¡±


    Yvonne spoke without thinking, but Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Her mind suddenly went nk, and the word ¡°pregnant¡± kept echoing in her head like a bomb going off in her ears.


    Mnie slowly straightened up and looked at herself in the mirror. The color drained from her face.


    Now that she thought about it, she had not had her period for a while. She thought that it was because she was under too much pressure.


    To make things worse, she did not know if Eugene had taken any protective measures when they slept together that night. She knew for sure that she had not taken any birth control, since her mind had been a mess the morning after.


    When Mnie came out of the washroom, she was dazed.


    Yvonne looked at her. ¡°Mnie, are you feeling alright?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s throat was so tight that it took all her strength to force out the words. ¡°I need to go to the hospital.¡±


    They headed straight to the hospital. Yvonne wanted Mnie to sit down while she went to the counter to register, but Mnie made a beeline to the gynecology department instead.


    Yvonne frowned and followed her.


    As soon as Yvonne reached the door of the consultation room, she heard Mnie asking nervously, ¡± Doctor, I want to check if I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 551

    <strong>¡°No.¡± Mnie snapped without hesitation. </strong>


    <strong>Yvonne nced at her. Mnie looked at her belly and said in a voice only she could hear, ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡± </strong>


    <strong>This happened too abruptly, and Yvonne could not think of a better way to resolve this matter. All she </strong>


    <strong>could do was drive Mnie back home. </strong>


    <strong>However, as they got into the car, Mnie said, ¡°Can you please send me back to the northern area?¡± </strong>


    <strong>Yvonne wanted to say something but gave in and drove to the northern part of the city. </strong>


    <strong>Mnie stopped Yvonne from sending her to her house door. She walked back slowly instead. All she needed at the moment was time alone to think. </strong>


    <strong>Other than being a little bewildered, she was also anxious. </strong>


    <strong>However, that was only when she knew about her pregnancy. </strong>


    <strong>She had nothing to do with Eugene yet was pregnant with his baby. </strong>


    <strong>Mnie caressed her belly and feltplicated emotions surging in her. </strong>


    <strong>It was a sleepless night for Mnie. She sat in her room with the toys her grandpa had made for her as a kid that she had taken out. </strong>


    <strong>Some were woven with thread, and some were carved from wood. Albert made them for her. Each of </strong>


    <strong>them! </strong>


    <strong>The toys around her made her feel like Alberts was still making new toys for her by her side. </strong>

 Chapter 552

    The following day, when Mnie returned to the vi, Xander and the others were home. When they saw her, Xander asked, ¡°Are you alright? Yvonne said you were feeling unwell yesterday and stayed in your house.¡±


    It seemed Yvonne had not told anyone about her pregnancy.


    Mnie looked at Xander. Upon seeing his concerned gaze, Mnie decided after consideration. ¡± Xander, I have something to tell you.¡±


    It was early autumn and in the morning. Mnie only wore thin clothes with a windbreaker. It did not look warm.


    A jacket was draped on her shoulder when she walked into the yard. Xander said gently, ¡°Wear something thicker.¡±


    Mnie, who had prepared herself to be honest, was taken aback. She lowered her head and bit her lips, unable to say the words she had prepared.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After a pause, Xander looked at her silently.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mnie took a deep breath. She took off the coat on her shoulders and handed it back to Xander.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she spoke softly, ¡°Xander, I am pregnant.¡±


    Xander said nothing and did not take the jacket she handed back to him. Mnie pursed her lips and


    looked at him.


    Her eyes met Xander¡¯s. He seldom had that kind of gaze as though he was bearing some surging emotions. His eyes looked like the waves in the dark sea.


    Mnie felt the jacket being taken away by Xander.


    She forced a smile and was about to speak when Xander asked, ¡°Is Eugene the baby¡¯s father?¡±


    Mnie nodded slightly.


    After silence, Xander asked, ¡°Does he know?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I won¡¯t let him know.¡±


    ¡°So, you have decided to keep this child?¡± Xander¡¯s gaze wasplicated as he looked at Mnie.


    Mnie looked at the tree from afar. After a moment of hesitation, she was determined again.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was the answer she got after thinking about it all night.


    Mnie snapped out of her motions and blinked her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll head back then.¡±


    Just as she spoke, Xander¡¯s jacket was back on her shoulder. Then, the man¡¯s warm and minty


    embrace approached her, holding her in his arms.


    Xander ced his chin on her shoulder.


    He said nothing and hugged Mnie. Only when Mnie felt his hug was too tight and wanted to push him away did she hear Xander speaking in his husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t go back!¡±


    Mnie stopped. She let Xander hug her for a while before sighing. ¡°Xander, I am pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Xander froze and chuckled bitterly. ¡°Mnie, I thought I could bear with it, but the fact is, I


    am jealous of Eugene.¡±


    Of course, he would be jealous seeing the woman he liked pregnant with some other man¡¯s child.


    Mnie listened to Xander¡¯s confession and did not know what to say. She could only stand there


    silently.


    However,


    her silence was shattered by another voice. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting to see this early in the morning.¡± Simon¡¯s yful voice broke the silence in the morning.


    Mnie froze and looked outside the yard.


    The first person she noticed was not Simon. Instead, it was Eugene beside him.


    Expressionlessly, Eugene stood below the willow tree, staring at her.


    The ck suit on him added coldness to his temperament. A leaf dropped off the tree and fell on his


    shoulder.


    Mnie looked into his eyes as tears shimmered in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Solomon, it¡¯s good to be young, but I advise you to retrain yourself a little. After all, you are in the public, which isn¡¯t appropriate.¡±


    Xander¡¯s face was ashen.


    He stared at Simon before looking at Eugene beside him.


    His gaze was cold and serious, as if he was about to beat Eugene up anytime soon.

 Chapter 553

    Xander stared straight into Eugene, and it was hard for Eugene not to notice it.


    He stood outside the fence and looked back at Xander, not intending to avoid it.


    ¡°Xander, you look quite idle. Aren¡¯t you afraid Xavier will kick you out of the Solomon family?¡±


    The annoying voice was from Simon.


    He bit a cigarette and lit it.


    Xander frowned and stood before Mnie to protect her as he lifted his chin. ¡°No wonder Xavier is so arroganttely. Looks like he has the Quind family as his backer.¡±


    Simon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a win-win cooperation.¡±


    He was smoking, and Mnie was sensitive to smells. The tobo smell assailed her nostrils.


    Feeling nauseous, Mnie took a step back.


    Xander noticed her movement and froze. He used his hand to cover Mnie¡¯s nose, blocking the


    smoke.


    Mnie endured the difort and looked at Xander.


    Xander said, ¡°Go inside first if you feel ufortable.¡±


    Although Xander had always worked on the materials, he liked remaining clean. So, he had a minty fragrance on him and looked clean, which smelled good.


    Mnie looked at his palm and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They looked like a couple interacting as if no one else was around.


    Eugene still looked indifferent, yet his eyes turned gloomier.


    It was as if they were the mist in the dawn.


    Naturally, Mnie sensed his cold gaze. However, her mind would be in a mess again if she looked at


    Eugene.


    So, she ignored Eugene and whispered to Xander, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Before she could leave, Eugene spoke suddenly, ¡°Lee said the summary of Burning Star Studio¡¯s project and the proposal hadn¡¯t been submitted. Looks like you aren¡¯t in a hurry to get the investment.¡±


    Mnie froze and looked at Eugene.


    They agreed on LeapCo transferring the money after Burning Star Studio submitted the two documents.


    However, the relevant department started the project suddenly, and Oliver needed more time to finish the documents. So, Mnie still could not submit them.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll send them to LeapCo in two days.¡±


    Mnie sounded tired. She did not look straight at Eugene. Instead, her eyes were on the tree behind


    him.


    She had just known she was pregnant and could not face Eugene as if nothing happened.


    Apparently, Eugene noticed her avoiding gaze.


    His eyes looked colder as he said, ¡°Grandpa told me to get you toe over for a meal, but it seems unnecessary now.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression changed, and she had an indescribable,plicated feeling.


    She dared not meet Henry.


    If Henry knew she was pregnant, things would get moreplicated.


    The jacket draped on her was pulled, and Xander¡¯s gentle voice came from above her head. ¡°It¡¯s cold in the morning. Go in before you catch a cold.¡±


    Mnie was reluctant to face Eugene and nodded.


    Eugene watched Mnie walking into the vi and seemed to be pondering something.


    Xander noticed Eugene¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, do you have something else to say?¡±

 Chapter 554

    Eugene looked at him.


    Xander¡¯s displeasure was obvious. ¡°By the way, Mr. Scott, Mel will not be in charge of negotiating the project with LeapCo. Oliver will take her ce.¡±


    The decision spiked Eugene¡¯s displeasure. He squinted his eyes and looked more oppressive. ¡°LeapCo doesn¡¯t ept the sudden change of the person in charge.¡±


    ¡°So, you are trying to use this as an excuse to keep pestering her?¡± Xander¡¯s mocking gaze was eye- piercing, and Eugen red back at him.


    Xander admitted deep down that he disliked Eugene more than before.


    Coldly, Xander asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, haven¡¯t you heard of the word ¡®harass¡¯?


    ¡°You are the president of LeapCo. You do not need to squeeze everything out of your former employee even after she resigned?¡±


    Amidst the breeze, Eugene¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he stared at Xander. His tone was never as displeased as this moment. ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±


    Xander scoffed. ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Then, Xander headed back to the vi. Simon looked at Xander leaving and clicked his tongue. ¡°This guy is arrogant!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were locked on the ce Xander stood. His expression was cold as if he was about to


    murder someone.


    Simon patted his arm and hesitated before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mrs. Scott is still waiting for you at home.¡±


    Mnie went straight to the study after entering the vi.


    Before long, Xander entered the study with a ss of warm water. He ced it on the table. ¡°Have something warm before you catch a cold.¡±


    Mnie looked at Xander, but Xander¡¯s eyelids were lowered, and he did not look at her.


    ¡°Xander¡­¡± Mnie hesitated.


    Only after a few seconds did Xander look at Mnie.


    He stood while Mnie was sitting. Mnie had to lift her head when she looked at him, and her eyes glistened under the light.


    Xander looked at her beautiful eyes, and an unrecognizable emotion appeared. He gulped before he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like him anymore, do you?¡±


    The sun was bright outside as it shone through the window along with the morning breeze.


    T


    Mnie looked into Xander¡¯s eyes and could see Xander was cautious and was probing for an answer.


    She could not answer him.


    Only Yvonne and Xander knew Mnie was pregnant.


    They did not tell anyone, even though Mnie said nothing about keeping it a secret.


    Mnie adjusted her mood. She had nothing to hesitate about since she decided to keep the baby.


    Stephen was still following Quentin¡¯s case. Mnie wanted to meet Quentin but changed her mind. upon thinking about her baby.


    She was weak. The doctor advised her to be more careful when she did the pregnancy test.


    However, someone came looking for her even though she avoided meeting Quentin.


    It was Mason.


    Mason texted her. [I have something you want. You can have it if you meet me.]


    Mnie wanted to ignore it, but Mason sent her a photo.


    It was a photo of Vi and Quentin taken from a hidden angle. Moreover, they were at the hotel, and she got into trouble.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mnie agreed to Mason¡¯s request.


    However, just as she headed out, she bumped into ra. Eugene was with her.

 Chapter 555

    Mnie had not been driving for a long time since her shoulder got injured. She had been taking a


    taxi.


    When the ck Maybach pulled over before her, she took a few steps back.


    The window rolled down, and ra¡¯s smiling face appeared. ¡°Miss Smith, what a coincidence. Are you waiting for a taxi? I can give you a ride.¡±


    Mnie could see Eugene¡¯s side profile from outside. She rejected ra¡¯s offer. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°Is it Xander?¡±


    Mnie said nothing, seeming like she was admitting it.


    ra smiled disappointedly. ¡°Please excuse me for disturbing you. I could have a chat with you in the


    car.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°Goodbye, Madam ra.¡±


    Eugene did not even look at her. Even after she rejected, Eugene reminded ra indifferently. ¡° Weren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±


    Then, he rolled up the window and sped off in the car.


    ra looked at Eugene¡¯s cold face and sounded helpless when asked, ¡°Who annoyed you this time?¡±


    Eugene put on a straight face and looked ahead.


    ra smiled and hugged herself. ¡°Did you turn on the cooler? Why is it so cold here?¡±


    Eugene nced at ra through the rear-view mirror. ¡°Grandpa is still waiting for you at home.¡±


    ra had a good rtionship with Henry. Henry liked her more than he liked Ste because he and ra¡¯s father wererades in the military. They were best friends.


    Meanwhile, Ste married Cedric because she got to know this man through ra.


    ra shook her head and quipped, ¡°I am like the matchmaker for the Scott family. I introduced your parents, and now you?¡±


    Mnie and Mason agreed to meet in the city center, and Mason was already there when she arrived.


    After putting down her handbag, Mnie got straight to the point. ¡°What are your conditions?¡±


    Mason nced at her impressively. ¡°It feels good to talk to smart people like you.¡±


    Mnie looked at him.


    Mason was a cunning man with many despicable tricks. So, Mnie was on guard even when speaking to him.


    212


    ¡°Do you want a cup of coffee?¡± asked Mason.


    Mnie looked at the coffee before her and asked calmly, ¡°Were you the one who drugged the drink


    thest time?¡±


    Mason lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    However, Mnie could tell there was a high chance it was him from his expression.


    Mnie calmly said, ¡°There is no need to beat around the bush. I don¡¯t want to waste so much time


    on you.¡±


    With a stered smile, Mason froze and ced a USB drive on the table. ¡°The things you want are here. I can give them to you if you agree to one condition.¡±


    Mnie looked at the USB drive. ¡°What condition?¡±


    ¡°I want the core confidential information of LeapCo.¡±


    Mason was confident. ¡°You have been working by Eugene¡¯s side, and getting in touch with those isn¡¯t difficult for you.¡±


    Mnie said nothing.


    Mason tried to incite Mnie to speak. ¡°Everyone knew you were loyal to Eugene. Even those in the industry like us envied Eugene for having a reliable secretary like you.


    ¡°However, he was ungrateful and even dumped and fired you.¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 556

    After a pause, Mason tried to lure Mnie into agreeing with a question. ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t you want to take your revenge on him?


    ¡°I even heard you owed him 1.5 million dors. I can give you five million dors and get you a higher executive position in Rockwater if you agree to help me.¡±


    Mnie looked unmoved even after Mason instigated her with better rewards. Only when Mason finished speaking did Mnie ask indifferently, ¡°Are you trying to use me after using Vi?¡±


    Mason did not mind. ¡°Vi? She is just a fool. I was surprised that Eugene kept her by his side for so


    long.¡±


    Mnie did not care about his response. She took the USB drive Mason threw on the table.


    As Mason was grinning, she threw the USB drive back at Mason.


    Coldly, Mnie said, ¡°I am not interested in taking revenge on anyone. Compared to LeapCo, I dislike


    Rockwater more.¡±


    Mason¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even considering this for yourself?¡±


    ¡°From what I know about you and Rockwater, rejecting you is the best decision I can make.¡±


    Mnie stood up and nced at the USB drive as she continued. ¡°At least I know one thing. You are


    with them.¡±


    When Mnie walked out of the caf¨¦, she felt nauseous again. Maybe because she was pretty


    unhealthy, her symptoms were quite severe.


    Moreover, the coffee smell sparked her symptoms.


    She stood by the road to suppress the urge to vomit. However, she saw Vi staring at her gloomily from not far away when she lifted her head.


    ¡°Mnie, do you hate to see me living a good life?¡± Vi snapped upon seeing Mnie looking back


    at her.


    Mnie¡¯s brows were knitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy to see me in despair?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were gloating at me when you saw my pathetic state at the club that day.


    ¡°Eugene, Xander¡­ Aren¡¯t they enough for you? Do you even have to seduce Mason? Mnie, why do you have to snatch everything that¡¯s mine?¡±


    Anger boiled in Vi as she used Mnie. Her eyes never left Mnie.


    She saw Mason texting someone secretly the previous night, and her instinct instigated her to stalk Mason. Then, she saw Mason meeting Mnie.


    After a pause, Mason tried to lure Mnie into agreeing with a question. ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t you want to take your revenge on him?


    ¡°I even heard you owed him 1.5 million dors. I can give you five million dors and get you a higher executive position in Rockwater if you agree to help me.¡±


    Mnie looked unmoved even after Mason instigated her with better rewards. Only when Mason finished speaking did Mnie ask indifferently, ¡°Are you trying to use me after using Vi?¡±


    Mason did not mind. ¡°Vi? She is just a fool. I was surprised that Eugene kept her by his side for so long.¡±


    Mnie did not care about his response. She took the USB drive Mason threw on the table.


    As Mason was grinning, she threw the USB drive back at Mason.


    Coldly, Mnie said, ¡°I am not interested in taking revenge on anyone. Compared to LeapCo, I dislike Rockwater more.¡±


    Mason¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you even considering this for yourself?¡±


    ¡°From what I know about you and Rockwater, rejecting you is the best decision I can make.¡±


    Mnie stood up and nced at the USB drive as she continued. ¡°At least I know one thing. You are


    with them.¡±


    When Mnie walked out of the caf¨¦, she felt nauseous again. Maybe because she was pretty unhealthy, her symptoms were quite severe.


    Moreover, the coffee smell sparked her symptoms.


    She stood by the road to suppress the urge to vomit. However, she saw Vi staring at her gloomily from not far away when she lifted her head.


    ¡°Mnie, do you hate to see me living a good life?¡± Vi snapped upon seeing Mnie looking back


    at her.


    Mnie¡¯s brows were knitted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Are you happy to see me in despair?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were gloating at me when you saw my pathetic state at the club that day.


    ¡°Eugene, Xander¡­ Aren¡¯t they enough for you? Do you even have to seduce Mason? Mnie, why do you have to snatch everything that¡¯s mine?¡±


    Anger boiled in Vi as she used Mnie. Her eyes never left Mnie.


    She saw Mason texting someone secretly the previous night, and her instinct instigated her to stalk Mason. Then, she saw Mason meeting Mnie.


    <i>2/12 </i>


    Vi watched from afar and saw Mason¡¯s grin.


    Mason had not been gentle to her or even smiled at her for long. His attitude toward her got colder by the day.


    Moreover, the grief she had suffered in Rockwater was unbearable.


    When she was in LeapCo, she did not need to do anything and could do everything otherpanies would not have given her.


    However, at Rockwater, she only worked as the general manager¡¯s secretary for one week and was already degraded to the sales department. It was a busy department with a tiring work environment.


    The reason for her being transferred was that she was not fit for the general manager¡¯s secretary¡¯s position.


    Vi¡¯s gaze on Mnie looked even more aggrieved and angry. She could not ept others saying she was not fit for the job.


    It was all because Mnie seduced Mason!


    Moreover, Mason had said she was more capable than Mnie.


    Mnie noticed the hatred in Vi¡¯s eyes seemed to be getting stronger. She was wary and quickly


    retreated a few steps.


    However, before Vi could do anything, a firm voice sounded. ¡°Mel!¡±


    Mnie turned around and saw Henry and ra walking toward her.

 Chapter 557

    Henry was on cloud nine upon seeing Mnie. ¡°Mel, why are you here?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Henry said he wants to get something for a friend and asked me to apany him,¡± said ra with a smile. ¡°I wanted to give you a ride when I met you, but in the end, we met here. Looks like we are destined to meet each other today.¡±


    Surprised, Henry told Ca, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brought Mnie along since you met her?¡±


    ¡°I was rejected because I have something else to do,¡± said Mnie.


    Henry did not mind and chuckled. ¡°Since you are free now, can you have a meal with this old man?¡±


    Vi, who had been ignored, looked at the three talking joyfully.


    Henry and Ca did not even nce at her.


    Her displeasure grew.


    It was not that she had never tried to win the favor of the Scott family. However, no matter how hard she tried, she was nothing to them.


    She could not understand why they would ept Mnie instead.


    A malicious thought shed across her mind. She called out in her sharp voice, ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie and Henry looked at her. She smiled wryly, and her face looked pale. ¡°You asked me to get Mason to meet you, and I have done that. You promised me to get Eugene to meet me. Can you get it done as soon as possible? I have something important to tell him. Please help me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like him, after all. You just want to take your revenge on LeapCo. You can do anything you want, but don¡¯t harm Eugene¡­¡¯


    He had always been good at putting on an act, and her aggrieved voice made it look natural.


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow and looked at Vi calmly, waiting for her performance to end.


    Vi looked at Henry ¡®unintentionally¡¯. A glimpse of a painful expression shed across her face, making her look vulnerable.


    She bit her lips. ¡°I know what I did was wrong. I regret doing it. I can do anything to atone for my mistake if Eugene is willing to forgive me.¡±


    Mnie looked at Vi¡¯s gaze and knew Vi had changed her target. She was trying to get what she wanted from Henry.


    However¡­


    Mnie was bewildered that Eugene had not forgiven her.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    As Mnie pondered, ra spoke calmly, ¡°If I had not mistaken, you worked in Rockwater as soon as you left LeapCo.¡±


    Startled, Vi froze before speaking in a pitiful tone, ¡°I was left with no choice. My parents depend


    on me.¡±


    ra smiled and said nothing more.


    Henry¡¯s face was gloomy, and he took Mnie by her hand. ¡°Come on, Mnie. Let¡¯s go and grab something to eat.¡±


    Mnie was reluctant to have any more conversations with Vi. Moreover, she could sense Vi¡¯s


    malicious intention toward her.


    It was better to be careful.


    ra had booked a table in a restaurant nearby. It was a traditional Asian cuisine restaurant, Henry¡¯s favorite. The dishes were ordered ording to Henry¡¯s taste.


    Henry loved eating fish, and there were many dishes on the table. He looked at Mnie approvingly, then at ra, as hemented, ¡°It¡¯s better spending the time with you two than those at home.¡±


    ra chuckled. ¡°You are saying this because we haven¡¯t met for years. If you see us every day, I¡¯m sure you will get tired of us, too.¡±


    Henry shook his head and ced a bowl of fish stew before Mnie. ¡°Taste this. I missed this when I was abroad.¡±


    The stewed fish was soft and fragrant, looking scrumptious in the bowl.


    However, the fishy smell gushed out when Mnie scooped it with her spoon.

 Chapter 558

    Mnie could not hold it back and dashed out with her mouth covered.


    She felt better without the fishy smell assailing her nostrils in the washroom.


    When she returned to the private room, her face still looked pale. Moreover, the fishy smell in the room was stronger, making her feel nauseous again.


    ¡°Mel, are you alright?¡± When Henry saw her pale face, he stood up. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    Mnie wanted to refuse, but the smell was unbearable. She did not like eating fish, and the fishy smell now felt worse. She could not even speak.


    ra helped her. Mnie felt better when they left the restaurant and got into the car.


    After feeling better, she said, ¡°I am fine. I have been busy at work and did not rest enough. That¡¯s why the fishy smell made me nauseous.¡±


    ¡°Fishy smell made you feel nauseous?¡± ra nced at her from the front passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Henry felt sorry for Mnie. ¡°You should have told me, and we wouldn¡¯t have ordered the fish.¡±


    ra said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital no matter what. After all, staying upte is bad for one¡¯s health. Young people have to rest well, too.¡±


    Henry agreed. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s better to undergo a body check-up.¡±


    Mnie wanted to reject their kind offer, but ra said, ¡°Henry will be worried.¡±


    The driver drove them to Jepton Hospital. ra contacted the doctor Henry had been visiting.


    Even though Mnje was reluctant, she could only cooperate.


    The doctor nced at the report and lifted his eyebrow when it was out. ¡°You seemed to havee to the wrong department.¡±


    Mnie was calm and said nothing. Henry asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong with her blood test report?¡±


    ¡°She is pregnant and should go to the gynecologist,¡± exined the doctor calmly.


    Henry and Ca were startled.


    Mnie stood up and headed out.


    She had been feeling nauseous and, indeed, needed to visit the doctor again.


    ¡°Normally, pregnant women don¡¯t get nauseous in the first two weeks of their pregnancy, but your progesterone level is higher than normal. It will affect your metabolism, which will also affect your


    gastrointestinal system¡­¡±


    Mnie saw Henry¡¯splicated expression when she walked out of the clinic.


    Worried, Henry asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±


    Mnie froze. ¡°Everything is normal.¡±


    ¡°The baby¡­¡± Henry hesitated and sighed a few times before asking, ¡°Who¡¯s the father of this baby?¡±


    Mnie looked at the ground and said nothing.


    Henry¡¯s eyes lost their glow, and his hand on the walking stick trembled. He moved his lips, wanting to say something but could not.


    Mnie was holding the medical slip, and her drooping eyelids covered the emotion in her eyes<i>. </i>


    Looking at Mnie meaningfully, ra asked, ¡°Is Eugene the father?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s body stiffened as her tightened grip crumpled the papers.


    She lifted her head slowly and looked at ra. ¡°Not him.¡±

 Chapter 559

    Looking disappointed, Henry held Mnie¡¯s arm silently for a long time without knowing what to say.


    Mnie felt bad seeing Henry¡¯s disappointment. She felt as if she was holding onto something, and it


    suffocated her.


    ra held Henry and looked at Mnie apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll take Henry back home first. You¡­¡±


    Before ra could finish, Mnie said in a husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Grandpa Henry¡¯s health is more important.¡±


    ra nodded and helped Henry walk.


    Mnie wanted to see Henry off, but she stopped when she looked at Henry¡¯s hunched back.


    She did not know how to face Henry.


    Not to mention exining this to him.


    She felt like a dumb person, unable to speak out for herself.


    However, Henry turned around. He looked older, and even his wrinkles were noticeable.


    He nced at Mnie¡¯s belly before looking at her face. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°I will not


    be at ease to let you go back alone after seeing you being so nauseous.¡±


    Mnie felt worse upon receiving Henry¡¯s kindness.


    She felt like crying.


    Noticing Mnie¡¯s stare, Henry signed and said, ¡°This matter is shocking. Mel, please give me some time to ept it. You are pregnant now, and I won¡¯t be that muddle-headed to dump you here just


    like that.¡±


    Mnie had been pondering Henry¡¯s reaction upon knowing she was pregnant. He might be disappointed or even stay away from her, yet she did not see thising.


    She pursed her lips and did not know how to react.


    ra hid her surprised expression and reminded Mnie. ¡°Since Henry said so, ept his offer. After all, your ce isn¡¯t far from ours.¡±


    No one spoke along the way home.


    When Mnie stepped out of the car, Henry asked her, ¡°Can you tell me who the child¡¯s father is?¡±


    He asked reluctantly.


    Mnie did not know how to lie about that. After all, it would not be nice to use another man¡¯s name.


    Henry saw her hesitation and sighed again. ¡°Forget it. Does Eugene know about it?¡±


    212


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Henry still looked like he had plenty of things to say to Mnie. However, Mnie knew she could not say much and thanked them before leaving.


    Henry looked at Mnie¡¯s slim back in the car, and it looked like he was pondering something


    ramented, ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that Mnie is pregnant.¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression turned cold as he snorted. ¡°That brat doesn¡¯t know how to cherish Mnie. Serves him right! He will regret it one day.¡±


    ra froze. ¡°It seems like she doesn¡¯t n to let Eugene know.¡±


    ¡°The brat has done something like that to Mel. Of course, she won¡¯t want him to know!¡± Henry was so pissed off, and his chest heaved.


    raforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Just let him be.¡±


    ¡°I will be happier without my son and grandson!¡± Henry snapped. Everyone in the Scott family was useless, and he was annoyed to see them like that.


    ra did not know what to do and instructed the driver to send Henry home.


    Mnie thought Henry needed a long time to ept it.


    However, ra came to visit the next day.


    Behind her were two nannies with lots of goody bags in their hands.


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°Madam Franklin, why are you here?¡±


    Feeling helpless, ra said, ¡°Henry asked someone to send these to me, saying they are for you. He wants you to look after yourself and not tire yourself during pregnancy.¡±


    Mnie looked at the supplements in the nanny¡¯s hand and hesitated before saying, ¡°I am fine. I can¡¯t ept these.¡±.


    ra wore a fitting dress and looked elegant in it.

 Chapter 560

    She looked at Mnie with a smile. ¡°Take them. This is a task given to me by Henry. He will scold me


    if I fail to provide them to you.


    ¡°My nannies are already in their forties, and holding so many goody bags is quite tiring. Miss Smith, let¡¯s let them put the things down, shall we?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want them, you can tell Henry yourself. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±


    ra was telling the truth. Mnie stepped back and let the nannies in to leave the goods.


    Standing at the door, ra said, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Henry gave Mnie a lot of stuff. It upied some space.


    Moreover, they were expensive.


    After pondering, Mnie dialed Henry¡¯s number.


    Henry answered it as if waiting for her call as soon as it went through.


    Mnie greeted him. ¡°Grandpa Henry.¡±


    ¡°Did you receive the goods?¡± Henry¡¯s voice sounded healthy.


    Mnie hesitated before saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have given me these.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Henry¡¯s voice sounded stern as he continued. ¡°Mel, do you think I have been nice to you because of Eugene?


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear today. I have wanted a granddaughter. It will be better than having that annoying


    brat.


    ¡°Take those things I gave you. It doesn¡¯t matter, even if the baby isn¡¯t Eugene¡¯s. I would be happy if you allowed him to address me as his great-grandfather.¡±


    Mnie was touched. She would be lying if she was not.


    She sniffled as she responded.


    Henry quickly said, ¡°Pregnant women should not be so emotional.¡±


    Mnie suppressed her emotion and muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mood had been down since the call with Henry.


    However, she did not know Henry had been answering her call in the car.


    As soon as the call ended, he ordered, ¡°Quick! Take me to LeapCo!¡±


    212


    LeapCo was famous for its overtime working hours. When Henry entered the office, only the intern was there.


    ¡°Where is Eugene?¡±


    The intern answered humbly and softly, ¡°Mr. Scott is in the middle of a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Ask him to get over here as soon as the meeting ends. I have something to ask him!¡±


    Henry was a businessman, and his oppressive temperament was scary.


    The intern took the order.


    Half an hour had already passed when Eugene got to Henry.


    When he entered the office, he noticed Henry¡¯s stern expression.


    Tired after staying awake for a few nights, Eugene looked haggard. He stopped and asked, ¡°Grandpa, why were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Why? How dare you ask me why!¡± Henry¡¯s anger shot through him upon hearing Eugene¡¯s voice.


    He red at Eugene and asked, ¡°Do you know about Mnie being pregnant?¡±


    Eugene froze and stopped arranging the documents. With a frown, he looked at Henry as he asked coldly, ¡°Do you know what you are asking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t know what you have done!¡± Henry wanted to smash the cup of tea on Eugene to vent his anger.


    ¡°Mnie is pregnant, and the child isn¡¯t yours!¡±


    After shouting, Henry¡¯s chest heaved as he red at Eugene. ¡°Look at you! You brought this upon yourself! Useless brat!¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter <b>561 </b>


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned cold. He stared into Henry¡¯s eyes as if he were about to break down any second.


    He slowly asked, ¡°Did she say she¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    ¡°We found out during the check¨Cup in the hospital.¡± Henry stomped his walking cane. ¡°I think Mnie didn¡¯t intend to let you know. You¡¯re just a brat with nothing, but you¡¯re so good at torturing her.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s left you. Are you happy now?¡±


    Eugene showed no response to Henry¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Henry¡¯s face was ashen. He warned Eugene, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>like Mnie, and it¡¯s not because of you. Even if you have nothing to do with her anymore, I¡¯ll still treat her as my granddaughter. Don¡¯t you ever dare have any feelings for my granddaughter!¡±


    Then, he stood up angrily and left with Landon¡¯s help.


    Only then did Eugene show some reaction.


    His pupils quivered as he stared at Henry, who was leaving. He started organizing the documents.


    The office was so quiet that Eugene could even hear a pin drop.


    After a moment, Eugene put the documents back in their ce and stood there.


    Henry¡¯s angry voice lingered in his ears.


    Mnie was pregnant!


    A mix of emotions rose within him.


    ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡± Lee sounded worried. Only then did Eugene¡¯s knitted brows


    loosened.


    He looked at Lee.


    Lee said after a while, ¡°Mr. Scott, there¡¯s a meeting in ten minutes. I¡¯ve been calling you. Is everything alright? Do you need me to postpone the meeting?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s entangled thoughts dissipated, and he pondered before saying, ¡°Cancel the lunch break and bring forward the whole meeting.¡±


    Lee had something to say but nodded when he saw Eugene¡¯s expression.


    Ever since Eugene reminded them about the proposal for the third phase,


    Mnie had been urging Oliver to finish it.


    Oliver knew he had been dying the progress and did it overnight within two days after returning from the site.


    Mnie wanted to help, but many professional terms and data were needed.


    She was incapable of dealing with those yet.


    Mnie got more professional books from Xander to enhance her knowledge further.


    Xander and Reny would also exin the things Mnie did not understand to her.


    Mnie felt bad for troubling them. ¡°You¡¯re already busy working yet I¡¯m being a nuisance by getting you to teach me,¡±


    Xander nced at her and took out a box of dried plums. He ced it before Mnie, saying in his deep and gentle voice, ¡°A client gave me this. His wife dried the plums without adding any additives. They might be able to ease your nausea.¡±


    Mnie looked at the box of dried plums as a strange feeling burned in her.


    However, maybe because her hormone levels were high, Mnie¡¯s nausea was worse than others.


    She could not take any medication and could only bear with it.


    With a smile, she took the dried plums. ¡°Oliver said he can finish it by tonight. Why don¡¯t we have a meal? Let¡¯s take a break from the stress.¡±


    Before Xander could say a word, Reny, who walked past them, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the fish and chips store nearby. The food there looks tasty!¡±


    Xander rejected. ¡°No fish.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Xander brushed her off with an answer, ¡°I don¡¯t like the fishy smell.¡±


    Reny epted it disappointedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a barbecue instead?¡±

 Chapter 562

    Chapter <b>562 </b>


    Xander looked as if <b>he </b>wanted to turn down that suggestion again.


    Mnie was afraid he would and quickly said, ¡°Barbecue is fine. I happen to crave <b>for </b>that.¡±


    Xander lifted his eyebrow and said nothing more. The barbecue restaurant was nearby. It was only nine at night after the meal.


    Reny found the restaurant. The food was not bad, and the environment was pretty good. Even Mnie found her appetiteing back.


    Eugene¡¯s call came in halfway through the meal. Mnie¡¯s smile faded away upon seeing the caller ID.


    She knew Eugene would look for her.


    After all, Henry and ra knew about her pregnancy, and it would not be strange for them to tell Eugene.


    She took her phone and excused herself before answering it at a silent corner outside the restaurant.


    When she answered the call, the man said nothing.


    After a long while, she heard a faint breathing sound.


    Then, the man asked in his deep voice, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Mnie stood under the streetlight and stared at her long shadow as she grunted in response.


    ¡°Did you do a pregnancy test?¡± asked Eugene.


    Mnie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary to ask so many questions. This baby has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Eugene froze and asked her in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s not mine?¡±


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the father, then?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. She felt ufortable lying.


    She said, ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too overconfident?


    ¡°Do you really think I need you?¡±


    Mnie scoffed and asked him, ¡°Do you want me to send you the hotel booking itinerary?¡±


    She had been practicing having to face Eugene¡¯s questions because she knew he would look for her one day.


    Then, she added, ¡°Eugene, when I slept with you, we always took precautions. I haven¡¯t forgotten the habit.


    ¡°So, after sleeping with you that night, I took the pill in the morning.¡±


    Mnie did not know Eugene was standing before his office¡¯s French windows as he stared at the city lights in the dark.


    Her words were like the night breeze.


    His lips were pursed. Suddenly, a deep male voice came from Mnie¡¯s end of the call. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It looks like it¡¯s about to rain.


    Mnie looked at Xander and nodded before hanging up the call.


    Xander asked, ¡°Did I interrupt you? The weather forecast said it might rain in 15 minutes, so it¡¯s better to head back quickly.¡±


    Mnie looked at Reny, who was hailing a taxi not far away. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not an important call.¡±


    Xander nced at her and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head home.¡±


    The weather forecast was urate. It rained once they reached the vi.


    Frustrated, Simon walked into the bar in his wet clothes while rubbing his hair. ¡° Why is it suddenly raining?¡±


    Then, he saw a familiar figure in the dark drinking a ss of wine. He ordered a ss for himself and asked, ¡°Your expression looks gloomier than the weather outside.¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter <b>563 </b>


    Eugene sat in the dark with a bottle of wine before him<b>, </b>but he did not seem to have touched his ss<b>. </b>


    However, many cigarette buds were in the ashtray on the table.


    Eugene seldom drank or smoked. His friends knew that.


    Simon looked at the cigarette buds and clicked his tongue before saying, ¡°Speak. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Eugene nced at him and said nothing.


    The cigarette between his fingers lit as the smoke rose. Then, he extinguished it.


    Since Eugene was not speaking, Simon did not ask further. He poured himself a ss of wine and muttered, ¡°Well, since you refuse to talk, I¡¯ll tell you something interesting.


    ¡°Do you remember Jeremy Gordon in Liscit? His wife cheated on him and slept with a man in his 50s. The son Jeremy has been doting on is the old man¡¯s.¡®


    Simon drank the wine and gossiped, ¡°When Jeremy found out about it, he didn¡¯t divorce his wife and even looked after the kid like his own until the paternity test results came out two days ago. It was embarrassing.¡±


    Then, Simon scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s no longer a matter about being cheated on. This has to do with a man¡¯s dignity. It¡¯s disgusting to let another man¡¯s son call him ¡®Dad¡® all this while.¡±


    ¡°A man¡¯s dignity?¡± Eugene spoke, and his gaze on Simon was cold. Simon could sense his bad mood even in the dark.


    ¡°Yeah! No man will want to look after the kid of the man his wife cheated on him with.¡±


    Simon was pouring Eugene a ss of wine. He did not notice Eugene¡¯s gloomy gaze when he was saying that.


    ¡°By the way, Matthew is quick. There¡¯s some news from Oskon City. The Qaisa family might have a new leader soon. You must prepare yourself if you want to cooperate with the Qaisa family¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Eugene g?t up.


    Simon was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to go.¡±


    The rain that night was long and heavy since it was autumn.


    Eugene stood by the window in the private room.


    He looked at the raindrops outside the window. The wind brought in the raindrops, which made his shoulders wet.


    Eugene had taken the cigarette box when he left. Casually, he lit a cigarette and held it between his fingers.


    He disliked the smell of cigarettes, but the nicotine in them was indeed calming.


    Taking out his phone and flipping to the call log, he could see Mnie¡¯s call that had been cut off on the top.


    His gaze turned gloomy as an indescribable emotion gushed through him.


    In the end, he put down the phone and let the cigarette burn between his fingers.


    Oliver checked the documents and got them done that night.


    When Mnie got theplete proposal and saw Oliver¡¯s tired face, she reminded him, ¡°Take a nap at home today.¡±


    Despite being pale¨Cfaced, Oliver shook his head. ¡°We have to run the primary test today. Things will only be busier.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Oliver was about to leave but turned around. ¡°It¡¯s better to send this to LeapCo today. After testing the effect, we can continue with the next progress in two days.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better for LeapCo to give us the money earlier.¡±


    Mnie nodded and headed to LeapCo once they left.


    Xander wanted to apany her. However, they were busy, just like Oliver told her. He could not leave the site.


    Mnie was fine going alone. All she had to do was hand the document to Lee.


    It was LeapCo¡¯s working hours when Mnie arrived, and she bumped into Yana and Tina at the entrance.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter <b>564 </b>


    Yana enthusiastically greeted her, ¡°Mnie, did youe to LeapCo for some business matter?¡®


    Mnie said, ¡°I came to give Lee a document.¡±


    ¡°Is it Burning Star Studio¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Tina smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you being unable to get a job, but you¡¯re still sessful after changing your career. Burning Star Studio is quite famous now.¡±


    Mnie nced at her. ¡°I just happened to be lucky.¡±


    ¡°Being lucky isn¡¯t enough.¡± Tina lowered her voice. ¡°Vi is also lucky. Look at her life now.<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty shameless. I heard she started working in Rockwater after leaving LeapCo, and we can see her asionally in front of LeapCo¡¯s building.¡±


    ¡°LeapCo and Rockwater are so far away. I don¡¯t believe she walks past here coincidentally.¡±


    Yana and Tina had always generously shared gossip about Vi with Mnie.


    Mnie listened without saying anything.


    After they finished, she asked, ¡°Lee must have alreadye to work, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Mr. Scott and Lee have been working overtime recently and sometimes even stay the night here.¡±


    Mnie went upstairs after excusing herself.


    She came early to avoid bumping into Eugene. With what she knew about Eugene¡¯s schedule, he would contact the person in charge of each department on the first day of the month to get first¨Chand information about thepany.


    Today was the first day of the month.


    When Mnie was on the top floor, she messaged Lee and received a reply telling her to put the document on his office table. He was on a business outing and would be back in an hour.


    Mnie kept her phone and wanted to head to the office, but the door opened from inside.


    Chapter


    Eugene stood before her expressionlessly.


    Eugene had a faint tobo smell on him. Mnie was sensitive to smells and noticed it.


    Subconsciously, she took a step back. Eugene noticed her reaction and showed a sarcastic look on his face.


    His voice sounded more hoarse than usual. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mnie showed him the document. ¡°The proposal for Burning Star Studio¡¯s third phase and the summary for the second phase.¡±


    She sounded calm since they were just talking business. ¡°Since you¡¯re around, Mr. Scott, please take a look at them.¡±


    Eugene stared at Mnie. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he asked Mnie, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Mnie froze and looked at him. ¡°Burning Star Studio trusts LeapCo, and it¡¯ll be better if LeapCo can transfer the investment fund as soon as possible.¡±


    Eugene squinted slightly as he looked at Mnie¡¯s calm face.


    He silently stared at Mnie.


    Mnie felt ufortable under his gaze and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve delivered the document, I¡¯ll excuse myself now.¡±


    She wanted to walk away, but a force grabbed her wrist and pulled her.


    They were at the door, and Eugene pulled her in.


    When the door mmed shut, the man held her waist. A warm palm was ced on her belly.


    Eugene¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Is it really not mine?¡±

 Chapter 565

    Chapter <b>565 </b>


    Mnie leaned against the door<b>. </b>The man¡¯s warm breath huffed on her ears when he spoke.


    She could feel Eugene¡¯s mood and his minty scent. However, Mnie felt trapped.


    No one was around, and it was quiet<b>, </b>even in the corridor. Mnie could feel the warm palm Eugene ced on her belly.


    Mnie was fit, and her waist was curvy. Eugene¡¯s big palm made her waist look smaller.


    Eugene said, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re lying to me.¡®


    He sounded certain as he stared into her eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she did not show it and said coldly, ¡°Do you have to see me in bed with some other man to believe it?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand on her belly moved to her waist, and he squeezed it.


    His breathing was heavier as he stared at Mnie with his squinted eyes.


    ¡°Do you have to speak like that?¡± asked Eugene.


    Mnie lifted her head and looked into Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you even listen when I speak to you nicely?¡±


    She looked calm and did not seem guilty when she said that.


    Eugene hesitated, looking irritated. However, he suppressed his emotions.


    His grip on Mnie¡¯s waist was stronger, and Mnie felt the pain.


    She could not take it anymore and said, ¡°Let go of me, Eugene.¡±


    However, Eugene seemed not to hear her and said each word coldly, ¡°Very well, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie felt her waist was about to break, and she pushed Eugene away. The minty scent around her faded away.


    She looked at Eugene and tried to keep thest bit of calmness in her as she said coldly, ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you anymore.¡±


    Then, she opened the door and left.


    Before she arrived at the elevator, she bumped into Julie, who was holding a stack of documents.


    When Julie saw her, she scoffed. ¡°Oh, are youing back to LeapCo?¡±


    Mnie looked at her. ¡°I came to send a document.¡±


    ¡°You came to deliver the document so early. I thought you knew Mr. Scott has been working overtime and came to show your concern.¡±


    Julie and Mnie were not close, and Julie was always mocking her.


    Mnie was toozy to say anything. She wanted to head downstairs. However, Jullie called out.


    <b>¡°</b>Vi is downstairs. You might bump into her if you go now.¡±


    Julie looked as if she was looking forward to what would happen if they bumped into each other. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a reminder.¡±


    Mnie got into the elevator.


    She knew Julie reminded her because she wanted to stand by and watch the show.


    However, Julie had been expecting too much. Mnie was not interested in meeting Vi. All she wanted was to get the evidence from Quentin and sue Vi.


    She wanted Vi to pay for what she had done and cared about nothing else.


    Mnie wanted to keep herself away from Vi, but she had forgotten Vi had always been out of her mind.


    She bumped into Vi in the lobby.


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 566

    Chapter <b>566 </b>


    She stood beside the side door, head lowered at her phone as if she were making a call. Mnie turned on her tiptoes. She thought of leaving, but then Vi


    suddenly looked up and spotted her.


    Her expression immediately changed into one of embarrassment. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked sternly.


    Mnie found Vi¡¯s question quite foolish. She continued walking toward the exit. However, instead of going in the opposite direction, she went up to Vi. As she passed by Vi, she even stopped and said in a light and airy tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not satisfied with Rockwater? You want to go back to LeapCo?¡±


    Vi¡¯s expression changed. She red at Mnie, gritting her teeth. ¡°Mnie, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so superior. Don¡¯t forget that I have evidence against you.¡±


    Mnie looked at her and asked, ¡°What evidence?¡±


    Vi now felt smug, her eyes filled with malicious and triumphant gleam. ¡± Anyway, don¡¯t expect to have good days ahead!¡±


    Vi was not ugly, she had the appearance of a delicate and charming girl. However, recently, for some unknown reason, she had be much thinner. Her once gentle eyes now looked a bit sharp.


    Met with Vi¡¯s gaze, Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she casually replied, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what evidence you cane up with.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she paused, a cold, stern glint in her eyes as she stared directly at Vi. ¡°You better act quickly. If Quentin opens his mouth first, you might not have a chance.¡±


    After saying this, she turned and left.


    Vi watched her tall figure leave, her initially stunned expression instantly turning sinister. As her gaze fixed itself on Mnie¡¯s departing back, her hands clenched tightly by her sides.


    Not long after Mnie left, Yvonne drove over. ¡°Get in the car. We¡¯ll go to the mall first and then deliver things to Liana.¡±


    Mnie opened the car door and asked, ¡°What does she want to buy?¡±


    ¡°High heels, dresses<b>, </b>cosmetics, and hair dye,¡± Yvonne replied. Mnie was taken aback, ¡°Has she been discharged?¡±


    ¡°No, but I heard she can take a wheelchair downstairs for a walk¡±


    ¡°Why buy all these then?¡±


    Yvonne reversed the car and replied with some emphasis, ¡°You¡¯re still too young You don¡¯t understand Liana. Do you know what a woman¡¯s revenge makeover looks like? Once, she rode a motorcycle in the middle of the night wearing high heels and a tight dress and ended up breaking her leg.¡±


    Mnie had heard quite a bit about Liana from Xander. She knew Liana had been raised like a boy by her family since childhood During her adolescence, she became rebellious, eventually venturing onto the path of a female overlord Mnie remained silent and just quietly followed Yvonne to the mall to buy things for Liana.


    After Mnie left, Vi initially wanted to go upstairs directly to find Ergene. However, thinking of the warning Lee gave herst time, she hesitated.


    Just as she was wavering, the elevator doors opened Eugene came out of the elevator apanied by two executives. Vi was delighted and intercepted him without any hesitation, ¡°Eugene, I have something to tell you¡±


    Eugene paused, his ck eyes lowered, and he looked at her expressionlessly.


    His gaze shocked Vi who instinctively took out her phone and handed it to Eugene.


    Her throat bobbed. She looked at him with a sincere expression and said, ¡± Eugene, I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but I want to make amends for my mistakes. I can¡¯t let Mnie harm you!


    ¡°No, but I heard she can take a wheelchair downstairs for a walk.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Why buy all these then?¡±


    Yvonne reversed the car and replied with some emphasis, ¡°You¡¯re still too young. You don¡¯t understand Liana. Do you know what a woman¡¯s revenge makeover looks like? Once, she rode a motorcycle in the middle of the night wearing high heels and a tight dress and ended up breaking her leg.¡±


    Mnie had heard quite a bit about Liana from Xander. She knew Liana had been raised like a boy by her family since childhood. During her adolescence, she became rebellious, eventually venturing onto the path of a female overlord.


    Mnie remained silent and just quietly followed Yvonne to the mall to buy things for Liana.


    After Mnie left, Vi initially wanted to go upstairs directly to find Eugene. However, thinking of the warning Lee gave herst time, she hesitated.


    Just as she was wavering, the elevator doors opened. Eugene came out of the elevator apanied by two executives. Vi was delighted and intercepted him without any hesitation, ¡°Eugene, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Eugene paused, his ck eyes lowered, and he looked at her expressionlessly.


    His gaze shocked Vi who instinctively took out her phone and handed it to Eugene.


    Her throat bobbed. She looked at him with a sincere expression and said, Eugene, I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but I want to make amends for my mistakes. I can¡¯t let Mnie harm you!¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter <b>567 </b>


    She spoke with genuine emotion and coupled with her frail and pale <b>appearance</b>, she <b>was </b>a pitiful image to behold.


    Despite the sincerity in her words, Eugene¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. His eyes exuded a distant coldness that rejected her from a thousand miles away.


    Vi bit her lip when she saw Eugene¡¯s unmoved expression. She unlocked her phone and showed it to him. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not lying to you. Mnie voluntarily arranged to meet Mason. She dislikes him so much, so why would she willingly meet up with him? There must be some sinister plot or scheme.


    ¡°And after Mason came back, I overheard him telling someone that Mnie intends to retaliate against LeapCo.¡±


    Phone in hand, Vi¡¯s eyes were tinged with red as she looked at Eugene. ¡°I know I¡¯ve done wrong, but I used to be part of LeapCo. I also hope LeapCo will be fine-¡±


    Her performance was convincingly sincere, but Eugene did not seem to care much. His attention was solely focused on Vi¡¯s phone.


    In the photo, Mnie and Mason were sitting face to face, with something ced between them. It looked like they were having a pleasant conversation. Although the photo only showed a side profile taken sneakily, it was enough for him to recognize that it was Mnie and Mason.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes remained dark and still, it was unclear what he was thinking.


    Vi waited for Eugene¡¯s reaction nervously. Admittedly, her days at Rockwater were miserable. Especially since she discovered that Mason had been flirting with several other girls on his phone. He had chatted with them the same way he had chatted with her.


    Determined, Vi raised her eyes to look at Eugene. Mason could notpare to Eugene at all in any aspect, whether in terms of ability or appearance. Eugene was outstanding in every way. Moreover, her family still did not know about their breakup and was urging her to bring him home for dinner. If it were not for her trying to pretend to her family that she and Eugene were fine, Vi felt she would never have gone to a ce like Rockwater.


    Prepared for the worst, she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Eugene, I know I was wrong¡­¡±


    However, the moment she said that, Eugene immediately walked past her and then straight out. Vi was stunned. Aftering back to her senses, she immediately chased after him. ¡°Eugene?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s steps did not falter. Instead, he merely replied coldly, ¡°Does Mason know that youe to LeapCo every day?¡±


    Vi¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°Eugene, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand a question like this?¡± Eugene sneered. In the gaze that he cast back at Vi, there was impatience. ¡°Do I need to remind you? You have a history of leaking corporate secrets.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Vi mumbled to exin, but she heard Eugene¡¯s voice again, There is still one month until our agreement. Whether you end up in prison ore out unscathed in this month, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    His words were left with almost no room for sentimentality. Slowly, a hint of despair appeared on Vi¡¯s face.


    She understood what Eugene said very well. Since Eugene found out that she had given the documents to Mason, he had not shown any mercy. It was onlyter that Lee had suddenly sought her out for some reason and mentioned the opportunity to make amends.


    Initially, she thought it was because Eugene was unwilling to let her go and was showing her tolerance. She thought he was giving her a chance. It was not untilter when she could not enter the president¡¯s office and see Eugene anymore that she realized he was serious.


    He was not unwilling to see her go, he was not tolerating her; he genuinely wanted her to pay for her mistakes.


    Vi suddenly felt as if the air had been knocked out of her. She fell to her knees, clutching her chest.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter <b>568 </b>


    After buying a bunch of things from the mall following Liana¡¯s instructions, Mnie and Yvonne finally went to the hospital.


    Liana was lying on the hospital bed and Yury was feeding her fruits.


    ¡°Oh<b>, </b>here we were running around while someone looks like she¡¯s quitefortable.¡±


    Liana did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she took advantage of the situation and kissed Yury on the face before asking Yvonne and Mnie, ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff I asked you to buy?¡±


    ¡°We bought everything. As if we dare skimp out on anything.¡± Yvonne took the items from Mnie and said, ¡°I got a pregnant woman to help me out too. As if I would skip out on buying your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant woman?¡± Liana was taken aback.


    ¡°She means me,¡± Mnie replied calmly.


    Yvonne had asked her about telling Liana this while they were on the way. Mnie did not mind, after all, it was not something that could be kept a secret


    forever.


    Liana blinked and blurted out, ¡°Xander is going to be a dad?¡±


    Mnie was unsure how to respond to the question. Yvonne intervened and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Xander and Mnie haven¡¯t even started dating, don¡¯t always assume Mel is your sister¨Cinw. Your brother hasn¡¯t taken any action!¡±


    After Yvonne¡¯s reprimand, Liana looked at Mnie thoughtfully. After a moment, Mnie heard Liana ask seriously, ¡°You haven¡¯t agreed to Xander yet because he hasn¡¯t formally pursued you, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Mnie was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, but the child is not Xander¡¯s,¡± she tried to exin.


    ¡°Can he be the child¡¯s stepfather?¡± Liana asked. She then exchanged a nce


    with Yvonne and they both nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Liana continued, ¡°Raising a child is not a big deal in this day and age. Even if it¡¯s not a child but a pig, it would still be my nephew.¡±


    What Liana said made sense but it still made Mnie¡¯s head throb. She did not stay in the hospital for long, hastily saying goodbye and leaving.


    Yvonne offered to take <b>her </b>home, but Mnie refused. She always felt that Yvonne and Liana were capable of saying even more shocking things.


    However, just after she exited the hospital gates, Eugene¡¯s <b>call </b>came in. Thinking


    of the recent unpleasantness, a thin mist of sweat appeared on Mnie¡¯s


    forehead.


    She ended the call but before she could even keep it, it rang again. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered the call. Taking a deep breath, she asked, What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was quiet on the other end. Suddenly, Eugene asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Mnie remained silent.


    There was an indiscernible meaningfulness in Eugene¡¯s deep voice. ¡°There¡¯s something that might need you to exin to me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why were you meeting with Mason?¡± Eugene asked, voice low.


    Mnie instantly knew what happened. Vi was the one who told Eugene this.


    Thinking this, she reckoned it was probably the evidence that Vi was referring to as well.


    A hint of mockery shed past Mnie¡¯s face. Sheughed lightly and she asked back evenly, ¡°Do I need to report my personal matters to you too, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugene was silent for a moment before he asked again, ¡°What kind of private matter could you possibly have with Mason?¡±


    ¡±

 Chapter 569

    It was almost noon now and the autumn sun feltfortable. Despite her difort, Mnie asked Eugene back, ¡°What are you suspecting?


    ¡°Did Vi tell you that I arranged to meet Mason to get revenge against LeapCo? ¡± she sneered disdainfully. ¡°How foolish. Of course, you¡¯re not to be outdone either.¡± Without waiting for a response, she ended the call and tossed it into her bag.


    Due to hormonal and endocrine changes now that she was pregnant, Mnie was not feeling well and her mood was not great. She could usually muster up enough energy to suppress her emotions when it came to work. However, as soon as she heard what Eugene said, she could not help but want to vent her frustration. She could not control her irritability.


    When Mnie returned to the vi, it was lunchtime. Since there was no one in the vi, she prepared something simple for herself and then went to work.


    There was only one step left to finalize the contract with Ca. Mnie hoped toplete the contract review this afternoon. She got busy and forgot the time. It was only when everything was done that she realized it was almost dark.


    As she stood up, the door of the study opened. Xander was there holding a cup of water. ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    He handed the cup to Mnie, saying, ¡°It¡¯s raining again, have some hot water first.¡±


    Mnie epted the cup and took a sip, feeling the warm stream flowing down her throat. She felt much better after that and went out with Xander, the cup still in hand.


    She heard Xander asking her, ¡°Did you go to the hospital with Yvonne this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Liana asked us to deliver some things, Mnie replied, then realized, How did you know?¡±


    ¡°She called me in the afternoon,¡± Xander said, looking at Mnie with a meaningful look.


    When he received the call from Liana that afternoon and then got immediately interrogated about Mnie¡¯s pregnancy, he instinctively wanted to cover it up, thinking that Liana would not be able to ept it. Little did he know, Liana would instead scold him first.


    212


    ¡°Do you even know how to take care of a pregnant woman? Look at Mel, she¡¯s so thin. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think you¡¯re withholding her sry!¡±


    ¡°Also, I told you not to fuss over me. Does it matter if she¡¯s pregnant? It¡¯s a buy one, get one free deal! If you dare to let my potential sister¨Cinw slip away, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    Xander always knew that Liana¡¯s thinking was quite unconventional, but he did not expect her to be this unconventional. However, she did get one thing right, was Mnie being pregnant important?


    For Xander at least, it was not. He had not even considered dating or getting married before. However, if the person in question was Mnie¡­


    Xander¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he lifted his gaze to look at Mnie again. A faint smile yed on his lips, thinking that Liana might be right. He was notmitted, so why would she agree to him?


    Since Mnie was more sensitive to smells now, she noticed Xander would scrutinize the others for cooking dishes with strong smells. Reny expressed some dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°Why can¡¯t we have spicy fish stew? It¡¯s been a long time since we had it.¡±


    Xander still insisted, ¡°The smell is too strong, and I don¡¯t want to smell fishtely.¡±

 Chapter 570

    Mnie noticed Reny¡¯s obvious dissatisfaction and was about to exin the situation when she met Xander¡¯s gaze. He subtly shook his head and Mnie chose to remain silent.


    They finished their meal and while cleaning up the kitchen with Xander, Mnie asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to tell them?¡±


    Xander pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Liana told me on the phone this afternoon that it¡¯s better not to tell others before the pregnancy reaches three months.¡±


    Mnie was genuinely unaware, so she asked, ¡°Why?<i>¡± </i>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xander answered truthfully. ¡°But it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Alright, you go out. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    Xander stood by the sink, wearing a set of ck work clothes with a light blue apron over them, giving him a surprisingly homely appearance. He lowered his head and his disheveled hair fell onto his eyebrows.


    Mnie could not help but think how versatile he was. However, she refrained from saying it out loud. After wiping her hands, she left the kitchen.


    At the same time, Henry was looking at the dishes on the table and the expressionless Eugene. Feeling displeased, he dropped his cutleries on the table, saying, ¡°I have no appetite; I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Is there something not to your liking?¡± Landon asked.


    ¡°Who eats in an atmosphere like this? Is this what you call having a meal?¡± The elderly man said, casting a meaningful nce at Eugene.


    Sitting across from him, Eugene remainedposed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the food, Maria can make something else that suits your taste.¡±


    ¡°Was I talking about the food?¡± Henry huffed and puffed impatiently. ¡°Have you seen Mel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Eugene replied. ¡°She said the child is not mine.¡±


    The old man pped the table, ring at Eugene. ¡°The child is not yours because you brought it upon yourself. I told you from the beginning to use your brain. You are just brainless.¡±


    When Eugene discussed the matter with him initially, he disagreed because he knew that only emotions were the least resistant to testing in this world.


    Eugene paused. ¡°Do you have a better solution in mind?¡±


    Henry fell silent. After a while, he sighed and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter whose child is in Mel¡¯s belly.¡±


    Eugene looked up.


    The old man immediately snorted, ¡°If you have the capability, have a child with Mel yourself. If you don¡¯t, treat this one as your own biological child. The Scott family can afford to raise a child.¡±


    Saying that, the old man mmed the table again impatiently, ¡°So I can eat <b>my </b>meal, instead of just staring at you.¡±


    A strange emotion flickered across Eugene¡¯s face. After a moment, he mockingly said, ¡°Your mind sure is something else. You¡¯re suggesting your own grandson present himself as a victim of cheating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who went looking for trouble,¡± Henry said.


    There was a glimmer of brightness in Eugene¡¯s cold eyes. However, before this brightness couldst long, he heard the old man sigh again regretfully. ¡°What a pity.¡±


    Eugene was about to say something when his phone that he had ced nearby


    rang.


    Cedric¡¯smanding voice boomed in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Eugene, regardless of where you are tomorrow, I demand youe back for lunch.¡±


    Enjoy Ad¨CFree Reading>>

 Chapter 571

    Cedric was furious. On the other hand, Eugene calmly just said, ¡°Understood,¡± before hanging up the phone. Henry raised a brow and asked, ¡°Your father?¡± Eugene was nomittal and the old man snorted, ¡°He sure knows how to put on airs, he thinks I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    Eugene did not say anything, quietly apanying the old man as they finished their meal. After the old man was done eating, he went straight back to his room. However, as he passed by Eugene, he paused for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°I was too busy with work before and didn¡¯t educate your father well. He¡¯s a muddled man. You shouldn¡¯t follow his example.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lowered, deep emotions flickering in the depths of his profound gaze, emotions he did not want others to see.


    The next morning, Cedric called early, reminding Eugene toe over. After calmly ending the call, Eugene slid his finger down the screen and his gaze lingered on Mnie¡¯s contact.


    Eugene rarely saved his family members¡® numbers on his personal phone. He preferred tomit the numbers of people close to him to memory rather than saving them in the contacts. It was a habit Cedric had instilled in him when he took over the Scott family business. He was always wary of those around him, a habit that Eugene himself had also absorbed to some extent.


    Eugene had remembered Mnie¡¯s number for several years and could recognize it at a nce. His fingertips paused on the string of digits. There was a subtle furrow on his brow but it quickly rxed. When he lifted his head again, his eyes had regained their rity.


    He drove out, not heading to LeapCo as one would expect, but back to Cedric¡¯s ce. Entering the residence, he found Ste and Cedric having breakfast. The table was quiet, with Ste reading a magazine and Cedric reading a newspaper. The atmosphere seemed as if they were two strangers casually sharing a table.


    Eugene cast a cold nce at them, then focused his gaze directly on Cedric. ¡°I have a client meeting at noon. If you have something to say, say it now,¡± he said directly in a cold voice.


    Cedric tossed the newspaper onto the table and directed his hawk¨Clike eyes at Eugene. After a moment, he stood up with displeasure and said, ¡°Is this how you talk to me?¡±


    Standing tall, Eugene faced Cedric across the dining table, their gazes locked. Eugene inherited some of Ste¡¯s looks, but the cold and stern expression in his


    eyes mirrored Cedric¡¯s.


    Neither yielded to the other.


    Irritated, Ste pushed away her half¨Ceaten croissant andined, ¡°Can¡¯t you two discuss your matters elsewhere? Do you have to disturb people¡¯s meals? Why don¡¯t you go to the study?¡±


    ¡°Come in,¡± Cedric said in a deep voice. Eugene followed him into the study. The ce exuded a heavy, old¨Cfashioned atmosphere with its cold¨Ctoned decor and piles of documents, creating a strong sense of oppression.


    The moment Eugene entered the study, he heard Cedric lower his voice even more and coldly reprimand him, ¡°If you still want to enter headquarters, start paying attention to it yourself.


    ¡°The Hel family is getting restless,¡± Cedric spoke with his eyes fixed on Eugene. ustomed to a position of authority, he always carried an oppressive tone that made his words feel like amand.


    Eugene raised a brow in return. ¡°Is that the reason you summoned me?¡±


    Cedric narrowed his eyes, waiting for the second half of his sentence.


    Eugene smirked sarcastically. ¡°Are you starting to feel your control slip away now that the family¡¯s influence is growing?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have thought about these things when you kicked me out of the headquarters and weed the Hel family in?¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was indifferent and even, as if he were discussing something unrted to himself.

 Chapter 572

    ere discussing something unrted to himself.


    However, the sarcasm in his eyes was anything but subtle. Cedric¡¯s courage to remove those unfavorable to him from the board, even if it meant kicking out his son, and bringing in the ambitious Hel family, deservedmendation.


    Eugene¡¯s words provoked Cedric and he pped the desk angrily, ring back at his son. He pointed his finger at him, chest heaving as he roared, ¡°What nonsense are you talking! Do you think there¡¯ll still be a ce for you once the He family takes over all the shares? And don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of someone else that they gained power! It¡¯s all because of the mess you created at LeapCo!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained icy. Apart from work¨Crted matters, there was almost no normalmunication between him and Cedric. Interests trumped everything for Cedric, even his own son.


    ¡°I will secure a partnership with the Oskon market. I will also address the troubles at LeapCo that headquarters brought up,¡± Eugene replied, although his tone was not as oppressive as Cedric¡¯s, it still carried a deep sense of coldness. ¡°You better!¡± Cedric vented before slowly calming down and sizing up Eugene. After a moment, he suppressed all his emotions and asked in a calm tone, ¡°I heard you previously sponsored a charity center with Theodore.¡±


    Eugene suddenly looked up, his dark pupils carrying an undeniable chill.


    Cedric snorted coldly. ¡°I heard you also sponsored a little girl. Engaging in charity can enhance our social image, but it¡¯s better to be careful when ites to selecting beneficiaries. I heard the child¡¯s parents are currently being held in the police station. Wasn¡¯t it Mnie who reported them?¡±


    He looked at Eugene with a meaningful gaze.


    With the increasing workload at Burning Star, Mnie¡¯s professional knowledge grew. Though she was not yet a full¨Cfledged professional, she could provide good feedback on clients¡®mon professional issues.


    Slowly, Xander began delegating all the business matters to her. Mnie dedicated all her time outside work to learn. Reny and Yvonne were surprised by her enthusiasm. Yvonne joked, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you were working, I would think you¡¯re preparing for postgraduate entrance exams.


    Mnie paused, her mind pondering for a moment. ¡°Part¨Ctime graduate studies do seem like a good idea. It allows for a more systematic learning approach,¡± she said finally.


    Yvonne was speechless. ¡°I was just making a joke. Why are you taking it so seriously?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I just think your idea is quite good.¡±


    Yvonne waved her hand, indicating she did not want to talk anymore. Xander happened to enter with a ss jar that he ced directly in front of Mnie.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mnie asked.


    Xander turned his face slightly and coughed softly. ¡°Fruit candy, a friend gave it to me. It¡¯s sweet and sour, quite delicious.¡±


    Recently, he often brought Mnie various snacks, iming they were gifts from his friends. Mnie was curious about who this friend was who had so much free time to prepare all these snacks.


    However, thinking about what Yvonne said just now, she could not help but suggest, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about pursuing a part¨Ctime master¡¯s degree to study professional knowledge seriously. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    She expected Xander to approve, but to her surprise, he hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°It might not be feasible.¡±

 Chapter 573

    ¡°Why not?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°The summit in Oskon had been brought forward for this year. It¡¯s happening next week. There are many learning opportunities there. You can attend that,¡® Nander said seriously. ¡°Moreover, Terence left and the studio is temporarily short of suitable recements. I can¡¯t spare anyone at the moment, so you¡¯ll have to attend the summit.¡±


    They had discussed this summit several times before and Mnie had wanted to go. However, due to the situation with Dn, she had been hesitant. Hearing Nander mention it again now, she only pondered for a moment before agreeing with a nod. The situation with Dn would not be resolved anytime soon anyway. Seeing her solemn expression, Xander thought for a moment and added, ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous; it¡¯s just a regrworking event. Your current professional capabilities are more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mel, I¡¯m begging you, can you not be so serious?¡± Yvonne said from where she sat on the sofa. She looked dispirited. ¡°Why are you working so hard? Can¡¯t you just be a cker like me?¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t work hard, you wouldn¡¯t have known her,¡± Reny chimed in lightly and it was the truth.


    Compared to Yvonne and others who were from affluent families, Mnie came from a more ordinary background. Ste even considered her someone from a low¨Css neighborhood. If she had not relied on her abilities and worked hard, she would not have had the chance to sit with people like Yvonne.


    The social hierarchy was just like that. Mnie was not bothered by what Reny said since she was right.


    She nced at a message from Ca, whom she had previously arranged to discuss the contract today. She immediately informed Xander about it and they left.


    The contract negotiation had taken nearly a month, finally reaching a level satisfactory to both parties. As Mnie watched Ca put down her pen, a sense of relief washed over her. Ca smiled and said, ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡±


    Mnie responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°You look to be in good spiritstely. You seem to enjoy this job.¡± Exuding an air of both elegance and likability, Ca smiled as she spoke, making her appear

 Chapter 574

    particrly gentle,


    ¡°You also seem to be keeping well,¡± Mnie returned,


    Ca smiled but said nothing. Her gaze inadvertently swept over Mnie¡¯s belly and she casually asked, ¡°Are you still experiencing, difort recently?¡±


    Mnie paused for a bit before replying, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°If the father of the child knew how hard it is for you during this pregnancy, he would probably feel very distressed,¡± Ca sighed. Mnie could not discern her intention for saying that.


    Finding an excuse, Mnie quickly left with the signed contract<i>. </i>


    Mnie was not too eager to say too much to Ca. While she thought Ca was gentle, she was still a person with depth and was unpredictable.


    When Mnie came back from thepany, Xander was still there with a book in his hands, making annotations while reading.


    Upon closer inspection, Mnie realized it was the professional theory book she had left on the table. On the pages were her notes and questions, she initially intended to ask Xander about them when he had time. However, Zander was now looking through the book and meticulously writing answers next to each of her annotations.


    His writing was clear and free, just like him. The elegant scriptplemented Mnie¡¯s own delicate one, creating an aesthetically pleasing sight.


    After jotting down thest word, Xander looked up at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± With his head raised, there seemed to be a glint of light in his dark pupils.


    Xander closed the book and exined, ¡°I just saw the markings in your book and wrote down some of my interpretations. I¡¯ll be busy these days so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to exin it to you.¡±


    He handed the book to her and Mnie whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one going to Oskon this time. Is that okay?¡± %ander asked.


    particrly gentle.


    ¡°You also seem to be keeping well,¡± Mnie returned.


    Ca smiled but said nothing. Her gaze inadvertently swept over Mnie¡¯s belly and she casually asked, ¡°Are you still experiencing difort recently?¡±


    Mnie paused for a bit before replying. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°If the father of the child knew how hard it is for you during this pregnancy, he would probably feel very distressed,¡± Ca sighed. Mnie could not discern her intention for saying that.


    Finding an excuse, Mnie quickly left with the signed contract.


    Mnie was not too eager to say too much to Ca. While she thought Ca was gentle, she was still a person with depth and was unpredictable.


    When Mnie came back from thepany, Xander was still there with a book in his hands, making annotations while reading.


    Upon closer inspection, Mnie realized it was the professional theory book she had left on the table. On the pages were her notes and questions, she initially intended to ask Xander about them when he had time. However, Xander was now looking through the book and meticulously writing answers next to each of her annotations.


    His writing was clear and free, just like him. The elegant scriptplemented Mnie¡¯s own delicate one, creating an aesthetically pleasing sight.


    After jotting down thest word, Xander looked up at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± With his head raised, there seemed to be a glint of light in his dark pupils.


    Xander closed the book and exined, ¡°I just saw the markings in your book and wrote down some of my interpretations. I¡¯ll be busy these days so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to exin it to you.¡±


    He handed the book to her and Mnie whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one going to Oskon this time. Is that okay?¡± Xander asked.


    Mnie held the book to her and replied, ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Xander smiled and raised his hand to tidy up the wisps of Mnie¡¯s hair that had been tousled by the wind. ¡°No need to be nervous, you¡¯re already excellent,¡± he said calmly.


    The citrusy scent on Xander¡¯s body rushed toward Mnie when he lifted his hand. It was reminiscent of the fragrance of the candy he gave her. Mnie blinked as she became hesitant.


    She had to turn her head to avoid breathing in the scent of Xander¡¯s body. However, she had just consumed a lemon¨Cvored candy in the car while she was on the way back, so the taste lingered in her mouth. Mnie could not help her throat bobbing as she gulped.


    The summit in Oskon was scheduled for next week, and Mnie needed to go early to prepare materials. So, she made a flight reservation for Sunday afternoon.


    Yvonne apanied her to the airport, muttering all the way, ¡°Xander said you¡¯ll be away for at least a week. What am I going to do? I was nning to have you apany me somewhere on Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°On a blind date,¡± Yvonne sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. My dad contacted me and told me about another blind date. Guess who it is? It¡¯s Simon. I really can¡¯t stand it. Does he think any man will do?¡±


    Yvonne spent almost the entire journeyining about Simon, showing genuine annoyance. Mnie thought of Carlisle and Hugh, but she did not ask her about them. Yvonne dropped Mnie off at the airport and she entered with her luggage.


    Just as she walked past the gates, she ran into someone familiar. Lee was


    carrying a briefcase and looked to be off on a business trip. He also noticed her. Mnie was about to nod in greeting when she suddenly saw Eugene next to him and immediately averted her gaze.


    Unexpectedly, it was Lee who spoke up. ¡°Mnie, what a coincidence.¡± Now she had to greet him. Mnie nodded indifferently. ¡°There is only one airport in Jepton,¡± she said perfunctorily and without warmth. She did not even spare Eugene a nce. She just pulled her suitcase with her and left. She had nothing to say to Eugene.


    Xander had booked her ticket, saying it was the studio¡¯s tradition to cover all the expenses. She did not expect Xander to book a first¨Css ticket. What was even more unexpected was that there were only five people in total in the cabin. Three of them were a family several seats away from Mnie while the person sitting across the aisle from her was Eugene.


    It did note as much of a surprise to Mnie when she saw Eugene. He was ustomed to a life of luxury and neverpromised onfort. When Mnie used to book flights for him, he always insisted on flying first ss.


    However, what caught her somewhat off guard was that they happened to be on the same flight. Mnie remained calm, but with a faint trace of displeasure crossing her face.


    ¡°Feeling ufortable?¡± she heard the nonchnt voice from above her.


    Mnie looked up to meet Eugene¡¯s indifferent gaze. ¡°Where is the father of your child? Why isn¡¯t he apanying you?¡± he asked, his tone carrying a hint of mockery.


    ????

 Chapter 575

    Perhaps Mnie had gradually adapted to some reactions recently as she did not feel as ufortable as she used to at the beginning. However, when she was waiting in the crowded airport lounge just now, she might have felt a little suffocated due to therge number of people, causing her chest to feel tight.


    After forcefully suppressing the heaviness in her heart, she looked up at Eugene calmly and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, you seem to be a bit too concerned about my personal life.¡± The first¨Css cabin was sparsely popted, and Mnie¡¯s tone. was light, conveying a faint sense of detachment.


    Her eyes were calm like an undisturbed well. If an emotion had to be used to describe her, it would be the impatience and caution hidden in her eyes.


    Eugene looked down at her from his higher vantage point, not ignoring any emotions in her eyes. He sneered, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing as if he wanted to say something. In the end, he just nced at Mnie deeply, turned around, and returned to his seat.


    Though separated by an aisle, the distance was not big. Mnie could even smell the faint pine scent on Eugene. She fell silent, taking a lemon candy Xander had given her from her bag and popped it in her mouth. It was not until the sweet taste of lemon overwhelmed the pine scent that she rxed her tense nerves.


    The flight from Tianjin to Shanghai was not long, only about two hours. Feeling drowsy due to spring fatigue and autumn weariness, coupled with her physical condition, Mnie put on an eye mask and soon fell asleep.


    In between sleep and wakefulness, Mnie felt strong turbulence, swaying back


    and forth.


    Unfortunately, whenever Mnie tried to open her eyes, she could not. It was ufortable being in between sleep and wakefulness. Her breathing became somewhat rapid and her eyelids felt as if they were glued shut, refusing to lift.


    With the eye mask blocking her vision, it became even more challenging. It was not until a warm palm gently touched her forehead, apanied by aforting breath, that she felt a bit more at ease. Her heavy eyelids finally drooped down and Mnie¡¯s breathing gradually stabilized. Even though the turbulence persisted, she felt less anxious.


    Slowly, she drifted back into a deep sleep.


    When she woke up again, it was the voice of a flight attendant that roused Mnie. Due to a sudden rainstorm in Oskon, thending was dyed. The


    turbulence she had experienced earlier was due to them encountering air


    currents.


    Her neck felt a bit sore from likely sleeping in an awkward position. Mnie had not expected herself to sleep for two hours straight.


    She vaguely remembered someoneing over and touching her forehead¡­


    Mnie¡¯s expression darkened as she looked up at Eugene, who happened to sense her gaze and turned to meet hers as well. The exchange was icy and distant. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she calmly retracted her gaze and lifted her hand to press the call button, summoning a flight attendant.


    ¡°Do you know when the ne is expected tond?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still unclear for now. Once the weather clears up, we¡¯ll arrange for anding immediately,¡± replied the flight attendant.


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Could you please bring me a ss of water?¡±


    Having just woken up and experienced turbulence, she felt a bloated sensation in her stomach. Fortunately, the nended faster than expected, and just as Mnie was recovering, the aircraft had already touched down.


    She was thest one to disembark and happened to bump into the flight attendant who had just brought her water when she was leaving.


    Mnie hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice, ¡°When I was asleep just now, did someonee to my seat<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

 Chapter 576

    The flight attendant paused and then apologetically exined, ¡°We encountered turbulence due to air currents. I noticed you looked ufortable while sleeping and thought you might be feeling unwell, so I came over to check on you.¡±


    ¡°Did I disturb you? I apologize,¡± she added.


    Mnie lowered her gaze. She suppressed her thoughts and said nothing. After turning on her phone, Yvonne¡¯s messages asking if she had arrived at the airport came in. Yvonne mentioned the sudden heavy rain in Oskon and news reports indicating that many flights had been dyed. Mnie replied with a few voice messages before putting her phone away.


    Considering the challenging conditions on the ne and her physical difort, Mnie felt tired. However, the pouring rain outside made it difficult for her to find a taxi. Despite attempting to use her phone to call for a ride, she had no luck.


    While continuously refreshing her phone, she heard someone calling her name. Turning around, she saw Lee standing nearby. ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily outside, you probably won¡¯t be able to get a car. Mr. Scott said he could take you to the hotel.¡±


    Mnie furrowed her brows and noticed Eugene still on the phone a short distance away. She instinctively refused, ¡°No need.¡±


    Feeling helpless, Lee picked up his phone, ¡°The heavy rain in Oskon is due to a typhoon. They¡¯ve already issued a suspension notice. Even if you wait all night, you probably won¡¯t find a ride.¡±


    Mnie did not move and Lee could only say, ¡°You can check your phone if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Checking her phone, Mnie did indeed see the same information as Lee had mentioned. After


    hesitating for a moment, she looked in Eugene¡¯s direction.


    Lee sighed. ¡°You were once an employee of LeapCo at least. Mr. Scott shouldn¡¯t be so indifferent.¡±


    Coincidentally, Eugene finished his call then and came over, expression nk. His gaze lingered on Mnie for a moment before withdrawing. He calmly instructed Lee, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡®


    ¡°Mnie, where are you headed?¡± Lee asked.


    Mnie casually mentioned the hotel Xander had booked for her. She then sat in the back, gazing out


    the car window.


    Eugene sat beside her and in the enclosed space of the car, it was hard not to sense his presence. She tried not to think about him or look at him, but she could still faintly smell the pine scent on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying at that hotel too?¡± Lee¡¯s surprised tone interrupted her thoughts. He chuckled, That¡¯s great, we¡¯re on the same route.¡±


    II


    The hotel Xander booked was quite reputable in Oskon. Mnie pursed her lips, not responding. Her gaze remained fixed on the rain outside the window until Eugene chuckled and asked her, ¡°You look


    212


    like you would rather die than yield. Is sending you back to the hotel something too much to ask? Are you feeling inconvenienced?¡±


    Even in the dim environment, Mnie¡¯s face appeared fair. ¡°I appreciate your help,¡± she said softly.


    The rain outside was indeeding down hard, causing the trees along the road to sway. If it were not for Eugene, Mnie doubted she would have found a taxi. Their driver was driving slowly.


    Eugenemented in a seemingly indifferent manner, ¡°I don¡¯t see any sincerity in your gratitude.¡±


    Mnie paused, slowly shifting her gaze from the window to Eugene. ¡°What do you think would show my sincerity?¡± she asked in an indiscernible tone.


    Eugene casually tapped his fingers on his leg and said, nonchntly, ¡°Let me ask you a question. Have you done it with Xander?¡±

 Chapter 577

    Eugene¡¯s direct words brought an immediate silence to the car. Mnie¡¯s gaze quivered, and she tamped down on her thoughts to answer, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark, obsidian eyes gazed at her intensely, as if he could see through all her lies. ¡°Just answer me,¡± he said evenly.


    Mnie refused, lifting her face and questioning Eugene with a hesitant tone, ¡°Do you enjoy prying into others¡® private lives?¡±


    The torrential rain and wind pounded on the car, asionally apanied by shes of lightning. Eugene¡¯s voice was cold as if sweeping over Mnie¡¯s heart akin to the storm outside.


    ¡°I just want to confirm one thing.¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged; his eyes were deep and contemtive as he looked at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯ve always been good at deceiving people.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she almost instantly got what he was implying. He still suspected that the child was his. That was why he asked if she had been with Xander. He was just testing her.


    Mnie forgot one thing ¨C while she considered herself knowledgeable about Eugene, Eugene also knew her equally well. She lowered her gaze but could feel Eugene¡¯s gaze still firmly fixed on her.


    In almost an instant response, she raised her head and looked directly at Eugene, candid and fearless, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ve been with Xander? And even if I have, what does it matter? Adults have their


    needs.¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°Of course, they do.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, her expression cold, ¡°Then I hope you won¡¯t ask such intrusive questions again.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he said nothing. The two returned to the hotel in silence. Mnie went to the front desk to get the room key and then headed back to her room. It was only after locking the door that theposure on her face shattered.


    Once suspicious <b>of </b>something, Eugene would insist on getting to the bottom of it. Exhausted, Mnie sat on the sofa, still figuring out how she would handle things if Eugene insisted on finding an answer.


    She wanted this child, but Eugene¡­ she did not want any further connection with him. Mnie sat on the sofa, pondering for a while before picking up her phone and sending a message to Yvonne. Yvonne replied quickly, saying she would take care of everything.


    Although Mnie felt a bit reluctant, she had no other choice. Moreover, she was tired from the flight, so she simply washed up and went to sleep. It was still raining when she woke up the next morning.


    212


    Mnie had originally nned to organize her documents at the hotel today. She called room service and had her meals delivered. It was not until evening when Xander called that she stopped working.


    ¡°Is it still raining outside?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Looks like it lessened a bit, but it hasn¡¯t stopped,¡± Mnie sighed. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s my first time experiencing a typhoon. I¡¯ve never encountered one before.¡±


    Xander chuckled softly. ¡°Typhoons are not fun. Be careful at the hotel, stay safe.¡±


    Mnie acknowledged his concern and took the opportunity to ask Xander about several professional issues she had encountered today. She wanted to ask more, but Xander interrupted, dinner?¡±


    ¡°Have


    you had


    She had not.


    Dinner had just been delivered when Xander called. Mnie, who had been focused on her work, now realized that the food had turned cold.


    ¡°If the food is cold, ask them to bring you another one,¡± Xander casually reminded her in a confident


    manner.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Mnie nodded. Xander shook his head, reminded her to take care of herself, and then hung up, not wanting to disturb her dinner.

 Chapter 578

    The rain in Oskon City finally cleared the day before the summit began. That night, Mnie needed to go out to buy something urgently, and as soon as she exited the elevator, she saw Lee leading a man inside respectfully


    To be precise, it was a young man.


    He looked quite young and was dressed in a charcoal gray suit. He was tall and slender, with skin sof fair it reflected light. What caught her attention even more were his eyes; his pupils were light brown, giving off a somewhat cold aura.


    When Mnie caught a glimpse of him, the young man looked in her direction as if he had sensed her gaze. In that brief moment of eye contact, Mnie was momentarily stunned.


    While she had not noticed it from his profile, the young man¡¯s face resembled that person.


    The instant she was lost in thought, Lee already led the young man into the elevator.


    Mnie vaguely heard Lee address him as ¡°Mr. Smith.¡±


    In the elevator, Lee stood beside the young man, his expression unchanged, but there was a hint of curiosity brewing within him. The information he had received previously informed him that Matthew was young and in his early twenties. Lee initially thought that someone who could bring the Qaisa family to this point, even if young, should be an extremely scheming persona.


    Contrary to his expectations, Matthew did not seem to suit the look at all. Instead, he looked more like a carefree and flirtatious young man, wandering amidst the flowers.


    ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± Lee heard Matthew¡¯s emotionless, almost disdainful voice ask when he was in thought.


    Lee responded, ¡°Are you asking about Mnie?¡±


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Matthew repeated the name slowly, with a hint of inquiry.


    Lee inexplicably shivered. The way Matthew had said Mnie¡¯s name seemed as if he had been seething between his teeth, sending shivers down his spine.


    His expression stiffened and just as he was about to exin who she was, Matthew asked, ¡°Are you familiar with her?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, we used to work in the samepany.¡±


    ¡°Is she from Jepton?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Someday, introduce her to me,¡± Matthew casually said in the end, to which Lee struggled to reply,¡± She¡¯s almost 30 now.¡±


    Matthew lowered his silent, stagnant water like eyes. ¡°So what?¡±


    Lee did not know how to respond. Instinctively, he felt that Matthew was not someone to be trifled with. Eugene was also cold, but at least his coldness retained a trace of humanity. Not Matthew, though. His demeanor exuded a sense of world¨Cweariness toward everyone.


    Mnie was not a stranger to Oskon. She had been here several times before during her time with LeapCo and had oftene for business trips. After buying what she needed, she returned to the hotel, but her mind could not help but linger on the young man she had just encountered. He looked too simr.


    Mnie did not believe it was a coincidence. Suddenly, she recalled that both Bernard and Stephen had asked her if she knew anyone in Oskon.


    Her eyes darkened as she entertained a somewhat absurd thought. However, before she could dwell on it, she was interrupted. Just as Mnie entered the hotel lobby, she ran into Eugene and Lee who had juste down to the lobby. There was no sign of the young man from earlier. Mnie had only been out for half an hour at most.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she took a few steps forward and asked Lee directly, ¡°Where¡¯s the person you were with just now?¡±

 Chapter 579

    She stared straight at Lee. However, Lee remained silent. He recalled the moment in the elevator when Matthew mentioned wanting to meet Mnie and a thinyer of sweat formed on his forehead. He subconsciously looked toward Eugene, ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment before he looked at Mnie calmly and asked nkly, ¡°Who do you want to meet? Matthew?¡±


    Lee coughed and Mnie realized then that she had been too direct. After a pause, she added, ¡°He looks like someone I know.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze dropped and he looked at her with a subtle smile. ¡°A very clich¨¦ reason.¡±


    She had some thoughts but did not want to engage in further discussion with Eugene here. So, Mnie decided it would be more appropriate to ask Lee privatelyter in the evening through text.


    Head lowered, she informed Lee before making her way upstairs. The moment she turned around, she heard Eugene¡¯s voice say, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with that person.¡±


    Mnie paused and looked back at Eugene. His expression was calm, but his eyes were like an endless ck sea, profound and unfathomable.


    Mnie¡¯s gaze remained unchanged as she calmly replied, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not that


    bored to have nothing else on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, Matthew is not someone you can afford to provoke,¡± Eugene added after hearing Mnie¡¯s response. He seemed somewhat displeased. There was a frown on his face and his voice had lowered to an unprecedented seriousness.


    The hotel was bustling with people and the crystal chandelier above Mnie sparkled, casting its brilliance down on her. She looked at Eugene expressionlessly, calmly reminding him, ¡°Even if I want to provoke him, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Still frowning, Eugene was about to say something when Lee spoke up from beside him. ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott is letting you know that Matthew is a scheming man and ruthless in his actions. Getting involved with him might not be a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mnie¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she softly asked back.


    Seeing her indifferent demeanor, a trace of profound chill shed in Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you


    ¡°If you don¡¯t


    believe me, you can give it a try,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Of course, I will.¡± After saying this, she lowered her gaze, concealing her thoughts.


    There were too many coincidences surrounding Matthew, and he indeed looked very simr to Mnie¡¯s father, Howard Smith.


    However, Mnie could not tell Eugene any of this, so she walked straight into the elevator. Once inside, Eugene¡¯s expression immediately turned cold and his gaze became icy as it fixed itself on the


    elevator door.


    Lee cleared his throat. ¡°I will remind Mnie again-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Eugene interrupted him. He swept a cold nce over and said, Remind her what?¡±


    11


    212


    ¡°That Matthew seems dangerous. I always thought it bad to have too much contact with him,¡± Lee answered in a low voice, furrowing his brow.


    When Matthew came today to discuss matters with Eugene, the interaction had not been very pleasant. Both were shrewd men of the business world<b>, </b>they had constantly tested each other, but the oue was not as satisfactory.


    Matthew now held 49% of the Qaisa family¡¯s shares. He had practically turned the tables and gained significant influence within thepany. Though his methods were somewhat ruthless, who would care about that in the business world?


    Having been with Eugene for a considerable time, Lee could sense Eugene¡¯s wariness towards


    Matthew.

 Chapter 580

    Considering Matthew¡¯s growing interest in Mnie back in the elevator, Lee felt somewhat uneasy. He initially wanted to tell Eugene about Matthew, but he had already left the hotel in silence.


    Lee also had not informed him about Matthew and Mnie having crossed paths and Matthew developing an interest in her. He could not shake the feeling that this was not going to end well.


    The moment Mnie returned to her room, she called Stephen who took a moment before answering. ¡°Hey, Mel. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just finished a meeting. Xander told me you went to Oskon. The weather there is colder than


    here. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, Mnie hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°I remember you asking me before if I knew anyone in Oskon.¡±


    Stephen fell silent, pausing briefly before replying, ¡°I might have made a mistake before.¡±


    ¡°Were you talking about Matthew?¡± Mnie asked directly. Although she already had that suspicion


    in her mind, she wanted to confirm it.


    Her question had indeed rendered Stephen silent for a long time before he eventually sighed. ¡°How did you run into him?


    ¡°Mel, Matthew is not a good person. He-¡±


    He paused for a bit then continued, ¡°He is very intelligent and knows how to disguise himself, but when ites to dealing with people, he is quite ruthless. You best stay away from him<b>; </b>he¡¯s a


    dangerous person.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s advice sounded serious and nothing at all like a joke. Getting the answer she wanted, Mnie acknowledged with a simple ¡°I know, I will be careful.¡±


    After ending the call with Stephen, Mnie¡¯s expression turned even more solemn. If Matthew was


    indeed Howard¡¯s son¡­.


    Back during the incident at LeapCo, Dn mentioned the reason Howard left was because he had a


    secret child.


    If that secret child was Matthew¡­


    Mnie took a deep breath, her emotions were aplicated weave. Her feelings toward Howard were hard to exin. She could not deny that during her childhood, Howard was the perfect father figure in her mind. He treated her like a princess and fulfilled all her wishes.


    Even when he divorced Dnter on, Mnie still believed that her father loved her and that he was only going through some unspoken difficulties. Now, she had encountered Matthew, a man who bore


    a striking resemnce to her biological father.


    While Mnie resembled Dn, she also shared some simrities with Howard. Both Howard and Dn were remarkably good¨Clooking individuals.


    Matthew upied Mnie¡¯s thoughts throughout the days leading up to the first day of the summit. She set out early in the morning, armed with documents she had prepared. It was her first time participating in an art forum with a discussion element so she could not help but feel a little nervous


    Given that it was her first time here and that Burning Star¡¯s focus was Jepton and not Oskon, Mnie chose to sit quietly in a corner during the summit, waiting for others to speak.


    About half an hour into the summit, it was time for the annual speech by newly joined investment partners as per tradition. Head lowered and still engrossed in studying the documents, Mnie suddenly heard apuse.


    She raised her head and saw a tall figure walking in from the conference room doorway.

 Chapter 581

    The suit pants fitted his legs perfectly and there was a dark red tie in front of his chest. His dark gray suit made his every movement look more elegant than usual.


    Eugene walked in slowly while being led by the staff.


    He swept a nonchnt nce around and his gaze fell precisely onto Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes happened to meet his. She pressed her lips and pretended that it did not matter to her.


    LeapCo has been quite aggressive with its Oskon City projects. That was the reason why Eugene¡¯s appearance as an investor was not considered a surprise.


    Mnie listened stoically to his speech and she apuded politely along with the crowd.


    There were many female employees present and after the meeting was over, there was some free time. Mnie could hear many young girls around her gushing. Most of them were secretly talking about Eugene.


    She was not interested in the topic and she gave an excuse to visit the washroom.


    The washroom in this building was being cleaned, so Mnie went to the washroom a floor above.


    When she walked in, she saw a very skinnydy standing next to the sink. She was so fair that Mnie could see the veins in her wrist as it was pushing against the ck marbles of the sink. They were so thin that they looked like they could break any second.


    She was wearing a fitting short dress that was clearly not suitable for her figure. It made her look even


    skinnier.


    Mnie paused in her footsteps and she wanted to turn to leave.


    However, the girl suddenly turned around. She had almost¨Cshaped eyes and cherry¨Cred lips, and was a standard good¨Clooking girl.


    That is, if she did not look so sorrowful¡­


    When she walked past Mnie, the girl nced at Mnie and she forced an ugly smile on her face.


    Mnie watched the girl leave and she had a sense that the girl would be happy to see death.


    This encounter was just like any normal day for Mnie and she did not think much of it.


    She went downstairs in a timely manner and prepared to see the few experts Xander had told her about for a learning exchange.


    When Mnie arrived at the meeting room, she almost crashed into a man.


    She took a few steps back and the man quickly apologized to her.


    After he was done apologizing, he looked up and was taken aback when he saw Mnie.


    He looked at Mnie¡¯s name tag pinned to her chase. ¡°You¡¯re from Burning Star?¡±


    ¡°My teacher had just been asking why there isn¡¯t anyone from Burning Star this year. What a coincidence that I¡¯ve bumped into you here. I¡¯ll take you to him.¡± The man immediately acted like he knew her well. He smiled at Mnie, ¡°My name is Eric Walters. I¡¯m Xander¡¯s senior. I¡¯ve always been in charge of anyone from Burning Star.¡±


    Mnie remembered Xander mentioning him. She nodded. ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±


    They walked by Eugene when Eric led her to meet his teacher.


    There were many people surrounding Eugene. Most of them were women and she had no idea what they were talking about. However, they were all smiling widely.


    Mnie had even heard a pretty¨Clooking girl say a little coquettishly, ¡°You can¡¯t give empty


    promises, Mr. Scott. You need to take real action.¡±


    Before she could hear Eugene¡¯s reply, Mnie had gone to the other side with Eric.


    The experts were really different. Mnie learned a lot from them.


    Once Mnie got into work mode, she became very focused. By the time both parties realized it, it was already two hourster.


    Eric shook his head. ¡°What do you know? Xander left and a new version of him appeared next. Can¡¯t Burning Star rx a little? It¡¯s going to be hard on me if all of you are so serious.¡±


    His teacher criticized him, ¡°You can bezy if you want, but you shouldn¡¯t stop others from improving.¡±


    Eric was about to retort when the people at the front began cheering. Someone shouted after that, Mr. Scott says he¡¯s buying tonight at Pearl Hotel!¡±


    <b>(</b><b>C </b>


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!


    X


    im

 Chapter 582

    She looked away after a nce. Pearl Hotel was known for its high price and luxury.


    Eugene must have had his eyes on someone if he was willing to spend so much money.


    She was not interested in taking part in a meaningless get¨Ctogether like that. She told the teacher that she would like to return to the hotelter to get some rest.


    However, Eric said, ¡°Why would you be going back? Mr. Gardner and Mr. Zeitman will be attending the get¨Ctogether as well. It¡¯s a good opportunity to get to know them and learn more.¡±


    The teacher Eric had introduced was Fuller. He said as well, ¡°They¡¯re busy right now but they have a good rtionship with Xander. I¡¯ll introduce you to themter. Did you know that Zeitman wanted to invest in Burning Star back then but Xander rejected his offer?¡±


    Mnie had no idea about this but since Fuller had voiced out, she felt it impolite to reject the offer


    and she went to the get¨Ctogether with them.


    Pearl Hotel was on the other side of the city. There were more than twenty of them there.


    Eric asked Mnie, ¡°Do you want to share a ride with me?¡±


    Mnie did not reject the offer.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Scott, I wanted to take a taxi there and I totally forgot that you have a driver.¡± A chuckle could be heard from behind her. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be thick¨Cskinned for tonight and take a ride in your car.¡±


    Mnie turned back and saw Eugene and an exquisite¨Clooking woman walking out.


    That woman was almost pressing herself against Eugene and there was a bright, inviting smile on her


    face.


    Mnie recognized her as the woman who told Eugene not to give empty promises.


    When they walked past Mnie, the woman greeted Fuller enthusiastically. Mnie turned her face to the side and avoided looking at them.


    However, Eugene paused in his footsteps. He swept a casual nce at Eric and looked at Mnie. After that, he turned to Fuller.


    He said politely, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Fuller. If you don¡¯t mind, I have some questions for you. I didn¡¯t manage to find a suitable time before and I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give me some time?¡±


    Fuller replied in a friendly manner as well, ¡°You¡¯re much too kind, Mr. Scott. Go ahead and ask me anything you¡¯d like to know.¡±


    Eugene looked down and he spoke with sincerity and humility, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to take up too much of your time. If you¡¯re willing to, why note along with me to Pearl Hotel?¡±


    Fuller nodded readily. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Eric took the opportunity to ask, ¡°How about taking in another two people with you, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    He replied very decisively and the woman from just now looked a little bewildered. ¡°What about me, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugene said calmly, ¡°Lee, help Miss Jones get a taxi.¡±


    Yvette Jones was about to reject this offer when Mnie spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi. I need to get something, anyway.¡±


    This cheered Yvette up. Before she could say anything, Eugene said tly, ¡°Lee?¡±


    Lee gave a light cough and looked at Yvette, ¡°Pleasee with me.


    Eric said to Mnie in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Scott is pretty nice. He knows that Mr. Fuller had a bad experience with Yvette Jones¡®pany previously. If he let her into the car. Mr. Fuller might flip out.¡±


    Mnie rxed her frown.


    She had made the wrong assumption.


    It was no wonder that Eugene left the woman on her own while allowing Mnie to get into the car.


    He did not want to offend Fuller.

 L 41

    Lucius walked in and removed his shirt, which revealed all of his upper body. Violet could tell that he worked


    out to take care of his body.


    When he saw her, he narrowed his eyes and threw his shirt on the bed. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping in the guest room from today onwards!¡±


    Thinking that she was hearing things, Violet dug her ears, but Lucius just gestured at the door as a sign for her to go out. She packed up and left in just a few seconds, as if she had been spared from death.


    Why did he do this? Had he lost his mind?


    Violet could not figure out the answer.


    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t he rain down torment on her after she finally said that she was Agatha River?


    Not that she was not going to ept being able to leave Lucius¡¯s bedroom. After all, she was not a masochist. She even began humming on her way to George to get a room for herself.


    When she found George, she saw another woman entering a guest room. Obviously, she was Lucius¡¯s new lover. Violet was used to him fooling around with women, so she did not care about it.


    Meanwhile, Lucius stared at the shut door and looked down. Even though Violet had managed to hide her relieved expression well, he still noticed it, and a cold look appeared on his face.


    Violet slept well. When she woke up, she stretched and exhaled.


    She could breathe easier after sleeping in another room. She also did not have to wake up with a start at the slightest sound anymore.


    She went downstairs for breakfast. After that, she intended to continue weeding the garden.


    When she reached the dining hall, she saw Lucius scowling disdainfully at his breakfast. It did not look like he


    had even touched it.


    With a troubled expression, George stared at the breakfast while sweating bullets.


    ¡°Master Lucius, I thought you aren¡¯t¡­..¡± He did not dare to say that Lucius was usually not picky.


    Lucius red at him. ¡°The food has been getting worse. Do you want to retire that badly?¡±


    The food had not been getting worse. Lucius was just getting more picky. After all, their chefs were all world- ss masters of their craft.


    At that moment, George gave Violet a pleading look.


    She shrugged and entered the kitchen to make a bowl of soup noodles. ¡°If you¡¯re not used to that food, try this,¡± she said and mmed the bowl in front of Lucius.


    George gave her a grateful look, but she gave him a look that said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be celebrating.¡±


    Then, she sat down and started enjoying the breakfast Lucius did not want.


    Seriously, some people had to live like the broke to truly understand how valuable things were.


    Lucius finished the noodles.


    When he wiped his mouth, Violet, too, finished her breakfast. George looked at her gratefully again and was close to screaming his thanks at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re as cunning as ever, at least. You know how to cook the food I like,¡± Lucius said coolly. He was not


    praising her.


    Since Violet was not an idiot, she immediately understood what he meant and corrected him coolly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kiss your *ss. But since I¡¯m supposed to be making up for my mistakes, I suppose I should act like it. Of course, if you think I¡¯m kissing your *ss, I have nothing to say about that.¡±


    She sounded like apletely different person. Even George was surprised, and he gave her a profound look.


    Lucius did not say anything. He just continued wiping his mouth.


    Once Violet got up and started for the garden, George chased after her. ¡°Madam, could you cook Master


    Lucius¡¯s meals from now on? He¡¯s about to be busy again.¡±


    All chefs knew that their lives would be hell once Lucius got busy.


    Violet nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll handle him until he gets sick of my food too.¡±

 L Chapter 42

    ¡°Thank you.¡± George was grateful but also puzzled. ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    She had not been willing to cook for Lucius before.


    Violet smiled at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that since I¡¯m Agatha River, I¡¯ll make up for my mistakes? Cooking is one of the ways I¡¯ll make it up to him.¡±


    She took a step forward and thought of something else.


    ¡°Mr. George, Agatha-I mean, did I really poison Lucius¡¯s farm?¡±


    George regarded her strangely.


    ¡°I went under the knife, you know? The anesthesia was really strong, and I don¡¯t remember some things.¡±


    Since no one was going to believe her that she was not Agatha, she decided to be her.


    George nodded, and his expression turned grave. ¡°You did. Imperial Enterprises has top-ss markets all


    around the world. Everything sold in them is known to be top ss, even without advertisements.


    ¡°While Imperial Enterprises wasn¡¯t this prestigious before, its items were still really good, and their target market was the upper-ss society. But suddenly, someone died from eating their agricultural produce, and it


    caused a huge ruckus.


    ¡°Everyone lost trust in Imperial Enterprises, and thepany could only announce that it will never sell agricultural produce again. The produce that had already been grown could only rot away after that.¡±


    George sighed.


    ¡°This was just the start of it. Plenty of other things happened after that, and they almost drove Imperial Enterprises to bankruptcy. No one bought from its markets anymore. We investigated everyone, but found that they were not the cause behind it. Then, you left with that important document. It was only then that Master Lucius realized that you were behind it all.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Agatha was that horrible?


    Violet¡¯s mouth hung open, but she did not dare to ask any further questions. George was already burning with indignant rage. If she asked more questions, he might kill her.


    So, she went to weed the garden.


    This time, she paid attention to the time. When it was 5 p.m., she stopped weeding and removed her gloves so


    that she could cook for Lucius.


    Once she returned to the living hall, she saw two people on the sofa. One of them, obviously, was Lucius, while the other was the woman who came the day before. She was sitting on hisp. He had a hand around her waist, and they were having the time of their life making out.


    Seriously, get a room.


    Violet rolled her eyes, but did not bother them. They had just begun with forey and would probably need some time to be done. So, Violet went upstairs to rest a while before she went off to cook.


    Sheid down and fell asleep.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Violet only woke up when George knocked on her door. She rubbed her eyes and saw that it was nearly 7 p.m.. When she opened the door, she saw George standing there while looking really nervous. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you


    made dinner?¡±


    Violet stretched and went downstairs, only to see that Lucius was no longer stuck to the woman like glue. He


    sat on the sofa with a cold expression, while the woman was gone.


    He adjusted his cufflinks and said coldly, ¡°You can pack your bags, Mr. George.¡±


    George felt so nervous that he did not dare to make a sound.


    Violet took a step forward. ¡°Weren¡¯t you having fun just now? How was I supposed to know how long you¡¯d screw her? If I made dinner earlier and it got cold, what then?¡±


    Lucius red at her coldly. His expression was really dark.


    Violet shrugged. She felt that she did nothing wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner now.¡±


    She went to the kitchen.


    Lucius shot to his feet and followed after her. The moment Violet entered the kitchen, she heard the door m shut. It was so loud that the shelves in the kitchen nearly fell over.


    ¡°Out!¡± Lucius shouted while ring at her.

 L Chapter 43

    Realizing that things were about to go south, the other people in the kitchen left. Violet rubbed the back of her head and slowly shimmied away. She wanted to leave as well.


    But Lucius grabbed her arm and yanked her over.


    Nervous, Violet looked at him, and her heart leapt to her throat again. Did she get on his bad side?


    ¡°Are you sad?¡± he asked and did nothing else.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Violet could not understand what he meant at all.


    ¡°Are you sad that I was making out with another woman?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, nope, not at all.¡± She shook her head with no hesitation. She had never liked him, so why should she feel


    sad? ¡°I do think it¡¯s indecent, though.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s expression turned dark.


    He was so angry that Violet felt that if looks could kill, she would be dead.


    Violet felt innocent. After all, all she did was tell the truth.


    Lucius could see that her eyes held no hidden sadness. His mood turned foul, and he threw a bowl in her


    direction.


    Violet thought that he was aiming for her, and she instinctively covered her head. The bowl shattered on the


    wall behind her. Some of the shardsnded on the floor, while some reached her.


    Lucius had shattered a porcin bowl from a set that was worth a few ten thousand dors!


    Violet stared at the shards with her heart bleeding. Even the Wickham family only had two sets of such porcin ware, and they seldom used them. They only brought them out for important guests.


    ¡°Cook ten different dishes for dinner, and make sure there are no repeats!¡± Lucius ordered after he regained his usualposure. It was as if the shattered bowl on the floor had nothing to do with him.


    Then, <i>he </i>walked out. His gait was as rxed as usual.


    Violet patted her chest in relief while feeling dumbfounded. She only registered what he said after some time.


    Then, she started cleaning the table and the food.


    Cooking ten different dishes was not an easy task. Even if Violet usually did chores around the house, she still ended up scrambling around the kitchen. Fortunately, she managed to finish the ten dishes on time.


    She put the food on the table. Her dishes did not look particrly appetizing, nor were they fancy. Lucius¡¯s new me covered her nose and frowned a little once she sat down beside Lucius. It was clear that she


    looked down on the food Violet cooked.


    But Lucius said nothing about it. He just picked up his spoon and fork and started eating elegantly. It was a pleasant sight, but somehow, he managed to finish all ten dishes, and well¡­ there was nothing elegant about


    Violet and George were shocked. Even his new me was surprised. Hesitantly, she picked up a slice of pork and ate it but found nothing special about it.


    Lucius red at Violet and ordered, ¡°Clean up the table.¡± He then went upstairs with his hand around his new me¡¯s waist.


    He was going to screw her right after dinner?


    ¡°I hope you get appendicitis!¡± Violet cursed him in her heart and began cleaning the table. Ever since she was brought here, Lucius had no need to hire a gardener, chef, or dish washer.


    Fortunately, George treated her well by giving her the food the chefs made.


    Why should she help him save money when he insisted on eating like the poor? Violet ate with gusto.


    Once she got upstairs, she found Lucius pinning his new me against the door and kissing her. He was also groping her, and the scene looked straight out of an adult movie. Violet covered her mouth so that she did not say anything unnecessary. It was better to keep a low profile for her own safety¡¯s sake.

 L 44

    Violet walked past them softly. When she opened the door, she did it cautiously. Since she was paying attention to her own movements, she did not notice that Lucius was looking at her coldly.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± His new me murmured. She spoke slowly, and it sounded really seductive, but Lucius was not in


    the mood. He shoved her away and left without another word.


    The new me¡¯s face was still flushed, but at that moment, resentment bloomed in her eyes.


    It was midnight. Violet was sleeping soundly when someone knocked on the door and woke her up. Thinking


    that she was dreaming, she turned around, only to hear a servant calling her from outside. ¡°Madam, Mr.


    George has summoned you to Master Lucius¡¯s bedroom!¡±


    The knocking grew louder. If Violet did not open the door, the servant might actually kick it down. With her


    eyes still bleary with sleep, Violet got up and opened the door. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. George said you¡¯ll know once you get there.¡±


    Violet was practically dragged over. When she reached Lucius¡¯s bedroom, she saw him leaning over the bed


    and puking. The light was dim, but she could still see that his face was pale.


    George¡¯s worry grew. When he saw Violet, he asked anxiously. ¡°What did you put in Master Lucius¡¯s food?!¡±


    Violet was still sleepy, so she could not figure out what had caused Lucius to puke. Before she could make


    heads or tails of the situation, Lucius finished throwing up. He picked up a ss of water and rinsed his


    mouth.


    Then, he looked at her coldly.


    ¡°I just used the ingredients in the kitchen.¡± Violet looked at him innocently. Once she realized that her words were really ambiguous, she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t add anything else!¡±


    ¡°Send the food in the kitchen for testing. If you did cause this, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Lucius ordered, and he


    practically spat out hisst word to show that there would be hell to pay if Violet was truly responsible.


    George left. Then, a doctor came in.


    The doctor asked a few specific questions. When he heard that Lucius ate ten dishes¡¯ worth of food, he


    frowned. ¡°Master, you¡¯re just suffering from indigestion.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Violet snickered. He had indigestion? And here they were acting as if Lucius was about to die, which would lead to Imperial Enterprises going bankrupt.


    Lucius looked like he had just sucked on a lemon. He red at Violet with a dark expression, and Violet hunched her shoulders. Once she remembered her status in Imperial Pce, she tried her best not tough


    and bowed her head to pretend to be a good girl.


    The doctor gave Lucius some digestion pills.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need someone to keep an eye on you to make sure you don¡¯t get a fever at night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Lucius¡¯s new me had gotten word of him being sick and hurried over. She wanted to take up the task, so Violet stretched and turned to leave.


    ¡°She¡¯ll do it.¡± Lucius gestured at Violet.


    ¡°Me?¡± Violet¡¯s jaw fell ck, and she pointed at herself in disbelief. Why would he pick her when there were so many other options avable? ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason why I ended up like this. Of course you¡¯re the one who has to keep watch!¡± he said, then


    leaned against the headboard with his eyes shut. Violet clenched her fists. He was the one who ate too much!


    What did that have to do with her?!


    But she could not argue with someone who had way more authority than she did. She knew that she could not win against him. So, even though she did not want to, she walked over to him with her shoulders slumped.


    The new me gave Lucius a sad look, then red at Violet. Even if Violet was oblivious, she could still sense that to the new me, taking care of Lucius was a rare chance to get closer to him.

 L 45

    All he had was a handsome face. Why were so many women hell-bent on bing his lover?


    Everyone left. Violet silently took out the number of pills prescribed and gave them to Lucius. ¡°Take your


    medicine.¡±


    Lucius opened his eyes. He took the medicine without a word and swallowed it. Then, he drank some water


    before handing back the ss to Violet. Once done, heid down and shut his eyes.


    The dim light shone on his face and made him less aggressive than usual. He looked like a child that was


    much more approachable.


    Violet carried out her duties meticulously. Once every half an hour, she put a thermometer into his ear to check his temperature. Since she took care of theatose Oliver for more than a year, taking care of others


    was not a big deal to her.


    Lucius was actually fine and showed no signs of a fever. Violet stretched her arms and felt the irresistible tug


    of sleep. So, she went to the bathroom and sshed cold water on her face.


    More than once she had done this to wake herself up while keeping watch over Oliver. She had believed that if she could just stay awake, she would see the miracle of Oliver waking up, but when it truly happened, she was


    not around to witness it and had no part to y in it.


    The past rose to the forefront of Violet¡¯s mind, and her heart clenched in pain once again. It hurt so much that


    she felt like her heart was about to be cut to pieces.


    Bam!


    A muffled thud from the room snapped her out of her thoughts. She quickly rushed out to check on Lucius. Under the dim, yellow light from the bedside table, Lucius¡¯s features were scrunched together, and his eyes were shut. He appeared to be in great pain. Was it the stomachache? His hands were cradling his stomach.


    Violet was shocked, but she ran over to hold his hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucius?¡±


    His hand was cold. If she had not seen him moving, she would have thought that he was dead.


    Cold sweat beaded on his forehead, and his face turned even paler.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me here¡­¡± Violet could not figure out what was wrong with Lucius, so she got up to look for


    the doctor.


    But Lucius grabbed her wrist and stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he whispered.


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He sounded so helpless. It waspletely opposite of how he usually acted. Violet had not expected the high-and-mighty Lucius to have moments of weakness like any other human


    being.


    His palms were covered in sweat, but she did not find it unbearable. Instead, she wanted to protect him.


    Had she lost her mind? Was it because the dim light gave the room a tender atmosphere?


    Before Violet could even figure out why she felt this way, Lucius opened his eyes. His gaze was filled with an emotion she could not decipher, but he did not seem to recognize her. He frowned. Then, his gaze turned sharp, and he shoved her away.


    Caught off guard, Violet stumbled backward, and her back mmed into her bed that had yet to be removed. Pain red in her waist, and she felt like it was about to break.


    ¡°Lucius, you¡­..¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Violet was chased out. She returned to her room while cradling her hurting waist. When she shut her eyes, <i>she </i>remembered the hate on Lucius¡¯s face, and she trembled in fear.


    ¡°Madam, please make some nd porridge for Master Lucius. His stomach is upset, so he can¡¯t eat any solids.¡±


    When she got up, she saw George standing at the door.


    Violet rubbed her still aching waist, and displeasure was rife on her face. ¡°Are his abs just for show? Why is his stomach so bad?¡±


    George¡¯s expression changed, and his gaze became indecipherable. ¡°Master Lucius had a terrible injury to his stomach in the past. Even though it got better after treatment and training, he still has digestion problems. Madam, you might think that taking care of him is troublesome, but this wouldn¡¯t have happened if not for


    you.¡±

 L 46

    He did not hold back his criticism, so Violet could tell that something was off.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me again?¡± George could only be referring to Agatha River.


    ¡°When you left, you created huge trouble for Master Lucius. Plenty of people hated him and wanted to take revenge on him. After you left, Master Lucius also went missing. Everyone was saying that Master Lucius went into hiding because he couldn¡¯t afford to bear responsibility..


    ¡°Then, one monthter, someone discovered him in the hospital. He said he had been abducted, but he never provided us with any details. But, based on his injuries, he went through Inhumane torture and was starved so badly that he was practically a skeleton.¡±


    Agatha was really cruel.


    ¡°Even so, his family did not intend to forgive him and wanted him to take responsibility.¡±


    Violet could imagine just how much suffering he went through.


    The things Lucius went through were the exact things Violet was going through at that moment. Suddenly,


    Violet sympathized with him.


    ¡°Master Lucius is a prideful man. He had everything going smoothly for him since young. He had a unique


    judgment when it came to his studies and business management. Everyone called him a genius, but this very


    same genius was deceived by a woman, who he insisted on marrying despite everyone¡¯s protests.


    ¡°So, you can imagine what mental shock he went through after that happened, and he even had to suffer such


    physical harm too.¡± George was basically denouncing Agatha on behalf of Lucius at this point.


    Violet hung her head and no longer tried to defend herself. All she felt right then was shock over what Lucius


    had gone through.


    ¡°You might be receiving punishment now, but what you¡¯re going through is not even one-tenth of what Master Lucius went through in the past. Besides, Master Lucius hasn¡¯t even told everyone that you¡¯re the reason why Imperial Enterprises nearly went bankrupt in the past. He¡¯s too kind. Since you¡¯re back, you should make it up


    to Master Lucius as much as you can.¡±


    With that said, George left.


    Violet¡¯s annoyance at having to take care of Lucius was gone. She obediently went into the kitchen to cook vegetable porridge.


    While she was stirring the pot, she marveled over what Lucius went through and how much he loved Agatha. That had to be why he was hiding the truth for her.


    With a bowl of porridge in hand, Violet went through the living room and was just about to go upstairs when she saw Lucius going into the study room with George behind him.


    ¡°Your stomach hasn¡¯t recovered. You should rest for a few days before going back to work.¡±


    Lucius ignored George and went into the study room. George frowned, Obviously, he was worried about


    Lucius¡¯s health.


    Whenever Lucius started working, he did not stop for a few days and nights. If he did it while sick, he would be


    marching to his own death.


    Violet saw this, and she went to the study room.


    George bowed his head at her. ¡°Madam¡­¡±


    Violet kicked the door open.


    Lucius had just turned on theputer and was about to start work. The door swinging open made him frown,


    and he red coldly.


    George¡¯s face turned pale. Violet was the first person to dare to kick open Lucius¡¯s door.


    Violet marched over and mmed the bowl of porridge on his table. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Lucius did not move. His expression turned even darker from anger.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Violet spooned up some porridge and brought it to his mouth.


    Lucius just stared at her.

 L 47

    Violet¡¯s heart pounded with fear as she confronted Lucius.


    How could she work up the courage to confront him like that, she wondered?


    Despite feeling empathy for his circumstances, she saw no reason to risk her life by entering the lion¡¯s den. On


    the other hand, retreating wasn¡¯t her style.


    Determined, she assumed amanding tone, and went on, ¡°Starting today, you must eat regrly,


    regardless of your schedule. If you choose not to, that¡¯s fine by me. I¡¯ll be free to enjoy life and fool around


    with other men once you¡¯re gone.¡±


    George, standing at the door, coughed repeatedly, signaling to Violet that she was treading on dangerous ground.


    But she added mockingly, ¡°Since we¡¯re married, I¡¯ll inherit your wealth if you die. Haha! Imagine me doing it with other men in your bed.¡±


    A dark cloud crept across Lucius¡¯s features.


    Regardless, Violet went on, ¡°You better think twice about what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    She then hurried out of the study, tossing the spoon aside. She obviously couldn¡¯t sit there after she had said such defiant things to him.


    Fortunately, Lucius chose not to pursue Violet as she left.


    Later, when George entered to provide Lucius with water, he emerged from the study carrying an empty bowl.


    Violet soon realized it was the same bowl of porridge she had brought for Lucius earlier.


    George then informed her, ¡°Master Lucius has decided that you¡¯ll handle all his meals from now on. He prefers them to be light and simple, served in small quantities.¡±


    There was a noticeable gleam of thankfulness in George¡¯s eyes as he delivered this message.


    Violet touched her head, startled that herments had actually made an impact.


    ¡°Also, Master Lucius wants you to personally feed him,¡± George added.


    Violet nearly burst into tears. She wondered why it was her responsibility to feed him. However, she reluctantlyplied as there was no other choice.


    At noon, she dutifully brought Lucius a milk pudding. He didn¡¯t look at her but pulled her onto hisp, as he had done before.


    As she fed him, he ate mechanically, not paying attention to the food.


    His head asionally brushed against her chest, and there were moments when his lips nearly touched her nipple as he turned to eat. His scalding hot breath made it difficult for her to hold the bowl steady.


    Violet was sweating profusely by the time she finished feeding him. She felt more drained than having jogged


    manyps.


    Lucius, preupied with his work, dismissed her as soon as she finished.


    This routine went on for several days.


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± she heard one day.


    Exiting the study after feeding Lucius. Violet encountered his new lover, who had observed the entire scene through the partially open door. Jealousy was apparent on the woman¡¯s face.


    Violet giggled. She wanted to cry, but no one would not believe her.


    ¡°Could you show me how to cook? I¡¯m clueless about Lucius¡¯s food preferences,¡± she asked modestly, clearly


    sharper than thedy in the bikini.


    Violet appreciated her insight, and decided to teach her a few tricks.


    ¡°There¡¯s no special trick. The key is simplicity. He has a taste for simpler, rougher food. The less refined it is, the more he likes it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Haha!¡± the woman giggled awkwardly, clearly disagreeing with her statement.


    Violet felt a chill on the back of her neck, and pondered why.


    ¡°Lucius!¡± the woman suddenly called out coyly.


    *Lucius?!¡±


    Violet whirled around swiftly the moment she realized the woman was summoning someone, only to see Lucius standing behind her, his face dark with displeasure.


    Had he overheard their conversation?


    Lucius gave Violet a frosty look. He had just finished his work, and had caught the tail end of herments.


    He remained silent, but his expression spoke volumes as he walked past her.


    Flushed, Violet reyed her own words in her mind-she recalled the part about Lucius preferring coarse food, and cringed at the thought of him eating something like bran.


    Anxious that Lucius might confront her about it, she spent most of the day on edge, startled by every sound from upstairs. To her relief, he never approached her.


    Eventually, she rxed and went back to her routine.


    Since she began cooking for Lucius, George had stopped assigning her garden work.


    Violent weed this break, enjoying some leisure time in her room with the air conditioning.


    Later, feeling thirsty, she stepped out with a cup in hand and unexpectedly found herself face-to-face with Lucius again.


    Violet tried to shield her face and slip away quietly. As she moved past Lucius, she suddenly felt a firm grip around her waist, pulling her towards him.


    Caught off guard, she was quickly yanked forward by Lucius. They entered his bedroom, the door mming shut behind them. She soon found herself pushed onto his bed.


    Violet recoiled immediately. She kept a wary eye on him as he pinned himself on top of her,


    trapping him beneath him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Rough and coarse food? Do you see me as a cow?¡±


    He hummed coldly through his nose, emanating deadly air.


    She was astounded that he was aware of her remarks. Her head raced as she struggled to say the right words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention wanting to invite men and bang them on my bed? Should I arrange that for you?¡± His gaze drifted towards her chest as he said threateningly, ¡°How about a few bulls?¡±

 Chapter 583

    Mnie felt much better after realizing this. However, she still felt a little unhappy about taking a ride with Eugene.


    She was about to say something when Eric hurried her in a whisper, ¡°Come on, get into the car. The others are already on their way.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I think I¡¯d better take a taxi. Mr. Scott and Mr. Fuller have something to discuss and it doesn¡¯t seem right for me to be there with them.¡±


    Eric had already opened the passenger¡¯s side of the door when she was saying this. He asked Mnie, ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you. By the way, is it alright for you to take the passenger¡¯s seat? All the men are at the back and it¡¯s not convenient for a woman to sit with them.¡±


    He was very considerate about this.


    Fuller had already got into the backseat while Eugene was standing nearby. He reminded her coolly, ¡± We¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car, Mnie. Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s just as well because I have some questions about Burning Star for you.¡±


    Fuller had said before that he had a close rtionship with Xander. Mnie could only agree and get into the passenger¡¯s seat silently.


    Eric was the one in an awkward position now.


    Mnie was seated in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The backseat had Fuller and Eugene, and he could not be squeezing in there with them, and it would be even worse to ask either of them to let him have their seat.


    He scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi over there, Mr. Fuller. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for me to share the ride with you.¡±


    Mnie wanted to let him have her seat but Fuller said, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re on the way, why don¡¯t you stop by theb and pick up the document I¡¯ve put together? I can show them to Zeitman and Garnerter.¡±


    Eric agreed and left quickly after that.


    Mnie had to continue staying in her seat. She pretended to be invisible. She stayed silent and did not listen to the conversation behind her.


    However, this did notst long. Fuller began to call out to her, ¡°Mnie, Mr. Scott just told me that LeapCo and Burning Star are working together right now. Why didn¡¯t you say anything about it?¡±


    Mnie paused for a while before replying, ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re working with LeapCo right now, but I was mainly in charge of business management. I don¡¯t have much technical knowledge, which is why


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer most of Mr. Scott¡¯s industry-rted questions.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s tone was rxed and he seemed to be nonchnt when he said, ¡°Xander Solomon actually allowed you to attend the summit when you can¡¯t answer technical questions?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been learning hard at it.¡±


    Eugene snorted coldly. She had no idea what he meant by that.


    Fuller continued asking questions about Burning Star and Mnie replied to all of them. Eugene did not interrupt this time.


    Eugene was quite generous. He had reserved a private room on the twenty-first floor. Everyone could see almost the entire river¡¯s night view.


    When they entered the room, Yvette came over with an aggrieved look on her face. She nced at Eugene a little unhappily. ¡°What took you so long, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugene looked indifferent. ¡°There was traffic on the way.¡±


    Mnie went to meet Garner and Zietman along with Fuller. After they were done with dinner. Mnie gave space to others who wanted to talk to the three teachers.


    It was a rxed atmosphere, especially when there was already someone footing the bill.


    Soon, everyone began drinking and it made the room even livelier.


    Yvette took the opportunity to toast Eugene several times. Everyone could tell what she was doing.


    No one mentioned it and they watched her amusement.


    Mnie did not know these people well and she did not drink much. Even when someone offered her a drink, she would politely reject them by saying she was feeling unwell.

 Chapter 584

    However, Eric came byter and got her to pour some drinks for the three teachers. ¡°You need to be smart with this and at least get them to like you.¡±


    Mnie rubbed between her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Eric said, ¡°It¡¯s just a show of sincerity. The main reason is for them to get to like you. Even if you don¡¯t need them to like you, you need to help Xander and Burning Star get some brownie points.¡±


    Mnie knew he was right. This was considered social etiquette. Even when she was back at LeapCo, she would have to attend many lunch and dinner meetings like this.


    She got up and approached the few experts. Eugene was seated right next to Fuller.


    Mnie looked down and poured some liquor into Fuller¡¯s ss. She said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Fuller, even though Xander could not make it today, you¡¯re always in his mind as he constantly mentions you. Cheers to you.¡±


    After she said that, someone immediately mentioned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your ss if you wanted to toast Mr. Fuller?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Fuller. I¡¯ve not been feeling well and I can¡¯t really be drinking. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Fuller was alright with this. He waved her off. ¡°It¡¯s nice enough that a youngster like you shows sincerity.¡±


    Mnie continued pouring drinks into Zeitman and Garner¡¯s sses. She was very polite about it and no one gave her any trouble.


    After a round of pouring drinks, Fuller reminded her, ¡°There¡¯s also Mr. Scott here.¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene. Many people had approached him for toast and he already had too much to drink. His fair skin was now a little pinkish.


    There were ripples of emotions in his usually deep, dark eyes and they shone in the light. There was a


    much softer look in them than before.


    Eugene would never drink unless he had to entertain clients, but this was Oskon City and LeapCo had not found its footing here yet. Moreover, there were several local business tycoons present and Eugene had to rx his rule a little.


    Mnie noticed that he did not reject anyone who toasted him.


    She blinked and went to Eugene. She bent over a little to pour him a drink when Eugene suddenly covered the top of his ss with his hand.


    He looked up at Mnie. It could be from all the drinking because his voice sounded a little hoarse.¡± I¡¯m not drinking anymore.


    Mnie looked at him. He did not reject thest person who toasted him.


    However, Mnie did not insist when she remembered his attitude toward her.


    She nodded and returned to her seat.


    Eugene did have a little too much to drink that night. By the time the dinner ended, he was still sitting


    in his seat.


    Mnie went to say goodbye to Fuller and the other teachers. When she walked past Eugene, Yvette was helping him up. Her tone was soft and sweet, ¡°Let me help you back to the hotel, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was very hoarse. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Mnie paused in her steps. Eugene¡¯s voice indicated that he was not feeling very well.


    That was about right. Nearly everyone at this dinner hade to him for a drink and he did not reject anyone. It was only normal that he felt ufortable.


    However, Mnie ignored him. After saying goodbye to Fuller, she prepared to leave.


    When she walked past Eugene, she suddenly heard him call out in a hoarse and bitter voice,¡± Mnie.¡±


    Mnie stopped and turned back to look at Eugene. He had already sat up straight. He had a hand propped against the side of his head while he looked at Mnie with narrowed eyes.


    After a while, he stood up. His expression returned to his normal stoic self and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 585

    He said it so naturally and his slightly deep eyes kept staring at Mnie.


    Mnie said nothing. Yvette smiled and came over to help Eugene. She had just gone to freshen up and she looked bright and pretty when she smiled. ¡°Oh, Mr. Scott, we just agreed that I¡¯m taking you back to the hotel.¡±


    Yvette was born and bred in Oskon City. Her dainty voice was not an act and it was nice to listen to her speak.


    She smiled at Mnie. ¡°Do you and Mr. Scott know each other?¡±


    Yvetter was clearly trying to dig deeper into their rtionship. Mnie replied nonchntly, ¡°Our studio is currently working with Mr. Scott.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Yvette changed her tone slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Mr. Scott has been taking good care of you. The weather isn¡¯t great right now and out-of-towners like you aren¡¯t used to the typhoon. It¡¯s better that I be the one to take Mr. Scott back.¡±


    Yvette did not beat around the bush and was direct with her words.


    If this was before, Mnie would have retorted her but all she did now was nod in agreement.


    She turned to leave and Yvette¡¯s sweet voice could be heard from the back. She sounded coquettish and alluring. ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±


    A mixed scent of alcohol and cedar pine wafted in the air along with the voice. There was a drunken mood in the cool air.


    The man¡¯s shadow covered her and Eugene¡¯s hoarse voice was heard above her head, ¡°Stop fooling around. I really feel ufortable.¡±


    Mnie paused in her footsteps. She looked up at Eugene. The crystal lights in the private room shone brightly and the tipsy look in Eugene¡¯s eyes was obvious.


    They looked like they had been dipped in alcohol. They were ck and bright, and were like deep, mysterious obsidians.


    Eugene¡¯s shirt was buttoned up tight but there was a slight redness at the end of his eyes. His arrogant and distant demeanor instantly turned enticing because of how he looked unattainable to


    anyone.


    He was very close to Mnie and she could feel the warmth of his body.


    Mnie took a conscious step back to put some distance between them and she reminded Eugene in a stoic tone, ¡°You should see a doctor if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±


    Eugene paused for a moment and he frowned subtly. ¡°What are you being angry about?¡±


    The look in Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened. She wanted to retort to his question but felt that it was a waste


    of time to argue with a drunk.


    She held back her anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you make a call to Lee.¡±


    Eugene said nothing. By the time Eva raised her eyes to look at him, she realized he was staring at her with a burning look in his eyes.


    His lips moved slightly after a while and he said in a deep voice, ¡°My gastric feels a little ufortable, Mnie.¡±


    When Eugene first started hispany, he had to drink a lot during functions and it has caused some chronic conditions. His gastric had suffered the worst.


    It was after LeapCo had started to gain traction that Eugene started to drink less.


    There were too many people toasting him tonight and he could not afford to turn them down. It probably triggered an old condition.


    ¡°Lee can take you to see the doctor¡­¡±


    Mnie had just said this when Eugene suddenly hugged his stomach and fell toward Mnie.


    The stench of alcohol turned stronger and before Mnie realized it, her hand was already holding onto Eugene.


    Eugene was big and tall. He was a head taller than Mnie and his body weight pressed hard against Mnie.


    She found it a little difficult to help him up.


    ¡°Mr Scott¡­¡± A soft, sweet voice rang at the side. Yvette had been watching them in surprise and she helped Eva to move Eugene over to the sofa for some rest.


    Mnie looked at Eugene, whose eyes were closed while resting. He looked unwell and his hand was pressed against where his gastric was.


    She looked up at Yvette and was about to say something when Yvette shrugged. ¡°Looks like Mr. Scott trusts you more. Do you need me to help you get him downstairs?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to take him back?¡±


    ¡°Well, he clearly isn¡¯t interested in me,¡± Yvette said graciously. ¡°Rule of the business is to never fight


    over a man.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Yvette winked at Mnie after that and said to her in a sweet and adorable Southern ent,


    luck.¡±


    After that, Mnie and Yvette helped Eugene down the stairs together and they got a taxi.


    ¡°Good


    Before Yvette left, she exchanged contacts with Mnie.


    Mnie hesitated before deciding to head to the nearest hospital.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the hotel,¡± Eugene spoke up in a hoarse and exhausted voice.


    Mnie looked at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Eugene replied nasally and closed his eyes to rest.


    Mnie did not force him to the hospital and she decided to take him back to the hotel.


    Halfway through their journey, Lee called Mnie on the phone. He was stuck in a jam on the highway and had no idea when he could arrive.


    Lee was supposed to be with them but LeapCo suddenly required some documents and Lee had gone back to the hotel earlier to get them prepared.


    Mnie said softly to him, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe over. We¡¯re about to arrive at the hotel.¡±


    Lee affirmed this very quickly and Mnie hung up. She nced to the side casually.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were closed as he rested. His long eyshes created a shadow over his straight nose.


    Mnie did not deny that he was a good-looking man.


    Yvonne had even asked her jokingly before if she had been attracted to Eugene because of his good


    looks.


    Eugene¡¯sshes fluttered as if he suddenly sensed Mnie looking at him. He suddenly opened his eyes and they met Mnie¡¯s..


    There was exhaustion in his eyes and an unfathomable emotion inside them.


    He stared at Mnie and a ripple could be seen in his dark eyes. He spoke with a dry throat, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Mnie turned away. ¡°We¡¯re about to reach the hotel.¡±


    Eugene seemed to sober up when they arrived at the hotel. At the very least, he was no longer leaningpletely against Mnie.


    When they got into the elevator, he suddenly passed a room card to her. Eugene said, ¡°Take it.¡±


    This was supposed to be a suggestive move, but Mnie did not react much to it. She did not even take the card. ¡°I¡¯m going back after I see you to your room.¡±


    Eugene had always made sure to enjoy life. He stayed in the penthouse and Mnie wanted to leave after seeing him to the door, but Eugene grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    Mnie looked at him calmly.


    His grip on her got stronger and his frown got tighter. Beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. Mnie was taken aback, but it was not because it upset her to see Eugene suffering.


    She was with Eugene right now and if anything happened to him, she would get in trouble and it might be difficult to exin her way out of it.


    Mnie took the room card agilely from Eugene¡¯s hand. She paused a moment before helping him inside.


    She took off his coat, poured a ss of water, and contacted the front desk to prepare some hot soup and hangover pills. Mnie had done all of these numerous times before and she still did them quite well.


    Mnie walked out of the washroom with a damp towel. Eugene was still leaning against the headrest of the bed and she passed the towel to him. ¡°You should wipe yourself.¡±


    Two buttons hade undone on Eugene¡¯s shirt and it revealed his corbone vaguely.


    Mnie got a little impatient. ¡°I won¡¯t help to wipe you.¡±


    Eugene did not move. He looked at Mnie with his bright eyes and his deep voice finally called out, Mel¡­¡±

 Chapter 587

    Mnie¡¯s hand clenched tight on the towel and she slowly looked up at Eugene.


    He was looking at her too but he was leaning against the headrest of the bed while Mnie was standing. She looked down at him from where she stood.


    Mnie paused for a moment and she ced the towel on the table beside the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember?¡± His deep voice spoke slowly as it tingled drunkenly in the air. Eugene frowned and he looked a little pale.


    He did not look at Mnie. He paused before saying, ¡°You said before that you wanted to name our child Emery.¡±


    Eugene sounded like he was really drunk. He did not look at Mnie and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he spoke.


    This struck a chord with Mnie and she nced at Eugene with aplicated look in her eyes. She forced back the bitterness in her heart.


    She was reminded of when she once dreamed of having a child.


    Little Emery.


    It was a littlebination of the ¡®E¡¯ and ¡®M¡¯ in both their names.


    She clenched her fists and exhaled slowly. Mnie looked at Eugene with determination and obstinance. She said very clearly, ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Eugene.¡± (1


    ¡°I could be. I can¡¯t stop thinking of the past,¡± his voice was calm as he raised his hand to cover his


    eyes.


    Mnie paused. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about?¡±


    When she walked out of the room, she saw the front desk staff delivering some hot soup for his hangover. Mnie was feeling a little irritable.


    She returned to her room to enjoy the breeze on the balcony.


    Eugene had too much to drink that night. She was not really bothered by it but when he mentioned little Emery, it pulled on some emotional strings.


    After all, the baby was something Mnie had once dreamed of.


    She lowered her head and reached out to caress her tummy. Mnie found it miraculous that there was a new life inside of her.


    Mnie was about to leave the balcony when her phone rang. It was Lee calling.


    ¡°I just came back to the hotel and Mr. Scott isn¡¯t feeling too well from drinking too much. Do you


    know what sort of medication he takes at times like this, Mnie?¡±


    Lee had only been working alongside Eugene for a short time and Eugene does not usually drink so much, which was why he did not really have an idea of what to do.


    Mnie said, ¡°You can ask him directly.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not doing very well right now.¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath and said quickly in a low voice, ¡°When I walked him back to the room, I called the front desk about it. They will deliver the medicationter. There¡¯s an instruction manual included that you can read before giving it to him.¡±


    ¡°Also, hot soup has already been delivered to help with his hangover. He can¡¯t take the smell of peach after he gets drunk, and he¡­¡±


    Mnie listed out a list of what to look out for after Eugene got drunk. However, she said it in a very t tone. At the end, she added, ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me about this again in the future.¡±


    Before Lee could reply, Mnie hung up.


    Lee held the phone in his hand as the busy tone buzzed in his ear. He was about to do as Mnie instructed and get some water for Eugene.


    The moment he turned, he saw Eugene standing not far behind him.


    Lee coughed in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene looked a little pale. He stared at Lee¡¯s phone and asked in a quiet tone, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Mnie did not sleep well that night. She kept dreaming of a little girl calling her ¡®Mommy¡¯, and she


    said her name was little Emery.


    When she woke up from that dream in a daze, it was already morning.


    She looked at the time. It was seven-thirty.


    Mnie dragged her exhausted body to wash up. While she was brushing her teeth, Yvonne called her. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for what you talked to me about.¡±


    This bewildered Mnie. ¡°What did we talk about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. You¡¯ll find outter. Someone will be there in the afternoon.¡±


    Yvonne was secretive about this and this puzzled Mnie even further.


    The summit would continue for a few more days and Mnie had to see Fuller and the others today as


    well.

 Chapter 588

    When she got down the stairs, it was inevitable that she bumped into Lee and Eugene. Eugene did not look as pale as the night before and it seemed like his condition improved after taking the medication.


    Lee greeted her. ¡°Are you heading to the meeting hall? We can go over together.¡±


    Mnie rejected the offer without a second thought. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Eugene was looking at his phone when he suddenly nced at her stoically, ¡°Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    It turned out Eugene was right about beingte. Mnie was stuck in Oskon City¡¯s rush hour and when she was about to arrive at the meeting hall, there was an ident on the road.


    By the time she got there, the summit had started for half an hour.


    The main speaker on stage was Fuller and he indicated for her to enter the hall.


    Mnie went to exin herself apologetically to Fuller during break time. He was very gracious about


    it and did not mind.


    ¡°Oh, looks like you had a good night yesterday,¡± a suggestive yet teasing voice spoke up. Mnie turned to look in the direction of the voice and saw that it was Yvette.


    She smiled at Mnie. ¡°I thought Mr. Scott wouldn¡¯t be able to do a thing after getting so drunk yesterday. Looks like I was wrong.¡±


    Mnie ignored the suggestive look in Yvette¡¯s eyes. ¡°His secretary came to get him not long after we got to the hotel.¡±


    Yvette was bewildered. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mnie continued, ¡°We only have a working rtionship. Besides, I¡¯m already pregnant.¡¯


    ¡°Are you married?¡± Yvette was even more astonished by this. Mnie replied, ¡°Nope.¡±


    She did not want to continue the conversation with Yvette and she went to a corner to pick up a call.


    It was a call from an unknown number and a man with a deep but unhappy voice spoke, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Did you get the wrong number?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hugh Brand. Yvonne got me toe over.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°Why did she ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°To pretend to be your baby¡¯s father.¡±


    (( ))


    Mnie had no idea this was what Yvonne meant when she said she made arrangements.


    After the summit ended, she saw a healthy-looking young man in a white t-shirt and a baseball cap standing outside the meeting hall. It was Hugh.


    Hugh walked over to her with an unhappy look when he saw her. ¡°Yvonne said you¡¯re urgently seeking a make-do father for your baby.¡±


    Mnie could feel the veins in her head throb. ¡°It¡¯s not that urgent.


    ¡°Yeah. That would mean something must be wrong with Yvonne¡¯s brain again.¡± Hugh seemed to be


    used to this.


    Mnie remembered that Hugh was a university student and she did not say anything else to him. All she asked was, ¡°How many days are you nning to stay in Oskon City? Or are you nning to return


    now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be going back in a few days. It¡¯s too much trouble to leave now.¡±


    Mnie was silent for a while before asking, ¡°Have you gotten a hotel room?¡±


    She had no idea that Yvonne¡¯s idea of settling this problem was to deliver this young man over


    directly.


    Mnie had no choice but to bring Hugh along to book a room. However, she did not expect to bump into Eugene walking in the moment she looked up. Matthew was right next to him.


    Eugene saw her immediately but his nce turned quickly to Hugh, who was standing next to her.


    The look in his eyes froze.


    Mnie did not notice this about Eugene at all. The moment she saw Matthew, her gaze focused on


    him instead.


    Matthew was looking back at her as well.


    Their eyes met but there was no change to their expressions. This made Mnie sure about one thing.


    She turned her gaze away slowly to look at Hugh, who was next to her. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Hugh nodded as he took his room card. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    X

 Chapter 589

    When they turned to leave, Mnie could feel someone¡¯s gaze on her, but she had no idea if it was


    Matthew or Eugene.


    When they entered the elevator, Hugh asked her, ¡°Did I perform badly just now?¡±


    Mnie looked at him from the side. ¡°What do you need to perform?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne told me to be guarded against Eugene Scott. Should I have been more intimate with you in front of him?¡± Hugh asked thoughtfully.


    Mnie had no idea what Yvonne had told Hugh. She exined, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take Yvonne¡¯s words so seriously.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Hugh replied and after that, there was silence between them.


    Hugh¡¯s room was a floor above Mnie¡¯s and Mnie got out of the elevator when she got to her


    floor.


    Compared to Eugene, Mnie was more concerned with Matthew.


    When their eyes met, Mnie had a strange feeling that Matthew knew who she was.


    Mnie had a lot on her mind and she was in a daze.


    She sat on the sofa for a long time as she went deep in thought, and she was feeling unsettled and frustrated.


    Mnie¡¯s impression of Howard stopped in the Summer when she was fifteen.


    She had just graduated from junior high school and managed to get into one of the top high schools in the country. Mnie had secretly given Howard a call back then.


    Howard was no longer the warm and gentle person in her memory. He sounded forced and tired over


    the phone as he asked her what she wanted.


    He acted like such a stranger that Mnie had no idea what to say.


    However, she still happily informed Howard that she got into a really good high school. Howard was taken aback and he heaped praises on her.


    After that, he even sent two hundred to her.


    However, that was the only thing he did.


    His number became obsolete since then and Mnie could no longer contact him.


    Mnie tried to convince herself that the emotions she felt when seeing Matthew were not real, but¡­


    Herplicated thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Mnie calmed herself down and


    Eugene was standing there with a stoic expression when she opened the door.


    Mnie had taken off her coat when she returned to the room and she was wearing only her shirt. Her cor was unbuttoned and a small portion of her beautiful, slender neck was exposed.


    Eugene stared at her without a change in his expression and his voice was calm. ¡°Have I disturbed you?¡±


    Mnie asked him, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    She was clearly not in a good mood. She blocked the door and was not nning to let Eugene in.


    Eugene looked down and passed her a file. ¡°I hope you can submit a report of the summit¡¯s summary as soon as possible.¡±


    Mnie looked at the file. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days at the summit and you¡¯re already expecting me to submit a summary report?¡±


    ¡°I need to remind you that Mr Fuller¡¯s portion of the report is stand-alone. His report matches the project LeapCo and Burning Star are working together on.¡±


    Eugene said this so naturally as if this was just a small and normal matter.


    Mnie took the file from him. There was aplicated look hidden deep inside Mnie¡¯s eyes and she looked at Eugene hesitantly.


    She wanted to ask about Matthew.


    Eugene raised an eyebrow. His dark eyes saw through Mnie immediately. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

 Chapter 590

    Mnie quickly thought about how to pose the question and she asked carefully, ¡°Do you know Matthew Smith very well?¡±


    Eugene was taken aback. He looked straight at Mnie as his rxed mannerism vanished. He continued staring at her. There was a vaguely somber look in his eyes.


    He lowered his voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that he isn¡¯t someone that you should be in contact with.¡±


    There was warning in his tone and Mnie¡¯s tense mood immediately rxed from the annoyance. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me anything.¡±


    She took a step back to close the door.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Eugene¡¯s hand blocked at the door frame to stop Mnie from closing the door. He looked at her through the crack of the door and said coldly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking with you.¡±


    All she did was look at his hand and say in a low voice, ¡°Let go.¡¯


    ¡°}


    She raised her eyes to look at Eugene. The warm, yellow light in the corridor shone on Eugene¡¯s face. It gave him a warm glow.


    He looked down. His dark eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of soft light, which made him look gentle and kind.


    Even his sharp, straight nose looked like it had ayer of thin gauze that softened his demeanor.


    Mnie looked calmly at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to do things, Eugene. I don¡¯t need any advice.¡±


    She closed the door and walked back into the room. She had just sat down when Yvonne called her on the phone.


    ¡°Hey, Mel, has Hugh gotten in touch with you? How did it go? I made a pretty good arrangement for you, didn¡¯t I? He¡¯s six foot tall and has a muscled abdomen, he¡¯s young and warm, and is the perfect boyfriend. Doesn¡¯t he look good standing next to you? That old man, Eugene Scott, must be so jealous


    ¡­¡±


    Yvonne kept chattering about this and it took Mnie some difficulty to finally cut in, ¡°How did you know Hugh has a muscled abdomen? Have you seen it before?¡±


    It made Yvonne choke on her drink when Mnie suddenly asked the question and she kept coughing.


    Mnie pinched between her eyes. ¡°Let him go home. I don¡¯t need someone with such great credentials.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne did not understand this. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Eugene Scott would find out about this? Hugh works great as a decoy. Don¡¯t worry. Hugh might not be good at anything else, but he¡¯s very loyal and supportive.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of being loyal or supportive¡­¡± Mnie sighed. ¡°The situation at Oskon City is a


    little different. I have something else to take care of.¡±


    Yvonne grunted in reply and someone next to her suddenly said something. The phone was passed to


    Xander.


    He asked Mnie, ¡°Are you done with the meeting today?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Mr. Fuller is the main speaker today. I learned a lot,¡± Mnie replied.


    ¡°I used to learn at Mr. Fuller¡¯s side. There¡¯s also Mr. Zeitman and Mr. Garner, they¡¯re all great experts. You should learn from them these few days. You¡¯ll improve tremendously,¡± Xander spoke softly and slowly to Mnie. She took the opportunity to ask a few more questions.


    Near the end of their conversation, she was reminded of something and she asked Xander, ¡°Mr. Fuller said today that Oskon City is preparing for a huge tender. Is Burning Star nning to take part in it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are. Oliver is preparing the details while we wait for our project with Blue Inc to bepleted.¡±


    Mnie thought about this and said, ¡°If we do that, we might lose the opportunity.¡±


    Mostpanies would beginworking and establishing connections before the tender. Only highly reputable studios would follow the usual tender procedures. After all, when it came to design projects,


    it was different because a lot of subjective matter was involved.


    If they could not lock down the designs early on, it would be exhausting in the end due to differing opinions on what makes a good design.


    Even though she did not doubt Xander¡¯s capabilities, Mnie felt there was no need to exhaust everyone when they could do things the easy way.


    Besides, she was already in Oskon City.


    After discussing this with Xander, they decided that Mnie should check out the tender first and get in touch with the person in charge. Xander and the others would head over at ater time.


    Mnie met with Mr. Fuller the next day to talk about this and he was surprisingly supportive of her decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to see young people working hard at something. Also¡­¡±


    He saw someone while speaking and smiled and waved at the person behind Mnie. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Scott.¡±

 Chapter 591

    Fullerughed. ¡°Mnie just told me Burning Star will bid for Redwaves¡¯ tender. Maybe LeapCo and Burning Star can work together again.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°LeapCo¡¯s participating in the bid too?¡±


    ¡°Redwaves isn¡¯t just looking for designers. They¡¯re hunting for investors, too. This is quite a big event, after all.¡±


    Mnie had done some research into Redwaves¡¯ tenderst night. It was different from the others. Thepany had gathered almost all the resources in the country and some rare opportunities, so the event was especially grand every time it was held.


    Of course, the venue was also divided into several sections ording to the different fields.


    Burning Star was interested in a joint exhibition held by the governments of Jepton and Oskon City


    called Ascending Moon. It had an ambitious theme and made use of some trending design elements.


    However, this project was also one of the hottest sections at the event.


    Based on Mnie¡¯s understanding of LeapCo, she subconsciously assumed that Eugene was more


    likely to choose Ascending Moon among the avable sections.


    Sure enough, Fuller said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. You chose a simr theme, so you save some effort if you worked together.¡¯


    Eugene nodded regally. ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to working with Burning Star a second time.¡±


    could


    Even though Mnie¡¯s mind was racing, she could only smile politely and make nomittal noises of agreement.


    After Fuller left, she suppressed her emotions and looked at Eugene. ¡°Is LeapCo really nning to work with Burning Star again?¡±


    Mnie could not believe that.


    After all, Eugene had rejected Burning Star¡¯s ns several times during the Blue Inc project.


    ¡°Is there any better option in Jepton?¡± Eugene said casually.


    Mnie paused. It was not that Eugene wanted to work with Burning Star, he just had no other choice.


    He would have to spend time testing out a new studio, and more importantly, Burning Star and LeapCo were both based in Jepton.


    ¨C


    Working with a local studio would save Eugene a lot of manpower and time and Burning Star was


    the best studio in the city.


    Mnie was deep in thought when Yvette interrupted her thoughts. ¡°We¡¯re going out tonight. Do you want to join us?¡±


    212


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Yvette shrugged regretfully. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a young man looking for you outside.¡±


    She lifted her tone meaningfully at the end of her sentence.


    Mnie froze. Her mind immediately jumped to Hugh.


    She took out her phone and saw that Hugh had called her several times.


    Mnie pursed her lips and walked out.


    When she passed by Eugene and smelled the faint pine fragrance from his body, she paused and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Burning Star and LeapCo would do well to partner up for this bidding.¡±


    Burning Star would need the same resources Eugene needed, and maybe even more.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was calm. He looked down at Mnie. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Xander about it.¡±


    Eugene had made his intention clear in front of Fuller. He wanted to work with Burning Star again.


    Spin to im Your Currian D.

 Chapter 592

    Eugene lowered his gaze and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your answer.¡±


    Mnie did not reply and turned to leave.


    Behind her, Eugene slowly retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± A soft and sweet voice spoke up beside him. Eugene turned and saw Yvette smiling at him. sweetly.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mnie is pregnant. You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s deep gaze was unreadable. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yvette said. ¡°So, won¡¯t you consider me?¡±


    ¡°Please stop joking, Miss Jones,¡± Eugene said coldly before striding out of the meeting room.


    Yvette watched him leave in a huff. She then took out her phone and sent her friend a wistful voice message. ¡°Nicole, he rejected me again! He¡¯s the worst.¡±


    Mnie had seen Hugh at the same spot yesterday. This time, he was carrying a lunch box.


    She stopped in her tracks. Hugh nced at her and held up the phone in his other hand, showing her that he was on a video call with Yvonne.


    Yvonne¡¯s cheerful voice rang out almost immediately. ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t you feel moved to have such a handsome young deliveryman bring you your lunch?¡±


    Mnie asked Hugh directly, ¡°Are you really going to spoil her like this?¡±


    Hugh pulled a face. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one embarrassing myself anyway.¡±


    Mnie turned to Yvonne again, but Yvonne was righteously lecturing Hugh now, saying that he did not understand the spirit of romance.


    Mnie was at a loss for words. Sometimes, she just could not keep up with Yvonne¡¯s train of thought.


    In the end, Mnie really did eat lunch with Hugh because Yvonne insisted that she had ordered takeout for two, so she would not allow them to waste the food.


    Mnie felt ufortable at first, but as she listened to Yvonne and Hugh bicker, she slowly rxed. She could even pitch in a sentence from time to time.


    The lunch ended up being quite enjoyable. When she returned to the office, Yvette did not bother to hide her look of envy.


    ¡°Teach me, Mnie,¡± she said. ¡°How did you manage tond a hot younger man like that?¡±


    Mnie looked around, but there was no sign of Eugene anywhere. She frowned. She still wanted to ask him about the Redwaves bidding.


    12


    Yvette asked jokingly, ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Scott?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±


    Eugene was only a guest invited by the organizers. He did not have to be around at all times.


    Yvette raised her eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your little boyfriend will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    Although Yvette was not convinced, she said, ¡°Mr. Scott might have gone to meet Matthew. I just heard him on the phone at the door. And didn¡¯t LeapCo want to work with the Qaisas recently?¡±


    Yvette said casually before she remembered that Mnie might not know about these things. She cleared her throat lightly. ¡°Basically, he went to look for someone else.¡¯


    Nevertheless, Mnie caught the gist of things. ¡°Matthew Smith?¡±


    11


    Yvette said, ¡°That¡¯s the guy. He¡¯s my unlucky best friend¡¯s bastard boyfriend-¡±


    After a brief rant, she stopped mid-sentence and looked at Mnie quizzically. ¡°You know Matthew, too?¡±


    Mnie frowned slightly. She gave Yvette a long,plicated look.


    Yvette could not stand her probing gaze and blurted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The next second, she widened her eyes in horror and looked at Mnie in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s the father of your baby?!¡±


    Mnie tilted her head in confusion. After a long time, she regained herposure and asked Yvette, ¡°Do you know who Matthew¡¯s father is?¡±

 Chapter 593

    Yvette looked nk for a moment. ¡°Matthew¡¯s father?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Many of us don¡¯t know anything about Matthew¡¯s family. I don¡¯t think Nicole knows either. I don¡¯t think he came from a very good background, though.¡±


    Nicole, huh?


    Mnie did not show it on her face, but she was starting to remember.


    Stephen had also mentioned that name before. After hearing that she wasing to Oskon City, he asked her to visit a girl named Nicole Qaisa on his behalf.


    Was Nicole Matthew¡¯s girlfriend?


    Mnie¡¯s frown deepened. She felt as if everything was getting jumbled up and she could not make


    sense of it.


    Yvette continued, ¡°Are you interested in Matthew?¡±


    After saying that, she paused and eximed loudly, ¡°Wait, yourst names are both Smith¡­ Could the two of you be rted? What the hell?!¡±


    She even swore. Mnie said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    She just needed to be sure of one thing.


    Yvette nodded nonchntly. After her initial shock, she was not particrly bothered either way. ¡°Do you want to get to know him? If you do,e hang out with us tonight. Nicole will be there, and Bernard as well. I think Matthew¡¯sing, too.¡±


    Mnie was a little hesitant at first, but after thinking about it for a moment, she agreed.


    She would rather get to the bottom of things soon so that she would not keep thinking about them.


    Yvette took her to a famous bar street in Oskon City.


    Mnie followed her into a private room in a bar. The first person she saw inside was a slim, fair girl in a dark blue dress. She was as pretty as a doll.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole!¡± Yvette greeted her and pulled Mnie over. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is the beautifuldy I told you about. Doesn¡¯t she have amanding presence?¡±


    Nicole looked at Mnie and gave her a friendly smile. ¡°Hi, my name is Nicole Qaisa. I¡¯m Yvette¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Her voice was clean and bright, and her tone was as sweet as Yvette¡¯s.


    Despite that, Mnie recognized Nicole as the girl she had met in the toilet the day before yesterday. However, it seemed that Nicole did not recognize her.


    Mnie just smiled and said, ¡°This is a bit of a coincidence, but I¡¯m friends with Stephen York. Since I¡¯m here in Oskon City, he even asked me toe and see you.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s smile widened at Stephen¡¯s name. ¡°So you¡¯re the friend Stephen mentioned! He told me that a very capable friend of his would being over.¡±


    Mnie smiled and was about to speak when the door of their room swung open. Three men walked


    <ol>


    <li>in.</li>


    </ol>


    The first was wearing a floral shirt. He looked sloppy, but his features bore some resemnce to


    Nicole¡¯s.


    He was Bernard, Nicole¡¯s second brother.


    The two men behind him were Matthew and Eugene.


    Mnie looked away the instant her gaze met Eugene¡¯s. Bernard said heartily, ¡°Knock yourselves out, everyone! It¡¯s my treat today.


    ¡°You weed me thest time at Jepton, Mr. Scott. This time we¡¯re in Oskon City, my turf. Even though you didn¡¯t approach me yourself, I will still do my part as a weing host.¡±


    Bernard¡¯s words had a mocking edge. Eugene nodded indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Master Qaisa.¡±


    Bernard nced at Matthew, who had taken a seat on the other side. He then picked up the wine ss on the table and took a sip before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve made a name for yourself too, Mr. Smith.¡±


    Matthew did not reply. His gaze was briefly fixed on Mnie, who was sitting beside him. After a moment, he chuckled.


    Mnie met his gaze and raised her face slightly. She did not avoid him at all.

 Chapter 594

    However, a shadow suddenly fell over him. The clean and cool smell of Eugene¡¯s cologne inexplicably calmed Mnie down in this chaotic bar.


    She could not help but look sideways, just in time to meet Eugene¡¯s gaze. His thin lips parted, and he said, ¡°Matthew¡¯s girlfriend is here, too.¡±


    When he spoke, he kept his voice low, almost breathy. Mnie could not catch what he was saying


    over the others¡¯ loud conversation.


    She looked up. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Eugene nced at her and suddenly leaned closer. He lowered his voice and repeated in her ear, Matthew¡¯s girlfriend is Nicole Qaisa.¡±


    He was very close. When he leaned over, his figure could almost envelop Mnie¡¯s.


    11


    Displeasure shed across Mnie¡¯s face. She wanted to stay away from him, but Eugene had already backed off before she said anything.


    Mnie suppressed her emotions and said calmly, ¡°Why should I care whether he has a girlfriend or


    not?¡±


    Eugene was about to reply when Bernard suddenly let out a sigh. His gazended on Mnie¡¯s face and he thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    Mnie nodded graciously. ¡°Yes, we met at Jepton.¡±


    Bernard narrowed his eyes as he studied Mnie. A momentter, he turned back to Matthew with a


    smile.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole.¡± Bernard beamed at his sister. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Matthew and this beautifuldy look


    alike?¡±


    Nicole was not the only one who was taken aback. Everyone else in the room was also stunned.


    Yvette was the first to react. ¡°Come to think of it, theirst names are both-¡±


    ¡°Master Qaisa,¡± Eugene interrupted before Yvette could finish. He picked up the wine ss in front of him and said expressionlessly, ¡°I heard that you recently closed a good deal along the coast. Congrattions.¡±


    Bernard raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re quite well informed, Mr. Scott.¡±


    After Eugene changed the subject, no one brought up the fact that Mnie looked like Matthew again.


    Mnie did not know why, but she could tell that Eugene had deliberately diverted the conversation.


    It was as if he did not want anyone to mention the connection between her and Matthew.


    Mnie¡¯s mind was a mess. She looked up at Eugene inquisitively.


    Eugene seemed to sense her gaze on him. He smiled and downed another ss of wine with Bernard. While he lowered his head to refill his ss, he said without emotion, ¡°I¡¯ll remind you onest time that you shouldn¡¯t get involved with Matthew.¡±


    Mnie paused, suddenly realizing something.


    Eugene had been trying to keep her away from Matthew from the start.


    Then there was the fact that her features resembled Matthew¡¯s. Even Stephen and Bernard could see that. How could Eugene not have noticed?


    In other words-


    Eugene might have known about her rtionship with Matthew all along!


    The sudden realization made Mnie¡¯s heart lurch.


    She pursed her lips and stood up, saying in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    Mnie took some time to calm herself in the bathroom beforeing out. She still could not understand why Eugene would do this.


    After adjusting her emotions, she wanted to go back and ask Eugene.


    Just as she turned the corner, however, she saw a figure standing there, as if waiting for her.


    That person was tall and thin. His semi-long ck hair softened his otherwise ruthless air, making him look a little more reserved.


    -It was Matthew.

 Chapter 595

    Matthew stood beside the potted nts by the wall. He was only in his early twenties, so his cold temperament could not overshadow the youthful look on his face.


    The warm light from the corridor made his gaze look deeper. His eyes were just like Mnie¡¯s.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. She lowered her gaze for a moment before looking at Matthew indifferently. ¡°Hello, Mr. Smith.¡±


    She emphasized the word ¡°Smith¡±.


    Matthew¡¯s expression did not waver. He looked at Mnie in silence, his gaze no different from the


    one he had worn at the hotel that day.


    People came and went along the corridor, and the music from the dance floor vibrated along the


    walls. However, a deep silence stretched between Mnie and Matthew.


    Neither of them said anything. They could each see their features reflected on the other¡¯s face.


    Matthew lifted his bottomless gaze and looked at Mnie. ¡°Howard Smith talks about you a lot.¡±


    Mnie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°He loves you very much.¡± Even though he was talking about a father¡¯s love, the young man¡¯s t tone did not give Mnie a feeling of warmth.


    On the contrary, it made her feel indescribably suffocated.


    Her eyshes fluttered slightly as she calmed herself down. ¡°Did you recognize me from the beginning?¡±


    Matthew did not try to deny it. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your picture.¡±


    His tone was calm, so Mnie could not see the hint of deprecation lurking in his eyes.


    Even so, she could tell that Matthew had not approached her to confirm her identity and reunite with


    her.


    Instead, he looked at her with a faint sense of distance and disdain.


    Mnie met Matthew¡¯s gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t wait here for me just to say that, did you?¡±¡±


    Matthew raised his eyebrows and casually plucked a green leaf from the nt beside him.


    His slender fingers held the green leaf and stroked it for a moment. Eventually, he grew tired of the leaf and casually it back into the flower pot. ¡°No, I just wanted to take a look, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at what-?¡±


    Before Mnie could finish her sentence, she saw a figureing down the hallway from behind


    Matthew.


    Eugene walked over expressionlessly and stood in front of Mnie. ¡°Redwaves has changed the rules at thest minute. You should update the proposal as soon as possible.¡±


    Since he had interrupted her, Mnie had to give up on the question she had wanted to ask Matthew.


    She raised her eyes to Eugene and frowned.


    However, Eugene¡¯s gaze was already on Matthew. There was an emotion in his dark eyes that Mnie could not understand. He said coldly, ¡°Master Qaisa doesn¡¯t seem pleased with the coboration between LeapCo and the Qaisa family. Mr. Smith, you¡¯d better keep an eye out.¡±


    Matthew lowered his gaze and replied lightly, ¡°Why should I care what he thinks?¡±


    Eugene let out a mirthlessugh. ¡°I don¡¯t like unexpected incidents.¡±


    Matthew looked at him expressionlessly and turned back to the private room.


    He did not even look at Mnie as he left. It was as if he had forgotten she was there.


    After Matthew waspletely out of sight, Mnie turned to Eugene.


    He was back to his usual nonchnce. He nced down at Mnie and said in a t voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mnie followed him out of the bar. It had rained only two days before, and the weather had cooled considerably since.


    As soon as he got into the car, Eugene did not say anything. He just closed his eyes to rest. Meanwhile, Mnie reyed her conversation with Matthew in her mind.

 Chapter 596

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too involved with Matthew,¡± Eugene said suddenly, interrupting her thoughts.


    Mnie turned to look at him. The window of the taxi was transparent, and the gorgeous neon lights on the road outside shone on Eugene¡¯s face, making it impossible for her to see his expression.


    Eugene had been drinking with Bernard tonight. He reeked of alcohol again.


    Mnie looked at his side profile and asked, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I get involved with him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.


    Mnie remembered how Eugene had deliberately interrupted Bernard in the room, and how he had gotten in between her and Matthew.


    She lowered her gaze and paused for a moment before asking him, ¡°Did you know about my rtionship with Matthew long ago? Is that why you deliberately stopped me?¡±


    Eugene did not answer immediately. He raised his eyelidszily, just enough to see Mnie¡¯s profile in the rearview mirror.


    He scoffed. ¡°Do you think everyone else is as blind as you are?¡±


    He had a point. Matthew and Mnie had inherited their father¡¯s eyes, and Howard was known for his good looks as well as his talents when he was younger.


    Although Mnie resembled her mother more, Howard¡¯s features were still visible on her face.


    She pinched her forehead and felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°Matthew Smith is not the sweet little brother you think he is.¡± After a moment of silence, Eugene spoke up evenly. He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, but his words were clear.


    ¡°How can a young man from a nondescript family rise through the ranks so quickly? Mnie, you¡¯re na?ve, but Matthew isn¡¯t stupid.¡¯


    Eugene¡¯s words shocked Mnie. She had done her research into the Qaisas¡¯ situation when she first turned her attention to Oskon City. Even so, Matthew had to be extremely formidable for Eugene to be so wary of him.


    Her mind was a mess. After a moment, she asked Eugene in a low voice, ¡°So why are you stopping me?


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes shed with an unreadable emotion. His fingertips moved imperceptibly on hisp. After a while, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want anything to dy LeapCo¡¯s


    cooperation with the Qaisas.¡±


    Redwaves had suddenly changed the rules. When Mnie returned to the hotel, she immediately called Xander. The change had not been made public yet. It had just been leaked to some people in


    advance.


    212


    Xander was not surprised. ¡°Redwaves does this every year. At least they gave us some time to revise things this year.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t affect your work, will it?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still time.¡±


    After they settled their work matters, Xander remembered something and asked Mnie, ¡°Yvonne said she asked her friend to meet you in Oskon City?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°She said he was supposed to pretend to be your boyfriend¡­¡±


    Mnie paused. For some reason, she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°It was all Yvonne¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that sounds like something she would do.¡±


    Mnie heaved a sigh of relief and quickly changed the topic. ¡°LeapCo is also participating in the bidding event. Eugene said he wants to work with Burning Star again-¡±


    As Fuller had said, it would save both LeapCo and Burning Star a lot of trouble if they coborated again. Mnie had expected Xander to agree straight away.


    Unexpectedly, he paused for a moment and asked an unrted question. ¡°Did he try to trip you up again?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°LeapCo is one of the investors at the summit, and now Eugene is in Oskon City too.¡± Xander smiled bitterly. ¡°Mel, promise me one thing. Stay away from him, okay?¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!


    X

 L 49

    Returning to the hall drenched in sweat, Violet had just enough time to wash her face.


    Earlier, George had tasked her with preparing dinner. With time ticking away, she quickly made her way to the Kitchen, She began by taking various ingredients out of the fridge and deftly chopping them.


    Unnoticed, a shadow slowly crept up behind her, enveloping her.


    Lucius watched her in silence.


    Her movements were swift, slicing and dicing with precision and one fluid motion.


    All the ingredients were evenly chopped. Once done, she quickly cleaned the pan, added oil, and began stir- frying.


    Watching her, Lucius felt a surge of emotions, and asked, ¡°How many men have you cooked for?¡±


    Violet replied casually. ¡°So many, I¡¯ve lost count.¡±


    Her cooking experiences included school pics and hosting guests at home. Many men and women had


    tasted her cooking, but who bothered keeping track of the numbers?


    Lucius¡¯s face fell at her response, a look of displeasure crossing his features. He left abruptly, his hands


    clenched in fists.


    Once finished with her cooking, with no time to dry off her sweat, Violet quickly arranged the dishes on the


    dining table.


    Lucius sat there alone, resembling an emperor awaiting his meal. The fine tablewareid out in front of him


    mirrored his eminent status.


    He didn¡¯t even touch the cutlery or acknowledge her cooking efforts, instead instructing George, ¡°Dispose of


    these!¡±


    Both George and Violet were taken aback, unsure of his reasoning.


    ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want her cooking for me.¡± Lucius stated icily, rising from his seat.


    George quickly followed him, asking in surprise. ¡°Master Lucius, why¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply revolting.¡± Lucius said bluntly.


    What was probably a sentence he could have kept to himself but decided to speak,bined with his air of indifference, gave the impression that he found Violet repulsive on sight.


    Violet felt a painful twist in her chest; her hands were clenched tightly.


    Left with no choice, George left. He had to arrange for the chefs to prepare another meal.


    The servants unceremoniously threw away the food Violet had painstakingly prepared.


    Despite not purchasing the ingredients herself, Violet had invested her effort and care in the cooking, hoping


    +15 BONOS


    Feeling indignant, Violet confronted him at the entrance to his bedroom, yelling, ¡°Hey! You¡¯ve always liked my cooking! Why do you suddenly find it revolting now?¡±


    Lucius turned away from her. His expression was cold and dismissive. ¡°Before, you never cooked. Now, you pick up the skill to please your lover. Eating what you¡¯ve made reminds me of your infidelity, and I lose my appetite.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before she could retort, Lucius closed the door in her face.


    The door obscured her view, and Violet didn¡¯t realize tears had filled her eyes.


    Lucius¡¯s refusal to eat her food meant her freedom; she should be relieved. Why did she find herself unexpectedly upset?


    Retreating to her room, she gazed nkly at the sky, confused by her own emotions.


    What perplexed her even more was that Lucius was referring to Agatha, not her. What was she worried about?


    Had she gone insane?


    With Lucius no longer eating her meals, the servants¡¯ treatment of her grew more hostile.


    ¡°Get on with the weeding. You do so little each day; be quick, or you¡¯ll go hungry!¡± barked thewn¡¯s overseer, tossing a chain at her feet.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± she questioned softly.


    ¡°Just wear it!¡±


    The servant, losing patience, roughly grabbed her wrist, securing it with the iron chain and attaching the other


    end to a wooden stake.


    Things had regressed to their previous state.


    Violet felt a surge of injustice. Her eyes reddened, but she held back her tears and silently resumed weeding.


    Suddenly, a distressed voice called out, ¡°Sweetie! Sweetie!¡±


    A familiar figure appeared on thewn. It was Naomi. She pressed an apple into Violet¡¯s hand, and held


    Violet¡¯s shoulders.


    Concerned, she asked, ¡°Are you tired? Have you eaten? Did they hurt you? Look at how thin you¡¯ve be!¡±


    Naomi¡¯s eyes were filled with nothing but distress.


    Violet¡¯s stony heart melted at Naomi¡¯s presence. She embraced her mother, and cried, ¡°Mom-¡±


    Naomi embraced Violet tightly,forting her, ¡°My child, just hang in there a little longer.


    I¡¯ve asked George if I can stay here with you. I don¡¯t need anything else. I just want to be with you, no matter


    the hardship. We¡¯ll always be together.¡±


    2/3:


    +15 BONOS


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but think of how fortunate Agatha was to have a mother like Naomi.


    Overwhelmed with emotions, she nodded. She saw herself in Agatha¡¯s ce.


    Her tears, which she had been restraining for a long time, suddenly flowed freely. She wouldn¡¯t be this


    emotional if she didn¡¯t regard Naomi as a mother figure.


    From a distance, someone called for Naomi.


    Reluctantly breaking the embrace, Naomi reassured Violet, ¡°Hold on just a few more days; I¡¯ll be here with you


    soon.¡±


    Violet felt a burst of warmth in her heart as Naomi hurried away.


    The servants arrivedte at night to collect her. The iron chain once again constrained her freedom. At the entrance, she observed George standing before Lucius with profound respect.


    Even though the butler was standing and Lucius was sitting, this man radiated an air of absolute authority.


    George, his head bowed more than usual, informed him, ¡°Ms. Agatha¡¯s mother wishes to stay with her.¡± Lucius¡¯s face, illuminated by the light, bore an expression of icy determination. ¡°I disagree.¡±

 L 50

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Why?¡± Violet interjected before George could reply, perplexed by Lucius¡¯s refusal of this small sce.


    Lucius¡¯s smile was dismissive, his eyes showing no empathy as he dered, ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    He rose, and made his way upstairs.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I deserve it? She¡¯s my mother!¡± Violet yelled after him, frustration evident in her voice.


    Her frantic motions caused the iron chain to rattle.


    Lucius paused and half-turned, but remained silent. Then, without a word, he continued walking away, offering


    no exnation.


    Violet tightened her grip on the iron chain, shaking with wrath. Ultimately, she was powerless against him.


    Several of Lucius¡¯s lovers witnessed this scene. Their initial confusion quickly turned to disdain.


    Chained as she was. Violet was perceived as inferior.


    Ignoring their scornful looks, Violet dragged the chain to the kitchen. Unlike before, no meal was provided for


    her, she was on her own.


    With little appetite from the day¡¯s heat and her recent distress, she settled for half a watermelon to eat


    upstairs as her dinner.


    Two of Lucius¡¯s lovers confronted her in the hallway.


    ¡°Oh, having watermelon?¡± one remarked.


    Violet just nodded, reaching for her room¡¯s door.


    In a deliberate act, the second woman removed her high-heeled shoe and drove the heel into Violet¡¯s


    watermelon.


    ¡°Oops! I didn¡¯t see that,¡± she said, extracting the heel with a fake apology and a shrug.


    Violet noticed the mocking glint in her eyes. Adhering to the principle of an eye for an eye, Violet pped the


    woman and retorted, ¡°Oops! My hand slipped.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression froze in shock, her hand covering her face as she pointed at Violet.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Violet responded, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just sealed your fate! Attacking Lucius¡¯s woman, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡± the first woman interjected.


    Violet responded with a coldugh, ¡°His women? They¡¯re numerous, changing more often than clothes. Do


    they really matter?¡±


    ¡°You! Who do you think you are?¡± both women asked, bing pale at her statements.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Me?¡± Violet feigned contemtion. ¡°Just a person. The one who legally put her name on his marriage. certificate, entitled to half his wealth, and the one who should be called Mrs. Davis despite everything. And


    you¡­¡±


    She paused for effect.


    ¡°At best, you¡¯re just mistresses. To be blunt, you¡¯re all nothing but shameless homewreckers. If your images


    were circted over the inte, I¡¯m sure everyone would want to beat <i>you </i>up!¡±


    Violet wouldn¡¯t have anything like this if they had not crossed the line.


    ¡°If you want to walk over me, at least make sure your name is on the marriage certificate. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just be a fleeting memory for Lucius-someone he wouldn¡¯t recognize on the street.¡±


    With that, she thrust the ruined watermelon into the second woman¡¯s arms. ¡°Enjoy your meal!¡±


    Fuming, the woman hurled the watermelon against the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Lucius about this!¡±


    But by then, Violet had already retreated into her room, out of hearing range.


    After releasing her pent-up anger on those women, Violet felt relieved. She took a shower, then treated herself


    with good food from the kitchen.


    Feeling content and full, she returned to her room to sleep.


    Half-asleep, Violet suddenly felt an overwhelming pressure on her, akin to arge boulder crushing her,


    making breathing difficult.


    She pondered why she was feeling so heavy after just a slightlyrger meal, and soon realized the weight was


    more than just in her stomach.


    Confused, she opened her eyes.


    In the darkness of the room, the visibility was poor, but the intense breath on her skin was


    unmistakable-someone was on top of her!


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    She tried to push that person away.


    Her hand was caught at the person¡¯s shoulder, who asked her, ¡°Mrs. Davis?¡±


    It was Lucius speaking!


    Confused at being addressed as Mrs. Davis, Violet then remembered her earlier im to that title. It seemed


    the women had conveyed this to Lucius.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°If you acknowledge yourself as Mrs. Davis, then you should be aware of the obligations attached to that


    name, as it¡¯s printed beside mine on the marriage certificate,¡± Lucius stated, his hot breath suddenly turning


    cold.


    Before Violet could respond, his hand intrusively made its way into her, freely invading her body.


    In a state of panic. Violet attempted to stop him. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Her pleas fell on deaf ears. Lucius¡¯s hand movements were swift, forceful, and relentless.


    Frowning in difort, she suggested, ¡°There are plenty of other women outside! Go to them!¡±


    He ignored her, and persisted in his assault.


    +15 BONOS


    Her clothes were roughly torn, leaving her nearly naked and terrified. In desperation, she yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch


    me! You¡¯re filthy!¡±


    Considering this man was always surrounded by many women, she feared he might be unclean.


    ¡°Who knows, you might be carrying something like AIDS or another infection from them. Don¡¯t get near me with your filthy body!¡±


    Her words, though spoken in desperation, only fueled Lucius¡¯s anger. Initially intending to punish and intimidate her, he now aggressively probed her with his staff.


    Gripping her shoulder tightly, he snapped back, ¡°I¡¯ve neverined about your past with other men. What right do you have to judge me?¡±


    This man had turned into a savage beast, pushing her to the edge over and over.


    Throughout that night, Violet couldn¡¯t keep track of the numerous instances where she felt like she was on the verge of dying.

 L 51

    Dawn had broken by the time Violet regained consciousness. She felt like a discarded rag, tossed aside when Lucius finished with it. He left without giving her a second nce.


    Only when the sun had fully risen did she carefully rise,boriously moving her battered body towards the bathroom. The bruises marking her body were ring, a reminder of the night¡¯s events.


    These silent witnesses of Lucius¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t be washed away, and she was left without any means to hold him ountable.


    Violet let out a helpless sigh, feeling an overwhelming urge to cry. But with the world having abandoned her. who would offer her sympathy?


    Every step was a struggle; her legs feltme, and each movement brought a sharp, sour pain. Despite her slow pace, she managed to make her way downstairs on her own.


    There, Lucius was having a good time with two women, each of their waists so slender and delicate that they seemed to effortlessly fit in his arms. Noticing her descent from the stairs, those two¡¯s features tensed and revealed their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Lucius, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d punish her?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Why does she seem fine?¡±


    Withplete indifference and without a nce towards Violet, he replied, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she been punished?¡±


    Seeing Violet¡¯s limp, the women erupted in victoriousughter.


    Violet stopped, clutching at her chest in difort, realizing that Lucius¡¯s harsh treatment the previous night was a form of retribution for these women.


    Lucius coldly dismissed the women, and withdrew to his room. None of them were brave enough to follow him. Instead, they walked over and blocked Violet¡¯s path, scrutinizing her as if she were merely an object.


    ¡°You got a beating from Lucius, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s what you get for your arrogance!¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t even walk properly! How pathetic!¡± one mocked, recalling the previous night¡¯s p. She cruelly pinched Violet on her bruised skin.


    Violet winced in pain, her face twisting. She stepped back to escape the woman¡¯s grasp, shooting thetter a re.


    ¡°He must have whipped her,¡± one spected, turning to herpanion.


    ¡°Mrs. Davis? Got the nerve to call yourself that again?¡±


    ¡°So shameless!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to us.¡±


    Violet, not one to be easily intimidated, raised her head, prepared to respond. Upon noticing Lucius¡¯s stern look from a distance, however, she restrained herself.


    +15 BONOS


    Choosing to ignore them, she walked past the women as if they were non-existent <i>and </i>headed outside. Under the porch, she felt a harsh shove, causing the iron chains to rattle loudly.


    Turning around, she saw that it was the woman she had pped.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Violet snarled.


    Now out of Lucius¡¯s view, her fear dissipated. She faced the two women with a bold, icy stare.


    ¡°Just felt like hitting you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You think you can call yourself Mrs. Davis in front of us? You¡¯re just asking for trouble!¡±


    One of them viciously kicked Violet¡¯s waist with her high heel, striking the same spot where Lucius had


    harshly pressed her the night before.


    Their boldness only increased upon seeing Violet suppress her anger.


    Violet, in excruciating pain, broke into a cold sweat as her fury surged. She grabbed the woman¡¯s foot and,


    with a twist, shoved away her foot, which was wearing high-heeled shoes.


    The woman nearly fell over as she stumbled backward in surprise.


    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any wounds on you?¡± Violet asked coolly, struggling to stand despite her pain.


    She had been careful not to knock the woman down to avoid giving Lucius any reason for further punishment.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You want the title of Mrs. Davis so badly, right? Take it! I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s not my decision to make. Just stop


    bothering me, or I¡¯ll use these chains on you!¡±


    Violet brandished <i>the </i>iron chains menacingly, causing the women to retreat in fear.


    Lucius observed from the half-open door, his expression icy and unreadable, silently


    witnessing the confrontation.


    Sensing defiance in her, he had allowed the women to confront Violet.


    As he quietly observed, he was surprised by her words. He silently caught up with them, wanting to see how


    she handled the women but was shocked to hear such words.


    He wondered, did she disdain to be his wife? Did the title restrict her freedom to meet other men?


    His veins throbbed due to his rage, and he re-entered the house and instructed George, ¡°The weeding job is


    too easy for her. Find something else for her.¡±


    George, understanding whom Lucius referred to, was puzzled by this sudden shift. However, he still obeyed.


    Yes, Master Lucius.¡±


    ¡°And send those two away!¡± Lucius added as George turned to leave.


    ¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Then, he massaged his brows, as though troubled.


    Outside the door, confusion reigned.


    ¡°How can this be?¡±


    Before the two women could savor their apparent victory, George delivered the unexpected news that they were to leave. Their expressions mirrored their shock.


    ¡°Master Lucius has ordered this. Please board the ne,¡± George stated, dealing with the situation efficiently


    and without further exnation.


    The two women, unable toprehend it, trembled in disbelief.


    ¡°This must be a mistake.¡±


    They had perceived Lucius to be quite affectionate towards them, having taken their side and shown them affection upon waking up today. The sudden decision to send them away seemed unfathomable.


    ¡°We need to talk to Lucius!¡± they insisted, trying to enter the manor in protest.

 L 52

    George firmly blocked their path. ¡°Master Lucius¡¯s decisions are final. If you intrude like this, you¡¯ll only provoke his anger and risk your own safety. Be aware; this area is surrounded by swamps. If someone falls in, it could go unnoticed.¡±


    With no other choice, they boarded the helicopter, albeit reluctantly.


    Meanwhile, Violet lingered behind a tree, aimlessly kicking pebbles. George had instructed her to wait there.


    Beyond waiting, she felt there was little else she could do.


    ¡°Do you think Master Lucius is¡­impotent? He was embracing me and being loving the other day, but there was no response down there. It was all limp, and he had difficulties getting it hard.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. He¡¯s never made a move on me, either.¡±


    ¡°Can you believe it? A man as handsome and wealthy as him¡­¡±


    Violet was overhearing their hushed conversation, unseen. She was close enough to catch every word, and she nearlyughed out loud.


    Impotent? Wasn¡¯t he the one who kept her awake all night? Her body still ached, and there were marks from him beneath her garments. If such a man wasbeled impotent, she wondered if any potent men still remained in the world.


    She purposely coughed loudly, disrupting their gossip.


    George arrived, his demeanor stern. Despite being Lucius¡¯s lovers, they were terrified of the butler and


    dispersed swiftly.


    He approached Violet, and informed her, ¡°Ms. Agatha, today you¡¯ll be working at the dog farm.¡±


    The dog farm was a part of the Imperial Pce¡¯s estate.


    Violet was flown there in a helicopter.


    ¡°Your task is to clean the dog mill,¡± a supervisor instructed her.


    Cleaning up after the dog mill was a disgusting, tiring, and stinky job. Not only that, but she had developed an instinctual fear of dogs due to her experiences. Her face paled at the sound of their barks.


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone in this,¡± the supervisor added, before leaving Violet outside the dog mill.


    This was the same location Lucius had brought her to before, where she had faced some issues with the farmers. They had made her life difficult before, and she expected more difficulties this time.


    Her scalp stiffened with anxiety.


    Then, a familiar voice called out, ¡°Sweetie?¡±


    Turning, Violet saw Naomi, broom in hand, concern etched on her face, and wrapped in a ck scarf.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Naomi asked.


    Sorrow crept on Naomi¡¯s face, and she asked, ¡°I heard they¡¯re sending someone new today. Is that you?¡±


    Violet nodded, realizing she should address this woman as ¡®Mom¡¯ given her current identity.


    ¡°How are you managing such strenuous work?¡± Naomi¡¯s voice trailed off into a sigh, tears welling in her eyes. ¡± My child, if only you¡¯d been morepliant¡­¡±


    She sounded like she was using Violent, but her voice was also overflowed withpassion for her


    suffering child.


    ¡°Come, you can work alongside me.¡±


    She finally wiped away her tears, took Violet¡¯s hand, and led her into the dog mill.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together.¡± Naomi said, drying her tears and leading Violet into the dog mill.


    Aware of Violet¡¯s fear of dogs, Naomi assigned her tasks around the mill instead of inside.


    The work was tough, but with Naomi¡¯s support, and the freedom it offeredpared to the pce, Violet


    found a certain satisfaction in her new assignment.


    During their lunch break, meals were brought to them, and the two shared a fulfilling meal together.


    After lunch, there was a designated two-hour rest period. Even on the farm, there was a strict


    schedule for work and rest.


    ¡°Look at your hands. They¡¯ve be so rough!¡±


    Naomi took Violet¡¯s hand in hers, and her heart began to ache once more. Calluses had formed on Violet¡¯s palms as a result of many hours of manual exertion.


    Violet examined her hands, and remarked, ¡°Rough hands are actually better. At first, I wasn¡¯t ustomed to the work and kept getting cuts. I¡¯d end the day with a lot of wounds.¡±


    These words further shattered Naomi¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t hold a grudge against Master Lucius. What happened in the past led to his current plight. You may not be aware of it, but these farmers once kidnapped him.


    ¡°They were misled into believing he refused to cooperate with them and wanted to poison their products. Everyone was outraged by that situation. They didn¡¯t think clearly and sought to punish him.


    ¡°After he was kidnapped, they didn¡¯t want money, and they wanted to kill him. Every day, they beat him mercilessly. Despite his influential family, no one was aware of his kidnapping, and no one sought him. The beatings almost killed him.


    ¡°Eventually, Lucius used his abilities to help the farmers solve their market issues, earning his release. By then, he was gravely injured and barely survived when taken to the hospital.


    ¡°Upon his return, he found the Imperial Pce in turmoil. There were difficulties wherever he looked, and the


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I learned of all this only aftering here. The farmers feared Lucius might expose their actions and seek retribution, but he never did. Years passed, and except for those here, no one knows who was behind his


    kidnapping. He never sought to avenge their wrongdoings.¡±

 L 53

    Violet had gleaned some insights from George earlier, but Naomi¡¯s detailed ount provided a fuller picture.


    She was stunned. She admired Lucius¡¯s tolerance, but she questioned herself if this was the same man she knew. Lucius had shown no such mercy toward her, seemingly determined to make her suffer.


    Naomi¡¯sforting hand sped Violet¡¯s, offering reassurance.


    ¡°Aggie, don¡¯t worry. If you show genuine remorse, he¡¯ll eventually forgive you. He once despised me deeply, yet


    he never harmed me.¡±


    ¡°So, he decided I should work here?¡± Violet wondered, knowing how much Agatha irritated him.


    ¡°Yes, it was his decision. But considering how much we wronged him, I¡¯m happy to work here as a way to make amends,¡± Naomi confirmed.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Violet said, affected by Naomi¡¯s immense love, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She was apologizing on behalf of Agatha.


    Naomi¡¯s embrace wasforting, and she whispered, ¡°Aggie, just being with you is my greatest joy.¡±


    Back at the Imperial Pce, Lucius massaged his brow, his gaze inadvertently drifting outside.


    He noticed several of his lovers ying volleyball on the grass, but Violet¡¯s usual presence was missing. Her


    absence, having be a regr part of the scenery, was oddly noticeable.


    At lunch, he asked nonchntly, ¡°Where has Agatha been assigned?¡±


    George responded, ¡°To the dog farm.¡±


    Lucius gave a soft hum, aware that the dog farm was a strenuous ce to work. He pictured Violet worn out and possibly in tears from theborious task.


    He had logged into the surveince system immediately upon returning to his study, perhaps to confirm his


    assumptions about her state.


    Contrary to his expectations of a distressed scene, the screen disyed Violetfortably nestled in Naomi¡¯s


    embrace, presenting a rather heartwarming sight.


    He zoomed in on the image and turned up the volume, catching Violet¡¯s gentleughter.


    ¡°Can I do it like this?¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can even do it that way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so much fun! Hehe!¡±


    Frustrated, Lucius mmed his hand on the desk. George entered quickly, puzzled by Lucius¡¯s sudden anger.


    ¡°Has Agatha bewitched you?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    George was sweating profusely, unsure what he had done wrong. Lucius <i>coldly </i>turned the surveince screen to him, and he understood the implication.


    To be honest, he just followed Lucius¡¯s directions to assign Violet the most difficult, filthybor. He never


    anticipated Naomi¡¯s appearance.


    Admitting his error, George apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Lucius. It was an oversight on my part.¡±


    Lucius stood, his eyes still fixed on the screen. Violet was now separated from Naomi,


    struggling with a broom and a bucket of water, insisting on doing the work herself despite Naomi¡¯s offer to


    help.


    ¡°George,¡± Lucius said, ¡°don¡¯t you notice a significant change in Agatha?¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± George, skilled as a butler, quickly understood Lucius¡¯s implication. ¡°Does Master Lucius think Ms.


    Agatha has grown more ustomed to hard work? She must try hard to minimize her penalty now that she


    has returned as a sinner without your protection.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°Is Master Lucius suspicious of something?¡± George prodded.


    Lucius remained silent, his gaze narrowing with contemtion.


    After a demanding day of work, Violet returned to the Imperial Pce in the afternoon.


    Feeling tired but uplifted by Naomi¡¯s affection, she was in good spirits. Humming a song in the shower, she


    noticed the rosy hue of her cheeks in the mirror.


    After finishing her shower, Violet came out casually, wrapped only in a towel.


    To her surprise, she found Lucius in her room, leaning against the bed with a serious expression.


    Caught off guard, her singing halted suddenly. She stared at him, momentarily forgetting her scantily d


    state.


    ¡°Feeling happy?¡± Lucius inquired.


    Violet hesitated to respond, uncertain about what he was implying.


    ¡°You might be happy, but I¡¯m not,¡± he stated tly.


    Feeling a surge of apprehension, Violet instinctively moved back. Memories of the previous night¡¯s


    punishment for his displeasure fresh in her mind.


    From outside the slightly open door, voices discussed, ¡°Has Master Lucius eaten dinner yet? Why hasn¡¯t it been arranged?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready, but Master Lucius¡­isn¡¯t eating.¡±


    Violet, with a quizzical look, asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Her gaze inadvertently fell on his stomach, and she recalled his past stomach issues. Skipping meals like this could only worsen his condition.


    She looked at her clothes on the bed, near Lucius¡¯s feet, and suggested softly, ¡°I¡¯ll make something for you to


    eat.¡±


    Not daring to retrieve her clothes, she redressed in the clothes she had worn earlier.


    Lucius watched her, but said nothing.


    About twenty minutester, Violet returned with a tray. On it was a bowl of gnhi, garnished with vegetables, looking appealing and fragrant.


    She ced the tray on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Lucius, however, didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Violet let out a resigned sigh, picked up the bowl, and began stirring it with a spoon. She scooped up a


    gnhi, blew on it gently, then held it out to him. ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Lucius obeyed, taking the gnhi into his mouth and chewing it with grace.

 L 54

    Used to feeding him. Violet didn¡¯t find the act peculiar and continued. She blew on each piece of gnhi, her cheeks puffing with the effort.


    She lowered her head, letting the light shine on the delicate skin of her nape, which gave off a soft warmth.


    Lucius¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbled, and he asked, ¡°Are you really Agatha?¡±


    Violet, after a brief hesitation, replied, ¡°Who else would I be if not Agatha?¡±


    She knew Lucius had made up his mind about her identity, so further arguments were futile.


    His expression turned grim. Later, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, only Agatha would know how to please me this way.¡±


    Last night, he had been rough with her. Now, she was tending to him as if nothing had happened and going out of her way to please him. It had dispelled any doubts he might have.


    As she attempted to feed him again, he pushed her hand away and suddenly grabbed her chin, his look turning fierce, ¡°No matter what you do, you¡¯ll always be nothing more than a slut in my eyes. That will never change!¡±


    His words suggested his intention to maintain the punishment.


    Violet lowered her head, staying silent.


    She had repeatedly insisted she wasn¡¯t Agatha, but it was to no avail. Now, having epted the motherly love Agatha received, she resigned herself to her situation.


    Her silence caught Lucius off guard. He had expected her to offer excuses or seek sympathy-tactics he associated with Agatha-but she remained mute.


    ¡°Edur certainly trained you well,¡± Lucius acknowledged, never contemting the possibility that she might be someone other than whom he believed her to be.


    The following morning, Violet witnessed more of Lucius¡¯s lovers being taken away by helicopter. With their departure, the Imperial Pce seemed noticeably quieter and less lively.


    Violet shook her head helplessly as she saw their sad and nostalgic expressions as they went. She, too, wished to leave this ce.


    She boarded another chopper, and flew to the farm.


    Back at the pce, George entered the living room and asked, ¡°Master Lucius, why did you let everyone go?¡±


    Lucius responded with a nonchnt hum, lounging with his arms resting over the back of the sofa. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully.


    ¡°Those women were too pretentious,¡± he dered.


    It was all an act. Their overly enthusiastic smiles when greeting him were clearly part of an act for his benefit.


    He found himself unexpectedly missing Violet¡¯s genuineness; she had never feigned her emotions around him.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Where¡¯s Agatha?¡± Lucius asked suddenly.


    George grunted, pressing the inte button. After a brief moment, he looked troubled and said, ¡°She¡¯s gone


    to the farm.¡±


    It was unusual. Normally, George would be the one arranging her schedule. No one had


    expected her to voluntarily follow the helicopter to the farm.


    ¡°The farm?¡± Lucius echoed, a sense of unease enveloping him.


    At the dog farm, Violet cleaned around the perimeter.


    She asionally wiped away her sweat, ncing at Naomi, who was diligently working inside the dog mill.


    Naomi caught her gaze, and the two exchanged a knowing grin. Violet worked hard to carry the trash container outside. By the time she reached the door, she was soaked in sweat.


    The usually bright entrance was now cast in shadows, with only a sliver of bright sunlight visible on one side.


    Violet, astounded, looked up to see a figure resembling an emperor standing emotionlessly before her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked in surprise.


    Lucius¡¯s lips tightened, showing disdain for answering her question.


    ¡°Naomi River, you¡¯re needed over there,¡± the supervisor of the dog farm approached, addressing Naomi.


    Naomi came out and. Seeing Lucius, she said anxiously, ¡°Master Lucius¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, go ahead,¡± Violet said, urging Naomi to leave.


    Lucius certainly didn¡¯te here only to see her. His steely nce revealed his malice. Violet wanted to


    spare Naomi from witnessing what might unfold next.


    After a moment of hesitation, Naomi silently walked away. Violet stood bravely in front of Lucius, her face


    flushed from heat but showing no fear.


    This fearless demeanor of hers seemed to irk Lucius. How could she, a woman who had betrayed him, dare to act so boldly?


    <i>¡°</i>Aren¡¯t you supposed to be working? Clean the dog mill!¡± he ordered.


    Violet hesitated. She looked at the dog mill, where each section housed several dogs. These dogs weren¡¯tpletely confined; they were cared for by specialists to keep them active and healthy, so they were vigorous than average dogs.


    The fear of being overwhelmed by the dogs enveloped her.


    Lucius was in no hurry. He nced at his watch, and issued an ultimatum, ¡°If the dog mill isn¡¯t cleaned in two hours, throw her into the breeding dog pack!¡±


    $15 BONGS


    Violet¡¯s face went pale, and she trembled as she realized the seriousness of his threat. Knowing Lacive¡¯s attitude towards ¡°Agatha¡±, she understood he might follow through on his threat.


    With no choice left, she forced herself to approach the dog mill.

 L 55

    The dogs became agitated at the presence of a stranger.


    As Violet entered the dog mill with closed eyes, the dogs went wild, crashing around.


    She lost her footing and was knocked to the ground, with one of the dogs stepping harshly on the back of her


    hand.


    Terrified, she yelled loudly and raced toward the fence for help, but ultimately copsed on the ground.


    There, she looked up at Lucius.


    Her hair hade undone in the scuffle, clinging to her face, dampened with sweat, making her look utterly


    worn and haggard.


    Lucius remained seated, observing the scene with a detached demeanor.


    He sat in the dog mill like an emperor, remainingposed and unaltered despite being in such a filthy


    setting.


    The dog mill¡¯s manager kicked Violet without mercy, and chastised her. ¡°Can¡¯t handle this? Master Lucius once spent three days and nights chained up here because of you! He was bitten by starving dogs, and nearly


    died!*


    This incident, which urred four years ago, was still fresh in the minds of everyone at the farm. The


    resentment they had once harbored against Lucius was now redirected towards Agatha.


    The manager grabbed Violet, offering a cruel ultimatum. ¡°Either you fuck the dogs, or clean the dog mill.


    Choose.¡±


    Violet cast a wary nce at Lucius, who watched with an icy demeanor. There was a satanic air about him.


    Gritting her teeth, she dered, ¡°I¡¯ll clean the dog mill.¡±


    That day was a nightmare. She wouldter struggle to recall the details, only remembering that by the time she finished, her body was marred with wounds and her clothes were stained with spots of feces.


    Lucius walked out of the building slowly, leaving the chilly atmosphere behind him.


    Violet leaned against a wall in the corner and vomited violently, yet she stubbornly refrained from crying.


    ¡°Aggie,¡± a gentle voice came as someone supported her.


    It was Naomi, her eyes brimming with tears, reddened with emotion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve endured so much.¡±


    Naomi embraced Violet, her tears flowing even more. Violet returned the embrace, feeling a bit of the breath of


    life.


    ¡°Was he always like this with you?¡±


    Having a pack of wild dogs close in on you was terrifying beyondprehension.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°It¡¯s our fault,¡± Naomi replied. She didn¡¯t admit it directly, but her words implied she too had endured much


    suffering.


    Naomi took Violet to a simple dormitory, and provided her with clean clothes. After cleaning up, Violet felt somewhat revived, as if she had been brought back from the brink.


    When she couldn¡¯t find Naomi, she got anxious and started looking for thetter. She soon found Naomi in a quiet corner, kneeling before Lucius and pleading, ¡°The fault is mine. Master Lucius, please stop punishing Aggie. Direct your anger at me instead! I¡¯m the one who failed to raise her properly.¡±


    This was Violet¡¯s first time witnessing Naomi beg for her daughter¡¯s sake. She was deeply


    moved.


    The pain and fear she had experienced seemed less significant in the face of Naomi¡¯s protective stance.


    Violet pondered how her life might have been different if her own mother were alive. Would her mother, like Naomi, have steadfastly shielded her from harm?


    That evening, both Violet and Lucius shared the same helicopter ride back.


    Silently gazing downwards, Violet eventually said, ¡°Next time, if you want to punish me, please don¡¯t do it in


    front of¡­my mom.¡±


    Lucius turned around, fixing her with a meaningful look.


    ¡°You despise me, don¡¯t you? Why drag others into this?¡± she asked, spreading her hands and feigning


    nonchnce.


    As night descended, Violet lost track of the number of nights she had spent in this ce since her arrival. Her words to Lucius earlier were partly motivated by not wanting to see a mother suffer, and partly from a sense of


    self-abandonment.


    She had been missing for so long, yet her own family never cared about her whereabouts. Her situation


    mirrored Lucius¡¯s past, and it filled her with despair.


    The door creaked open, and Lucius swaggered in.


    Violet¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his presence. ¡°Did you¡­walk into the wrong room?¡±

 L 56

    Lucius cracked a small smile. ¡°What else can I do? You¡¯ve driven away all of my lovers. Isn¡¯t it your


    responsibility to take over their duties?¡±


    Their duties¡­ Violet immediately understood what he implied. Instinctively, she crossed her arms over her


    chest. ¡°I¡¯m very tired.¡±


    She had barely interacted with those women, so their departure couldn¡¯t possibly be her fault. However, Lucius was indifferent to her protest. He began to unbutton his shirt as he approached the bed.


    Violet¡¯s heart raced in terror. The relentless torment of the past days weighed on her as heavily as the work


    she had endured at the dog mill earlier.


    Given the choice, Violet would have preferred to spend the night with the dogs instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m filthy, covered in dog waste and dirt. I still reek,¡± she protested, making a face of disgust on purpose.


    ¡°I can handle it,¡± Lucius said, dismissing her attempt at dissuasion with ease.


    Violet suppressed the impulse to throw something at him in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one named on my marriage certificate,¡± he reminded her deliberately.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even-¡±


    Violet started to object, but stopped mid-sentence under his threatening re. Admitting she wasn¡¯t Agatha


    could provoke a harsher punishment.


    ¡°How about we get a divorce, then? You can tarnish my reputation afterward. I won¡¯t be able to face anyone,


    and I¡¯ll live a life worse than death,¡± she suggested, seeing separation as her best exit.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about her reputation; she wasn¡¯t Agatha, and no one knew her anyway.


    Lucius sneered in response, ¡°Let the world know I¡¯ve been cuckolded?¡±


    His words left Violet speechless.


    ¡°Besides, ruining your reputation is pointless to me. I want you to remain married, unable to see other men or


    escape from me. I want you to suffer for a lifetime!¡±


    His intention was clear-this man wanted her to endure a lifetime of misery.


    Violet felt a chill run down her spine, breaking out into a cold sweat.


    He stepped closer, his icy fingers tracing up her arm.


    She stiffened, defiantly meeting his cold gaze.


    His eyes were even colder than his touch.


    Finally, his fingers came to rest lightly on her shoulder, near her neck.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°How does it feel to be in the dog mill? Do you know how furious I was when I was locked in there? I, who was once mighty, was reduced to that. If it weren¡¯t for you, none of this would have happened.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s voice was gentle and calm, as though he were discussing something wholly unrted to him.


    Yet, Violet was acutely aware of the hatred concealed beneath his calm facade.


    ¡°You should have killed me back then. That was your only mistake!¡±


    His fingers resting on her neck exerted enough pressure to make breathing difficult, as if she could be choked


    at any moment.


    Violet¡¯s blood felt like it was running in reverse; she looked at him with a mix of fear and defiance.


    ¡°I felt¡­wronged, too,¡± she managed to say after struggling for a moment. If she was doomed to die at his


    hands, she at least wanted to let him know her true identity in her final moments.


    Luciusughed, as if he had heard the best joke in the world. Hisughter was colder than before, and Violet felt as though she was facing a venomous snake poised to strike. She bit back the rest of her words.


    Lucius abruptly pushed her aside, his parting wordsced with scorn, ¡°I just wanted to see how long you could maintain your pretense of nobility, but your true nature showed too soon! Boring!¡±


    He left Violet behind. She clutched her neck and stared in bewilderment as his figure receded.


    ¡°Master Lucius, shall I arrange for some women for you?¡± George asked, as he entered Lucius¡¯s bedroom with


    a tray of tea.


    There were enough chambers in the Imperial Pce to house a hundred women.


    Lucius, rubbing the bridge of his nose, showed a look of revulsion.


    ¡°No need,¡± he said tly.


    ¡°But, Master¡­¡°


    Lucius dismissed further discussion with a wave of his hand.

 L 57

    +15 BONOS


    Yet George, gathering his courage, persuaded him, ¡°Master Lucius, will you continue to visit Ms. Agatha? You can¡¯t keep going to her.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s downcast gaze snapped up sharply at George.


    George¡¯s sudden bravery faded slowly, and he no longer dared to say anything else. He retreated quietly. wiping the cold sweat off his forehead as soon as he was out of Lucius¡¯s sight.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly develop any feelings for her.¡±


    George paused as he closed the door, surprised to hear Lucius¡¯s unexpected remark.


    He nced back to see Lucius lying on the bed, his expression grim and his lips tightly pressed, as if those words didn¡¯te from him.


    For some reason, Lucius had stopped sending Violet to the dog farm and instead had her stay at the Imperial Pce to weed.


    Since the night he visited her room, he hadn¡¯t appeared again. Even during their asional encounters, hepletely ignored her, walking past her as if she were invisible.


    This was a relief for Violet.


    Lucius, who had be cold and cruel as a result of the betrayal, wouldn¡¯t be swayed by herpliance or ttery. All she could do was wait and endure.


    Since thest group of women left, Lucius hadn¡¯t requested that George find him a new lover, nor had he sought out Violet.


    This was unusual for someone as diligent as George. The butler had discreetly arranged for a woman to be sent to his master, dressing her in a maid¡¯s uniform to avoid drawing attention.


    Violet had been busy weeding the gardens all morning, when a sudden downpour left herpletely soaked.


    She finally got inside the house to change her clothes, but was dismayed to find that all her clothes in the wardrobe were also drenched.


    The servants, who harbored animosity towards her, often yed such pranks. This seemed like yet another one of their tricks.


    George, focusing only on ensuring Violet was fed and alive, often overlooked such petty harassment, which in turn allowed them to persist.


    Standing there, feeling utterly defeated with her shoulders drooping, Violet resigned herself to remain dressed in her wet attire. She walked downstairs in her original outfit.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to dirty the floor with those wet clothes,¡±mented a woman in a maid¡¯s uniform from behind her.


    While speaking to Violet, she cast a disdainful nce at her own uniform. The uniform had obscured her


    +15 BONOS


    Then, in a seemingly generous gesture, she offered, ¡°Here, take my clothes.¡±


    She quickly undressed and tossed her uniform to Violet, walking away confidently in her revealing attire.


    Violet was only too happy to ept the clothes, and went to change.


    Grateful for dry clothes, Violet epted the uniform and went to change. However, upon reaching her room,


    she found the door locked-another prank by the servants.


    Not wanting to engage in their games, she headed to the public restroom to change. Once there, she tied her


    hair up in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Hey, I told you to stay put. Why did you wander off here?¡± A voice called out from behind Violet. The same


    person then handed her a cup of water, urging, ¡°Drink this!¡±


    Violet hesitantly epted the cup, but she didn¡¯t drink immediately.


    The person, seemingly impatient, insisted, ¡°This is from Mr. George. Drink it! It won¡¯t harm you!¡±


    In the house, nobody dared to y pranks using George¡¯s name. The butler asionally showed Violet some kindness, so she assumed this was his gesture of concern after seeing her drenched. She drank from the cup


    without further hesitation.


    After the person took the cup and left, Violet remained standing there for a while. She started to feel unusually


    hot and slightly dizzy.


    Since she couldn¡¯t enter her room, she decided to squat down on the ground for a bit.


    Why was it so hot all of a sudden? She had only squatted for a short while, but why did the night fall?


    Rubbing her eyes, her vision blurry, Violet could feel the softness and stability of a bed beneath her. Was she now lying in bed?

 L 58

    Despite the air conditioning in the room, Violet felt very hot and thirsty. An unusual restlessness was stirring


    inside of her. Could she be ill?


    The door creaked open, jarring her from her drowsy state. Violet twisted ufortably, trying to settle back into rest, hoping a bit more sleep would alleviate her difort.


    Lucius entered, and squinted his eyes to adapt to the dimness as he noticed the drawn curtains.


    The faint light that filled the room revealed a small figure on the bed.


    George, ever attentive to Lucius¡¯s needs, had a tendency to send women to his room without his knowledge.


    Lucius, after all, was a man with natural desires. It wasn¡¯t umon for him to indulge in thepany of an attractive woman sent his way.


    He loosened his tie and began unbuttoning his shirt, acknowledging that it had been a while since he had been intimate with anyone.


    Lifting the corner of the nket, he slid into bed.


    Upon embracing her, he reached out and found the softness of her skin appealing.


    Impatiently, he yanked her clothing off and leaned down to kiss her neck.


    Violet, who had been sleeping restlessly, was jolted awake by his sudden touch. Her initial instinct was to push him away, but the intensifying sensations made her yearn for more. She moaned softly, sumbing to the feeling.


    Her mind was clouded, aware that she should resist, yet her arms wrapped around him more tightly.


    Lucius found her instinctive embrace, which didn¡¯t resort to any technique, surprisingly satisfying. His mild interest quickly deepened as he embraced the moment.


    Acting on impulse, he pushed the nket aside and sought her lips, his hand roaming over her body without restraint.


    As he pressed down on her waist, he was struck by a familiar scent.


    By the time he realized, Violet had already responded with a tighter embrace and a satisfied sigh.


    He swiftly turned on the bedsidemp, and the light revealed a familiar figure.


    ¡°Agatha?¡±


    His expression darkened, his eyebrows knitting together in frustration. He callously pushed her aside, uncaring, as she fell to the floor.


    From the height of passion to the cold, hard floor, Violet groaned in pain and confusion, her eyes fluttering


    open.


    +15 BONOS


    As her vision cleared, she saw Lucius¡¯s cold face ring down at her.


    ¡°Who gave you the nerve to climb into my bed?¡± Lucius¡¯s voice thundered with anger, his piercing gaze bearing down on her.


    Was this not her bedroom? Violet bit her lip in helpless confusion. ¡°Your bed?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± he demanded. He lifted her, and tossed her out of the room.


    She clung to him, murmuring, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Her voice,den with lingering desire, was irresistibly alluring.


    Lucius finally threw her into the bathroom, dousing her with cold water. ¡°You need to sober up!¡±


    The shock of the cold water jolted Violet back to reality. As her mind cleared, she struggled to piece together the events that led to this moment.


    The only thing she could recall was drinking a cup of water and then losing consciousness. The sensations Violet experienced under Lucius¡¯s touch, a joy that seemed to emanate from her very cells, left no doubt in her mind-she had been drugged.


    Though unfamiliar with such substances, she understood that their effect was to strip away one¡¯s control.


    Shivering, she turned the temperature of the water down further, trying to regain herposure.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, George had finished his tasks for the day. He instructed the servants to leave for the night, and was preparing to retire himself.


    At that moment, a woman with a striking figure entered the room.


    George frowned, confused. ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you know Master Lucius has already¡­¡±


    A voice interrupted him mid-sentence. Lucius appeared, leaning against the staircase, his expression dark and his cor disheveled.


    ¡°Why was Agatha in my room?¡±


    He casually tossed a maid¡¯s uniform onto the floor.


    Given that George was responsible for managing the servants¡¯ uniforms, naturally, he questioned the butler.


    ¡°M¡­Ms. Agatha?¡± George¡¯s shock was evident, and his gaze darted toward that woman.


    The woman, realizing the seriousness of the situation, turned pale. She was no longer wearing the maid¡¯s uniform she had arrived in.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lucius quickly pieced together the situation with just one nce.


    He understood that George, who disliked Agatha, would have never intentionally sent her to Lucius¡¯s room. It must have been Agatha¡¯s own doing, a deliberate ploy on her part.


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius, frustrated by the unfolding events, turned and headed back to his room.


    Upon opening the door, Agatha¡¯s shadow was nowhere to be found. Only the sound of running water echoed from the bathroom.


    He walked towards the bathroom, and as he approached, a few droplets of cold water sshed onto him. He


    was unustomed to it, and it chilled him to the core.


    Inside, Violet was huddled pathetically under the shower,pletely drenched and shivering uncontrobly.


    Her lips were a pale purple, contrasting with her unusually red cheeks.


    ¡°Agatha?¡± Lucius called out, sensing that something was amiss.


    The cold water numbed Violet¡¯s body, but internally, she felt a burning sensation threatening to ovee her.


    The contrast between the cold on her skin and the heat within was torturous.


    Struggling to lift her head, Violet met Lucius¡¯s gaze, filled with confusion and disdain. Anticipating he might pull her out, she pleaded weakly, ¡°Let me¡­stay a bit longer, please.¡±

 L 59

    She feared leaving the safety of the cold shower. With so many male servants in the house, any interaction could spark the uncontroble desire burning within her. She desperately wanted to avoid that, choosing instead to endure the icy water.


    Lucius misinterpreted her behavior, and mocked, ¡°Outwardly, you keep your distance from me, but secretly, you take that kind of drug to entangle with me. You¡¯re really asking for trouble.¡±


    His astonishment was fleeting, and scorn quickly took its ce. To Lucius, Agatha was just that shameless.


    ¡°¡­.didn¡¯t take that secretly.¡± Violet protested, feeling deeply wronged.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you took it openly?¡±


    Her lips were weakly pressed together. Violet knew that even if she imed it was an ident, Lucius wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    He had already formed a negative image of Agatha, and anything she said would be futile to change his mind.


    Closing her eyes, she pleaded faintly. ¡°I¡­just need a little more time in the shower.¡±


    Lucius observed her coldly for a moment before shutting the bathroom door. This


    was a lesson for her, a test to see if she dared harbor more foolish thoughts.


    Outside, George waited with the woman, his expression marked by deep concern.


    Upon Lucius¡¯s emergence, George cautiously said, ¡°Master Lucius, Ms. Agatha might have identally taken that.


    Though he hadn¡¯t told anyone about Violet consuming the drug, George seemed to be aware of it.


    Lucius fixed a piercing stare on the butler.


    George, visibly shrinking under the scrutiny, hurriedly exined, ¡°Ms. Agatha¡¯s clothes were soaked, so Ms. Heidi lent her a maid¡¯s uniform. My staff mistook her for one of your women, and gave her the drug.¡±


    In the upper floors, rarely frequented by servants and only cleaned in the mornings for quiet, any servant spotted there was presumed to be attending Lucius. Because of this, the servants wouldn¡¯t dare to take a good look at Violet, leading to the mix-up.


    Lucius¡¯s expression changed as he processed George¡¯s exnation. He quickly reentered the bathroom.


    ¡°Get me a doctor!¡± he barked at George, pulling Violet out of the shower.


    In that brief moment, George made a call. ¡°The doctor said¡­ There¡¯s no antidote avable. It needs to be treated outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Then arrange for a helicopter!¡± Luciusmanded, his voice weakened but his intent clear.


    Violet was chillingly cold. Noticing the water temperature gauge, Lucius felt an urge to berate her further.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Can¡¯t you speak up? Do you want to freeze to death like this?¡±


    Violet weakly pushed him away, curling up on the carpet, protesting, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t want to go on the helicopter!¡±


    Away from the numbing cold water, the overpowering lust returned. In her current state, even if a dog appeared at this point, she might¡­ If they threw her out, she would have done it with the men who carried her. She was unwilling to take that chance!


    Lucius, lifting her up again, insisted, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°A typhoon is approaching. The helicopter might not be able to fly out,¡± George interjected, ever the astute butler. He had been proactive in seeking solutions even before Lucius¡¯s order, but the situation was grim.


    Lucius shot George a murderous re. George lowered his head even more, not daring to utter the rest of his words.


    He dared not mention aloud that if the drug wasn¡¯t treated, it could significantly damage Violet¡¯s kidney function. Lucius might not let him live after saying that.


    ¡°Leave us!¡± Lucius ordered, his voiceden with frustration.


    George hesitated; he briefly looked at Violet¡¯s as she clung to Lucius. She lost control when she realized she was holding a man, and began touching him.


    ¡°Master Lucius¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Lucius, known for his decisiveness, was now visibly angry. Recognizing this, George dared not say anything more and silently withdrew from the room.


    Violet, only in her underwear, touched Lucius¡¯s body all over with her icy hands, inadvertently stirring a. response within him.


    In a fit of irritation, he tore open his shirt, the buttons popping off and bouncing on the floor.


    He leaned in, his warmth meeting her coldness, his hands reaching to unhook her bra.


    Thud!


    Suddenly, Violet forcefully pushed against his chest, an action Lucius hadn¡¯t anticipated. The force of her push sent him staggering backward.


    ¡°Agatha!¡± he called out, but it was toote to stop her. Violet had already copsed to the ground.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± she shouted.


    rity had returned at that critical moment. Determined not to have more contact with him or subject herself to more contempt, she made a dash for the bathroom.


    By the time Lucius recovered from his surprise, the bathroom door was firmly shut.


    He stared at the closed door, his gaze darkening. The coldness in his heart gave way to irritation due to her


    +15 BONOS


    In his mind, a woman who had betrayed him thoroughly deserved such suffering.


    Turning, hey back on the bed.


    Violet remained in the shower all night, the effects of the drug eventually fading, leaving her so weak she could hardly breathe.


    When the doctor finally arrived, he assisted her out of Lucius¡¯s room.¡¯


    Lucius had kept his thoughts to himself from the beginning. When he saw her pale face, something unexpectedly stung his heart.

 L 60

    Following breakfast, George updated Lucius about Violet¡¯s condition.


    ¡°The effects of the drug have fully subsided. Ms. Agatha is alright now, just a bit weak.¡±


    Lucius acknowledged with a simple hum, maintaining his usual detached demeanor. He didn¡¯t express any me towards George, which eased the butler¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Let her rest for a few days since she¡¯s weak,¡± Lucius instructed nonchntly as George was about to leave.


    ¡°Understood,¡± George responded quietly.


    Violet, benefiting from this misfortune, finally got a break from weeding. She spent her days recuperating in bed, enjoying thefort of air conditioning and having her meals brought to her.


    With limited entertainment options-no inte or television ess-Violet requested paper and a pen from George, spending her time drawing sketches in bed.


    She had a background in design and had worked as an assistant at a reputablepany for two years, though she had never led a project herself. She knew she wasn¡¯t cut out for the job.


    In her younger years, Violet had a passion for singing, simr to Emily. However, her stepmother consistently favored Emily over her and often critiqued Violet¡¯s singing.


    At the time, she didn¡¯t take the criticism to heart, but gradually, she stopped singing in front of others, reserving her voice for moments of solitude.


    As she entered her teenage years, Violet encountered Oliver. She was young and innocent, and she developed a secret crush on him.


    Oliver was like a ray of sunshine in her life. He stood out with his remarkable talent for painting, and quickly carved out a reputation for himself within the art industry.


    Violet¡¯s admiration for Oliver led her to set aside her other hobbies and focus solely on painting, striving harder than anyone else.


    She felt like an ugly duckling in the presence of someone she admired, too shy to confess her feelings, yet hoping to one day transform into a swan worthy of being by his side.


    However, she never became that swan.


    Despite her dedicated efforts, she couldn¡¯t reach the heights of painting and failed to get admitted to the university he attended.


    Upon learning her scores, she spent the entire night in tears, eventually settling on studying design. It was a field somewhat rted to painting, allowing her to maintain a connection to Oliver¡¯s world.


    In a twist of fate, Oliver ended up choosing her sister.


    Violet vividly remembered asking Oliver if he would love only Emily, even if it was someone else with him or waking him up. His answer was a resounding ¡°Yes!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    It became clear that some things weren¡¯t meant to be; it was pointless to try to force things. While she sketched, Violet got distracted and her thoughts lingered on these memories. She eventually set aside her pen and paper, which bore only unformed lines.


    After two days of rest, her health began to improve. Having narrowly escaped death, she found herself yearning for the sunlight outside.


    Surprisingly, she was even looking forward to returning to her weeding duties. Donning a straw hat, she went downstairs to the kitchen to prepare something to eat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s carefully decide what to cook for Master Lucius during his busy days.¡±


    The chefs in the kitchen were debating, all with troubled expressions. The challenge of choosing the right dishes to prepare was a familiar and daunting task. The busier Lucius got, the more temperamental he became, putting extra pressure on the kitchen staff.


    However, thepensation he offered for their services was notably higher than what was typical in the industry, making the job both demanding and rewarding.


    The kitchen staff were all eager to earn his approval. Each chef put forth their best efforts, hoping to impress their employer.


    ¡°As you can see, this is the collection of menus from past chefs. Most of these were rejected,¡± remarked one chef, showing howmitted these chefs were to finding the right dish.


    After going through the menu, their sense of hopelessness only deepened.

 L 61

    Violet, who was quietly preparing her own meal, overheard their discussion. Lucius had recognized her as Agatha, and despite his hate for her, he still sought medical attention for her and even gave her days off. It


    demonstrated his human side.


    She considered doing something in return. Knowing that his poor eating habits caused unease among everyone, she decided to act, partly for her own peace of mind.


    Selecting a few basic items from the refrigerator, she tossed them before the chefs, suggesting, ¡°Just make


    something simple for him?¡±


    The chefs looked at her doubtfully, then skeptically.


    ¡°Are you insulting us? We¡¯re award-winning chefs! Master Lucius hired us to cook sophisticated dishes, not simple ones,¡± one of them responded, visibly offended.


    The head chef, in a fit of annoyance, swept the ingredients off the table.


    With a helpless shrug, Violetmented, ¡°Suit yourselves.¡±


    She had made her suggestion; the decision was theirs to make. After finishing her breakfast, Violet went out to thewn.


    She returned for lunch at two o¡¯clock, having put in extra work during the cooler hours of the morning, which allowed her a longer break in the afternoon.


    As she was heading upstairs after lunch, a loud crash near the study caught her attention. Several tes flew out of the room, breaking upon impact with the floor.


    Violet reflexively jumped back, and narrowly avoided a te tossed her way.


    At the study¡¯s entrance, George and the head chef stood with their heads bowed in submission.


    Lucius¡¯s voice,ced with impatience, echoed from inside. ¡°Do it right, or I¡¯ll throw you all into the swamp!¡±


    It was evident that his work-rted stress had kicked in.


    Violet, observing the scene, shook her head helplessly.


    The previously arrogant head chef now appeared deted, as if he were going to cry.


    George, upon noticing Violet, seemed too fearful of Lucius¡¯s wrath to say anything.


    Deciding to intervene, Violet returned to the kitchen. She selected a few more ingredients, and advised the chefs, ¡°Follow my instructions, and you might have a chance to get out of this alive.¡±


    The chefs, still in shock from Lucius¡¯s outburst, stared nkly at her.


    Evidently, after enduring Lucius¡¯s criticisms, none of the chefs were willing to step forward and take the lead.


    Violet sighed and took it upon herself to start cooking, fearful that these chefs would perish if something went


    +15 BONOS


    Once she finished preparing a few simple dishes, she presented them to the chefs and suggested, ¡°If Lucius gets angry, just say that I was the one who made them.¡±


    The chefs, uncertain at first, ultimately decided to serve the dishes Violet had prepared.


    Having done what she could, Violet stretched and made her way back to her room.


    There, shey in bed in fear. She recalled a time when Lucius had criticized her cooking. If he found the meal unsatisfactory this time, she feared the chefs would me her. This thought made her regret involving herself in the mess.


    Worried, she cautiously went downstairs to assess the situation.


    Outside the study, all was quiet. No dishes had been thrown out. Her relief grew when she saw George


    carrying empty tes that were still intact.


    Feeling reassured, Violet took a deep breath and headed back to her room.


    Upon her return to the kitchen, Violet noticed a significant shift in the chefs¡¯ attitude towards her. They nearly


    worshiped her.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to eat, just let us know. We¡¯ll make it for you!¡± they offered enthusiastically.


    She closed her eyes, Violet thought for a moment, and then she listed a variety of delicious dishes that came


    to mind.


    The chefs employed by Lucius, now seemingly devoted to her, spoiled her with their cooking.


    Over the course of a week of indulging in their culinary creations, she noticed she had gained some weight.


    Pleased and patting her belly, Violet stepped back into the hall, just in time to see Lucius emerging from his study.

 L 62

    George quickly approached Lucius, his tone eager. ¡°Master Davis called. He praised the new model you developed, saying it¡¯s causing a stir globally. Sales have increased by 300% this quarter, and several international media outlets are requesting interviews¡­¡±


    Lucius, however, appeared indifferent to George¡¯s enthusiastic report and offered no response.


    A 300% increase in sales might have been impressive to others, but for Lucius, it seemed as mundane as earning a mere three hundred dors.


    He nced up indifferently. Upon noticing Violet, signaled George to stop talking.


    George quickly shut his mouth.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he gestured to Violet with a nod of his chin.


    Not entirely sure what he wanted butplying, Violet walked over to him.


    Lucius then stopped at therge balcony on the second floor, his back to her, presenting his tall,manding


    figure. ¡°The food that¡¯s been sent to the study these past few days was made by you, right?¡±


    He stated it directly, more as a statement than a question.


    Initially, Violet intended to keep it a secret, but realizing he wouldn¡¯t ask without being certain, she nodded, ¡±


    Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let the kitchen staff say it was you who made them?¡±


    Silence fell as Violet considered her response. Could she really admit her fear of his disdain and the possible


    consequences?


    ¡°Keeping things secret isn¡¯t your style. What are you trying to aplish?¡± he pressed.


    Her heart, which had momentarily warmed, chilled again at his words. She bit her lip, acutely aware that in Lucius¡¯s eyes, she was still Agatha, and any lofty exnation would only be met with his mockery.


    After a brief pause, she answered, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the benefit of both of us. Living under the same roof, shouldn¡¯t we try to make life a little better for each other?¡±


    Lucius responded with a cold sneer, ¡°As expected.¡±


    In his mind, Agatha¡¯s every action was calcted.


    Their exchange was far from pleasant, and his expression indicated as much.


    Violet had expressed her good intentions, but the oue was not what she had hoped for. With a shake of


    her head, she left the balcony.


    Later that evening, as Violet was about to ascend the stairs, George approached her with a message.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha, Master Lucius acknowledges your hard work recently and wishes to reward you. What would you


    +15 BONOS


    This was Lucius¡¯s way of establishing boundaries, a reminder of her ce in his world, his heart forever unattainable. George looked at her meaningfully, hoping she would grasp the subtext.


    Yet, Violet did not dwell on it too deeply.


    Her eyes brightened when George mentioned the reward, ¡°Anything at all?¡±


    *Anything, except¡­leaving.¡±


    However, leaving was precisely what she had hoped to request.


    George astutely blocked her only path of retreat, causing Violet¡¯s shoulders to slump in resignation.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha¡­¡± George¡¯s voice broke her reverie.


    She responded, somewhat listlessly, ¡°Since I can¡¯t leave, then please allow¡­my mom to leave here.¡±


    Referring to Naomi as her mother still felt awkward for Violet, as Naomi wasn¡¯t her biological mother. Yet Naomi had shown her unwavering support and love, qualities of a true mother, especially given the circumstances that were actually caused by Agatha.


    Naomi suffered from severe rheumatism, her condition worsening after each cleaning session at the dog mill. Violet hoped for a better life for Naomi, away from such hardships.


    George expressed surprise at her request. ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask for something material. With the resources of the Imperial Pce Group, Master Lucius could easily ensure your financial security for life by investing in a


    few brands.¡±


    This would elevate her to the status of a globally wealthy individual.


    ¡°Really?¡± Violet questioned, a mix of disbelief and regret in her voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I¡¯ve


    missed such a great opportunity.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not toote to change your reward,¡± George suggested.

 L 63

    Violet gave it some thought. Then she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, let it be.¡±


    Money was important, yet it proved pointless for Violet, who was being imprisoned in the Imperial Pce. It was a far better choice for her to take care of a sick woman.


    George couldn¡¯t believe Violet¡¯s decision. He was perplexed as to how someone so despised could be so


    likable.


    If this woman wasn¡¯t Agatha, he would have openly praised her.


    In his study, Lucius was stunned. ¡°Did she really let her mother leave?¡±.


    George, striving to conceal his growing admiration for Violet, simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What game is she ying this time?¡± wondered Lucius.


    George remembered his experiences with Violet. He suspected Violet wasn¡¯t ying games, but he kept this thought to himself.


    Lucius waved dismissively.


    A sensible man like him would not waste his time with a woman. His past misjudgment about Agatha and his


    failure to recognize Violet¡¯s true identity stemmed from this belief.


    In recent years, Lucius has devoted himself to rebuilding the Imperial Pce Group.


    It was only after bing a global powerhouse that he revisited old grudges, sending


    George to abduct his wife. He always ced more importance on work and wealth, with revenge being just a


    seasoning.


    Knowing this, he never gave up on himself when he was deeply hurt. On the contrary, he took over and grew the strugglingpany.


    Nobody expected him to be so sessful. When others wanted to reinvest in hispany, Lucius shut down all doors. The Imperial Pce Group now belonged entirely to his family.


    The organization had set up malls in the most affluent regions of the. Wealthy people started viewing


    their spending at Imperial Shopping Mall as a mark of prestige.


    Lucius enhanced this appeal by establishing upscale recreation and entertainment centers within shopping centers. By bringing together food, recreation, and entertainment under one roof, it helped the business


    generate significant revenue.


    The Imperial Pce¡¯s approach to making money and fame generated tremendous wealth, keeping Lucius


    extremely busy.


    Lucius was so engulfed in work that when his grandfather, Howard Davis, called to set up a blind date for him,


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Master Davis has called eight times,¡± George gently reminded.


    Howard was well-known in the businessmunity. It was under his direction that the business model that


    served both legal and underground enterprises took shape. Hearing his


    names would cause a stir in both worlds.


    It seemed unlikely that anyone but Lucius could prompt Howard to make so many calls.


    Lucius responded indifferently, ¡°Eight calls just for a blind date?¡±


    He made it sound like Howard had nothing better to do than to bother him with such inanities.


    George refrained from responding, particrly with Howard still on the line, whose furious shout could be


    heard even at a distance.


    Lucius acted deaf and added, ¡°Tell that old man that if he¡¯s so eager on matchmaking, he should go himself. I


    don¡¯t have the time!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Hearing this, Howard cursed loudly, as though he was going to crawl out of the phone.


    Caught in the rock and hard ce, George could only nce pleadingly at Lucius. Lucius took the phone from George, hung up, switched it off, and handed it back to him.


    George could only sigh silently as he held the disconnected phone.


    Despite the passage of four years, Lucius still carried animosity toward his grandfather. The incident from years ago had harmed not only thepany¡¯s business but also the family¡¯s rtionship, notably between the grandfather and grandson.


    George quietly exited the room, shaking his head.


    Meanwhile, time continued to pass.


    Violet wearily removed weeds, feeling her life at the Imperial Pce might extend as indefinitely as the grass


    she tended.


    Lucius had vowed that he would confine her for the rest of her life.


    With a sigh, she sat down on the ground. Shecked grand ambitions, but the idea of spending her life doing such monotonousbor was both disheartening and terrifying.


    She closed her eyes, she pictured a lifetime of weeding, from her youth until her hair was gray. The thought sent a chill through her. It was too horrifying to imagine.


    ¡°Aggie!¡±


    Naomi¡¯s call abruptly interrupted Violet¡¯s fearful thoughts. Turning, Violet saw Naomi approaching, a small box in hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Violet hesitated, struggling to find words.


    +15 BONOS


    Naomi, touching her face, said, ¡°I know you asked Master Lucius to release me. My daughter has be so


    sensible.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that!¡±


    Realizing Naomi might be leaving, Violet felt an increased sense of loneliness. However, she masked it with a


    forced cheerfulness. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? That¡¯s wonderful. Life at the dog farm was hard on you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± Naomi replied.


    Naomi had been mostly kind and gentle towards Violet, aside from some initial discontent. This woman was a


    great mother.


    Violet, in turn, yed her part and forfeited a considerable amount of potential wealth to ensure Naomi¡¯s release. Feeling a small sense of achievement, she held Naomi¡¯s hand and wished, ¡°Have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Naomi replied, her voice tinged with hesitation, reluctance to leave her daughter behind. Each had their own thoughts, creating an awkward atmosphere.

 L 64

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Do you have a ce to stay after you leave?¡± Violet asked, attempting to strike up a discussion.


    There was a brief pause before Naomi answered, ¡°Master Lucius bought me an apartment in the past, but I can¡¯t stay there under the current conditions. Don¡¯t worry, I can look after myself. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Violet nodded. She had done everything she could to help, but Naomi¡¯s destiny was <i>out </i>of her hands.


    ¡°I came to see you as a favor to Master Lucius,¡± Naomi said meaningfully before leaving.


    Surprised, Violet looked at her.


    Naomi took Violet¡¯s hand, enclosing it in hers, and advised, ¡°Make sure you thank him properly.¡±


    Upstairs, Lucius sat in front of hisputer.


    The Imperial Pce, fitted with surveince cameras, allowed him to monitor any part of the estate he chose


    <ol>


    <li>to. At that moment, the screen disyed Naomi and Violet¡¯s farewell on thewn.</li>


    </ol>


    He overheard Naomi urging Violet to thank him properly, and he saw Violet nod earnestly in response.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to humiliate her.


    He scoffed dismissively, and shut off the screen.


    He was convinced Violet would approach him, as she was relentless in seeking a way out of her predicament.


    Violet, on the other hand, did note to him for a long time.


    ¡°Where is Agatha?¡± Lucius was questioned over dinner.


    Peering outside, George replied, ¡°She¡¯s still in the grass field.¡±


    Lucius responded with a cold grunt, and continued his meal in silence.


    Violet returned around eight at night, having modified her weeding schedule to avoid the day¡¯s heat. After quenching her thirst, she wiped her face and headed downstairs.


    Lucius, who had been enjoying the balcony breeze, was about to leave when he noticed Violet. Something


    made him reconsider leaving, and he sat back down.


    He fell asleep on the balcony and awoke at ten, but Violet was nowhere to be found. He wondered if she had


    used this as an excuse to sneak into his room.


    He stood up and looked around the room, but there was no one there.


    ¡°Looking for something, Master Lucius?¡± George asked, always on the lookout and following him around.


    Lucius, masking his concern, casually asked as he closed the door, ¡°Has Agatha not returned?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Agatha has already retired to her room,¡± George replied truthfully.


    Lucius¡¯splexion, which had remained cid and expressionless, darkened abruptly. Due to his


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Are you looking for Ms. Agatha?¡± George asked, ever thoughtful.


    Lucius mmed the door in frustration.


    The next morning. Violet rose early, intending to start her work before dawn.


    She encountered Lucius in the living room, and the man was clearly agitated.


    Curious about who had upset him but preferred to avoid attention, Violet touched her nose and attempted to leave quietly.


    ¡°Bring me a ss of water!¡± he ordered sternly from the sofa.


    ¡°Me?¡± Violet nced around, realizing she was the only one present.


    ¡°Who else but you?¡± he snapped sharply, almost as if she had irritated him.


    She calmly poured a ss of water for him to settle down. He sipped his drink, and gave her a stern look.


    She quickly recoiled, realizing Lucius was not keen to see her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­go get some work done,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°Stay here!¡± Lucius yelled at her, and his brow wrinkled.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t you thank me? He thought it was beneath him to ask this woman to


    express her appreciation. Anyway, who would demand gratitude in the first ce?


    ¡°The water¡¯s too cold,¡± heined.


    Violet then poured him hot water.


    Lucius, not even touching it, grumbled, ¡°Now it¡¯s too hot!¡±


    Violet sensed he was deliberately being difficult. In the end, she decided to ask with a smile, ¡°Lucius, you haven¡¯t fallen for me, have you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Lucius was frustrated, having expected a thank you from Violet and even hoping she might say it.


    He instantly rose, and strode upstairs before Violet could leave.


    Violet experienced a dream during her nap, possibly because she was too ready to leave this ce. She saw herself as a rabbit, joyously running through a field, the shackles in her hands long gone, with endless


    grasnds to explore.


    She woke up teary-eyed, then gazed at the vastwn. She walked downstairs, resigned to her fate.


    +15 BONOS


    Thewn was not for her enjoyment, but for her upkeep.


    Stepping outside, she nearly lost her bnce in a strong wind. Regaining her footing, she saw Lucius and others hurriedly boarding a helicopter, a rare sight of urgency in his demeanor.


    The man, typicallyposed and graceful, never appearing hurried, now looked as though he was running for


    his life.


    Violet studied his retreating form before proceeding outdoors.


    ¡°Madam Davis will be there soon. You two will be in charge of looking after her,¡± George stated to two maids


    nearby.


    Their faces paled, and they begged, ¡°Please, Mr. George, not this.¡¯


    They appeared to be preparing for a dreadful ordeal; one of them was.on the edge of tears, and her eyes had


    turned red.

 L 65

    Both maids begged the butler.


    ¡°You know how much Master Lucius loves his grandmother. Thest time she coughed on water, he almost threw me into the swamp! I wish to live longer.¡±


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯ll be med for not steadying Madam Davis when she wobbles while walking. Please, Mr. George!¡±


    George exhaled a defeated sigh. He was aware of how deeply Lucius loved his grandmother.


    Every single one of Regina Bush¡¯s caretakers in the Imperial Pce had suffered harsh punishment. George was struggling to find suitable recements.


    ¡°Should any of you excel in her care, you will win Master Lucius¡¯s favor; and he¡¯ll surely fulfill any of your requests.¡±


    However, George¡¯s assurance didn¡¯t convince the maids.


    On the other hand, it caught Violet¡¯s attention. She was willing to attempt it despite herck of experience in caregiving. Lucius¡¯s extreme concern for Regina was intimidating, but she viewed it as an opportunity to win


    her freedom.


    With resolve, she stepped forward and dered, ¡°I volunteer.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Agatha?¡± George spun around, astonished.


    The maids felt a mix of relief and admiration for Violet¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°But I have one condition,¡± Violet hastily added, worried she would regret itter. ¡°If I do well and the olddy is satisfied, tell Lucius to grant me my departure once my service ends.¡±


    To her surprise, Lucius returned with an elderly woman, gravely ill and unconscious.


    Violet recognized she had chosen a path with no return, and she understood the servants¡¯ terror. Despite her best efforts, Regina¡¯s passing seemed unavoidable, sealing Violet¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Is it toote to back out?¡± she asked, tugging at George¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Master Lucius has already been informed, and has consented.¡±


    It meant she had <i>no </i>way of getting away from the situation.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma,¡± came Lucius¡¯s soft voice from within the room.


    He sat by Regina, holding her hand, his face etched with worry.


    For Violet, this was the first instance of witnessing him showing such empathy towards someone else. It sent shivers down her spine.


    George exined, ¡°During the Imperial Pce¡¯s crisis, everyone abandoned Master Lucius except for Madam Davis. She stood by him, even divorcing her husband for his sake.


    +15 BONOS


    Both maids begged the butler.


    ¡°You know how much Master Lucius loves his grandmother. Thest time she coughed on water, he almost threw me into the swamp! I wish to live longer.¡±


    ¡°Me too! I¡¯ll be med for not steadying Madam Davis when she wobbles while walking. Please, Mr. George!¡±


    George exhaled a defeated sigh. He was aware of how deeply Lucius loved his grandmother.


    Every single one of Regina Bush¡¯s caretakers in the Imperial Pce had suffered harsh punishment. George was struggling to find suitable recements.


    ¡°Should any of you excel in her care, you will win Master Lucius¡¯s favor; and he¡¯ll surely fulfill any of your


    requests.¡±


    However, George¡¯s assurance didn¡¯t convince the maids.


    On the other hand, it caught Violet¡¯s attention. She was willing to attempt it despite herck of experience in


    caregiving. Lucius¡¯s extreme concern for Regina was intimidating, but she viewed it as an opportunity to win


    her freedom.


    With resolve, she stepped forward and dered, ¡°I volunteer.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Agatha?¡± George spun around, astonished.


    The maids felt a mix of relief and admiration for Violet¡¯s boldness.


    ¡°But I have one condition,¡± Violet hastily added, worried she would regret itter. ¡°If I do well and the olddy


    is satisfied, tell Lucius to grant me my departure once my service ends.¡±


    To her surprise, Lucius returned with an elderly woman, gravely ill and unconscious.


    Violet recognized she had chosen a path with no return, and she understood the servants¡¯ terror. Despite her best efforts, Regina¡¯s passing seemed unavoidable, sealing Violet¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Is it toote to back out?¡± she asked, tugging at George¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Master Lucius has already been informed, and has consented.¡±


    It meant she had no way of getting away from the situation.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma,¡± came Lucius¡¯s soft voice from within the room.


    He sat by Regina, holding her hand, his face etched with worry.


    For Violet, this was the first instance of witnessing him showing such empathy towards someone else. It sent


    shivers down her spine.


    George exined, ¡°During the Imperial Pce¡¯s crisis, everyone abandoned Master Lucius except for Madam


    Davis. She stood by him, even divorcing her husband for his sake.


    +15 BONOS


    Without her backing, it would have been almost impossible for Master Lucius to turn things around and


    achieve his current stature. Her significance to him is undeniable.¡±


    He then turned to Violet and said, ¡°Given your involvement in the previous mishap, Ms. Agatha, it¡¯s only fitting that you care for Madam Davis now.¡±


    Whether it was fitting or not, she had to take care of Regina.


    She couldn¡¯t voice any objections. Therefore, she silently encouraged herself. She might as well go all in, now


    that things had gotten this far. If she couldn¡¯t survive, she preferred to face death head-on.


    With a heroic resolve, she entered Regina¡¯s room.


    In reality, there was little for her to do since Lucius was constantly present, vigntly overseeing Regina¡¯s


    care. He tenderly cleaned the elderly woman¡¯s hands and face, even warming her cold hands against his


    cheek.


    In those moments, Lucius embodied the role of a caring son and grandson.


    ¡°Help Grandma with her bath,¡± Lucius instructed, delegating tasks unsuitable for him to Violet.


    Violet fetched a basin of water from the bathroom.


    Lucius kept a watchful eye on her the whole time, his gaze intense like a high-wattage spotlight, prating enough to cause her hands to shake.


    Under such intense scrutiny, mistakes were inevitable.


    Eventually, Violet, concerned about unintentionally harming Regina, requested, ¡°Could you give me some space? I can¡¯t work with you watching me so closely.¡±


    This request appeared defiant to Lucius.


    ¡°A single mishap could be detrimental to her. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t intend that,¡± she added.


    Her words prompted Lucius to leave the room.


    Still distrusting Violet, he resorted to monitoring her actions via hisputer.


    On the screen, he observed Violet undressing Regina tenderly, dabbing her face with a damp cloth, before proceeding to wipe her body. Her movements were gentle yet skilled, and she was obviously experienced.


    She turned Regina gently, propping her up with a pillow. She bent down, her face almost touching Regina, wiping and reminding the olddy gently.


    Though Violet was not a professional nurse, her emotional investment was evident.


    Lucius turned off the monitor, believing time would unveil her true character.


    Violet was well aware of the weight of her responsibilities, and dared not ck off. She never dared to leave Regina¡¯s side, much less sleep.


    Within just a few days, deep, dark circles had formed under her eyes, her eyes visibly sunken.


    +15 BONOS


    Fortunately, on the third day, Regina finally regained consciousness,


    Violet felt a wave of relief.


    ¡°Go and rest. Return in the evening,¡± George advised.


    Exhausted to her core. Violet felt as if she was going to fall apart. Sheplied and didn¡¯t make any protests,


    and walked out of the room.


    As she was leaving, Lucius, who had been at Regina¡¯s bedside, unexpectedly offered, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter <b>597 </b>


    Xander murmured thest part under his breath, and Mnie did not quite catch him.


    She asked Xander, ¡°What did you just ask me to promise you?¡±


    Xander stood on the balcony of the vi and looked downstairs. Oliver, Reny, and the others were having a barbeque in the backyard. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°The temperature in Oskon City has been dropping drastically recently. Promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    D


    Xander continued, ¡°Do you think LeapCo and Burning Star would work well together?¡±


    ¡°My analysis says we¡¯d be great partners for the tender. We¡¯d save plenty of time and manpower. Besides, LeapCo is our best option in Jepton.¡±


    Xander listened to her careful analysis until she was done. ¡°Do you want to try and win the tender?¡±


    Mnie said, almost without thinking, ¡°Of course.¡±


    She was never the type to admit defeat. She loved nothing more than a good challenge.


    When she replied without hesitation like that, she had no idea how dazzling her confidence was in Xander¡¯s eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Mnie chatted with Xander for a while longer before ending the call. She then turned on herputer again and checked the newly amended rules,paring them with the forms she had prepared earlier.


    After Xander hung up, he turned around and saw Yvonne standing at the door with her arms crossed. She looked at him meaningfully. ¡°Are you done with the call, Mr. Second Male Lead?¡±


    Xander¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>wanted to tell you that Liana asked you to pick her up from the hospital tomorrow morning, but I identally overheard your call.¡±


    She clicked her tongue, looking Xander up and down in disappointment. She shook her head and said, ¡°Based on your attitude, you¡¯ll never find a wife for the rest of your life. ¡®Promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself¡®? Really?


    202


    ¡°Any other man would have bought a ne ticket to Oskon City immediately <b>if </b>only to personally put a coat over her shoulders. She doesn¡¯t need a measly reminder.


    ¡°What, do you think she wouldn¡¯t take care of herself unless you asked her to?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s words were harsh, but after she finished, she sighed. ¡°Xander, you shouldn¡¯t be so careful.¡±


    Xander was silent for a moment. When he spoke, he did so in a tone that Yvonne could not understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t Liana tell you that my mother¡¯s condition has worsened?¡±


    Yvonne was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    Xander smirked self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to go overseas again in two days.¡±


    Liana had not mentioned that at all. Yvonne did not know what to say. After all, there was nothing they could do about Xander¡¯s mother¡¯s situation.


    After Mnie checked the details of the proposal, she wanted to talk to Eugene again.


    She had not dared tomit to the coboration with LeapCo at first, but now that she had Xander¡¯s affirmation, she felt more confident.


    Eugene hade to Oskon City not only for the summit, but also to handle the cooperation with the Qaisas. At the same time, she should not discuss the Redwaves project it in front of the other studios.


    It was just after ten o¡¯clock when Mnie went upstairs. To her surprise, Lee was the one who answered the door.


    She paused. ¡°Are you guys busy?¡±


    Lee rolled up his sleeves and looked at her as if she was his savior. ¡°You came at the right time. Mr. Scott has a stomachache again. I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy him some medicine. Help me take care of him in the meantime.¡±


    With that, he left the room. Mnie stood in the doorway, frozen for a moment.


    After a while, she entered the room.


    Eugene was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed. When he heard footsteps, he looked up.


    Mnie looked at him, her brow furrowed

 Chapter 598

    Eugene¡¯s face was pale, and there was no color on his lips. He looked like he was in pain with one hand clutching his stomach.


    Mnie realized that Eugene had just gotten drunk the night before, so his old symptoms were acting up again. He was probably still recovering from yesterday, and he had even gone drinking on an empty stomach with Bernard. No wonder he was in pain.


    She looked at the ss of water in front of Eugene and reached out to touch it. It was already cold.


    Lowering her eyes, she put down the folder in her hand. She picked up the ss and refilled it with warm water before cing it in front of Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes had been on Mnie since she walked into the room.


    He nced at the folder Mnie had left on the coffee table. ¡°What is it?¡± he said slowly.


    Mnie heard the groan he could not keep out of his voice and said, ¡°Lee¡¯s gone to get you some medicine. I¡¯ll leave when he gets back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Eugene did not say anything else. He took one more look at Mnie before withdrawing his gaze and closing his eyes to rest.


    However, his unsightly expression told Mnie that his stomach was killing him right now.


    Mnie sat quietly across from him without saying a word.


    She had known all about Eugene¡¯s gastric problems for a long time now. The only way to relieve the pain was by taking medicine.


    However, Lee had been gone for a long time and had not returned even after twenty minutes. Mnie wanted to tell Eugene that she would go downstairs first, but Eugene had already fallen asleep on the couch.


    There was still a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. His brows were furrowed, but his long eyshes drooped down. His breathing was light and shallow.


    Mnie looked at his face and saw the faint bags under his eyes.


    Ever since that leak at LeapCo, Eugene had been very busy. Even if Mnie did not pay much attention to his affairs, Yana would tell her a thing or two from time to time.


    Mnie stood on the spot for a while before turning around to leave.


    However, after closing the door, she still called Lee, who said that he was already at the entrance of the hotel.


    Mnie left it at that and went down the stairs.


    The summit was held for four days straight. Eugene did note over for the next few days, and Mnie did not run into him at the hotel.


    Yvette approached her and asked her about Matthew. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Matthew?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    Yvette did not believe her. ¡°There¡¯s no way it doesn¡¯t matter. If it was really unimportant, Matthew wouldn¡¯t have gone to the bar that night to talk to you alone. Everyone knows that Matthew avoids women.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°You knew that Matthew came to see me that day?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That day, one of our friends went to the washroom and saw Matthew talking to you in the corridor. When he came back, he asked about your rtionship.¡±


    Yvette took Mnie¡¯s hand and whined, ¡°Come on, Mnie, just tell me!


    Otherwise, my poor Nicole will be sad again. You don¡¯t know how much she likes Matthew-¡±


    She shook Mnie¡¯s arm, making her feel ufortable. In the end, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. We just had something else to talk about, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Yvette asked again, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mnie stopped replying. Instead, she caught another clue in Yvette¡¯s words.


    Someone had seen her talking to Matthew that night¡ª


    After that, Eugene happened to show up again.


    Mnie lowered hershes and pursed her lips. What exactly was Eugene after?


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 599

    Yvette clearly did not believe what Mnie had just said. She wanted to ask more questions, but just then, Eric came over to find Mnie.


    ¡°Fuller wants you toe with us to theb this afternoon. There¡¯s a copy of the data Xander asked for earlier, so you shoulde get it.¡±


    Mnie nodded in agreement. She turned around and said a few more words to Yvette before going back to her work.


    Since she had told Xander she would try to win the Redwaves bid, she had to do


    her best.


    Once she got busy, she did not have time to ponder on all the other small matters. She was busy until the end of the summit. When Eric came to look for her, she had just finished packing her things.


    Eric could not help but sigh. ¡°Birds of a feather really do flock together. You


    remind me of Xander from back then.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°There are still some things I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll have to consult Fullerter.¡±


    Fuller¡¯s studio would not be participating in Redwaves¡® bidding. They only took onrge¨Cscale exhibition designs, so after Mnie told Xander about her ns, Xander had asked her to learn from Fuller more often.


    Eric smiled brightly. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Mnie chatted merrily as she walked out of the conference room with Eric. However, after taking a few steps, she felt as if someone was looking at her from


    behind.


    She stopped in her tracks and looked back. There was no one there.


    Eric asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I just feel like someone¡¯s watching me from behind.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Eric looked back too.


    Mnie shook off the strange feeling inside her. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking things.


    She followed Eric to where Fuller was waiting, but to her surprise, there was a car parked in front of Fuller. Lee was standing in front of it.


    Mnie paused just as Lee said, ¡°Mr. Scott <b>has </b>something on now. He asked me to pick you up and bring you back to theboratory. He¡¯ll find you at theboratoryter.¡±


    Fuller nodded and got into the car.


    Eric opened the passenger door. ¡°Mnie, why don¡¯t you take the passenger seat?


    Lee gave Mnie a small smile. Mnie could not say anything more in Fuller¡¯s


    presence.


    On the way there, she learned from Lee and Eric that Eugene would be one of the investors this time, mostly because Fuller pulled some strings.


    After all, Eugene had also invested a sum of money in Fuller¡¯sb.


    If LeapCo wanted to get into Oskon City¡¯s market, it was inevitable that they would have to spend some money. Mnie did not say anything.


    They still had to organize print the data Xander needed. Mnie watched Eric work from the side.


    Lee had dropped them off and then went to pick up Eugene. By the time Eugene arrived, they had yet to finish printing the data.


    As soon as he reached theboratory, he went straight to Fuller and discussed something in a low voice.


    Eric nced at them. ¡°As expected of a big boss. He¡¯s swift and decisive, yet he knows how to build hiswork and call in favors.¡±


    He told Mnie, ¡°Mr. Fuller didn¡¯t want to take the LeapCo investment at first, but after a discussion with Eugene, he agreed for some reason.¡±


    As long as Eugene wanted to maintain a good rtionship with someone, there was nothing he could not do to make it happen.


    Mnie turned to look at Eric¡¯s screen. Suddenly, she heard Fuller¡¯s say, ¡°Eric,e with me to the storeroom to get a model.¡±


    Eric nodded and said to Mnie, ¡°When the progress bar reaches 85%, just drag this document over.¡±


    With that, he followed Fuller to the storeroom.


    Only Mnie and Eugene remained in theb. It was strangely quiet.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter <b>600 </b>


    Fuller called the ce aboratory, but there were only a fewrge tables in the room covered with various models and wires.


    Mnie concentrated on the progress bar, trying her best to ignore Eugene¡¯s


    presence.


    However, she could notpletely block him out. The sound of Eugene flipping some paper from time to time echoed in her ears exceptionally clearly.


    Mnie looked at the progress bar on theputer. It was only one¨Cthird of the way through.


    Just as she was about to get up and take a break, she suddenly heard a sound outside the door.


    The door to theboratory was closed, and the entire room was sealed off because they were worried that external factors would affect the various models inside.


    Therefore, the sound outside the door was especially conspicuous.


    Mnie instantly looked up in the direction of the door, only to hear Eugene say in his hoarse and deep voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Inexplicably, Mnie was suddenly reminded of that afternoon when she felt as if someone was watching her from behind.


    For some reason, she subconsciously wanted to remind Eugene not to go. However, before Eugene could reach the door, the entireboratory suddenly turned dark!


    Mnie¡¯s night¨Cblindness instantly overwhelmed her, and her vision went dark.


    Her heart began to race. She stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move.


    The next second, a beam of light lit up a corner of the room not far away. Eugene held


    up his phone as he walked toward her. ¡°I think the circuit tripped.¡±


    ¡°Why would it trip?¡± Ab like this should take utmost care with their hardware. Regardless, the light brought Mnie instant relief. Like Eugene, she turned on the shlight function on her phone and ced it on the table.


    Eugene took a few steps over and stopped beside her.


    The scent of pine on his body somehow steadied Mnie¡¯s uneasy nerves. She looked at Eugene and could not help herself from asking, ¡°You heard the noise just now too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the wind.¡±


    Mnie did not say anything. She had a feeling that something was fishy.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Eugene chuckled. He knocked on the table and said indifferently, ¡°Fuller and the others are next door.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. Immediately after, Eugene¡¯s phone rang. The moment it was picked up, Eric¡¯s loud voice boomed across the speakers. ¡°What are you two doing?! Why did you pull the power switch?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°We didn¡¯t touch the switch.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you guys, then who-?¡± Eric scratched his head. ¡°Geez, what should we do now? The doors of theboratory are all electronically locked. How are we supposed to open the door now?¡±


    Eugene and Mnie looked at each other, their expressions slowly turning serious. ¡°The switch can¡¯t be turned on again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯spleted burned!¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows slowly drew together. She looked at Eugene, her hand trembling involuntarily on the table.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze fell on her hand and hardened as he asked Eric, ¡°Is there any way to open the door now?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯ll call the locksmith-


    After Eugene hung up the phone, he looked at Mnie again and saw that she


    was very nervous.


    However, she did not realize that she was trembling. She still stood upright as if she was calm andposed.


    Even so, there was no way she would not feel panicked when total darkness was just seconds away at any time. It was the curse of her terrible night¨Cblindness.


    Eugene paused. He then took off his jacket and tossed it into Mnie¡¯s arms. Put it on if you¡¯re cold.¡±


    After that, he paused for a moment before saying, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, call out to me.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter <b>601 </b>


    The research studio had been renovated from a single¨Cstory house with an area <b>of </b><b>a </b>few hundred square meters. The two shlights of the phones could only illuminate the area around the <b>table</b>.


    However, the surroundings were still dark.


    Mnie¡¯s breathing grew rapid as she clenched onto the clothes Eugene threw over her. She tried to calm herself down.


    Eric shouted from outside, but soon, it was quiet again. He might have gone to get a locksmith over.


    Mnie heard herself speaking in a husky voice, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She did not lift her head. All she did was look up.


    Eugene stood beside her as he looked at her and grunted softly.


    With the shlights of the two phones, Mnie could see what was before her. However, she dared not look around. It was dark, and the light illuminating them looked strange in the dark.


    Mnie did not like being in this kind of abrupt situation. Adrenaline crashed through her.


    Something struck the door. It was not loud. Mnie and Eugene happened to be silently waiting, and Mnie was on full guard. That was why she caught the sound immediately.


    Mnie¡¯s palms began to sweat. Immediately, Mnie looked at Eugene. Eugene shook his head as he stared at the door.


    The sound repeated a few times, and it was silent again. Mnie asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Is that Eric?¡±


    Eugene thought of the same possibility, but he was unsure. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Just as he was about to walk, his sleeve was being pulled by Mnie. He stopped and looked at Mnie, who was sitting.


    Unlike Mnie, who could not see clearly in the dark, Eugene¡¯s eyesight had always been good. He could see Mnie¡¯s pale face and nervous expression.


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he subconsciously spoke gently. It was as if he was coaxing Mnie, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    Mnie did not loosen her grip. After a moment of silence, she got up. ¡®I¡¯ll follow


    you.¡±


    212


    She had instinctively held onto Eugene¡¯s sleeve. Mnie could not think much in such an environment.


    Subconsciously, she wanted to stay by something that made her feel secure.


    When she was about to get her phone, she noticed its battery had died. The shlight that could illuminate a small area grew dimmer.


    Mnie froze. She could feel Eugene¡¯s hand moving. The sleeve she had been grabbing onto was pulled out of her grip.


    Then, a warm palm held her hand.


    Eugene¡¯s hand was a little rough. It rubbed against Mnie¡¯s soft palm.


    Ignoring the shlight, he asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to follow? Take your phone with you.¡±


    They were not far from the door. However, there were many tables in the research studio. Each table had a model Mr. Fuller had done.


    The shadow formed when the shlight shone on them looked a little creepy.


    Mnie¡¯s hand was in Eugene¡¯s. Eugene¡¯s steps were slow, as if he were waiting


    for her.


    Looking at the ground and feeling Eugene¡¯s warm palm gave her a strange feeling.


    ÄÌ


    However, the emotion was interrupted by Eric¡¯s voice from the door. ¡°The locksmith is here. Wait for a while. Stay where you are. Don¡¯t bump into any of the models!¡±


    Then, noises were heard from the door. Mnie finally calmed down. However, her hand was still gripping the phone tightly.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter <b>602 </b>


    The locksmith Eric brought was fast. He picked the lock in just half an hour. When the door was open, Mnie squinted her eyes out of habit.


    ¡°You guys didn¡¯t bump into the models inside, did you?¡± Eric¡¯s first concern was that. Then, he looked around. ¡°Why did the electrical circuit suddenly burn? And it only happened in this room? Nothing like this had happened throughout these years.¡±


    Only then did he look at Mnie and Eugene. ¡°Are you guys¡­¡±


    Before Eric could finish, he stopped. Then, he looked at Mnie¡¯s and Eugene¡¯s hands, which were still holding each other. He said, ¡°You guys look fine to me.¡± Mnie realized she was holding Eugene¡¯s hand. She cleared her throat and pulled her hand out of Eugene¡¯s grip. Then, calmly, she asked Eric, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Fuller?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zeitman wanted to show him the n. His research studio is nearby. That¡¯s why I came looking for you. However, who knew¡­¡±


    He started talking about the electrical circuit. Mnie frowned. Something seemed to strike her mind.


    N


    =


    Eugene said nothing. He looked at his hand that Mnie had shoved off. He could still feel the softness of her palm in his.


    He looked at Eric and asked, ¡°Are there any surveince cameras around this area?¡®


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This might not be a coincidence. Did you see anyone when you came over?¡±


    Mr. Fuller¡¯s research studio had been renovated from an old house. Eric had told Mnie that other than the inconvenience of buying stuff, the price of the house was the cheapest in Oskon City.


    Eric immediately denied Eugene¡¯s guess. ¡°Impossible. No one would y such a prank here on the city¡¯s outskirts. There are not even many people staying around this area.


    ¡°Moreover, who would have passed by? Even if Mr. Fuller did leave, he wouldn¡¯t turn off the electrical circuits in his research studio, would he?


    ¡°You¡¯re just overthinking. To be honest, this electrical circuit has been running for seven to eight years. It¡¯s normal for the circuits to wear off. Maybe it¡¯s just an


    unlucky incident.¡±


    Eric spoke as he checked the models in the research studio. Then, he scratched his head as he talked to Mnie when he walked out, ¡°But I might not be able to give Xander the documents he wanted today.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back again tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?¡±


    Mnie and Eugene looked at each other. None of them mentioned the electrical circuit anymore. They headed back to the hotel after excusing themselves.


    Lee did not follow them. He had been working in the car. When he saw Eugene and Mnie, he greeted Eugene, ¡°Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Did you notice anyoneing down here?¡±


    Lee recalled and said, ¡°Mr. Fuller.¡±


    ¡°Only Mr. Fuller?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He looked like he was in a hurry. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was gloomy, but he soon hid it.


    Mnie looked at Lee when she heard Lee¡¯s reply.


    The house looked antique and only had stairs. It had six stories, and Mr. Fuller¡¯s research studio was on the third floor.


    Lee would notice if anyone passed by.


    A doubtful expression shed across Mnie¡¯s face. Before she could think, Eugene said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel.¡±


    Mnie looked at him and hesitated to speak. In the end, she chose to remain silent. Looking at the ground, she got into the car.


    Mnie got lost in thought on the way back as she felt something was off. The incident did not look like an ident.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 603

    Chapter <b>603 </b>


    The hotel was 40 minutes from Mr. Fuller¡¯s ce. Mnie looked at the greenery outside the window with her brows knitted together.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Eugene¡¯s deep voice sounded, snapping Mnie out of her thoughts.


    ¡°No,¡± replied Mnie.


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Mnie bit her lip and could not help herself from asking, ¡°Do you think it was a coincidence?¡±


    She looked worried, yet Eugene looked at her calmly and asked, ¡°What do you think it was?¡±


    Mnie wanted to speak but did not know what to say.


    If it was not a coincidence, who would have done this? Moreover, Mnie had no enemies in Oskon City.


    LeapCo¡¯s major businesses were not in Oskon City either. She seldom went to Oskon City. She had onlye to Oskon City on business trips.


    Then, she looked outside the window and sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been too anxioustely. That¡¯s why I¡¯m overthinking.¡±


    Eugene said nothing.


    When they were back at the hotel, Mnie charged her phone and went to take a bath. She stopped thinking about the incident. At most, she would remind herself to be more careful next time.


    Surprisingly, Hugh came looking for her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mnie had just taken her bath and was blowing her hair. She wore a light gray cotton casual attire with a long windbreaker.


    Hugh was holding a food container. Expressionlessly and monotonously, he said, ¡°Yvonne said she wants to have supper with you.¡±


    Mnie looked at his other hand. As she had expected, Hugh was video -calling Yvonne again.


    After a moment of silence, she asked Yvonne, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me directly?¡±


    Yvonne grinned. ¡°It¡¯ll be livelier with more people around¡­¡±


    Then, she drank a mouthful of wine. Only then did Mnie notice the many bottles of wine on Yvonne¡¯s table. One was empty,


    <b>It </b>seemed that Yvonne was in a bad mood.


    Mnie nced at Hugh, who looked gloomy. Mnie pursed her lips and made way for Hugh to enter. ¡°Come in.¡±


    However, a voice came from behind them before Hugh could step into the room. Mnie.¡±


    Hugh turned around and saw Eugene standing outside with a cold expression. He wore a white shirt, and his gaze was sharp.


    Eugene looked at Hugh before ncing at Mnie.


    Mnie saw Eugene and froze. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Her tone sounded cold and unfriendly. Her brows were furrowed as if she was unustomed to seeing Eugene around her.


    Eugene calmly reminded her, ¡°Have you forgotten how you looked for me that night?¡±


    Those words sounded weird, and Mnie retorted, ¡°I looked for you to talk about Redwaves¡® tender document.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Did I say you came looking for me for another reason?¡±


    Mnie could hear the coldness and anger in his words. Her expression turned ugly, and she wanted to retort again.


    However, Yvonne¡¯s impatientint came from Hugh¡¯s phone. ¡°Why do you all have so much to talk about? I want someone to have a drink with me. Is that so difficult?¡±


    Yvonne had always been outgoing, but she was never an unreasonable person.


    Moreover, Mnie could hear from Yvonne¡¯s voice that Yvonne was already drunk.

 L 66

    <b>+15 </b>BONOS


    Violet thought she had misheard, but he had already stood and started walking ahead, prompting her to follow quickly. Her room was just a few steps away, hardly requiring any escort.


    Lucius opened the door for her when they arrived.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Violet said, yawning.


    Lucius lingered instead of departing, entering Violet¡¯s room with her. ¡°You seem quite adept at caregiving. Have you done this before?<b>¡± </b>


    Too weary to think clearly, Violet responded with a simple nod, ¡°Yes, for a year.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°For a man?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With that, Lucius abruptly left, mming the door behind him.


    Violet sensed something amiss. Did her admission of caring for a man stir up memories of Agatha¡¯s


    disloyalty? Was it necessary for him to throw a tantrum?


    By then, Lucius had already gone.


    That evening, when she arrived to take over Lucius¡¯s shift, he exited without sparing her a nce.


    Violet, touching her neck thoughtfully, refrained from specting further and focused on caring for Regina, moisturizing the olddy¡¯s lips with cotton to keep them from drying out.


    Regina, despite her serious illness, still bore remnants of her past beauty¨Cnotably her lips, much like Lucius¡¯s.


    As if fortune were turning in her favor, Regina¡¯s health began to improve significantly. The following day, Regina was able to sit in a wheelchair and bask in the sunlight.


    Lucius wheeled her out onto thewn. Violet handed him a nket. Their fingertips identally met, a warm


    and surprising spark passing between them.


    She quickly pulled her hand back.


    ¡°Is this youngdy the one who cared for me?¡± Regina asked, focusing on Violet.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucius answered softly, clearly very attentive to Regina.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Violet.¡±


    Before she could respond, Lucius interjected swiftly, sending her a sharp look as he finished.


    Violet swallowed her doubts, and nodded in agreement. ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Regina was clearly impressed. ¡°You¡¯re a lovely girl. You were the one talking to me while I was unconscious,


    <b>+15 </b>BONOS


    Criticizing her grandson right in front of him, perhaps¡­


    Violet cast an awkward nce at Lucius, who appeared indifferent.


    Although Regina was speaking ill of her grandson, she looked at him with nothing but love and admiration, her eyes filled with familial warmth.


    Her health was poor. She retired to her bedroom after a short while and soon fell asleep.


    Lucius then left the room.


    Violet hesitated, but followed him.


    ¡°Why did you address me as Violet?¡±


    ¡°Should I use Agatha? With Grandma¡¯s condition, I¡¯d rather not upset her. You¡¯ll be Violet in her presence.¡±


    His voice dripped with sarcasm when he said that name.


    Violet was unconcerned about the underlying meaning of his mockery, but her initial hope diminished. She had thought he had investigated, and recognized her true identity.


    Even though Lucius hadn¡¯t acknowledged her real identity, being called Violet in Regina¡¯s presence was more


    Regina had awoken, but as a terminal patient, she needed good care.


    Violet was always on high alert, fearful of making a mistake. She only went to the bathroom when Regina was


    sleeping.


    During one such moment, she heard a noise from the room and rushed back in. She hurriedly stood up and


    rushed into the room.


    ¡°Grandma, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted some water, and identally broke a cup,¡± Regina exined apologetically, her sweet nature vastly different from Lucius¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh, did you hurt your hand?¡±


    Violet frantically checked Regina¡¯s hand, anxious about upsetting Lucius, who deeply cared for his


    grandmother.


    Regina held Violet¡¯s hand and stopped her movements. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just pour me a ss of water.¡±


    Violet continued to examine her hand, and discovered a minor cut. She knew the harsh consequences for servants who inadvertently caused Regina distress. Knowing she would be at fault, she was on the verge of


    tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not painful. Lucius doesn¡¯t need to know,¡± Regina reassured Violet gently, a hint of yfulness


    in her smile.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so kind,¡± Violet sighed, deeply touched by Regina¡¯s gesture.


    Regina, despite her illness, radiated a dignified and elegant aura typical of the upper ss. It was umon for someone of her stature to be so considerate of others¡® feelings.


    Violet, chiding herself internally, hurried to get Regina some water and assisted her in


    drinking with care.


    ¡°Looking after an elderlydy like me must be challenging. I apologize for any inconvenience,¡± Reginamented as she drank.


    <b>¡°</b>On the contrary, I find yourpany far more pleasant than dealing with Lucius,¡± Violet confessed, encouraged by Regina¡¯s warmth.


    Because of Regina¡¯s gentleness, she spoke freely.


    It was only after speaking that she realized her words could be seen as a slight against Lucius, causing her to blush and stumble over her words.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. What I was trying to say is¡­¡±

 L 67

    Regina warmly acknowledged the young woman in front of her, and said, ¡°Your words resonate with me. To be honest, my grandson isn¡¯t the easiest to interact with. His seriousness and intensity can be quite intimidating.


    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± Violet nodded in agreement, relieved to find someone who understood.


    ¡°So, you should try to guide him more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Why had their conversation veered in such an unexpected direction? Given Lucius¡¯s lofty status, how was it possible for her to offer him guidance?


    ¡°On the surface, Lucius appears to be cold, harsh, andcking in warmth. He¡¯s gone through a lot and carries the burden of a massive enterprise. To keep control, he must be tough.


    ¡°But, deep down, he¡¯s incredibly passionate. It¡¯s just that no one has attempted to unearth and draw it out. Believe in my words; with perseverance, you will find surprising rewards.¡±


    Was Regina giving her the chance to uncover these hidden depths? Violet sensed the old woman had misinterpreted something.


    ¡°Grandma, Lucius and I aren¡¯t what you think.¡±


    To Lucius, she was Agatha, someone he detested so much that he¡¯d rip her heart out.


    In Regina¡¯s presence, however, she had to curb her true feelings and simply repeat her earlier statement.


    Regina offered no further words, yet her eyes twinkled with a knowing smile.


    Later that evening, Lucius reviewed the surveince footage and monitored Violet¡¯s behavior.


    He also witnessed the moment when Regina identally broke a cup and injured her hand.


    However, he chose not to watch any further, shut down theputer, and refrained from confronting Violet.


    Regardless of her past, she was genuinely concerned about Regina, and his grandma enjoyed spending time


    with her.


    He appreciated her genuine efforts.


    His irritation with previous servants stemmed from their approach to caregiving as a mere chore, akin to housekeeping, with no emotionalmitment.


    He then visited Regina¡¯s room.


    The olddy was already asleep. Violet sat alongside the bed, apparently exhausted.


    Struggling to stay awake, her head would droop asionally, but her moments of drowsiness were short¨Clived


    as she held a needle between her fingers, pricking herself asionally to remain alert.


    +15 BONOS


    Her overwhelming tiredness led to her pricking herself too forcefully, resulting in tiny blood droplets forming on her fingertips.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, rmed.


    The sudden question jolted Violet awake. In her startled reaction, she pricked herself hard with the needle,


    causing her to gasp from the pain.


    Though it was Violet who felt the physical pain, Lucius experienced a sympathetic twinge, as if the needle had


    pierced his heart.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she uttered softly.


    Violet, noticing Lucius¡¯s anger, swiftly rose to her feet. She had been struggling to stay awake.


    Lucius, eyeing the needle in her fingers, questioned, ¡°Why use something like this? What if it harms Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said again.


    Her mind had been solely focused on staying awake, and the possibilities escaped her thoughts.


    She felt guilty about Regina¡¯s earlier finger injury. Even though Regina didn¡¯t hold her responsible, her guilt was so strong that she didn¡¯t even dare to leave for a quick wash, leading her to this desperate measure.


    Violet looked so dejected that it evoked sympathy.


    Lucius snorted impatiently, thinking it was the light ying tricks on him.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re fit to care for someone looking like that? Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Get out?¡±


    Violet felt a surge of anxiety. Was he dismissing her? What would this mean for her departure ns?


    Aware of Lucius¡¯s foul mood, she refrained from questioning further, simply nodding and leaving the room


    quietly.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Lucius muttered under his breath, watching her leave with a look of utter defeat.


    Despite being burdened with worries, Violet was so fatigued that she fell asleep as soon as she climbed into bed. Upon waking up and feeling rejuvenated, her anxiety resurfaced.


    Was Lucius no longer allowing her to care for Regina? What did this mean for her future?


    She slowly exited her room after getting ready. At that moment, Lucius emerged from Regina¡¯s room, casting a


    nce her way.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here to look after Grandma? Why the dy?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Violet was in disbelief, her mouth agape. Quickly catching his look of displeasure, she hastened her steps, saying, ¡°Yes, yes, right away!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    The unexpected turnaround nearly brought her to tears. She dashed into the room and passed Lucius with a


    bright smile on her face.


    It was the first time she had shown such a radiant grin while caring for someone who was gravely ill.


    Lucius was taken aback. Then he realized her joy was not from the caregiving itself<b>, </b>but from the implication that doing well might secure her departure.


    This had all been arranged beforehand, and reflecting on it now brought a sense of gloom to him.


    Just as Violet was about to open the door, Lucius grasped her arm firmly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s challenging for you to act as though you care for Grandma, but you need to continue. Remember, Grandma is very perceptive. If she senses any pretense, you can forget about your ns to leave!¡±

 L 68

    With these words, Lucius swiftly released her arm and walked away.


    Violet, rubbing her nose, was left confused by his stern warning and visible irritation.


    Her care for Regina had started as a necessity, but over time, she had developed a true affection for the olddy. It was beyond mere obligation.


    Violet resigned herself to the thought that a man who couldn¡¯t even recognize his own wife should not be relied upon for deep understanding.


    Violet decided to proceed with her responsibilities.


    Today<i>, </i>Regina seemed to be in better spirits than before. After her morning routine, she expressed a wish to


    take a walk outside.


    Violet, cautious as ever, gathered a nket and water bottle. Only after the doctor¡¯s consent did she cautiously wheel Regina outside. They engaged in light¨Chearted conversation <i>and </iughter, strolling a considerable distance without noticing.


    Above them, a helicopter hovered. Its presence was hardly unusual, given that it was the only transportation


    method for the area.


    Shortly, the helicopter descended nearby, not far from them.


    An elderly man, followed by several menacing ck figures, disembarked. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies, exuding vitality. He was escorted by several individuals.


    Upon noticing Violet and Regina, he widened his eyes.


    ¡°Take Regina to the helicopter!¡± he bellowed, with an air of authority that reminded Violet of the mafia.


    rmed, she cried, ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    Ignoring her, the elderly man signaled the men in ck, who began to close in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t any of you dare touch her!¡± Violet quickly positioned herself protectively in front of Regina¡¯s wheelchair.


    She dered defiantly, ¡°If you want to take her, you¡¯ll have to step over my dead body!¡±


    The men in ck halted about five meters away, one seemingly reaching for something at his chest. Violet¡¯s mind raced with thoughts of them drawing a weapon, like a scene from a movie.


    She tensed up, readying herself for the worst, yet didn¡¯t retreat.


    ¡°Madam Davis, we¡¯re here to take you <i>home</i><i>,</i><i>¡± </i>came the unexpected, respectful announcement.


    The scene Violet <i>had </i>imagined did note to fruition.


    Relieved, Violet looked up, finding Reginaposed and untroubled behind her.


    ¡°Why are you frightening a poor girl like that?¡± Regina scolded the man opposite her, her annoyance evident.


    +15 BONOS


    The man responded gruffly, ¡°You thought I couldn¡¯t find you here?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding. I¡¯m dying, and I¡¯d like to spend some time with my grandson.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! Who else except that rascal has the audacity to kidnap someone right under my nose? The doctors are waiting for you to return home. Come with me right now!¡±


    What the hell was going on here? She nced between Regina and the agitated elderly man, noting that his


    demeanor reminded her of someone she knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving with you.¡±


    ¡°You dare defy me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re divorced, remember?¡±


    The realization dawned on Violet¨Cthis was the infamous Howard Davis.


    Howard, visibly shaken and enraged, retorted, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I need to be for my grandson. I¡¯m not like a certain someone, who abandon their kin in hard times. Leave now,


    or face Lucius¡¯s wrath!¡±


    Regina¡¯s words infuriated Howard.


    ¡°You know nothing!¡± he shouted. He strode forward, shoving Violet aside, andmanded, ¡°Bring her to the


    helicopter!¡±


    Violet, sensing danger, intervened, ¡°Don¡¯ty a finger on her!¡±


    If Regina was taken under her care, Lucius would surely hold her ountable. Furthermore, Howard was furious. Who knew how he would treat Regina?


    ¡°Her condition is fragile. Any rough treatment could be catastrophic. Should anything happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if she dies, she can die under my supervision!¡±


    Howard¡¯s thunderous voice echoed, causing Violet¡¯s ears to ring. His stubbornness only strengthened her resolve to protect Regina. In her desperation, she rummaged through her pockets and discovered the needle she had used the day before.


    She pulled out the needle she had used before and lunged at Howard, pressing it to his throat.


    ¡°Touch her, and I¡¯ll use this!¡±


    Never before had Howard, a man used to respect, been threatened in such a manner. His face darkened


    considerably.


    His bodyguards froze, not daring to advance. The needle posed a real threat, albeit non¨Clethal.


    Regina, unable to contain herself, burst intoughter. She pointed at Violet, saying. ¡°This is hrious!¡±


    Enraged, Howard¡¯s face turned red.


    2/3:


    +15 BONOS


    He struck out, hitting Violet on the neck. She saw the stars and lost all her strength, slumping to the ground.


    When Violet awoke, she found herself sprawled out on a bed, facing a masked figure in front of her. Instinctively, she reached out and pped the person¡¯s face, then quickly rolled over and got up.


    ¡°Grandma, Grandma!¡±


    As someone tried to restrain her, she grabbed a pillow and swung it defensively, yelling,


    ¡°Back off! Get away from me!¡±


    Her pillow was snatched from behind, and her arm was firmly pinned down.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± asked a familiar voice¨Cit was Lucius.

 L 69

    +15 BONOS


    Violet gradually rxed. When she turned around, she confirmed that it was Lucius who had been holding her.


    Struggling to speak, she asked faintly, ¡°G¨CGrandma, is she¡­?¡±


    Her voice trailed off,cking strength.


    Lucius let go of her, and massaged his temples. He assured her, ¡°Grandma¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just resting.¡±


    ¡°So, Grandma wasn¡¯t taken away?¡±


    Lucius made no attempt to answer.


    Instead, he briskly walked out to confront the doctor nursing a sore cheek. ¡°Make sure she¡¯s thoroughly


    checked for any potential aftereffects.¡±


    Howard had struck hard. Violet was lucky to have survived it.


    Watching Lucius walk away, Violet gingerly touched her throbbing head.


    ¡°How did I end up back here?¡± she asked, lying down.


    Despite his irritation at being pped earlier, the doctor replied truthfully, ¡°Master Lucius brought you back.¡±


    ¡°Lucius brought me back?¡± Violet asked, doubtful. She wondered if there were problems with her hearing, or perhaps there was something wrong with the doctor¡¯s eyes.


    Surprisingly, the next morning, Lucius appeared in her room.


    ¡°Turn your head here,¡± he said sharply.


    Violet slowly turned her head toward him, feeling his cool fingers soothe her neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, startled.


    <i>¡°</i>Applying medicine. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Lucius replied, his voice still cold.


    ¡°Why are you doing it?¡± Violet asked, confused.


    Lucius shot her a nce that suggested she was asking the obvious.


    She had meant that, with a doctor avable, Lucius¡¯s personal attention seemed unnecessary.


    Despite his best efforts to be gentle, he was a brute man and his touch was painfully firm. Violet endured silently, biting back any sounds of difort.


    ¡°Feeling hot?¡± he suddenly inquired, noting the sweat on her forehead. He adjusted the air conditioning, making it cooler.


    Shivering, Violet protested, ¡°It¡¯s not heat. It¡¯s pain causing the difort.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s face darkened with displeasure. Shadows quickly veiled his features; he seemed greatly displeased.


    1/3:


    <b>+15 </b>BONOS


    Violet buried her head deep, avoiding further eye contact. She knew being too honest could be risky.


    Lucius withdrew his hand without hurting her, grumbling inwardly. Many others desired his attention, but this woman didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    ¡°By the way, did you carry me back yesterday?¡± Violet asked, still finding it hard to believe.


    Given Lucius¡¯s dislike for her, she assumed he would have asked a servant to drag her back if she had fainted.


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± he snapped.


    His reply carried an unsettling tone. While he didn¡¯t explicitly confirm it, the underlying message was evident.


    Violet abruptly raised her head to look at him; her disbelief was obvious.


    Feeling uneasy under her scrutiny, Lucius scowled and said, ¡°Who would care for Grandma if you were gone?¡±


    With those words, he left arrogantly.


    epting his logic, Violet nodded silently in agreement. Once feeling somewhat better, she visited Regina¡¯s


    room.


    Regina, now awake, gestured eagerly for Violet. ¡°Come here,e over.¡±


    Violet approached as requested.


    ¡°How are you feeling after the incident?¡± Regina asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m managing. It¡¯s not too severe.¡±


    Regina expressed her regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he¡¯s habitually rough.¡±


    Her apology only added to Violet¡¯s difort.


    ¡°I¡¯m really okay. See, it doesn¡¯t hurt much,¡± Violet said, wincing as she tried to hide her


    difort.


    Regina let out a sigh of relief, then said, ¡°Lucius was truly frightened yesterday. He


    thought you were dead, and he almost confronted that man. Oh, those two¡­¡°.


    Was the scenario overly dramatic? Violet suspected Regina was just trying to make her feel better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some porridge,¡± she offered, heading downstairs.


    ¡°Do you think Ms. Agatha will win back Master Lucius¡¯s favor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there to see it, but yesterday, when Ms. Agatha was injured, Master Lucius held her in such a worried manner, almost as if her life was in danger. I¡¯ve never seen him this disturbed over anyone, except for


    Madam Davis.¡±


    Hearing the servants¡® chatter, Violet stopped in her tracks, deep in thought.


    2/3:


    +15 BONOS


    Was Regina¡¯s ount urate? Why was Lucius so deeply concerned about her? Was his worry simply about who would look after his grandmother?


    Later that day, George arrived with a nurse, saying, ¡°The nurse will take care of Madam Davis while she sleeps. Ms. Agatha, you can rest in the adjoining room.¡±


    He gestured towards a small bed recently added to the room, ced there in his direction.


    Violet felt uneasy epting this arrangement. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is right.¡±


    George, sensing her hesitation, reassured her, ¡°This is Master Lucius¡¯s directive.¡±


    Had Lucius be unexpectedly thoughtful? The realization that it was his idea sparked a warmth within her.


    That evening, Lucius visited Regina¡¯s room. Violet was feeding Regina porridge, gently cooling each spoonful


    before giving it to her.


    Lucius stood by silently, observing. The way Violet¡¯s lips delicately touched the spoon, looking sweet and delicate, resembled the soft petals of a flower.


    His throat tightened unexpectedly.


    ¡°Have you just arrived?¡± Regina was the first to notice Lucius¡¯s presence, breaking the silence.


    Then Lucius came forward, and asked, ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling today?¡±


    Where only one chair was avable, Lucius took a seat next to Violet. This resulted in their proximity, with their bodies almost touching.


    Feeling his firm waist muscles, Violet instinctively recoiled, as though she hade into contact with something scorching.


    Inwardly, she grumbled about Lucius¡¯s authoritative nature; he didn¡¯t even ask her to move over. Jerk!

 L 70

    +15 BONOS


    Violet quickly adjusted her position as soon as he sat down, as if to make room for him.


    Regina observed this exchange, and nodded in apparent approval.


    Aware that Lucius and Regina needed to converse privately, Violet discreetly left the room to afford them


    some space. She busied herself with cleaning the dishes, and hurriedly ate her dinner.


    Once done, she headed back to her room, identally bumping into Lucius as he wasing


    out of his. They met in the adjoining space.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Violet said, slightly hesitating while pointing towards the bed.


    Lucius nced at the bed briefly, and said nonchntly, ¡°I arranged it so you¡¯d be more rested to look after


    Grandma.¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t really think there was any other reason behind it.


    She watched Lucius walk away with a glum expression, innocently touching her neck.


    Ultimately, Violet chose not to sleep on the bed. Despite the presence of the nurse, she worried Regina might


    need assistance during the night.


    Given Regina¡¯s kind treatment of her, Violet feltpelled to reciprocate with diligent care, especially considering Regina¡¯s days were limited.


    When Regina eventually dozed off, Violet found herself nodding off in a chair at a distance.


    Half¨Casleep, she felt something warm envelop her.


    Too tired to open her eyes, she nestled deeper into the warmth, curling up tightly.


    Lucius gazed at the cocooned figure of Violet, her face the only part visible. A small smile crept onto his lips. He appreciated her reliance on his belongings.


    In the dim light, her small face glowed even more, and her pink lips moved slightly. It brought back memories of her feeding Regina earlier, and of those same lips once close to him as she fed him.


    Feeling a fierce thump in his heart, Lucius experienced a sudden rush of heat enveloping him. Choosing not to stay in the room any longer, he quickly made his exit.


    Upon waking, Violet found a jacketid over her.


    Regina, now awake, eyed her with curiosity. ¡°Can you actually sleep herefortably at night?¡±


    ¡°I managed just fine,¡± Violet replied as she stretched. She picked up the jacket. ¡°Thanks for this, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my doing,¡± Regina said.


    Confused, Violet examined the jacket and recognized its masculine style. Bringing it closer, she detected a


    subtle yet distinct male scent.


    <i>1/3</i>:


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°That¡¯s Lucius¡¯s jacket,¡± Regina revealed with a knowing smile. ¡°It seems my grandson is quite attentive towards you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Violet questioned, her mind racing. The room was filled with items for warmth, yet Lucius had chosen his personal jacket for her. She pondered over his intentions.


    Without seeking Lucius¡¯s answers, she neatly folded the jacket, cing it on the bed¡¯s head <b>for </b>him to retrieve


    After departing from Regina¡¯s room, Lucius felt a continuous, ufortable heat within him.


    He spent a considerable amount of time at the gym, burning off his energy, followed by a shower before finally


    retiring to bed.


    Rising early, Lucius didn¡¯t hurry to leave his home as usual.


    He took his time enjoying breakfast, and then settled on the sofa with the newspaper.


    George watched him in confusion. Lucius typically visited Regina first thing each morning, but today, he showed no sign of doing so. What could be different?


    Knowing his ce as a servant, George dared not probe. He quietly stood by, prepared to


    assist Lucius as needed.


    Lucius asionally lifted his gaze towards the staircase.


    Was he expecting someone toe down?


    At ten o¡¯clock, Lucius abruptly put down his newspaper and headed upstairs.


    Violet had not had the opportunity to step out, as Regina was awake and not feeling well.


    Regina had insisted Violet not inform Lucius about her condition, so Violet attempted to ease her difort


    with a massage.


    A doctor had visited them once, andmended Violet for her efforts.


    After a lengthy, three¨Chour massage, Violet¡¯s hands were sore. She left Regina¡¯s room, her hands hanging limply. She didn¡¯t even have breakfast yet.


    Descending the stairs, she saw Lucius exiting his bedroom. Violet merely nodded in passing, not stopping.


    ¡°Agatha!¡± Lucius called out, annoyed.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Violet asked weakly.


    ¡°Why are you asking if I need something?¡± Lucius¡¯s face grew colder. He had expected some gratitude for his jacket, yet she dared to question his needs?


    ¡°Jacket,¡± he uttered one word.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Violet replied nonchntly, gesturing towards Regina¡¯s room, ¡°It¡¯s in there; you can get


    +15 BONOS


    it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Get it by myself?¡± Lucius looked at her as if she were a stranger.


    Feeling she was dangerously close to passing out due to her hunger, Violet quickly continued on her way downstairs.


    Throughout the day, Lucius maintained a gloomy demeanor.


    Violet noticed his brooding expressions directed at her and concluded that he was unusually upset. Ever since Regina¡¯s arrival, he had rarely shown such a cold front.


    Despite never looking her way, Violet couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that his coldness was aimed at her. She touched her neck, confused by her own thoughts.


    ¡°Child, bring me some juice,¡± Regina asked, gesturing with her chin.


    Violet was relieved to leave the room; facing Lucius¡¯s icy demeanor all day was anything but pleasant.


    Once Violet was gone, Regina¡¯s tone became serious.


    ¡°Be honest with me; you really care for her, don¡¯t you?¡± she prodded Lucius.

 L 71

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Lucius tly denied it.


    +15 BONOS


    Regina challenged him, ¡°I¡¯ve been through it all; how could I have missed it? What do you have to hide?¡±


    ¡°Aside from you, no other woman in this world could have my affection!¡± Lucius¡¯s tone was firm and decisive.


    Meanwhile, Violet, who was tidying a small bed outside, paused when she identally overheard their conversation.


    She identally knocked her palm against the bed¡¯s edge after hearing Lucius¡¯s clear denial of having feelings for her.


    Was there a problem with her? What difference does it make if Lucius falls in love with another woman?


    Violet stroked her finger, and headed outside. She felt a strange tightness in her chest as she left the room.


    Lucius was gone when she returned to the room, leaving only Regina.


    There was irritation on Regina¡¯s face as she beckoned to Violet, saying, ¡°Vivi,e over here!¡±


    Obediently, Violet approached her with the juice.


    ¡°Starting today, I¡¯d like you to wear these while you¡¯re looking after me!¡±


    Regina picked up a pile of clothes from the bed, and handed them to her.


    Violet gazed at the clothes, visibly puzzled. The garments were made from high¨Cquality material and showed


    expert craftsmanship. It was evident they were designed for a young woman.


    She asked, ¡°Where did these clothes originate from?¡±


    ¡°George collected them for me.¡±


    Violet remembered that George had visited various rooms earlier. These were the rooms Lucius used for his


    lovers.


    She asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the reason for me to wear these clothes?¡±


    Violet could tell, even without wearing them, that these were the kind of provocative dresses left behind by


    Lucius¡¯s visitors.


    ¡°I want to brighten up the atmosphere in my room. Having you in these clothes will lift my spirits and aid my recovery,¡± Regina exined.


    Violet wondered if that was the true motive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, George has ensured they are all thoroughly cleaned and sanitized,¡± Regina added, noticing her


    hesitation.


    Violet smiled bitterly as she grasped the clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll wear them for you now.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Left with no choice but toply with the wishes of a gravely ill elderly woman, Violet dutifully retreated to


    another room to change her clothes.


    Regina, feeling victorious, whispered to herself, ¡°Just wait, you scoundrel! You think you can deceive your grandmother. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up this charade!¡±


    She didn¡¯t just insist on Violet changing her clothes, and also wanted Violet to put on makeup.


    Aiming to satisfy Regina, Violet applied a subtle amount of makeup.


    She stood out and attracted attention because of her natural beauty and wless skin<b>, </b>which were both enhanced by minimal makeup.


    Though Violet felt deeply ufortable, Regina was overjoyed and kept showering her withpliments.


    Lucius, rubbing his forehead, ascended the stairs. He suddenly noticed a striking silhouette crossing his path.


    The woman, with her hair loosely tied, radiated a timeless elegance.


    The cut of her backless dress revealed her slender arms, well¨Cshaped legs, and delicate waist, while her skin


    appeared soft, glowing, and supple.


    Lucius wondered if George had found anotherpanion for him.


    However, this woman headed straight into Regina¡¯s room.


    Intrigued, Lucius followed, and upon entering, his voice turned icy. ¡°Violet? Why are you dressed like this?¡±


    ¡°She looks stunning in this outfit,¡± Regina interrupted, pulling Violet closer. ¡°See, she¡¯s like a flower in full


    bloom.¡±


    Violet, already uneasy in her new attire, flushed even more at Lucius¡¯s disapproving tone. Her cheeks, more flushed than the blush on them, contrasted with her innocent expression.


    Lucius, visibly affected, averted his gaze and reluctantly admitted, ¡°Fine, as long as Grandma is pleased.¡±


    ¡°Come, sit and chat with me,¡± Regina beckoned, patting the bed next to her, her mood


    noticeably lighter than it had been in the morning.


    Lucius sat down, his expression troubled.


    ¡°Vivi, fetch me some porridge.¡±


    ¡°Vivi, get me a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Vivi, bring me¡­<b>¡± </b>


    Regina asked Violet for things often, which was very out of character for her.


    Violet¡¯s elegant form moved back and forth, repeatedlying into and out of Lucius¡¯s view.


    The issue was her attire, which was rather revealing. Each time she leaned over, it either exposed more of her


    chest or her legs.


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius found himself captivated by the sight, his throat dry.


    Her waist, though iparable to that of an international supermodel, was slender and enticing, stirring in him an overwhelming desire to wrap his arms around her and pull her close.


    He shot Violet a stern re.


    Busy with attending to Regina, Violet tried to cover herself as much as possible, she was flustered and


    preupied, and didn¡¯t pay attention to his mood.


    She continued to disregard Lucius entirely.


    His thoughts drifted back to the morning, recalling how she had ignored him even though she knew the jacket was his, without offering a word of thanks.


    He noticed his jacket carelessly thrown at the head of the bed, partly on the floor. He pondered whether Violet always treated his belongings with such disregard.


    Lucius suddenly stood up, saying, ¡°Grandma, you should rest now. I must leave.¡±


    Regina didn¡¯t press him to stay.


    Violet discreetly wiped her sweat away.


    ¡°That jacket belongs to Lucius, doesn¡¯t it? You should give it back to him,¡± Regina pointed out.


    Violet looked at the jacket, realizing she had forgotten to remind him to take it.


    ¡°Hurry, I need to sleep,¡± Regina said, closing her eyes.

 L 73

    ¡°Master Lucius?¡±


    George addressed Lucius in a tone of surprise, as it was unusual for Lucius to behave in such a manner.


    He received an irritated look from Lucius; he touched his nose, puzzled about what he might have done incorrectly.


    Lucius strode past him, but then paused after a few steps and ordered, ¡°Get sanitary pads.¡±


    ¡°Sanitary pads?¡± George¡¯s face transitioned from confusion to astonishment..


    Could he be mishearing? Was Master Lucius actually requesting sanitary pads?


    ¡°Master Lucius?¡±


    ¡°Do it now!¡± Luciusmanded, his face stormy and filled with anger. He regretted getting involved with Agatha, thinking her need for sanitary pads wasn¡¯t his concern.


    George quickly bought arge pack of pads.


    Lucius looked at them with contempt. Without touching them, he ordered, ¡°Take these to Agatha¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°For Ms. Agatha, Master Lucius?¡±


    George, though shocked, realized the intention. He was surprised by Lucius¡¯s gesture, especially given his


    master¡¯s previously stated refusal to reconnect with Ms. Agatha.


    ¡°Do you think I need them for myself?¡±


    Lucius was exceptionally irritable, his words sharper, and his usual cold demeanor reced by a fiery one, disying a more authentic side of himself.


    George, intimidated, remained silent but took the pads upstairs.


    The idea of a man delivering such intimate items to a woman made Lucius scowl at George, and he felt deeply


    uneasy.


    ¡°If I have to do everything myself, why employ so many servants? George, you will handle all such tasks in the


    future.¡±


    George stopped in his tracks, regretting not checking his horoscope. It was a bad day for his master, and he


    had inadvertently stepped on andmine.


    The butler ultimately passed the sanitary pads to a maid. Only then did Lucius¡¯s face rxed somewhat.


    After taking a soothing, warm bath, Violet finally started feeling a bit relieved. While resting against the bed to catch her breath, she suddenly experienced a warm flow from within her body.


    Frozen in ce, aware that something wasn¡¯t right, she hesitated to move.


    From outside, a voice called, ¡°Ms. Agatha.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    A maid approached, presenting a bag to her and mentioning, ¡°Mr. George sent this for you.¡±


    As the maid let go of the bag, its contents spilled out-an abundance of sanitary pads.


    The sheer quantity shocked Violet; there was enough tost for months.


    She wondered if George knew about her menstrual cycle, or if it was Lucius who had instructed George to deliver these. The thought lingered, but she didn¡¯t dare to inquire.


    The idea of someone as dignified as Lucius concerning himself with her menstrual needs seemed far¨Cfetched.


    Little did Violet know that man had done the unthinkable.


    With the situation demanding immediate attention, Violet quickly used one of the pads, resolving the immediate issue. She cleaned up, felt obliged to thank George, and headed downstairs.


    George was busy overseeing the other servants downstairs.


    Lucius was seated remotely on the first¨Cfloor balcony, lounging in his chair like a king.


    Violet intentionally took a roundabout route to avoid him.


    Catching a glimpse of Violet sneaking past him towards George, Lucius¡¯s face darkened.


    Violet, indifferent to his reaction, approached George to express her heartfelt thanks, ¡°Thank you, George.¡±


    ¡°Agatha!¡±


    Before George could reply, Lucius¡¯s voice rang out.


    Lucius¡® stern expression perplexed Violet, who turned to face him. Recalling their previous interactions, she


    instinctively recoiled, fearful of offending him.


    Lucius observed her reaction, growing even more irritated. He didn¡¯t realize how perplexed he was by his own


    frustration.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be attending to Grandma right now? What are you doing wandering around?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading there now!¡± Violet quickly replied.


    Lucius, known for his unyielding anger, was not easily pacified. Violet promptly followed his orders, heading


    upstairs.


    His anger hadn¡¯t subsided, and he dered, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be by Grandma¡¯s side


    around the clock. A single slip, and you¡¯ll face severe consequences!¡±


    She then reassured the nurse, ¡°You can take a break. I¡¯ll handle everything from here.¡±


    With Lucius¡¯smand fresh in her mind, she was vignt not to falter in her duties.


    In the dead of night, Regina stirred and nudged Violet, who was fighting to stay awake, avoiding leaning on


    anything to prevent falling asleep.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Violet asked, rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    +15 BONOS


    Regina, concerned about Lucius, said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Lucius might have uncovered himself again. I need to check on him.¡±


    Violet quickly dissuaded her, ¡°Grandma, your health isn¡¯t good. You need to stay in bed.¡±


    Despite Regina¡¯s frailty, Violet admired her enduring care for Lucius.


    ¡°Lucius might catch a cold without his nket,¡± Regina mumbled sleepily, still thinking of Lucius as a child.¡± Can you check on him and make sure he¡¯s covered?¡±

 L 72

    After a moment of hesitation, Violet picked up the jacket and quietly exited the room.


    Holding the jacket, she made her way to Lucius¡¯s room, telling herself she was merely returning it, and gently


    knocked on the door.


    After a prolonged silence, assuming Lucius wasn¡¯t there, she turned to leave.


    But then, the door suddenly opened. She felt a strong grip on her waist, and she was swiftly pulled inside.


    Caughtpletely by surprise, Violet was pulled into the room without a chance to react.


    In the dimly lit room, Violet struggled to see clearly. The man¡¯s hot breath was scorching against her face, the


    intensity was almost overwhelming. His strong arms pinned her shoulders to the wall, the heat from his palm


    radiating through her.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She attempted to lift the jacket.


    Lucius interrupted her by leaning in to kiss her.


    ¡°Mmmh!¡±


    Startled, her eyes widened in disbelief, barely discerning his silhouette. His body was tense, and his kiss was


    assertive. To prevent her from resisting, he even went so far as to grip her wrists, restricting her movements.


    Initially, his kiss seemed like a form of retribution. But as their lips met, he found her unexpectedly sweet,


    intensifying the kiss until a sharp pain on his tongue and the taste of blood brought him back to reality.


    He withdrew abruptly.


    Violet, seizing the moment, tried to push him away but found herself weak, sliding down instead.


    Clutching her chest, she gasped for air, grateful she had bitten him, or else she might have suffocated.


    ¡°I just came¡­to return your jacket,¡± she managed to say after catching her breath.


    Her panting seemed to aggravate Lucius¡¯s anger.


    He lifted her to his eye level, saying usingly, ¡°Choosing this time and in that dress to return my jacket, don¡¯t


    pretend you had no other motives.¡±


    Violet remained silent, knowing he wouldn¡¯t believe herck of ulterior motives.


    Eventually, Lucius calmed and released her, proposing, ¡°What do you want? I admit you¡¯ve caught my interest


    again. You won¡¯t be treated the same as before, but you can stay in my bed until I find someone else.¡±


    To some, this might seem like an opportunity; but for Violet, it was an insult.


    She responded with a coldugh. ¡°Not everyone is eager to be in your bed. Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Violet threw the jacket at him and left the room.


    Outside, a breeze greeted her. It wasn¡¯t cold, but she wrapped her arms around herself tightly.


    Why did his words stir such distress in her? Had she unwittingly fallen for Lucius too?


    Violet firmly covered her head as the thought urred to her.


    How could she possibly harbor feelings for him? This was the man who had forced her into a


    role she resented, who had belittled, attacked, and confined her¨Cshe was supposed to despise him.


    Despite her inner turmoil, Violet continued wearing the stylish clothes to please Regina, but she made a


    conscious effort to steer clear of Lucius, ensuring their paths seldom crossed.


    Lucius<b>, </b>on his part, appeared unconcerned with Violet, his attention solely on his grandmother.


    His interactions with Violet were purely functional, speaking to her only as a master would to a servant.


    Violet was resigned to this state of affairs, recognizing that any deeper connection with Lucius was out of the


    question.


    After attending Regina, Violet headed downstairs to eat. The hot weather had sapped her appetite, so she


    requested a chilled fruit sd from the chef.


    Refreshing as it was, the cold dish had unexpected consequences.


    Violet had overlooked the fact that it was the day her menstrual cycle was due.


    Within half an hour, she was wracked with severe abdominal pain. She struggled to ascend the stairs, finally copsing in agony in a secluded part.of the house.


    After what felt like an eternity, she heard Lucius¡¯s voice say, ¡°Why are you here like this?¡±


    Barely conscious of his presence, Violet leaned weakly against the wall, unable to raise her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Grandma shortly,¡± she whispered, her voice quivering in an attempt to soundposed.


    Lucius, seeing her pale, sweat¨Csoaked face and feeling her rmingly cold body, grew concerned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she replied, shaking her head and trying to squat down again.


    Lucius, refusing to let her, insisted on an exnation.


    Reluctantly, Violet admitted, ¡°I ate something cold.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had cold dishes here before!¡±


    His implication that she might be exaggerating mortified her. Violet had to exin, ¡°It¡¯s usually fine, but not


    right before my period.¡±


    ¡°Knowing this, you still ate it?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    His shout echoed in her ears. Before she could respond, Lucius had swept her up and was carrying her away.


    ¡°Lucius¡­¡± she murmured.


    He said nothing, taking her to her room andying her on the bed.


    Once she was settled, he asked, ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Embarrassed, Violet turned away and muttered, ¡°I need¡­sanitary pads.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s face darkened.


    He left the room abruptly, the door mming shut behind him.


    Curling up on the bed, Violet clutched her stomach, realizing how awkward her request must have seemed to a man as proud as Lucius.


    She had intended to wait until the pain subsided before getting the pads herself.


    Meanwhile, Lucius strode downstairs, nearly bumping into George, who quickly stepped aside to avoid him.

 L 74

    Violet agreed to Regina¡¯s request, knowing she wouldn¡¯t rest otherwise.


    ¡°Just take a photo afterward,¡± Regina added.


    Violet was surprised by Regina¡¯s request because she had only intended to appease her. She hesitated, unsure how to proceed.


    ¡°Quickly, before he gets cold,¡± Regina urged.


    Urged by Regina, Violet hesitantly approached Lucius¡¯s room, secretly hoping the door would be locked, giving her an excuse to retreat. However, to her astonishment, the door swung


    open with ease.


    The room was dominated by an imposing king¨Csize bed, bathed in the glow of an elegant court¨Cstyle bedsidemp, reminiscent of a blooming floral arrangement..


    The gentle yellow illumination cast a soft light on Lucius¡¯s face, which, in slumber, appeared serene and prince


    -like, straight out of a fairy tale.


    His sleeping form was the picture of grace, as though refined through countless rehearsals.


    The nket rested just below his chest, his hands poised atop it.


    Taking a cautious breath, Violet moved closer, delicately extracting the nket from under his arm to drape it over him, all the while holding her breath, anxious not to disturb his rest.


    Little did she know, Lucius, ever vignt, had awakened upon her entrance yet chose to keep his eyes shut.


    As Violet leaned forward, wrestling with the nket, Lucius abruptly opened his eyes. Violet, taken aback, found herself frozen under his piercing gaze, her lips slightly parted in shock, unable to speak.


    The soft yellow light shone on her head, illuminating her hair, which cascaded down and fell onto his chest. Some strands teasingly touched his neck and Adam¡¯s apple.


    He swallowed hard, his eyes drawn to her tender lips. He imagined they would be sweet.


    Yielding to this temptation, Lucius impulsively pressed his arm against her back, pulling her down.


    Surprised, Violet lost her bnce and tumbled onto him. Before she could gather her wits, he captured her lips


    in a fervent kiss.


    The kiss was as sweet as he had envisioned,pelling him to deepen it even further.


    Violet,ing to her senses, struggled to push him away. But Lucius held her firmly, one hand securing the back of her head, the other lingering on her back.


    Her petite frame was no match for his strength. Her resistance only fueled Lucius¡¯s ardor, turning their


    embrace into a tempest of passion.


    +15 BONOS


    Inevitably, Violet found herself beneath him, feeling the heat of his body igniting her own.


    Atst, Lucius regained hisposure, reigning in his intense desire.


    It wasn¡¯t that he deliberately wanted to suppress his desire; rather, he had felt the sanitary pad she was


    wearing.


    He smacked her waist fiercely, then stood up abruptly with an angry look on his face.


    Lucius left Violet lying there, her face flushed a deep red, resembling a ripe tomato.


    Her skin always reddened when her emotions were heightened, a response Lucius found appealing as it


    affirmed her allure.


    ¡°Why are you just lying there? Do you want me to continue?¡± he barked, his tone harsh despite his earlier


    restraint.


    Like a deted balloon, she swiftly rose and hurried out. In her haste, she knocked over several items, causing


    a noisy disturbance.


    Lucius watched her hasty departure; the aftermath of the chaos she left behind brought an unexpected sense


    of satisfaction to him, prompting a smile.


    Returning to Regina¡¯s room, Violet realized she hadn¡¯tpleted her intended task. She had lost the phone Regina had given her for taking pictures.


    Confused, she reasoned, ¡°L¡­Lucius wasn¡¯t asleep, so I couldn¡¯t take a photo.


    This wasn¡¯t entirely untrue, as Lucius had initially been asleep but woke upter.


    Regina didn¡¯t press for more details, but her gaze lingered on Violet¡¯s flushed face and swollen lips, understanding the situation. Despite keeping a straight face, Regina was secretly amused.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t worry about him,¡± Regina said, making room in her bed. ¡°Come sleep here.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be right!¡±


    Violet hesitated, concerned about Lucius¡¯s reaction and worried she might not be alert to Regina¡¯s needs if


    she fell asleep.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like having someone standing over me as I sleep. Plus, it¡¯s easier to call on you if you¡¯re close,¡± Regina insisted, clearly concerned for Violet, who showed signs of fatigue.


    Feeling obligated, Violet joined Regina in bed, noting the coldness of the bed due to Regina¡¯s poor health. She held the elderly woman¡¯s hand close, providing warmth.


    Thefort of the bed soon lulled Violet into a deep sleep.


    Early the next morning, Lucius visited Regina¡¯s room and saw Violet there, curled up under the nket, gently holding Regina¡¯s hand.


    Her delicate appearance and slender figure were even more pronounced in the soft morning light.

 L 75

    Lucius¡¯s mood darkened again as he observed Violet, who consistently seemed to avoid him like a timid mouse avoiding a cat, yet behaved differently around others.


    He cleared his throat loudly to announce his presence.


    Half¨Casleep, Violet was startled awake by the sound and was immediately confronted by Lucius¡¯s cold and stern face.


    She quickly sat up, nearly throwing Regina¡¯s hand out of the bed, but managed to gently ce it back under the covers.


    Violet tried to be as quiet as possible to avoid disturbing Regina, yet Lucius could still detect her


    cautiousness towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she offered a timid apology.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal; Lucius understood that without Regina¡¯s permission, Violet wouldn¡¯t have been in that


    bed.


    Yet he expressed his displeasure, and questioned her sense of propriety. ¡°Sleeping in just any bed? Haven¡¯t


    figured out your ce yet?¡±


    Feeling self¨Cconscious about her ce in Lucius¡¯s eyes and about sleeping in Regina¡¯s bed, Violet¡¯s head


    dipped.


    ¡°If it were a man in this bed, would it matter to you?¡± Even though Lucius was oblivious to his underlying resentment, his remarks were filled with a concealed sting.


    Violet blinked, perplexed and unable to understand his argument. Was it her sharing Regina¡¯s bed that ¨C disturbed him, or the concept that she¡¯d sleep in anyone¡¯s bed?


    Lucius, irritated by her innocent expression,manded coldly, ¡°Go outside and weed the garden!¡±


    Violet looked at Regina before leaving, as told.


    Later, when Regina awoke to find Lucius beside her, she was overjoyed and conversed eagerly.


    Lucius, usually impatient, showed endless tolerance for Regina. He patiently listened to her<b>, </b>not showing any


    sign of annoyance.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vivi?¡± Regina eventually noticed Violet¡¯s absence; she knew Violet was always nearby and unlikely to


    be avoiding her duties.


    She turned to look at Lucius.


    ¡°I sent her to weed the garden,¡± Lucius acknowledged, somewhat hesitantly. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    Regina peered outside and noticed a little figure, nearly swallowed up by the vast grass field.


    She didn¡¯t protest Lucius¡¯s arrangement, but said casually, ¡°I heard the temperature outside is going to exceed


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius¡¯s brow twisted slightly, but he offered no response to her remark.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to get even hotter, maybe hitting fifty degrees. That kind of heat could practically roast someone,¡± Regina half¨Cjoked,menting on the extreme temperatures. ¡°At the very least, it¡¯d get to medium rare.¡±


    Lucius clinched his brows and gazed out the window.


    The house, situated on the ins, meant the sun rose early. While the air conditioning kept the roomfortable, the outside world zed under the scorching sun.


    He made no move to call Violet back inside. He believed she was sensible enough to avoid unnecessary


    suffering and would return once the heat became unbearable.


    Lucius wasn¡¯t known for his leniency.


    Violet<b>, </b>on the other hand, seemed undeterred by the scorching sun. Her hand¨Cweeding process was slow,


    making it look like she hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    Lucius fiddled with his cuffs, bing increasingly irritated. He got to his feet, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you


    something to eat.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, a mere word from him would have had the servants bring the food, yet he chose


    to go out himself.


    George was right outside the door, always ready to attend to Lucius.


    ¡°Master Lucius?¡±


    He intended to ask if Lucius required anything. Without asking George to fetch the food, Lucius continued


    outside, with George following him.


    The view from downstairs was more expansive due to bulletproof ss walls that provided an unobstructed


    view of the outside.


    Lucius¡¯s expression grew more stern. As he took a lunch tray upstairs, he told George, ¡°Tell Agatha the temperature will rise to fifty today.¡±


    George maintained a neutral expression, standing by respectfully, ready for further instructions.


    Lucius, however, was already on his way upstairs.


    Left to his own thoughts, George contemted Lucius¡¯s motive for sending such a message to Violet. Despite his intelligence, he couldn¡¯t deduce Lucius¡¯s intentions. Despite that, he faithfully conveyed the message to


    Violet as instructed.


    Violet, who was nearly sunburned to a charred outside, exhaled heavily when she heard George¡¯s message,


    and muttered, ¡°That exins it.¡±


    George then went back inside.


    ¡°What was her response?¡± Lucius asked George after Regina had finished her porridge.


    +15 BONOS


    George, after a brief thought, answered honestly, ¡°Ms. Agatha said, ¡®That exins it.¡°¡±


    ¡°And what exactly does that exin?¡± Lucius pressed.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t borate,¡± George replied.


    Lucius locked his sight on him, as if his prating nce could physically harm George.


    George brushed away his sweat, bing increasingly bewildered by Lucius¡® erratic mood swings.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let her stay out in the sun!¡± Lucius thought, wishing she would just bake out there. In a fit of rage, he hurriedly ascended the stairs.


    George observed Lucius¡¯s departure, slowly realizing something. He wondered if Lucius had rekindled his feelings for Agatha. In his eyes, Agatha had a certain charm that seemed to soften Lucius¡¯s edges.


    This led George to consider whether it was time to address a certain issue.


    Knowing it was futile to hide anything from Lucius, George understood it was only a matter of time before Lucius discovered any secrets.

 L 76

    With some hesitation, he opened Lucius¡¯s door.


    ¡°Master Lucius, there¡¯s something¡­I need to inform you about.¡±


    ¡°Out with it!¡± Lucius spat, his brow wrinkled in frustration.


    George looked out the window, worried that Lucius would tear him apart after hearing the news¨Ccertain information he had only recently acquired himself.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha might not have undergone stic surgery,¡± he stated cautiously.


    Lucius¡¯s eyes narrowed into a severe re, and his stare was so intense that George could hardly bear it.


    ¡°Exin!¡± demanded Lucius.


    With no choice but to continue, George said, ¡°Yesterday, Edur¡¯s men were seen shopping for women¡¯s clothing. choosing styles that Ms. Agatha favors.<b>¡± </b>


    The Imperial Pce mall wasn¡¯t for everyone, with single pieces of apparel sometimes costing millions of dors, enough tost a regr person a lifetime.


    Seeing Lucius¡¯s darkening visage, George trembled involuntarily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I failed in my duties.¡±


    Lucius had entrusted George with the task of finding Agatha. George had been confident in the person they found to be Agatha, but now, he wasn¡¯t so sure¡­


    ¡°However, it remains unclear whether we were mistaken. Edur is well¨Cknown for his ruses. He likely anticipated that buying Ms. Agatha¡¯s clothes from our mall would arouse suspicion. It might be just a diversion to confuse you.¡±


    George added<b>, </b>considering the possibility of a deception.


    Lucius responded with a cold hum, ¡°Apparently, the pressure I¡¯ve been applying isn¡¯t sufficient. He¡¯s still finding time for such games.¡±


    A subtle smirk appeared on Lucius¡¯s lips, but it wasced with malice.


    His employer <b>was </b>no longer the gentleman he once was; he had transformed into a cold¨Cblooded Satan, and those who angered him. George could only picture the pain Edur would go through for crossing him.


    Lucius then stepped outside.


    ¡°Master Lucius, regarding Ms. Agatha<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Get


    ¡°Get to the bottom of this. Find out the truth!¡°.


    ¡°Yes, Master Lucius.¡±


    A wave of intense heat hit Lucius as he was leaving the building, making him sweat profusely.


    George came quickly, holding an umbre equipped with a built¨Cin fan. Despite the innovative design, it did


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius dismissed the umbre with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Get back to work,¡± hemanded.


    George promptly left to carry out his tasks, daring not to linger around.


    Lucius made his way to thewn, steadily approaching Violet, who was a small, noticeable figure amidst the greenery, stopping about ten meters from her.


    Violet, focused on her task with her back towards him, was oblivious to his presence. She continued to weed


    the garden, periodically wiping <b>away </b>sweat.


    The air she breathed was thick and hot, making breathingborious, yet she persisted without pause.


    Lucius observed her intently, noting the persistent movement of her slender arms and feeling an inexplicable pull in his heart. He moved closer until his body cast a shadow <b>over </b>her, providing relief from the sun.


    Violet noticed the sudden shadow, looked up, and turned when she recognized the human form.


    Feeling the sudden shade, Violet looked up in confusion. Recognizing <b>the </b>human silhouette, she turned around and was surprised to see Lucius.


    Despite the severe heat, Lucius managed to maintain a cool andposed appearance, with sweat on his forehead being the only sign of difort.


    Violet released the grass she was holding in confusion, and defended herself. ¡°I haven¡¯t been cking off.¡±


    Lucius remained silent, absorbing her subtle actions.


    Her face was pale, covered in continuous sweat. Her clothes were drenched and clinging tightly to her body. rendering them nearly see¨Cthrough. Her chest heavedboriously, visibly struggling under the oppressive heat.


    ¡°Why are you out here, willingly pulling weeds?¡± he asked.


    Violet felt as if she had overheard the world¡¯s biggest joke.


    Willingly? Violet internally questioned how Lucius could perceive her actions as willing. However, she


    refrained from expressing these thoughts to avoid provoking him.


    This man was tolerable when quiet, but absolutely terrifying when enraged.


    ¡°What choice do I have but to go along with it?¡± she answered, her voiceced with a subtle unwillingness, despite trying to be diplomatic.


    He misunderstood her reply, pressing further<b>. </b>¡°Are you finally admitting that you¡¯re Agatha?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ept it!¡± she responded with frustration, eager to end the conversation.


    After hearing her response, Lucius turned to leave. What he really needed was a denial¨Can intense deration that she wasn¡¯t Agatha like before.


    Violet¡¯s admission disappointed and upset him greatly. Agatha, in his opinion, was an unforgiving sinner


    +15 BONOS


    He went inside and straight upstairs, spending the rest of his time beside Regina¡¯s bed.


    Despite Regina¡¯s subtle hints about the extreme weather outdoors, Lucius appeared indifferent, as though her. words didn¡¯t reach him.


    Violet struggled to endure the day¡¯s challenges. By the time a servant informed her that her task was


    Her body felt like it was on fire, and her abdomen was bone¨Cchillingly cold. She was still in the midst of her menstrual cycle.


    Clutching her stomach, she made her way back to the house, harboring a deep resentment towards Lucius<b>. </b>

 L 77

    +15 BONOS


    Violet was imprisoned here for no reason, forced to y Agatha¡¯s role against her will. Under Lucius¡¯s dominating presence, she found herself always yielding to his punishment.


    She wondered when this cycle would ever break.


    In her moments of weakness, her tears would flow endlessly. She would hide in the bathroom, since she didn¡¯t


    want anyone to see her in such a state<b>. </b>


    ¡°Ms. Agatha?¡± Even in the restroom, she couldn¡¯t escape interaction¨Cthis time with a housemaid.


    Acknowledging the maid with a simple nod, Violet remained silent.


    The maid asked respectfully. ¡°Do you need anything, Ms. <b>Agatha</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ttery appeared to be the rule wherever one went, and the Imperial Pce was no different. Yet, the maid¡¯s


    unusual level of respect felt unusually intense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t focus too much on me,¡± Violet wisely cautioned. ¡°Lucius despises me now, and if he finds out you¡¯re


    treating me this way, he may turn on you.¡±


    The maid appeared confused, and asked, ¡°How can you say that, Ms. Agatha<b>? </b>Can¡¯t you see how well Master Lucius is treating you now? He¡¯s been with many women, but has never cared for them like he does for you. He even instructed George to buy you sanitary pads, and had a maid deliver them to you so you won¡¯t be


    embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Sanitary pads. Lucius ordered George to buy them<b>.</b>¡±


    Violet had guessed this, but was hesitant to trust it because she believed George had acted on his own initiative. Confirming it sent a quiver of astonishment through her heart and a fleeting sweetness through her


    heart, too quick to savor before it vanished.


    The fact that Lucius didn¡¯t personally buy them, but had someone else do it, was still astonishing.


    Lucius¡® actions were puzzling at times, exhibiting care and then indifference before punishing people. What


    was his true intention?


    Confused and unable to decipher his motives, Violet returned to her room. Seeing the pack of sanitary pads there, she felt an odd sense offort amidst her turmoil.


    Shortly after Violet reced her sanitary pad, Lucius entered the room, his face as cold and unchanging as it


    had been since he came back from thewn.


    ¡°Go to Grandma¡¯s room,¡± hemanded sharply.


    Though she was hungry, Violet obeyed without hesitation.


    From afar, Regina beckoned, ¡°Vivi,e over h here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    At the sound of this familiar nickname, Violet felt a wave of relief and walked towards Regina.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What did you do to irritate Lucius? He seems to be punishing you a lot these days,¡± Regina wondered, clearly protective of Violet.


    Violet¡¯s eyes filled with emotion, feeling like she <b>had </b>finally found support.


    ¡°What else could it possibly be? I¡¯ll punish anyone who disobeys in this <b>way</b><b>,</b>¡± Lucius quickly intervened, casting a menacing nce Violet¡¯s way.


    She almost forgot Mat Regina wasn¡¯t aware she was ying the role of Agatha..


    ¡°Yes¡­ <b>Yes</b>, that¡¯s right,¡± she said slowly, feelingpletely wronged. Nheless, she was wary of revealing. too much in front of Regina.


    Regardless, she had admitted to being Agatha<b>. </b>


    ¡°In such heat, yet you punish her this way. Are you trying to make me worry? What if something happens to her due to this punishment, affecting your baby? What would I do then?¡± Regina asked.


    ¡°Baby?¡± Violet was shocked, struggling to follow Regina¡¯s line of thought.


    Lucius¡¯s face also tensed, evidently reluctant to delve too deeply into the subject.


    *Grandma, just focus on your recovery. I¡¯ll take care of the baby,¡± Lucius responded, trying to mask his feelings.


    Regina wasn¡¯t easily deceived. ¡°And how will you do that? I¡¯m lying here, consuming those dreadful medicines every day. For what? I¡¯d like to live a little longer to see you settle down and meet my great¨Cgrandchild. If you don¡¯t provide me with a great¨Cgrandchild soon, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Lucius felt troubled by that demand.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± she pressed.


    ¡°I hear you,¡± he responded dutifully, his demeanor akin to that of a schoolboy reprimanded by a teacher<b>. </b>


    Despite her initial frustration, Violet found herself amused by Lucius¡¯s expression.


    She mused that if this scene were broadcast on television, it would be a hit. In her mind, she already imagined


    a headline. ¡®Heartless Mogul Reprimanded by Grandmother¡®.


    ¡°I want you and Vivi to conceive a child!¡± Regina dered.


    Violet almost choked in astonishment. It took her a moment to process this and turn towards Regina, feeling


    as if disaster had struck.


    Lucius, too, turned to Regina, their eyes meeting.


    Observing Violet¡¯s evident reluctance, Lucius experienced an uncharacteristic difort.


    To many women, bearing a child was a coveted dream; yet there she was, showing disgust. She had previously aborted his child once, and now, seemed repulsed by the idea of having another with him. Who did she think she was?


    ¡°So, is it a yes or no? I need to know!¡± Regina insisted<b>. </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Regina, despite her frailty, demanded a response. Lucius, not wanting to upset her further,plied with a nod


    and conceded. ¡°Yes.¡±

 L 78

    Violet observed this exchange, stunned. Was she just sold off like this? She noticed a flicker of hope in


    Lucius¡¯s stern expression, recognizing that he was only attempting to satisfy Regina.


    ¡°Now, go downstairs for dinner, both of you. Eat well. Vivi, you don¡¯t need to <b>look </b>after me tonight. Instead,


    focus on providing me with a healthy great¨Cgrandson,¡± Regina instructed<b>, </b>signaling for them to leave.


    Descending the stairs, Violet felt a wave of relief.


    At the dining table, avish spread awaited them. George, the butler, politely gestured. ¡°Ms. Agatha, please.¡±


    Violet hadn¡¯t shared a meal with Lucius in a long time, often eating in the kitchen, feeling undeserving of dining with him and anxious about possibly getting indigestion.


    Yet, George¡¯s gesture ced Violet in an awkward position.


    She looked to Lucius for direction, expecting that he would refuse to share a meal with her. To her amazement.


    he moved toward the table, disregarding her look of inquiry.


    ¡°Madam Davis has arranged this,¡± George murmured.


    Only Regina had the authority to overthrow Lucius in this household.


    With reluctance, Violet seated herself at the table¡¯s farthest end, maintaining a significant gap between Lucius and the food.


    Despite the distance, her hunger prevailed after a day¡¯sbor outside. She began to greedily devour her dinner. unconcerned about theck of dishes.


    After wolfing down two heaping tes of pasta, she felt rejuvenated and wiped her mouth clean. Lucius, on the other hand, ate slowly and almost artistically.


    As she rose to leave, he finally addressed her. ¡°Come back! Sit down.¡±


    Confused, Violet reseated herself. It seemed he merely wanted her to remain seated until he finished his meal.


    She cursed his domineering demeanor in her mind.


    She waited for him to finish, then trailed behind him upstairs, deliberately slowing her steps to keep their distance.


    At the staircase¡¯s top, Lucius halted, and asked, ¡°Agatha, do you resent me?¡±


    Violet did, but couldn¡¯t voice it. Thus, she stayed quiet.


    ¡°You <b>were </b>cursing me, weren¡¯t you?¡± he deduced.


    Violet was startled. His perception was sharp, yet he seemed blind to her repeated inner assertions that she wasn¡¯t Agatha.


    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to be Agatha?¡± he asked, seemingly aware.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered quickly, nodding. Could this be a sign of her liberation at hand?


    ¡°What would you do if I allowed you to stop being Agatha?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± He cut her off abruptly, unwilling to listen to her answer. ¡°<b>You¡¯ve </b>managed to gain Grandma¡¯s favor. This is your final opportunity. Grandma desires a grandchild, and we¡¯d have one.¡±


    ¡°Have¡­ a child?¡±


    Before she could grasp the situation, he drew her in forcefully, his lips pressing against hers with intensity. right there in the corridor, of all <b>ces</b>.


    Lucius had the power to cloud her mind, making her respond to him while she lost awareness of their surroundings.


    His touch burned, setting aze a fire within her<b>. </b>


    Caught up in the heat of the moment, Violet forgot her fatigue, sumbing to his embrace. His presence was overpowering, even overshadowing the fragrance of the sweetest flowers outside.


    Clutching onto him weakly, she felt as if she were clinging to a lifeline. Yet, she was also harboring the wild


    thought of being drowned in this moment.


    His lips trailed to her ear, murmuring. ¡°However, I no longer wish to touch you, so¡­ We¡¯ll opt for IVF.¡±


    With those words, he released her.


    Stunned, Violet stood in the hallway, struggling to understand his sudden shift from warmth to coldness.


    Lucius settled on the sofa, a ss of wine in one hand and an ultrasound report in the other, the sole reminder


    of Agatha¡¯s pregnancy.


    Initially ted at the news of her pregnancy, he cherished the report. However, her departure, followed by the


    abortion, changed everything.


    He liked her body; they could have joyfully spent nights together, naturally conceiving. But


    he wished to deny her that joy, especially regarding having a child.


    The ordeal of IVF, with its apanying difort and Indignity, was something he wanted her to endure.


    Of course, if she dared to abort the child again, he resolved to subject her to IVF repeatedly until a child was


    born.


    He casually set down the wine ss, picking up a lighter.


    With a click, the lighter¡¯s blue me danced in the room. He held the ultrasound report over the me, filling


    the room with the scent of burning paper.


    In bed, Violety awake, her fatigue forgotten. Each time she closed her eyes, she saw Lucius¡¯s passionate


    embrace in the corridor and his chilling final words<b>. </b>


    +15 BONOS


    The thought of IVF disturbed her. He couldn¡¯t seriously intend to make her bear a child, could he?


    Deep down, she felt destined to leave. In this era, losing her virginity was trivial, but the idea of bearing a child was something she couldn¡¯t even start to imagine.

 L 79

    +15 BONOS


    That morning. Violet woke up early. In the hallway, she saw George overseeing the servants.


    Upon noticing her, George respectfully informed her. ¡°Ms. Agatha, you¡¯re no longer required to work in the garden starting today.¡±


    Violet, with a simple ¡°Oh, assumed that Lucius had decided she should instead take care


    Post¨Cbreakfast, she visited Regina¡¯s room, unexpectedly finding Lucius there too.


    care of Regina.


    Regina, spotting Violet, quickly turned her attention away from Lucius and beckoned her.


    ¡°How was your sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Violet responded, despite not having slept well at all.


    ¡°Did he cause you any pain?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡± Confused, Violet nced towards Lucius.


    Lucius, appearing displeased, shot her a warning re.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her cheeks reddening as she realized what Regina was hinting at.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Regina said, nodding approvingly and patting Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°For someone nearing life¡¯s end, it¡¯s most satisfying to see new life in the family. You both should work hard to have a child soon.¡±


    Relieved, Violet left Regina¡¯s room. She was grateful Regina was more focused on a great¨Cgrandchild than their marriage.


    With Lucius¡¯s concern for Regina, he might even arrange a wedding.


    However, Violet¡¯s relief was short¨C<b>lived</b>. That afternoon, a doctor arrived for a medical check¨Cup.


    ¡°We need to conduct a physical examination,¡± he announced.


    Violet, rmed at the sight of the array of cold, unfamiliar medical equipment, objected, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly healthy! I don¡¯t need a check¨Cup.¡±


    But the doctor insisted with a smile, ¡°Regr check¨Cups are vital, especially for an important medical process. like IVF.¡±


    ¡°IVF. A baby?¡±


    Violet was stunned, not believing Lucius actually intended for her to bear a child. In a panic, she leaped from the bed and fled the room.


    She stormed into Lucius¡¯s bedroom, where he was calmly drinking wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she asked, her voice filled with emotion and her chest heaving.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in for your examination? Lucius retorted, his gaze intensifying.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°An examination? I didn¡¯t consent to having a child!¡±


    Having a child with him? Only if she were out of her mind!


    Unfazed. Lucius simply swirled his wine, dering. ¡°This decision isn¡¯t yours to make.¡±


    In other words, he was the one who made the call.


    She eventually bus into rage, her eyes zing with rage, and roared, ¡°What right do you have to dictate my


    fate?!¡±


    He stood up, his towering presence casting a <b>shadow </b>over her.


    ¡°You have no choice but to obey me because your destiny is in my hands,¡± he eximed, his icy and dictatorial character clearly visible.


    Violet¡¯s heart sank as she realized his true nature¨Ccruel, arrogant, and indifferent. She had once seen goodness in him, felt sympathy for his past, and even wanted to take care of him. Now she saw that he was


    not worth it.


    ¡°My life may be in your hands; take it if you want, but I refuse to bear your child!¡±


    With that, she turned and walked away, not hesitating for a second.


    Behind her, Lucius watched her leave, his expression calm but resolute. In <b>his </b>domain, defiance was not


    tolerated.


    Subsequently, Violet was forcibly taken to the examination table.


    She was restrained, spread¨Ceagled, and in a position of extreme humiliation. She felt like a fish on a cutting


    board, helpless and exposed.


    Fury burning in her eyes, she bit her lip, determined not to cry or bow down to this oppression.


    Nheless, tears streamed down her cheeks as the tools were put into her body.


    Growing up, the icy contempt and ridicule she received at Belle¡¯s paled in contrast to the humiliation she encountered here. Her tears were relentless¨Ca constant flow of despair.


    ¡°What¡¯s her condition?¡± Lucius¡¯s chilly voice pierced the silence as he stepped in.


    The examination had just ended, and the doctor hadn¡¯t even had time to cover her up. The level of humiliation


    was extreme.


    ¡°Her results are favorable; she¡¯s fit for pregnancy,¡± the doctor responded.


    Their gaze on her was like that of a farmer <b>eyeing </b><b>a </b>breeding animal. Did she differ from a dog bred for mating? Not really, except that a dog is only bred during its heat cycle.


    Instead of looking away, Violet defiantly stared at Lucius, vowing, ¡°I won¡¯t have your child!¡±


    Lucius didn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow, dismissing herments as if they were the wind. He asked the doctor, When can we proceed?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°The ovtion induction can be administered immediately, with egg retrieval possible in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Did they even see her as a person?


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Even if you manage to cultivate the embryos, I won¡¯t carry them, I won¡¯t give birth. If you¡¯re okay with the child dying, proceed with your n!¡±


    This defiance seemed to finally stir something inside the vicious man. He gazed at her, his lips curling into a


    sinister smile.


    ¡°You may try to end the child, but every time you do that, I¡¯ll keep recing them until one survives.¡±


    His threat sent a chill down her spine, yet it only solidified her resolve, convinced that the one standing before her was not human but a devil¨Ca bloodthirsty Satan.

 L 80

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform Grandma of all this,¡± she threatened. ¡®Til see if she allows such a heinous act.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s expression contorted slightly¨Ca mix of anger and challenge. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she retorted, beyond the point of fear.


    He grabbed her throat, his fingers constricting.


    ¡°<b>What</b>? Are you so eager to tell Grandma because you¡¯re hoping for her preferred method of childbirth?¡±


    ¡°What method?¡± she gasped, struggling to breathe.


    ¡°Do you think you deserve that privilege?¡± he questioned <b>coldly</b>.


    Fighting for breath, she defiantly locked eyes with him.


    He abruptly let go, ring down at the hand he had used to strangle her, his demeanor exuding arrogance.


    ¡°Reflect on how we lost our first child, and then obediently bore my child!¡±


    In Lucius¡¯s world, what he willed, <b>he </b>achieved.


    The following day. Violet was forcefully administered an ovtion induction injection.


    As someone more receptive to subtle forms of persuasion than force, especially in such personal matters. Violet rushed to the kitchen and desperately gobbled ice cream, devouring all the frozen food she could find in


    a desperate attempt to resist.


    This binge¨Ceating quickly led to severe stomach pain, diarrhea, and fever, leaving her


    bedridden and too weak to move within just a few hours.


    The doctor attending to her shook his <b>head </b>worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucius barged in, likely aware of her deteriorating health.


    ¡°She overindulged in frozen foods, causing fever and diarrhea,¡± the doctor nervously exined. ¡°The eggs we


    harvested might bepromised.¡±


    Lucius¡® expression darkened instantly, and he red at her with venom.


    Violet, pale and in pain, was lying in bed<b>, </b>pressing her hand against her stomach to alleviate the difort.


    She attempted a grin as she met Lucius¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I told you¡­ I¡¯m not having a child! If you dare use my eggs for embryos again, I¡¯ll eat even more bizarre things to give you a monstrous baby!¡±


    Lucius¡¯s fingers clenched tightly, emitting a frightening cracking sound, almost as if he were ready to break something.


    George, witnessing the scene, was visibly sweating.


    Violet averted her gaze, refusing to look at Lucius.


    +15 BONOS


    Despite his anger, Lucius didn¡¯t harm her. Violet was perhaps the only person in the Davis family who could dely him and still live to tell the tale.


    He ordered. ¡°Watch her. It¡¯s on you if she eats anything strange again. I¡¯ll send everyone involved to the swamp outside!¡±


    His order instilled tear in the medical team. From then on, Violet was constantly monitored.


    Everything she ate was scrutinized, and she was no longer permitted to handle any food.


    A nutritionist prepared all her <b>meals</b>, which were personally served to her.


    Under such constraints, healthy eggs were eventually extracted from her body.


    Violet could only clench her fists in rage as she watched the medical professionals walk away gleefully. She


    had never despised Lucius more than at that moment!


    Half a month has passed¡­


    ¡°Congrattions, Master Lucius! The embryo cultivation was a sess,¡± the medical staff announced.


    Lucius responded with a nonchnt <b>nod</b>, ¡°Proceed with the imntation immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master Lucius.¡±


    Violet was again dragged into the surgery room without her knowledge.


    After a brief procedure, she awoke to find that a viable embryo had been imnted in her.


    Violet awoke, staring nkly at the ceiling, feeling an unusual sensation in her body, unable to pinpoint what it was. She attempted to shift her body a little.


    ¡°Stay still!¡± the nurse instructed urgently. ¡°The embryo has just been ced; you need to remain in bed for


    observation.¡±


    This revtion left Violet ashen¨Cfaced, her hand instinctively touching her stomach. Was she pregnant now?


    Violet¡¯s body shook with rage as the nurse ced a thermometer under her arm.


    Lucius had actually gone through with it and transnted the embryo into her!


    She snatched out the thermometer and hurled it across the room without thinking.


    The thermometer shattered, spreading fragments across the floor, and the mercury condensed into a little bead, mocking her plight.


    Violet leaped out of bed with an unknown determination to grasp the mercury, but the nurse anticipated this and pushed her away<b>. </b>


    She fell to the ground but spotted a table.


    With all reasoning gone, she leaped up again, her abdomen mming hard against the table!


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Urghh!¡±


    Violet felt a tremendous blow to her stomach, as if all her organs were being wrenched out, while the nurse¡¯s piercing cry reverberated.


    The rebound sent her crashing to the ground, leaving her immobile for a long time, unable to get up.


    ¡°What happened?!¡±


    rmed voices filled the hallway outside.


    Ten minutester, Lucius entered the room. His dark, sinister starended on the bed.


    Violet, clutching her painful abdomen, looked up at him. She gasped for air, and managed to show him a weak


    smile.


    ¡°The embryo has been knocked out.¡±


    ¡°The embryo can be dislodged if it hasn¡¯t been firmly attached in the early stage, especially when subjected to


    a severe impact,¡± the doctor exined with caution.


    There was no change in Lucius¡¯s demeanor, yet the room grew noticeably colder<b>. </b>

 L 81

    ¡°Remove her from here!¡±


    Lucius finallymanded, his voice low, not ncing at Violet but directing his words to George.


    ¡°Take her down to the cer!¡±


    Violet found herself being cast into the cer, where the temperature plunged well below freezing.


    The chilling conditions brought back memories of her first day at the Imperial Pce, where she had also


    been in such a cold environment, waking up to a simr bitter cold.


    She pondered if she might sumb to the cold, or perhaps faint and wake up to a past reality where


    everything was peaceful¨Cwhere Oliver was still asleep, and Emily¡¯s voice remained intact. A time when she


    could look forward to sitting by Oliver¡¯s bedside, talking and singing to him.


    A sad smile formed on her cracked lips, the severe cold having drained them of any moisture.


    She no longer felt the cold, but just quietly closed her eyes.


    Outside the room, Lucius, visibly disturbed, picked up a wine ss from the table and rubbed his forehead.


    George approached him, looking concerned, and hesitantly informed <b>him</b>, ¡°Ms. Agatha has fainted.¡±


    Crash!


    The sound of shattering ss echoed as Lucius crushed the ss in his hand, red wine sshing.


    ¡°Master Lucius!¡± George eximed, shocked by his reaction.


    Lucius turned, his brow furrowed in annoyance. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her thatpliance would grant her freedom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± George confirmed, but hesitated to continue.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Lucius urged, sensing there was more to be said.


    George gathered his courage, and said, ¡°Ms. Agatha isn¡¯t one to easily submit to hardship. She endured dailybor under the hot sun withoutint. Likely, even the threat of death won¡¯tpel her cooperation.¡±


    ¡°What do you propose?¡± Lucius asked, clearly agitated by this.


    ¡°Make an appeal to her desires,¡± George suggested cautiously. ¡°If Master Lucius can offer something she genuinely wants, perhaps then¡­¡±


    Lucius stormed out without responding.


    Gradually regaining consciousness, Violet found herself back in her own room, reclining on the spacious bed.


    She was still feeling the aftereffects of the cold, with her fingertips and toes aching as if she were being pricked by needles.


    This difort served <b>as </b><b>a </b>stark reminder that she was indeed still alive.


    +15 BONOS


    Alive, yet trapped in a cycle of enduring Lucius¡¯s cruel maniptions. A grim smile crossed her pale face, which only highlighted her sense of defeat and helplessness<b>. </b>


    The door opened, and Lucius stepped inside.


    Violet gave him a fleeting, indifferent nce before turning her head away, her resolve strengthened by her


    previous ordeals. She no longer feared him.


    Lucius approached the bed, observing her delicate figure wrapped in nkets. Despite her fragility, she had


    resisted him time and again, much to his frustration; he had been defeated each time.


    Irritated, he fought back his urge to strangle her.


    ¡°For such a stubborn woman, I should just choke her,¡± he <b>thought</b>.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you a billion to have the child.¡±


    He offered the most generous sum, one that no one could refuse.


    Violet, however, remained indifferent, choosing to ignore him and close her eyes.


    Such tant disregard was unprecedented for him. He would have tossed Violet into the swamp long ago if it hadn¡¯t been for Regina¡¯s fixation on this woman bearing his child.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too little? Name your price,¡± he snarled, gritting his teeth and conceding further.


    Finally, Violet opened her eyes, her expression one of calm defiance, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money, and I won¡¯t bear your child.¡±


    ¡°Agatha!¡± he eximed.


    She responded with a dismissive eye roll, defiantly challenging him, ¡°You¡¯re always quick to threaten lives. Why not just return me to the cer, or toss me into the swamp?¡±


    Violet had no desire to fight for her life.


    Lucius had considered doing precisely that.


    Violet, seemingly resigned to her fate, closed her eyes once more, resting on her own terms.¡±


    After a moment, a soft whisper reached her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? If you please Grandma, you can leave. Right now, the only way to make her happy is to <b>have </b>a child. Give birth, and you¡¯ll be free to go wherever you


    wish.¡±


    Violet¡¯s eyes snapped open, and her chest heaved.


    Her desire to leave was overwhelming, particrly after witnessing Lucius¡¯s relentless cruelty, which confirmed that he was beyond any form ofpassion. Her deepest desire was to get away from this ce. from Lucius.


    ¡°Is that¡ªtrue?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We can make it official with an agreement,¡± he responded.


    +15 BONOS


    That very night, Violet and Lucius signed an agreement. Her fingers trembled uncontrobly as she held the


    pen.


    After only ten more months, she <b>reassured </b>herself. She would be able to go after ten months.


    She wouldn¡¯t have to be concerned about the child or anything else; she <b>could </b>leave everything behind as if it were a dream¨Cyeah, a dream!


    She signed the agreement, her teeth gritting in determination.


    Lucius, in contrast, signed his name with a steady hand.


    After recovering for a week, Violet was ready for the second embryo transfer. Shey in bed, waiting for the embryo to take hold.


    Three dayster, the doctor delivered the news, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Lucius, the embryo failed to imnt.¡±


    Lucius cast a gloomy nce at Violet, whoy on the bed.


    Violet maintained her innocence, saying. ¡°I did everything the doctor told me, and I even avoided going to the


    bathroom.¡±


    She expressedpliance outwardly, but inwardly, she felt relieved. The thought of leaving after bearing a child was unbearable. Perhaps it was for the best.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡± Lucius demanded.


    ¡°The miscarriage is due to the short interval between attempts. It¡¯s advisable to wait at least six months before trying another transfer. Her body is clearly unsuitable at the moment,¡± the doctor exined.

 L 82

    For both of them, the doctor¡¯s verdict was a death sentence.


    Violet was disappointed when she realized that her departure had been postponed indefinitely.


    Lately, the conflicting emotions of abandoning a child and her eagerness to leave have been weighing heavily on her.


    Lucius exited the room without saying anything; his expression was gloomy for a long time.


    Violet paid Regina a visit that afternoon.


    Right outside Regina¡¯s room, Violet identally overheard a conversation between Regina and her doctor.


    ¡°How much longer do I <b>have</b>?¡± Regina¡¯s voice echoed.


    Violet halted and turned to look at Regina.


    Regina¡¯s condition appeared to have deteriorated from before, with her eyes losing their usual spark.


    ¡°Madam Davis, you appear to be in good health. You have several years ahead,¡± the doctor assured cheerfully.


    Skeptical Regina shot him a nce and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it. I can handle the truth.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s smile faded into a serious expression.


    ¡®Tell me. I know my own body. All I want is a straight answer.¡±


    ¡°Well, conservatively speaking, about a year or so, provided there are no unforeseenplications,¡± he cautiously estimated after a thoughtful pause.


    Violet felt a chill, her arms falling limply to her sides. She knew Regina was seriously ill, but the reality of such


    a short time left was difficult for her to ept.


    Behind her, Lucius entered, his face solemn.


    ¡°Oh, when did you two arrive? Come on over!¡± Regina noticed them and beckoned.


    Lucius followed Violet as she walked over.


    Regina took their hands and held them together.


    ¡°Did you hear? I might only have a year left. That should be enough time for you to bring a little one into our family.¡±


    Violet flushed unnaturally when she felt Lucius¡® palm on her hand and struggled to breathe, finding it hard to even formte a response.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry,¡± Lucius said, slightly nodding. ¡°We¡¯re making an effort.*


    ¡°You better have good news if you¡¯re trying!¡± Regina, not one to be easily deceived, shifted her focus to Violet. Vivi, you seem to have lost weight. Has Lucius been giving you a hard time?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Violet wished she could spill out all the grievances she had been enduring to Regina, but the sight of her frail


    state held her back.


    In the end, she just shook her head <b>and </b>responded, ¡°<b>No</b>, he¡­he¡¯s quite good to me.¡±


    <b>She </b>sensed Lucius¡¯s piercing gaze upon her.


    Her words caught Lucius off <b>guard</b>, because he was expecting her to take advantage of the opportunity to


    vent. His look, a mix of bewilderment andplex emotions, lingered on her.


    Their stay in the room was briel, as <b>Regina </b>ushered them out <b>soon </b>after.


    Violet, with a shrug, made her way to her room, Lucius following closely behind. His eyes scrutinized her every


    move.


    Only when Violet reached for <b>her </b>door did Lucius finally speak up. ¡°You¡¯ve obviously been having a hard timetely. Why the effort to appease Grandma? What are you trying to achieve?¡±


    ¡°Should I have told her that her grandson¡¯s been tormenting me, almost to the point of death? Would that make things better, or would it simply hasten her end? Would you <b>really </b>let me go then?¡± she retorted.


    Her reaction was deliberate, since she didn¡¯t want to reveal her goodwill. Lucius had already called her a nasty person; an honest response would simply give him more reason to humiliate her.


    Lucius¡¯s expression grew colder, his lips curling into a scornful smile, but he said nothing.


    Turning on his heel, he left.


    Regina, feigning sleep earlier, eagerly questioned the nurse about their interaction, ¡°Did they


    go into the room? How did it go?¡±


    The nurse responded, shaking their heads, ¡°I saw Master Lucius stop at the door. They exchanged a few


    words, then he walked away.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Regina mused, a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡°If this continues, when will I be able to hold my <b>great</b>¨Cgrandchild?¡±


    Later, at dinner, Violet and Lucius were summoned back to Regina¡¯s room.


    Regina pointed to the spread on the table and said, ¡°Eating <b>alone </b>is lonely. I¡¯ve had your meals brought here today, so we can dine together.¡±


    Violet cast a reluctant look at Lucius, uneasy about dining with him.


    However, with Regina motioning her over, she feltpelled to sit at the designated spot.


    ¡°You sit here,¡± Regina said, motioning Lucius to a seat next to her.


    He took a <b>seat </b>without hesitation.


    Due to her frail health, Regina could only manage a simple porridge, leaving the rest of the hearty meal for


    them.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet noted the cuisine, especially certain dishes with root¨Clike ingredients that were inly meant for


    nutrition.


    ¡°Eat up.¡± Regina urged, as the caregiverdled soup for them. ¡°It¡¯s a <b>good </b><b>soup</b>.¡±


    Despite being deterred by its strong medicinal aroma, Violet didn¡¯t decline and sipped the soup.


    Lucius, following Regina¡¯s wishes, did the same.


    ¡°Have two more bowls<b>.</b>¡±


    Regina continued to serve them soup, and by the <b>meal¡¯s </b>end, Violet was nearly overwhelmed by the sheer


    volume she had consumed.


    Post¨Cdinner, Regina requested theirpany for a conversation, engaging them in various topics. Violet made frequent trips to the restroom, trying to alleviate the difort in <b>her </b>stomach.


    As the evening progressed, she began feeling unusually warm. She fanned herself and


    checked the air conditioning, which was set at a moderate twenty¨Cseven degrees¨Cnot cool enough to cause


    her difort nor warm enough to cause sweating.


    The air around her seemed to grow thin, making it difficult for her to breathe, and her face flushed.

 L 83

    ¡°Alright, you can go now,¡± Regina said, finally allowing the two to leave.


    Shezily motioned for the nurse to cover her with a nket, signaling her readiness to sleep.


    Violet and Lucius left the room, one after the other.


    ¡°Why am I feeling so warm?¡±


    Observing Lucius¡® sweat¨Cbeaded forehead confirmed Violet¡¯s suspicion about the heat.


    Lucius nced at her emotionlessly, revealing, ¡°Grandma has given us <b>a </b>special nourishing soup!¡±


    ¡°A special nourishing soup?*


    Violet, though unfamiliar with it, was aware that certain families prepared herbal soups to boost fertility, which also reputedly enhanced certain abilities.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing this¡­¡±


    Grasping what Regina intended, Violet¡¯s sweating worsened, prompting her to say, ¡°I¡¯m heading to my room!¡±


    Then she felt a strong hand sp her arm.


    The man pressed against her, rationalizing. ¡°Since Grandma wants you to bear my child, in our situation, this is the quickest method for conception.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±


    Before she could fully process his words, Lucius lifted her up.


    Despite an innate urge to resist, Violet felt an inexplicable thrill with his embracement, a longing for the


    closeness¡­


    ¡°Perhaps we shouldn¡¯t go through with this.¡±


    He brought her to the bedroom, gently cing her on the bed.


    She protested weakly, feeling it wasn¡¯t right. Her head was foggy, and she <b>was </b>trying to think clearly.


    Lucius undid her dress, coaxing, ¡°You wish to leave, right? This is the swiftest exit.¡±


    ¡°The exit¡­¡±


    Truly, Violet¡¯s desire was to escape this ce. She might as well get through with the pregnancy, since she


    was bound to do so regardless.


    Why was the experience so pleasurable and so passionate that it didn¡¯t feel like she was grudgingly going


    through it?


    Violety limp on the bed after the storm had passed. Her eyes closed, her body drenched in sweat, and her skin turned reddish.


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius, however, seemed rejuvenated, <b>a </b>sense of unexined contentment filling him as he held her in his


    embrace.


    Content? He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would easily sumb to drug influence. He must have felt this


    way since he hadn¡¯t been with a woman in a long time.


    He appeared to forget that he had been addicted to Violet since their first encounter.


    Lucius didn¡¯t stay in the bedroom long before getting up, throwing on a shirt, and heading downstairs.


    George was still present.


    ¡°Get me a woman toe over tomorrow,¡± Luciusmanded.


    George was visibly surprised. Lucius hadn¡¯t made such a request for quite some time. Could Regina¡¯s nourishing soup have made an impact?


    Lost in thought, George took a moment before giving an affirmative reply.


    Lucius gave him a disapproving nce.


    ¡°What would you like to drink, Master Lucius? I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± George offered hastily.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Lucius felt a total sense of ease and didn¡¯t feel the need for a drink.


    ¡°Remember, keep my grandma in the dark about this.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± George replied duly.


    Upon awakening, Violet realized she had spent her night in Lucius¡¯s bedroom. Embarrassment washed over her, turning her cheeks red. Memories of the previous night made her bury her face in the covers.


    Was she under a spell? She had responded to him. Perhaps it was the soup¡¯s effect.


    Did it have the <b>same </b>effect on Lucius? Last night, he exhibited both extreme passion and tenderness. Thefort and possessiveness of his embrace as they fell asleep lingered with her,


    Deep down, she appreciated the way Lucius treated her.


    Was she out of her mind for feeling this way? She must be insane to think so.


    She hastily dressed, still flushed and her ears burning with embarrassment, as she exited the room.


    Violet ran across a stunning woman on her way downstairs. The two almost collided.


    George was ahead, politely guiding the woman, ¡°This way.¡±


    The woman offered Violet a graceful smile, carrying her bag toward the backyard.


    ¡°Who¡¯s she?¡± Violet inquired of a nearby servant.


    It had been a long time since a woman had appeared in the Imperial Pce.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Not sure,¡± replied the servant, his eyes reflecting pity for Violet.


    She didn¡¯t press further, her earlier embarrassment was reced by an awkward feeling as if she¡¯d been


    metaphorically pped.


    Did she really need to ask who the beautiful woman <b>was</b>? Clearly, she was for Lucius.


    He was indeed a womanizer, interested in her solely for progeny. He probably wouldn¡¯t even touch her if


    Regina hadn¡¯t demanded it.


    Though Violet tried to console herself, a sense of sadness lingered. She silently stepped outside to weed in


    the sunlight.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha?¡± George appeared perplexed. Master Lucius had previously told her not to weed any longer. What are you doing?¡±


    Violet turned and offered a guileless smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just weeding to pass some time.¡±


    Feeling the need to keep busy, she believed it would help fend off the unexined sense of shame that threatened to overwhelm her.


    George went without saying much.


    The sun was scorching outside the Imperial Pce.


    George apanied Lucius as he made his way to the backyard. He noticed a figure amidst the grass, his brow furrowed, ¡°George?¡±


    Understanding the situation, George responded with a bow. ¡°Ms. Agatha chose to weed as a pastime.¡± Weeding under the zing sun to kill time? Lucius¡¯s frown deepened.

 L 84

    ¡°Shall I ask Ms. Agatha toe inside?¡±


    George was ready to take a step forward when Lucius stopped him. ¡°Let her be!¡±


    Assuming she enjoyed the sunlight, he decided she should have more of it. He sped up, not looking in that


    direction again.


    To prevent Regina from discovering the woman, Lucius had brought her to the backyard.


    The backyard, less frequented and less luxurious than the front, was where the beautiful woman now sat, fanning herself in frustration.


    ¡°What kind of ce is this? Why is it so hot?¡±


    The woman¡¯s beauty remained striking, even in irritation.


    Upon noticing Lucius, her attitude changed swiftly, and she approached him with a weing smile. ¡°Master Lucius.¡±


    Her fragrance wafted over, filling Lucius¡¯s nostrils. Hearing her voice and smelling her scent, he felt irked and pushed her away. ¡°Sit properly.¡±


    Taken aback by his stern demeanor, the woman obediently sat down, though her annoyance was evident.


    A lounge chair was brought over as Lucius waved his hand. He slouched down on it..


    The woman, seemingly brought for his entertainment, watched him, her thoughts in a whirl, trying to understand the unfolding scenario.


    Lucius looked at her coldly. He had seen through her scheming, and smiled faintly.


    She uttered, ¡°Master Lucius.¡±


    Attracted to his charisma and good looks, the woman felt herself bing more and more aroused. She had forgotten her displeasure and was concentrating on dominating him, boldly moving to sit on him, rocking her waist back and forth.


    Despite the outdoor setting and potential risk of being seen, she was daring, her actions unrestrained, and provocative.


    Yet, this wasn¡¯t what Lucius desired.


    Lucius, visibly put off, abruptly told the woman. ¡°You may go now.¡±


    ¡°Leave¡­now?¡±


    His words left the woman standing there perplexed<b>. </b>


    George, witnessing this, was equally taken aback.


    It was unusual for Lucius to send a woman away without having his way with her.


    +15 BONOS


    Despite being physically stimted, Lucius opened a couple of shirt buttons but felt no urge to be intimate with her. It was as if a certain routine had been ingrained in him, rendering other options redundant.


    Ignoring the reactions of George and the woman, Lucius returned to the pce.


    Passing by thewn, he noticed Violet was still weeding.


    Her clumsy movements and awkward squat somehow held an unexpected allure. He wondered if the previous night¡¯s herbal soup Still lingered in <b>his </b>system.


    Violet had spent a long time weeding before returning to the house to <b>clean </b>up and heading downstairs.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha, there¡¯s a call for you,¡± George Informed her, his demeanor towards her slightly warmer due to Madam Davis¡¯s fondness.


    Confused about who might be calling. Violet answered the phone.


    ¡°Aggie,¡± a familiar,forting voice, greeted her.


    ¡°M¡­Mom?¡± Violet hesitated before responding: the call was from Naomi.


    ¡°How are things over there? Can you handle it? Has Master Lucius made things difficult for you?¡±


    Naomi barraged her with questions, many of which were loaded with concern.


    ding the call, she


    Violet ryed only the positives. Comforted by Naomi¡¯s care, her mood brightened. After ending ascended the stairs in high spirits, humming a tune.


    To her surprise, Lucius was in her room.


    Seeing him, she was startled. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be enjoying time with his new romantic interest? The intense shbacks of his previous passionate moments with other women filled her with difort and even made her nauseous.


    Lucius stated tly. ¡°I¡¯m here for business.¡±


    He drew her in, turning her back to him.


    ¡°Remember, Grandma is expecting a child from us.¡±


    So that was it. His words caused Violet¡¯s heart to sink deeper.


    Turning away, she responded coldly, ¡°Such attempts are only effective during ovtion. Any other time is


    pointless.¡±


    Such coldments, frequently used by Lucius, suddenly came from Violet. It made him uneasy.


    How dare she call their time together futile? This woman had no idea of her ce!


    His expression hardened into a mix of ice and irritation, and he demanded, ¡°When¡¯s your cycle?¡±


    Understanding his implication, she replied with a shake of her head, ¡°My cycle¡¯s been disrupted by a recent


    injection, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to try consistently until you conceive. Starting today, we won¡¯t skip a day until the <b>day </b>is right, and you are pregnant,¡± he dered.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Violet asked, her sweat running down her face.


    ¡°Starting today, we won¡¯t skip a day until the day is right, and you¡¯re pregnant,¡± he


    repeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    But Lucius didn¡¯t allow her any space for argument, and forcefully pushed her onto the bed.


    Though Violet tried to resist, her efforts were futile against his strength. He dominated her with ease, leaving her with no option but to submit to his actions.


    The irony of the situation made her remark bitterly, ¡°To think, Master Lucius of the Imperial Pce has to resort to coercion. How amusing!¡±


    With no way to physically resist, she resorted to verbal defiance.


    Lucius, with a satisfied smirk, countered, ¡°Coercion? You¡¯re my wife, fulfilling your duty.¡±


    ¡°Your wife? There¡¯s nothing between us, I¡¯ve never been¡­¡±


    Her protest was cut short as Lucius silenced her with a kiss.

 L 85

    By the time Lucius was <b>done</b>, Violet¡¯s body was <b>soft </b>and limp.


    Lucius licked his lips blissfully, understanding that this was the taste he had been yearning for.


    This <b>was </b>amazing, he thought. He saw this as a perfect chance to gratify himself while also impregnating her. with the intention that he could easily let her go once he had his fill.


    Lucius found pleasure at night, but Violet treated him coldly throughout the day.


    She had purposefully avoided him ever since he forced himself on her.


    At night, when he forcefully took what he wanted, she remained silent, biting her lip.


    He despised this; to be chosen by him was a dream for many; she should be grateful on her knees.


    Violet¡¯s disregard only fueled his resolve to torment and wound her, to make her <b>plead </b>for mercy.


    However, she refused to yield, even when her lips were bitten to the point of blood or when she tore the sheets in agony.


    This behavior <b>was </b>entirely unlike Agatha¡¯s!


    Lucius became increasingly aware of the change. Realizing it provided him no joy, only frustration and sorrow.


    Understanding it didn¡¯t bring him happiness, but rather persistent annoyance and despair. He acted more


    oppressively towards Violet, attempting to force out the familiar Agatha¡¯s nature in her.


    In the past, she wouldply with him to make things easier, but on the issue of childbirth, she found herself


    unable to do so. The idea of conceiving his child and then abandoning it was unthinkable for her.


    Violet believed that a child should be born out of love and deserve affection from both parents, growing up in


    their presence. If such an environment couldn¡¯t be ensured, she felt it <b>was </b>preferable not to have children.


    Having experienced a life devoid of maternal affection, Violet was reluctant to bring a child into the world,


    despite her longing for freedom.


    Each interaction with Lucius was agonizing for her because of the weight of these emotions. She found it.


    impossible to react to or satisfy him.


    Night after night passed in their conflicted encounters.


    Come morning, <b>rapid </b>footsteps were heard in the hallway, soon followed by a knock on the door, ¡°Master


    Lucius.¡±


    It was George.


    Lucius had just concluded his nightly activities with Violet. Violet, worn out, had <b>fallen </b>asleep, but Lucius


    remained beside her.


    Gazing at the woman in his embrace, he was flooded with conflicting feelings. Feeling her soft, warm body, he


    <b>+15 </b>BONOS


    The early arrival of George indicated something urgent.


    With a sigh, Lucius left the bed, carefully covering Violet with the nket.


    Her petite form was entirely concealed by the nket, with only her fair face showing.


    Lucius casually threw on a robe and stepped outside.


    George hesitated to speak, ncing at the door to the room, conscious of Violet¡¯s presence there.


    Lucius guided him to an isted balcony. ¡°What is it?¡±


    His voice was weary, with a hint of annoyance.


    George took a moment before speaking, his gaze downcast, ¡°Our people have confirmed it, sir. Ms. Agatha¡­


    She¡¯s still with Edur.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s previously calm face suddenly turned rigid, his body tensing.


    He had faced many challenges, but this news was particrly striking. Despite having nned a future with Violet, even considering a child, he was shocked by this revtion.


    He had suspected Violet was not Agatha, but the confirmation came too quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Master Lucius?¡± George inquired gently.


    Lucius stayed quiet for a lengthy period of time.


    George nodded in understanding, and departed silently.


    Lucius firmly stated, ¡°Keep this information to yourself, and that includes not telling Violet.¡±


    George, though puzzled, simply responded with a ¡°yes.¡±


    Lucius lingered on the balcony for a long time, smoking several cigarettes in session, a habit he typically found distasteful. The ground around him was littered with ash and discarded cigarette butts.


    After finishing his fifth cigarette, he went back to the room.


    There, Violety wrapped in the nket, her fair face visible.


    Her eyshes were thick and beautifully fanned above her eyes, enhancing her stunning features, except for her lips, which bore bloodstains and wounds from being bitten, adding a touch of disarray to her look.


    Lucius gently reached out to caress her face, tracing her features and finally pausing at her eyes. He realized he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.


    +15 BONOS


    The early arrival of George indicated something urgent.


    With a sigh, Lucius left the <b>bed</b><b>, </b>carefully covering Violet with the nket.


    Her petite form was entirely concealed by the nket, with <b>only </b>her fair face showing.


    Lucius casually threw on a robe and stepped outside.


    George hesitated to speak, ncing at the door to the room, conscious of Violet¡¯s presence there.


    Lucius guided him to an isted balcony. ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>


    His voice was weary, with a hint of annoyance.


    George took a moment before speaking, his gaze downcast, ¡°Our people have confirmed it, sir. Ms. Agatha-


    She¡¯s still with Edur.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s previously calm face suddenly turned rigid, his body tensing.


    He had faced many challenges, but this news was particrly striking. Despite having nned a future with Violet, even considering a child, he was shocked by this revtion.


    He had suspected Violet was not Agatha, but the confirmation came too quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Master Lucius?¡± George inquired gently.


    Lucius stayed quiet for a lengthy period of time.


    George nodded in understanding, and departed silently.


    Lucius firmly stated, ¡°Keep this information to yourself, and that includes not telling Violet.¡±


    George, though puzzled, simply responded with <b>a </b>¡°yes.<b>¡± </b>


    Lucius lingered on the balcony for a long time, smoking several cigarettes in session, a habit he typically found distasteful. The ground around him was littered with ash and discarded cigarette butts.


    After finishing his fifth cigarette, he went back to the room.


    There, Violety wrapped in the nket, her fair face visible.


    Her eyshes were thick and beautifully fanned above her eyes, enhancing her stunning features, except for her lips, which bore bloodstains and wounds from being bitten, adding a touch of disarray to her look.


    Lucius gently reached out to caress her face, tracing her features and finally pausing at her eyes. He realized he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

 L 86

    ms crossed.


    Upon waking. Violet, feeling groggy, noticed Lucius seated in a leather chair beside the bed, arms


    silently observing her.


    She instinctively recolled, herplexion pale, as memories of the previous night¡¯s harshness came flooding


    back.


    Lucius furrowed his brow. He then stood, dering, ¡°Breakfast time.¡±


    Was he waiting for her to wake up just to inform her about breakfast?


    After freshening up, Violet made her way downstairs. Lucius was already at the dining table, yet he hadn¡¯t


    begun eating.


    Violet observed his knitted brows and pursed lips, sensing his disturbance. Then again, why should it concern


    her?


    She quietly chooses a seat across from him at an angle, keeping enough distance to avoid direct


    confrontation.


    Lucius¡¯s frown deepened, but he showed no anger. Eventually, he began to eat, showcasing his typical refined


    table manners.


    Worn out from the night¡¯s events, Violet was starving. She unceremoniously popped a piece of bread into her mouth, quickly filling up her stomach.


    Lucius stopped eating, and watched her with a look of disapproval.


    Believing he was repulsed, she disregarded his gaze ¡°Don¡¯t you fear choking, eating in such a hurry<b>?</b>¡±


    Lucius actually handed her water!


    To her surprise, he offered her a ss of water, querying.


    This sudden act stunned Violet, causing her to momentarily forget the food in her mouth and nearly choke.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    Her cheeks turned bright red as she began to cough hard..


    Lucius¡¯s annoyance red when he saw her choking. He reached out, yanked her cor, and tried to help her drink water, which caused her to choke even more.


    Consequently, she spat out water, sshing Lucius¡¯s face and scattering tiny bread crumbs on him, which covered his face in an unsightly manner.


    His expression, typically neutral, slowly shifted to irritation.


    Violet, still coughing, shrank back, covering her mouth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you eat properly?¡± Lucius eximed angrily, taking a towel from George to clean his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry,¡± she managed to say.


    +15 BONOS


    What she truly wanted to express was, ¡°Would I have choked if you hadn¡¯t interfered?¡±


    However, shecked the bravery to confront him.


    ¡°Come <b>here</b>!¡± he demanded impatiently.


    Fearing punishmeher fear intensified<b>, </b>and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to move closer to him.


    Eventually, Lucius lost his patience and yanked Violet toward him, harshly dabbing the towel on her lips.


    What was his intention? To <b>clean </b>her mouth? But why <b>so </b>aggressively, to the point he nearly scrubbed off her


    lips?


    Lucius was not used to caring for others because he had been spoiled his entire life. The fact that he was


    attempting to wipe her mouth was astonishing in itself, let alone doing it gently.


    Violet¡¯s lips, initially soft, turned red from his rough treatment, resembling a ripe, squishy persimmon.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbled, and feeling an <b>urge </b>to kiss her, he leaned in closer.


    Sensing his motive. Violet hastily covered her mouth, protesting. ¡°Don¡¯t! There are others here!<b>¡± </b>


    Mindful of the servants and George¡¯s presence, she objected and expected her protest to be ignored, but Lucius unexpectedly withdrew.


    ¡°Just eat,¡± he ordered, <b>his </b>mood still sour.


    Today¡¯s Lucius was drastically different. Violet felt certain of this conclusion, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why. Of course, she preferred not to dwell on it.


    Recalling their contract and his insensitive demands at night, she lowered her head to eat, deliberately turning


    away from him.


    Lucius ate quickly, not consuming much.


    He lingered, elegantly wiping his mouth as if waiting for her<b>. </b>


    Violet dismissed the thought as overanalyzing<b>. </b>After hastily finishing her meal, she got up and left.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha, where are you going?¡± George questioned her as she walked past.


    Violet indicated the sprawlingwn. ¡°To weed.¡±


    This had be a routine task for her.


    Meanwhile, Lucius¡¯s expression grew even more grim. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already instructed her that she doesn¡¯t need to weed anymore?¡±


    This was meant for George.


    George, sweating, offered, ¡°Ms. Agatha, perhaps you should rest upstairs instead?¡±

 L 87

    Violet¼¸¸ö×ÖûÓÐͳöÀ´,ËûÕâÒ»¶¨ÊÇ×öÏ·µÄ°É,ÅÂ×Ô¼ºÎÞÒâ¼ä»áÔÚReginaÃæÇ°½Ð´í,½ÐËýΪ¡°Agatha¡°,ËùÒÔ¾ÍÔÚ


    ƽʱҲ½«Ëýµ±VioletÁË¡£


    LuciusÒ²Ôڽгö¿Úºó¾ª¾õ×Ô¼ºµÄʧÎó,Ëæ¼´¸ÄÁËÓïÆø,¡°ÒÔÄãÄÇÖÖËٶȰβÝ,ÅÂÊÇ°ÎÒ»ÄêÒ²°Î²»Íê¡£ÎÒÒѾ­ÇëÁË ×¨ÒµµÄÈËÀ´´¦Àí,Äã´Ó½ñÌìÆð,¾Í´ôÔÚ¼ÒÀï¡£ÏеÃÎÞÁĵĻ°È¥ÅãGrandma!¡±


    Ìýµ½ËûÕâЩ»°,Violet¸ü¼ÓÈ·ÈÏ×Ô¼ºµÄ²Â²â,ÃþÁËÃþ±Ç×Ó,û¾«´ò²ÉµØÉÏÁËÂ¥¡£ËýûÓÐÈ¥Regina·¿¼ä,ReginaûÍê ûÁ˵ØÎÊËýÊDz»ÊÇ»³Á˺¢×Ó,Ö»»áÔö¼ÓËýµÄίÇüºÍ¸º×ï¸Ð¡£


    Ëý»Ø·¿,×øÔÚÆ®´°ÉÏ,´ô´ôµØ¶¢×ÅÍâÃæµÄ²Ýƺ¿´¡£


    ²»Öª×øÁ˶à¾Ã,µÈËý»Ø¹ýÉñÀ´Ê±,ÌìÒѾ­³ÁÁËÏÂÀ´,»Æ»èÁË¡£


    ÃÅ¡£´Ó±³ºó»º»ºÍÆ¿ª,Ôç²Í¼ûÁËÃæºóһֱûÓÐÏÖ¹ýÉíµÄLucius×ßÁ˽øÀ´,Ò»ÑÛ¿´µ½Ëý±»»Æ»èȾÁ˺ñÖصÄÉ«²Ê,ÈôÒþ ÈôÏÖ,ÐÄÍ·ÓÐĪÃûµÄ²»³©¡£


    ¡°ÔÚ¿´Ê²Ã´?¡±ËûÇáÎÊ,ÓïÆø±Èʲôʱºò¶¼Îº͡£


    Violet¿à¿àЦÁËÒ»ÏÂ,Âú¸¹ÐÄʵÄËýÄÄÀï»á¸Ð¾õµ½ËûµÄ±ä»¯,Ö»Ó¦¸¶°ã´ð,¡°Ëæ±ã¿´ß¡£


    ËýÄܸæËßËû,Ëý²»ÏëÒÔÕâÑùµÄ·½Ê½Éú¶ùÓýÅ®,ËýÏëÀ뿪ÕâÀïÂð?


    Ëû×ßÁ˹ýÀ´,Ò²×øµ½Æ®´°ÉÏ¡£ÒòΪËûµÄ¼ÓÈë,Õû¸ö¿Õ¼äÏԵñÆØÆÆðÀ´¡£


    ¡°Violet¡­¡­Èç¹û¸øÄãÒ»´Î×öVioletµÄ»ú»á,ÄãÏëÔõô×ö?¡±


    Rest upstairs? Getting rested to fulfill his desire to bear his child?


    Preferring not to dwell on such humiliating thoughts while idle, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather stick


    to weeding.¡±


    ¡°Violet!¡± Lucius exploded in anger. His shout was so loud that it made the dining room tremble.


    Violet stopped in her tracks and asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re calling me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, she realized he must be putting on an act, perhaps afraid of identally calling Agatha¡± in front of Regina. So, he was addressing her as Violet even in private.


    Lucius, too, realized his slip after calling out her name, then quickly changed his tone, ¡°With the speed you weed, it would take a year to finish. I¡¯ve hired professionals to handle it. From today on, you stay at home. If you¡¯re bored, go keep Grandmapany!¡±


    Hearing this, Violet was even more convinced of her suspicion. She touched her nose and went upstairs. listlessly.


    She didn¡¯t visit Regina¡¯s room; the old woman¡¯s endless questioning about whether she was pregnant would only add to her misery and guilt.


    Instead. she returned to her room, sitting on the bay window, nkly staring at thewn outside.


    +15 BONOS


    She sat for an unknown length of time, and when she came to her <b>senses</b>, the day had already turned to dusk.


    The door slowly opened from behind, and Lucius, who she hadn¡¯t seen since breakfast, walked in.


    He saw her engulfed by the twilight, indistinct and shadowy, feeling an unexined difort in his heart.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked softly, his tone gentler than ever.


    Violet gave a bitter mile, burdened with her thoughts, and replied nonchntly, ¡°Just looking<b>.</b>¡±


    Could she tell him she didn¡¯t want to have children this way and that she wanted to leave?


    He came over and sat beside her on the window seal, making the space feel cramped. ¡°Violet, if I gave you a chance to be Violet, what would you do?¡±

 L 88

    ¡°What should I do? Naturally, I¡¯d leave.¡± Violet <b>stated </b>sincerely.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    That word caused Lucius¡¯s expression to turn instantly grim and his voice harsh, and he spat it out with a


    biting edge.


    He let out a cold hum, clearly distressed, <b>then </b>rose to his feet, Indicating a desire to distance himself from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame! You aren¡¯t her. You¡¯re Agatha. So, forget about the idea of leaving!¡±


    With that, he stormed out, the door banging loudly behind him.


    Violet weakly eyed the shut door, and buried her head on her knees. She¡¯d always known he¡¯d never ept her for who she was. What else could she possibly expect?


    That evening, George delivered a dinner specially prepared for her. It was avish meal, rich in nutrients.


    ¡°This is specially prepared for you under Master Lucius¡¯s instruction.¡±


    After learning of Violet¡¯s real identity, George¡¯s attitude toward her changed dramatically.


    Feeling remorseful and wishing to keep her, the butler was exceptionally careful and attentive.


    The mention of Lucius brought a bitter sensation to Violet¡¯s mouth. He had arranged for such nutritious meals, likely in the hopes of improving her health for childbearing.


    ¡°I see,¡± she replied quietly, mechanically eating her rice and ignoring the delicacies.


    A look of sadness crossed George¡¯s face, but he refrained from furtherment, only


    advising her after she had finished eating, ¡°Madam Davis is very fond of you. She talked about you several times today. Ms. Agatha, she would appreciate a visit from you.¡±


    Violet went to visit Regina regardless.


    Regina was eating porridge when Violet arrived.


    Upon seeing her, Regina gestured the servant away with the porridge and called, ¡°Vivi,e here.¡±


    Violetplied, approaching the bed and allowing Regina to hold her hand.


    ¡°Any updates? Are you experiencing any symptoms like nausea or cravings for sour foods?¡± Regina wondered, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    Her urgency only added to Violet¡¯s sadness..


    After a pause, Violet gently replied, ¡°Grandma, can we¡­not be so eager about having a child?¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Regina responded, her concern evident.


    Violet bowed her head silently.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to bear Lucius¡¯s children?¡±


    She remained silent.


    Lucius, by chance, had pushed the door open and was about to enter the room.


    He overheard the exchange, and noticed Violet with her head down and sitting quietly by the bedside.


    Her silence was intpreted as agreement with Regina¡¯s statements. Violet appeared unwilling to bear his


    children.


    Seeing her reaction, Lucius clenched his fist tightly, nearly damaging the doorknob..


    He then entered the room, his presence marked by a chilly demeanor, though he said nothing.


    ¡°Lucius,¡± Regina called out, effectively halting the conversation and shifting the focus elsewhere.


    Het


    talked to Regina without even looking at Violet, as if she were invisible.


    Violet chose not to interject, sitting silently to the side out of courtesy, listening in,


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m tired, so you should go now,¡± Regina said an hourter, motioning.


    Lucius agreed with a hum. He stood up and walked out the door without beckoning Violet.


    Violet lingered briefly before leaving, heading toward her own bedroom. On her way past Lucius¡¯s room, she was suddenly pulled inside<b>, </b>taken by surprise.


    She had no time to cry out, because she waspletely caught by surprise. By the time she regained her senses, her body was already pinned to the bed.


    He then pressed down on her, nearly crushing her.


    His tone was filled with anger. He roared, ¡°You refuse to bear my child, is that it?¡±


    He was pressing down on her heavily, making it difficult for her to breathe, let alone reply. She tried to push his


    hand off her chest.


    He held her hands aggressively above her head, using her, ¡°You don¡¯t want my child? Do you think you can escape that fate? If you refuse to bear my child, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Rrrip!


    He ripped her clothes and tied her hands above her head.


    Violet fought valiantly, but he made no attempt to stop her. Instead, he took advantage of the opportunity she presented¡­


    An uncontroble torrent of wrath erupted, and his self¨Ccontrol shattered. He was fixated on the single thought of impregnating her that night, disregarding her exhaustion, pain, and his own roughness.


    The only thing on his mind was to ensure Violet conceived his child.


    ¡°Go to hell! I despise you, Lucius! I hate you!¡± she yelled.


    I I


    Unable to free her hands, she continued to curse him, tears streaming down her face. The pain was


    excruciating; it seemed like a knife was stirring inside her, pulling her apart.


    In her anguish, she bit down fiercely on his shoulder.


    Lucius, seemingly impervious to the pain, allowed her to bite, persisting in his actions.


    Several hours passed, and tranquility settled in the room.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet had once again lost consciousness, while Lucius¡¯s shoulder disyed deep bite marks, oozing with


    blood..


    He ignored his own wound, instead panting for air with his head lowered on top of her.


    No matter how many times he looked at her pale, innocent face, he could never get enough of it. It hurt him to see her in such a state, as if his most prized property had been harmed.

 L 89

    He touched her face softly, trying to rouse her, but she remained unresponsive. Even though he hadn¡¯t


    Unaware of her deep slumber, Violet didn¡¯t <b>realize </b><b>that </b>Lucius, while cleaning her up, was gentle throughout,


    his eyes filled with her reflection¡­


    Later, around noon, Violet woke to a knock on the door.


    Struggling to rise, she saw bruises covering her body, a grim reminder of the recurring events if she stayed.


    With a shiver, she dressed and opened the door.


    There, a nurse was wheeling Regina in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Grandma, what brings you here?¡± Violet asked, surprised.


    Regina looked around the room, and said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t visited me all day, so I decided toe and see you.¡±


    In the past, Violet would sometimes go days without visiting Regina.


    Violet stepped aside to allow Regina to enter.


    Regina dismissed the caregiver with an excuse, and then held Violet¡¯s hand, asking. ¡°Vivi, tell me. Do you dislike Lucius?¡±


    The question caught Violet by surprise. She had never really pondered it.


    Did she not like him? Logically, she should have responded immediately, but why couldn¡¯t she just agree?


    Lucius should have made her loathe him because of his harshness, hubris, and the agony he caused her. But why did she sometimes find a sense of defeat in his harshness<b>, </b>a hint of helplessness in his dominance, and a trace of tenderness in the hurt he inflicted?


    *So, you do have feelings for him, don¡¯t you?¡± Regina asked, suddenly hopeful.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied quickly,forting herself that <b>she </b>only said this to avoid hurting Regina<b>. </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡± Regina responded with a pleased nod<b>. </b>


    Violet felt perplexed, unsure of Regina¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°I was impulsive, and I didn¡¯t take your emotions into ount. Now that I think about it, love and marriage should be there before having a child. You haven¡¯t experienced these stages yet, but we expected you to have


    a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for you to be hesitant. Vivi, I won¡¯t pressure you anymore. Just seeing you and Lucius happy together is enough for me.¡± Regina exined.


    Was Grandma finally freeing her from this pressure? Violet was almost in disbelief at hearing this.


    Gratefully, she held Regina¡¯s hand and uttered. ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Thank you.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    She felt a wave of relief, freed from the burden of possibly abandoning a child <b>and </b><b>ensuring </b>her child wouldn¡¯t endure a loveless upbringing like hers.


    Violet hugged Regina and whispered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she was leaving. Regina stressed that Lucius was already aware of this <b>situation</b>, sparing Violet the need to exin it to him.


    She felt immense lehet, as it the cloud above her head was finally dissipating.


    Unexpectedly, Lucius entered her room that evening.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Grandma¡­ informed you?¡±


    She assumed he wouldn¡¯t return, especially since ¡°Agatha¡± <b>had </b>left such a negative impression on him, one he would never forget in his life.


    Lucius responded with a nomittal hum, neither confirming nor denying anything. He then briskly <b>walked </b>


    over to the bed and sat down.


    Violet recoiled, trying to maintain distance.


    He frowned in displeasure, and demanded. ¡°Come here!¡±


    She resisted, and in response, he yanked her toward him.


    Her resistance led to scratches on his hand, visibly angering him, but he refrained from being harsh, instead


    forcibly pulling her into an embrace.


    Violet persisted in her struggle.


    He issued a dark, hoarse warning. ¡°If you keep struggling, don¡¯t me me for whates next.¡±


    Feeling the tension in his arms, Violet stopped moving, remaining still.


    He held her for about ten minutes, trying to calm himself. His heartbeat was intense, and right next to her ear, his body heat was nearly overwhelming.


    Violet¡¯s face grew warm under his intense embrace.


    Just when she thought she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, he released her, having calmed himself.


    ¡°Lie down,¡± he instructed.


    Violet remained motionless, still processing.


    He questioned her inaction, revealing <b>a </b>small tube of ointment. ¡°How am I supposed to apply this if you don¡¯t


    lie down?*


    ¡°Ointment?¡± Confused, Violet quickly sat up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Her hair caressed his nose, reawakening his buried need. Knowing that applying ointment could cause him more pain, he threw the ointment on the bed and retreated a good distance.


    24


    +15 BONOS


    Surprised by his abruptpromise, Violet hesitated before taking the ointment.


    ¡°You¡­ Get out of my room.¡±


    How could she apply ointment in his presence?


    Albeit dissatisfied, Lucius said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    What did he mean?


    Violet couldn¡¯t figure it out, and instead concentrated on healing her wounds. By the time she finished andy down on the bed, she had forgotten about Luciuspletely.


    Outside, Lucius waited impatiently for ten minutes. Yet, heard nothing from Violet. He entered the room to find


    her lying down, stretching outfortably.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± he asked irritably, his eyes dark and gloomy.

 L 90

    Violet remained on guard around him. Startled awake in bed, she eximed, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Lucius, visibly irritated, grumbled coldly. He settled himself on the bed, and snatched the nket over himself.


    Violet, taken aback, asked, ¡°Hadn¡¯t we already agreed? What¡¯s this <b>about</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping!¡± he snapped back.


    He drew her into the bed and wrapped the nket around them securely. She found herself cocooned with him, squeezing her body against his fiercely hard shape.


    ¡°Lucius!¡±


    ¡°Just go to sleep!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep. I said!¡±


    Lucius found a cozy spot, encircling her in his arms as though she were a cushion, pressing her head against


    his neck.


    No further moves were made. They both drifted into sleep.


    Violet sensed the surreal nature of the moment, anxious that he might make another move.


    Shey rigid, her eyes wide open..


    A few minutester, his regr breathing suggested he was asleep.


    She peered up in disbelief; his eyes were indeed shut. His facial expression, softened by the dim light, contrasted with his daytime demeanor, yet his grip around her remained firm and possessive.


    He sped her so tightly to his chest that turning was impossible. Attempting a slight shift, she felt his arms constrict further, drawing her even closer.


    Resigned, she ceased moving, settling quietly in his embrace.


    This was her first experience of being held in sleep like this, and she struggled to adapt, unable to find sleep.


    She gazed at Lucius, puzzled as to why he had suddenly changed his attitude toward her.


    Violet found no answers to her previous questions and eventually fell asleep in his arms.


    Upon waking, Lucius¡¯s arms were still encircling her.


    A deep, yet soothing voice from above asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake<b>?</b>¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare nce up, instead responding with a murmur. Last night¡¯s unanswered


    questions resurfaced: What was wrong with him?


    +15 +15 BONOS


    ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do. You¡¯re in charge of cooking during the day,¡± he said as he pushed himself out of bed.


    Violet stayed quiet, still cocooned in the nket.


    She observed Lucius confidently walking into the bathroom for a shower<b>, </b>nonchntly leaving the door open.


    As he undressed, his toned, sculptured physique and tanned muscles were exposed. Violet quickly averted her


    gaze, refusing to look any further.


    He purposefully faced her, calling out, ¡°Fetch me some pajamas from the closet.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you get them yourself?¡± she replied, unustomed to serving others.


    ¡°Should Ie out to get them?¡± he questioned, implying he might step out of the shower area in his bare


    state.


    Violet, knowing full well he was naked, hurriedly rose to get the pajamas, saying. ¡°I¡¯ll get them.¡±


    His deepughter followed her, resonating like a cello.


    Was that funny? She mused internally, entering his extensive walk¨Cin closet.


    The closet was remarkablyrge. Despite her familiarity with the ce, this was her first time inside.


    Every item, from clothes to shoes to belts and watches, was meticulously arranged in separatepartments.


    almost like a showroom.


    She couldn¡¯t ignore the opulence of the closet, made of tercolia wood, a material pricier than gold, and found herself silently critiquing hisvishness.


    Then, she randomly grabbed a pajama and walked out, only to be startled upon returning.


    Lucius had emerged from the bathroom in his natural state.


    Why did he ask for pajamas if he was just going toe out like this?


    Clutching the pajamas tightly, she refused to let go as she used them to shield her eyes.


    ¡°What? Are you going to dress me?¡± he asked in a cold yet teasing tone from above.


    Violet let go of the pajamas just in time to notice the yful glint in his eyes.


    She realized Lucius was acting more peculiarly than usual. But in such a situation, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to dwell on it and quickly fled from the room.


    Seeing her dash out like a frightened mouse, Lucius felt a rare sense of satisfaction, smiling genuinely for the first time in ages.


    After freshening up anding downstairs, Violet found no sign of Lucius.


    George assembled the staff at the entrance, and announced, ¡°Master Lucius will be upied with work for the next few days. Ensure you don¡¯t disturb him!¡±


    The servants understood the gravity of the situation, well aware of Lucius¡¯s meticulous nature during work.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet didn¡¯t probe, and proceeded to have her breakfast at the dining table.


    As per the arrangement, Violet prepared Lucius¡¯s lunch. She handed the dish to a servant, instructing, ¡°<b>Please </b>


    take this to him.¡±


    The servant returned shortly with the untouched te.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he eating?¡± Violet asked, wondering if the repetitive menu had be unappealing.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± George rified, shaking his head, ¡°Master Lucius specifically requested that Ms. Agatha


    serve his meals.¡±

 Chapter 604

    <b>Chapter </b><b>604 </b>


    Worried, Mnie nced <b>at </b>Yvonne and saw <b>her </b>scratching her head in frustration <b>as </b>shey on the


    table.


    <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>guys have so much to say. Come <b>in </b>and include me in the conversation<b>. </b>Don¡¯t <b>you </b>dare ignore


    me!¡±


    Hugh reminded her, <b>¡°</b>Yvonne, you¡¯re drunk<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Drunk? I¡¯m just happy! That idiot, Carlisle<b>. </b>It serves him right! He deserves <b>it</b><b>! </b>


    ¡°And you!¡± Yvonne lifted her head suddenly and pointed at <b>the </b>man behind Hugh. <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b>also an idiot! You¡¯re rubbish yourself, so how dare you say I¡¯m useless?!¡±


    The person behind Hugh was Eugene. Yvonne red at him through the phone<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>went on a blind date with you because my father forced me <b>to</b>. Do you think everyone has <b>a </b>crush on you<b>? You </b>always have a straight <b>face </b>on, and it¡¯s boring!


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re just like Carlisle! Who <b>does </b>he think he is to do whatever he wants?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s sobs came through the phone as her <b>voice </b>resounded in the corridor.


    Mnie rubbed her forehead and told Hugh, <b>¡°</b>Get in first.¡±


    Just as Hugh turned around, Yvonne shouted again, <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t <b>go</b>! I haven¡¯t <b>scolded </b>him enough!¡±


    Mnie felt helpless<b>, </b>yet Yvonne kept asking Hugh to turn around the phone and <b>face </b>it to Eugene<b>. </b>


    She looked at Eugene, feeling troubled. <b>¡°</b>Why don¡¯t you go back to your room first? I¡¯ll look for you afterforting Yvonne.¡±


    Eugene scoffed upon hearing Mnie¡¯s suggestion. <b>¡°</b>So<b>, </b>I¡¯m getting scolded for nothing?¡±


    Mnie said, <b>¡°</b>Yvonne is drunk.¡±


    Eugene sneered and wanted to say something <b>sarcastic</b>. However, Hugh <b>lifted </b>the phone and appeared at the door again. <b>¡°</b>She keeps crying because <b>she </b>can¡¯t scold <b>you</b><b>?? </b>


    They were all at a loss for words.


    In the end, Mnie could only <b>let </b>Eugene enter her <b>room</b><b>. </b>Yvonne pointed <b>at </b>Eugene <b>as </b>she scolded Carlisle <b>for </b>about <b>half </b>an hour.


    Only then did Mnie know Yvonne¡¯s family had arranged <b>an </b>engagement for Yvonne and Carlisle without letting Yvonne know about it.


    Mnie did not know how <b>to </bfort Yvonne and could only nod.


    ¡°Drink! Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± Yvonne waspletely drunk and wanted to toast Mnie, However<b>, </b>she noticed she could not reach Mnie. Thus, she started urging Mnie to drink,


    Mnie wanted to take a ss and pretend to <b>toast </b>to <b>coax </b>Yvonne. However, just as she <b>lifted </b>the wine ss<b>, </b>a hand stopped her and took the <b>ss</b>.


    Eugene put <b>the </b>wine ss aside and looked <b>at </b>Hugh. ¡°Can¡¯t you see <b>she¡¯s </b>drunk and acting outrageously?¡±


    Hugh¡¯s mood was bad. Expressionlessly, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me about that.¡±


    Mnie felt troubled and rubbed her temples <b>as </b>she said, <b>¡°</b>Hugh, try to persuade Yvonne not to drink


    anymore<b>.</b>¡±


    Hugh nodded and left. He looked as if he was suppressing <b>his </b><b>anger</b>.


    The room was silent again. Mnie finally felt at ease and heaved a sigh <b>of </b>relief<b>. </b>She wanted to go to


    bed.


    However, just as she lifted her head, she saw that Eugene was still there.


    She looked at Eugene. Although tired, she still sat and embraced herself before saying<b>, </b>¡°I have some things that I don¡¯t quite understand about Redwaves¡® changes. I¡¯ve already marked them. I¡¯ll show them to you.¡±


    Eugene nced at Mnie and noticed her emotions.


    Before Mnie could get up, a deep voice sounded. <b>¡°I </b>received a message saying Matthew suggested


    Redwaves¡® tenant document changes<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was startled. Then, Eugene continued emotionlessly<b>, </b>¡°However<b>, </b>these changes aren¡¯t beneficial for LeapCo<b>.</b>¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter <b>605 </b>


    Mnie looked through the terms again. She had only been focusing on the terms rted to Burning Star Studio previously and did not notice the amended terms had affected LeapCo more.


    Two of the terms would bring LeapCo into a disadvantageous state.


    Mnie flipped through all the pages seriously. She looked more worried than <b>just </b>now. ¡°Why is Matthew doing this? Isn¡¯t LeapCo his business partner?¡±


    Eugene calmly answered, ¡°He just wants the <b>greatest </b>benefit <b>for </b>himself.¡±


    Mnie said nothing more. Doing business was indeed about getting the greatest benefit. The benefits of others had nothing to do with businessmen.


    Then, she asked Eugene, ¡°LeapCo and Burning Star Studio¡¯s profits are tied. If LeapCo is being restricted, Burning Star Studio won¡¯t gain any benefit from it, right?¡±


    Eugene asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Mnie looked through the document in detail, and her expression turned gloomier. It was because the amendment to the document did <b>not </b>only <b>affect </b>the twopanies. It would also affect ces like Jepton, Jelson, and Niere City.


    As Mnie kept the document, she said, <b>¡°</b>Looks like this trip to Oskon City might not go as smoothly


    as expected.¡±


    Eugene asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    After pondering, Mnie looked at Eugene. Although she was worried, she looked far from it. ¡°Why would I be afraid if you aren¡¯t?¡±


    Compared to Burning Star Studio<b>, </b>LeapCo was more restricted. Eugene did not seem worried about it. In that case, Mnie <b>felt </b>she had nothing to worry about.


    After all, the best choice was indeed LeapCo. However, Burning Star Studio could look for some other


    investors, too.


    With a scoff, Eugene interrupted Mnie¡¯s thought. Eugene <b>seemed </b>to have <b>seen </b>through her thoughts. ¡°Are you nning to get another investor before anything is even decided?¡±


    Mnie did not deny it. ¡°I¡¯m <b>just </b>thinking of a backup n.¡±


    Eugene chuckled. ¡°Are you or Burning Star Studio the one <b>being </b>insincere now?¡±


    Mnie calmly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s <b>hope </b>we don¡¯t have <b>to </b>carry out the backup n.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow and said nothing as he turned around to leave.


    Just as he stepped out, he stopped. Then, he turned around and took the wine Hugh forgot to take away, along with the sses. He ced them in the paper bag on the table.


    Eugene said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know you shouldn¡¯t drink during pregnancy?¡±


    Mnie followed him to the door when she saw him taking the wine away.


    Just as she walked out, Mnie saw a man in a gray hoodie and a <b>cap </b>staring <b>at </b>them.


    Mnie was sensitive to her surroundings and looked at the <b>man</b><b>. </b>Her eyes happened to meet his.


    The man did not expect Mnie to look over and looked at his phone<b>, </b>flustered.


    Mnie thought the man was a passerby and did not think much about it.


    However, she had the same feeling <b>of </b>someone staring at her from behind the next day when she got


    out of her room.


    Mnie turned around but saw nothing suspicious. People were walking around in the lobby, and everything seemed to just be her imagination.


    Only when Lee walked over did she snap out of her daze.


    Lee said helplessly<b>, </b>¡°What are you thinking about? <b>I¡¯ve </b>been calling you<b>, </b>but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to the conference room<b>, </b>right? Let¡¯s go there together. Mr. <b>Scott </b>is already waiting in


    the car.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie pondered for a while and epted the offer. <b>¡°</b>Okay<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 606

    <b>Chapter </b><b>606 </b>


    Lee nced at Mnie<b>, </b>thinking she would reject.


    Mnie did not notice <b>Lee¡¯s </b>reaction. She still sensed <b>as </b><b>if </b>someone was stalking her. In such a situation<b>, </b>following Eugene might be a safer choice.


    Eugene was flipping through a document. He did not react much when Mnie got <b>into </b>the car. All he did was close the document and put it aside.


    Mnie nced at the hotel lobby and asked Eugene<b>, </b>¡°Are you <b>going </b><b>to </b>the conference room today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Garner is giving a talk.¡°.


    Mr. Garner¡¯s talk <b>was </b>about the connection between investors and clients. Mnie found it


    interesting after reading through some rted information.


    ¡°Are we going to Mr. Fuller¡¯s ce today?¡± asked Mnie.


    ¡°That can wait. Eric didn¡¯t inform us of anything. He might not have <b>settled </b>the power shortage issue yet.¡±


    Mnie asked nothing more and checked Redwaves¡® document again.


    Eugene¡¯s wordsst night reminded her of something. Since the terms were so specific, it meant the organizer had some otherpany in mind they wanted to cooperate with.


    However, if thepany had to depend on the organizer to change the rules to give them a chance to prove themselves¡­


    Mnie¡¯spetitive and unbending character was still in her. <b>She </b><b>easily </b>settled the jobs assigned to


    her. It was just that <b>her </b>stubbornness was not that obvious<b>. </b>


    However, she would stubbornly hold onto an issue and settle the matter if she encountered a problem that she was unwilling to give in to.


    Yvonne had always thought that Mnie was headstrong.


    ¡°Mr. Scott,¡± Lee called out. ¡°There¡¯s an <b>ident </b>ahead. We might be stuck in a jam<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Change the route.¡±


    Lee nodded and made a turn<b>. </b>However, just as the car made a turn<b>, </b>a hasty and loud honking sound came from behind them.


    A white van seemed to have gone out <b>of </b>control and was rushing toward their car.


    Lee cursed and turned the steering wheel. However, he was still a stepte. The white van knocked into the back of their car.


    The ck Audi crashed badly, and Mnie was shoved to the door.


    Her forehead hit the window, and she <b>fell </b>backward. Instead of feeling the pain<b>, </b>she fell into a warm embrace<b>. </b>


    A deep grunt came from above Mnie¡¯s <b>head</b>. Just as Mnie was about to be thrown<b>, </b>a pair <b>of </b>strong arms held her tightly.


    Eugene held her head with one arm and her body with another. It protected her from <b>most </b>of <b>the </b>possible injuries.


    The car finally stopped swaying after a while<b>. </b>The honking sounds came from the vehicles around them when the car stopped.


    Mnie was in Eugene¡¯s embrace. Other than the bump <b>on </b>the window<b>, </b>she was uninjured.


    ¡°Eugene?¡± Mnie was lying on Eugene¡¯s chest. She tried calling his name <b>softly</b>.


    No answer came from him.


    ¡°Eugene? Are you alright?¡± Mnie was anxious and tried to break free from Eugene¡¯s embrace.


    However, he was hugging her tightly, and Mnie could not move.


    When she wanted to push again<b>, </b>Eugene said, ¡°Don¡¯t move<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He was suppressing his cough, and his <b>voice </b>was <b>low</b>.


    Then, he slowly let go of Mnie.


    Mnie sat upright and looked at Eugene. The first thing that came into <b>her </b>sight was the red scratch


    on Eugene¡¯s forehead. It was a minor injury but seemed quite serious<b>. </b>

 Chapter 607

    <b>Chapter </b><b>607 </b>


    The traffic police cleared the scene soon after the ident. Eugene had protected Mnie<b>, </b>so she was not injured.


    Instead, Eugene and Lee had various scratches on their bodies.


    When the driver <b>of </b>the van was arrested, he smelled like alcohol and seemed to have been driving


    drunk.


    Mnie nced at the back of the <b>car</b>. It was seriously damaged there.


    In fact<b>, </b>there was other damage on the <b>side </b>of the car. Lee had made a turn, and there was a divider with nts beside the car. The car happened to bump into the divider.


    Mnie had a strange feeling that this might not be an ident.


    Then<b>, </b>she looked at the van driver. He was moderately tall and wore casual attire. His facial features looked ordinary.


    Before Mnie could take a closer look, the traffic police called her <b>to </b>register her <b>details</b>. Only after dealing with everything did she approach Eugene and <b>Lee</b>.


    She was worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. The talk can wait.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s forehead and temples were wounded, and his knuckles were also bleeding.


    Mnie looked at those wounds. Eugene was injured because he had protected her. She could <b>not </b>leave him unattended.


    She took a few bandages from her purse and handed them to Eugene<b>. </b>¡°Put these on first.¡±


    Eugene looked at her. His face was wounded, making him look less oppressive. With his back facing the sun, he looked at Mnie.


    Mnie froze and understood Eugene¡¯s gaze.


    She knelt on one knee in front of Eugene and lifted her head to look at his wounds.


    Her eyes met Eugene¡¯s. His eyshes were long, making his eyes look charming.


    Mnie froze and bit <b>her </b>lip as she took some sanitary wet wipes from her bag. She said, ¡°Lower your


    head.¡±


    Eugene cooperated and lowered his head. Mnie wiped the dirt around his wounds to clean them before sticking on the bandages.


    She was slow and gentle. Her body was tilted toward him<b>, </b>and their distance got closer.


    The neroli flower scent on her assailed Eugene¡¯s nostrils. His eyshes fluttered. Before Mnie could finish applying the bandages for him, he pushed Mnie¡¯s hand away.


    He said, ¡°We¡¯ll get it done in the hospital<b>.</b>¡±


    Since Eugene said so, Mnie would naturally listen to him. She looked at her phone and wanted to


    call Mr. Fuller.


    However, she noticed <b>Yvette¡¯s </b>messages, asking her why she had not arrived <b>yet</b>.


    Mnie replied to them and heard Lee saying, ¡°<b>I¡¯ve </b>contacted a private hospital<b>. </b>Mr. Scott, Mnie, <b>you </b>two head over there first. I¡¯ll stay back and settle the rest here.¡±


    <b>Lee </b><b>was </b>in the driver¡¯s seat and was also wounded. Mnie wanted him to go to the hospital with Eugene, and she thought of suggesting she stay back and <b>deal </b>with the <b>rest</b>.


    Lee knew what was on her mind and exined, ¡°This car belongs to the Oskon City branch. The insurance procedure is a littleplicated. I called the branch¡¯s secretary<b>, </b>and he said <b>he¡¯ll </b>be here to help me with this in a while.¡±


    Mnie nodded and did as <b>Lee </b>told.


    Eugene¡¯s wounds looked severe, but they were <b>just </b>some surface injuries. The car crash did not injure his bones, and only some ointment was prescribed for him.


    Mnie took the prescription, feeling relieved. If something happened to Eugene<b>, </b><b>it </b>would be


    troublesome.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter <b>608 </b>


    Mnie said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go and get the medicine. Wait for me <b>here</b>.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s arm was <b>also </b>wounded<b>, </b>and Mnie <b>felt </b>it was best for him to stay <b>away </b>from the crowd.


    However, Eugene rejected her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He looked at the registration reception and then back at Mnie. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯d better do a body check¨Cup


    too.¡±


    Mnie did not feel any difort. When she was about to <b>reject</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>noticed Eugene was staring at her belly.


    She swallowed her words and nodded <b>as </b>she registered for a <b>slot</b><b>. </b>


    After the examination, the results showed she was fine. The fetus <b>was </b>not affected. The doctor only reminded her to rest more.


    Mnie thanked the doctor<b>. </b>She was about to leave, but Eugene asked the doctor, ¡°The ident gave her a shock. Are you sure she¡¯s fine? Maybe the symptoms haven¡¯t shown up yet?¡±


    Mnie froze and looked at Eugene<b>. </b>


    The doctor answered, ¡°There¡¯s a possibility of that happening, but ording to the results, the baby is fine. If you¡¯re worried, <b>you </b>can observe your wife¡¯s condition first.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene did not mind the doctor assuming he was Mnie¡¯s husband and nodded.


    When they were outside<b>, </b>Mnie <b>said</b>, <b>¡°</b>Since the check¨Cup report showed I¡¯m <b>fine</b>, why did you ask the doctor about it again?¡±


    Eugene nced at her and said, <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯ll </b>be toote to do anything if you notice a problem after returning to the hotel<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie frowned. The baby had nothing to do with Eugene<b>, </b>and he did not have <b>to </b>care about her <b>so </b>


    much.


    However, she noticed someone <b>at </b>the hospital entrance before she could say anything.


    She stopped and stared at the person.


    Eugene sensed something was off and stopped. Then<b>, </b>he looked at where Mnie was looking. A middle¨Caged man and a young woman were walking into the hospital.


    The young woman held the man¡¯s arm, and they looked intimate. Meanwhile, the man looked like a gentleman and had charming facial features.


    Most importantly, Mnie¡¯s facial features <b>resembled </b>his.


    The young woman noticed them before the man did. She froze and asked Howard, ¡°That woman is so weird. Why does she keep staring <b>at </b>me?¡±


    Howard looked in the direction the young woman was pointing, and his eyes met Mnie¡¯s<b>. </b>He was startled for a moment before he subconsciously shoved <b>off </b>the young woman¡¯s arm.


    Mnie noticed everything. Even though she knew she would meet Howard <b>someday</b><b>, </b>she did not expect it to be in such a situation.


    All she did <b>was </b>stand there and watch Howard approach her <b>anxiously </b><b>after </b>shoving off that young


    woman.


    When Howard was in front of Mnie<b>, </b><b>he </b>put on an amiable fatherly smile before he could even calm


    his anxiousness.


    Looking at Mnie, he panted a little as he said, ¡°Mel? Mel, is that <b>you</b>?¡±


    Mnie listened to his concerned tone and looked at his hand on her arm.


    This hand had held that young woman <b>just </b>now.


    As if he had not noticed Mnie¡¯s coldness, he smiled <b>sincerely </b>and looked at her. <b>He </b>even took off his sses and wiped off his tears. Then, he sighed and sobbed as he said, ¡°Daddy¡¯s precious


    daughter has grown up. This is great!¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 609

    Howard lifted his arms <b>as </b>if he wanted to hug Mnie, but he backed away after hesitating. In the end, hemented about how fast time flew.


    Mnie looked at his <b>face </b>and said indifferently, ¡°It only takes two hours <b>to </b>fly from Oskon City <b>to </b>


    Jepton.¡±


    With her lips pursed, she stared at Howard.


    Since Howard moved out of Jepton<b>, </b>this was the first time Mnie had seen him.


    When Dn divorced Howard, she threw away most <b>of </b>Howard¡¯s photos. Mnie had secretly kept one, but Dn scolded her when she found <b>out </b>and burned it.


    Besides looking <b>older</b>, Howard looked like <b>a </b>sessful <b>man </b>in his suit.


    <b>He </b>had not changed at all.


    Compared to Dn, who had changed a <b>lot</b>, Howard seemed to be living a good life.


    However, Mnie could not understand why.


    She could tell Howard was living a good <b>life </b>from Matthew¡¯s life.


    Mnie bit her lip as she looked into Howard¡¯s eyes, waiting for his answer<b>. </b>


    Since Howardmented how time had flown and he missed her, why did he not visit her even once back then?


    He was lying!


    Mnie refused to believe his <b>words</b>.


    It was impossible for Howard to not even have <b>a </b>day off in the past <b>few </b>years.


    Howard did not <b>expect </b>Mnie to <b>be </b><b>so </b>straightforward. Flustered, he tried toe up with a


    wless excuse.


    However, before he could do <b>so</b><b>, </b>that young woman with him came <b>over</b>.


    She nced at Mnie in displeasure. Then<b>, </b>she wanted to hold Howard¡¯s arm again, but Howard dodged.


    Instantly, rage shot through <b>her</b><b>. </b>She asked coquettishly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Who <b>is </b>she? Did she mesmerize you just by staring at you just now?¡±


    Howard faced Mnie <b>as </b>he cleared his throat and snapped, <b>¡°</b>What nonsense are you talking about? She¡¯s Mel, my daughter.¡±


    Then, he put on a straight face and exined to Mnie<b>, </b>¡°This is Bianca, <b>a </b>new intern in mypany. Her hometown is far away, and she works in Oskon City alone. She wanted to save money


    and didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital <b>even </b>when ill. So, I brought her here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nced at the woman who looked younger than her and said, ¡°Looks like yourpany cares about its employees <b>so </b>much that even the boss is apanying an intern to the hospital<b>.</b>¡±


    Feeling awkward, Howard cleared his throat guiltily and said<b>, </b>¡°Mel<b>, </b>when did you arrive in Oskon City? Why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡±


    Mnie looked at Howard¡¯s pretentious smile and calmed herself down.


    Why was he acting like her dad?


    Mnie felt it was ridiculous listening to Howard¡¯s words.


    She nced at Bianca Redwood again. Bianca was holding Howard¡¯s arm <b>once </b>more. She did not seem to intend to hide their rtionship.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter <b>610 </b>


    Maybe because of what Dn had done to her, Mnie <b>was </b>not disappointed with Howard¡¯s fake enthusiasm.


    Deep down, it was as if she had <b>already </b>known that Howard did <b>not </b><b>care </b>much about <b>her</b>.


    Maybe when she saw Matthew<b>, </b>she knew she was no longer important to Howard.


    It was just like Dn sacrificing her because of Peachie.


    Mnie¡¯s calm gaze looked like she was judging him, spiking Howard¡¯s guilt. <b>He </b>cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m happy you¡¯re here in Oskon City. Why don¡¯t we have lunch together today?


    ¡°I remember your favorite dish is grilled pork ribs, right? There¡¯s a restaurant in Oskon City that cooks that well. Let me take you there to try it.¡±


    He tried hard to pretend to be a good father. ¡°After lunch, <b>I </b>can take you on a tour around Oskon City and buy you jewelry and handbags. Our Mel has to have everything that other girls have<b>.</b>¡±


    It sounded as if they were close and had never been separated.


    Mnie clenched her hands into fists and said, <b>¡°</b>You don¡¯t have to do all that. I¡¯m not here <b>for </b>a tour¡­ ¡°Before Mnie could finish her words, she felt nauseous again.


    She covered her mouth and retched.


    When she lifted her head, a clean tissue was handed to her. Eugene said in his deep voice, <b>¡°</b>If you feel unwell, let¡¯s go back and do another medical check¨Cup.¡±


    Mnie only felt difort for a while. It might be <b>because </b>of the ident or because she was in a bad mood after encountering Howard.


    Before she could embrace herself, Howard asked, ¡°Mel, why are you at the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Mnie was covering her mouth and could not speak. She heard Eugene answer in displeasure, ¡°Why else would she be here<b>? </b>For a tour?¡±


    Howard was tall and had a good figure among middle¨Caged men, but Eugene <b>was </b>half a head taller


    than him.


    Eugene nced at Bianca¡¯s hand, grabbed Howard¡¯s arm<b>, </b>and mocked, <b>¡°</b>Mr. Smith, you¡¯re pretty kind, looking after your ill female employee. It would be <b>a </b>disgrace not to award you for being so generous, kind, and thoughtful.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that a responsible boss like you is asking his daughter why she¡¯s here at the hospital. You


    should care more about your family than your employees.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s words were sarcastic, <b>yet </b>he was good enough not to be straightforward about Howard and Bianca¡¯s shameful rtionship.


    Howard¡¯s <b>expression </b>turned gloomy.


    Although Eugene wore <b>a </b>high¨Cend suit, he looked a little <b>messy </b>as his suit was crumpled and he had wounds on his face. His image at the moment was <b>way </b>different from the <b>usual </b>him in <b>LeapCo</b>.


    Howard looked at him and snorted coldly. ¡°Mel<b>, </b>is this your friend? <b>He¡¯s </b>rude<b>.</b>¡±


    Bianca nced at Eugene. Even with wounds on his face<b>, </b>Eugene still looked handsome.


    Her heart hammered upon seeing such <b>a </b>charming man.


    Then, she nced at Mnie and said, ¡°What friend? Can¡¯t you <b>see </b>they¡¯re dating? Otherwise, why would this man be so protective of her?<b>¡± </b>


    Hugh¡¯s brows knitted together upon hearing this. He regarded Eugene with a straight face.


    Then<b>, </b>he said with displeasure, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this, Mel. If he¡¯s your boyfriend, break up him now! He <b>doesn¡¯t </b>deserve you!


    with


    ¡°I have many business partners, and they have sons. Any one of them is better than this beggared brat!¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter <b>611 </b>


    Mnie frowned upon hearing Howard¡¯s demanding tone<b>. </b>It did not matter if- Eugene was her boyfriend <b>or </b>not. Howard <b>had </b><b>no </b>right to tell her what to do.


    The attitude of him trying to control her as her parent and mentioning he was her father annoyed her. Did he ever carry out his responsibility as her father?


    Mnie suppressed the difort she was feeling and said coldly, ¡°I have the freedom to date anyone I want.¡±


    Howard seemed displeased, but he tried to use a gentler approach when talking to Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mel. My attitude was bad just now. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that, but I¡¯m just concerned.¡±


    ((


    Then, he nced at Eugene in disdain before patiently persuading Mnie, Mel, you have to trust me. I¡¯ll never be wrong. This man is poor, and dating him will do you no good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer in the future. Why don¡¯t I introduce the son of one of my business partners who¡¯s the same age as you? I¡¯ll invite him for lunch. You and him can get to know each other.¡±


    Howard took out his phone without even caring about Mnie¡¯s opinion.


    Mnie took a deep breath and looked at Howard as she snapped, ¡°I have work to deal with. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Howard stopped her. He put on a stern and helpless expression. He sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you resign and work in mypany? Your job will be easier there.¡®


    Mnie looked at Howard sarcastically.


    She said, ¡°From the moment you met me, you¡¯ve been addressing yourself as my father. But have you ever missed me all these years?


    ¡°Have you ever thought of us, who you dumped in Jepton?


    ¡°You said you care about me, but have you forgotten about how I couldn¡¯t reach you in the summer of my middle school year?


    ¡°If you cared about me<b>, </b>you wouldn¡¯t be ignoring the fact that I¡¯m in the hospital because I might be ill. You didn¡¯t even care to ask what job was before asking me to resign.¡±


    Mnie said those words calmly but <b>clearly</b><b>. </b>Howard¡¯s expression changed.


    He looked at Mnie<b>. </b>¡°Are you ming me for not visiting <b>you </b>all these years?¡±


    Mnie no longer felt anything toward this man. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Howard pointed at Mnie with disappointment and sadness. ¡°Mel, how could you say this to me? I missed you every day! I couldn¡¯t go back to Jepton! How could you hate me so much?¡±


    Howard dragged his voice, yet Mnie had already ignored him and left.


    She feared losing control of her emotions if she kept talking to Howard.


    How could she not hate him?


    She had lost her father for years. Suddenly, he appeared and told her he loved her. Who would believe that?


    After they left the hospital, Mnie took a deep breath of the fresh air and felt better.


    She looked at Eugene beside her and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was thanking Eugene because he spoke up for her. He said the words she had been wanting to say.


    Eugene said casually, ¡°I was in a bad mood.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Are we going back to the hotel now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Eugene answered. He did not hide his emotions.


    Mnie understood why. Eugene had always been clean and cared about his image.


    It might be the first time in his life he was in such a pathetic state. It was no wonder he was a little irritated.


    Mnie hailed a taxi and texted Lee, telling him she was heading back to the hotel with Eugene.

 Chapter 612

    Mnie did not know Howard clutched his chest from anger after she and Eugene left.


    Bianca helped him to the seats and patted his chest as she pretended to be concerned. ¡°Why be mad at her? It¡¯s their choice. It¡¯ll do you no good getting agitated because of this.¡±


    Howard grabbed Bianca¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°I wish Mel can be as obedient as you, That brat wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive her then.¡±


    Bianca recalled Eugene¡¯s appearance and muttered, ¡°I think he looks nice.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Bianca smiled and poked Howard¡¯s chest. ¡°Now you¡¯re calling me obedient. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m just an employee of yourpany? Are the other employees as obedient as me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my dearest employee, okay?¡± Howard coxed Bianca.


    Bianca asked, ¡°Who do you think is more beautiful, me or your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you, my darling. You¡¯re beautiful and obedient, my dearest darling.¡±


    When Mnie and Eugene arrived at the hotel, Mnie wanted to head back to her room, but Eugene stopped her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Apply the ointment for me.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You can apply it by looking at the mirror.¡±


    Eugene looked at her and said nothing. After pursing her lips and pondering, Mnie followed him upstairs.


    When they entered Eugene¡¯s room, he took off his coat and threw it in the bin. The suit that cost a few thousand dors was now a pile of rubbish.


    He wanted to take a bath. Mnie frowned and reminded him, ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s better not to wet the wounds.¡±


    Eugene froze and said, ¡°I¡¯m washing my hands,¡±


    However, that was an excuse. Just as he entered the bathroom, the water was turned on.


    Mnie could not dash in and stop him from bathing. She only hoped Eugene would avoid wetting his wounds.


    While waiting, she took out the ointment prescribed by the doctor.


    As expected, his body and hair were wet when Eugene walked out of the bathroom.


    He did not wear a shirt, revealing his drenched chest.


    Only then did Mnie know why Eugene wanted her help.


    Besides Eugene¡¯s forehead and knuckles, his elbow and shoulder were also injured.


    It was indeed inconvenient for him to apply the ointment himself.


    Mnie sat on the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s apply the ointment.¡±


    Eugene sat before her. His skin was wless, and the scratches looked obvious on him.


    Fortunately, he took a quick bath and did not stand under the water for long.


    However, Mnie still sanitized the wounds before applying the ointment.


    She was gentle, and her touch on Eugene¡¯s skin was like a feather brushing past it. Eugene found it ticklish.


    The wounds on his forehead and knuckles were easy to deal with. However, the one on his shoulder was extensive, and some scratches were on his corbone.


    Mnie took the cotton bud and said, ¡°I think it¡¯ll be easier with you lying down.¡±


    Eugene looked at her and said nothing as hey on the bed in the room.


    Mnie took the ointment and approached him. She happened to see his muscr waist above his loosely tied towel.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter <b>613 </b>


    Mnie pursed her lips and looked away. She put the ointment somewhere she could reach and stopped beside Eugene.


    The wound on his shoulder was from the back to the upper front of his corbone. Moreover, the scratches were scattered. When Mnie applied the ointment, she had to first dry the water droplets around the wounds with the cotton bud.


    She naturally went closer to Eugene when she was focused. With Eugene sitting on the couch, Mnie could not look for suitable positions.


    Mnie sat on a chair by the bed. She looked at the wounds as she cleaned them. Eugeney with his face facing up. He supported his body with his back and abdominal muscles, and it showed his muscle strength around his waist. Moreover, his abdominal muscles were obvious as he was flexing them. The loose towel covered his private parts vaguely, making him look sexier.


    Mnie happened to see this when she lifted her head.


    Her eyshes fluttered as she looked away and said calmly, ¡°Ask Lee to bring you some anti¨Cinfection medicine when he returns. It¡¯ll be bad if the wounds are infected.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maybe because Eugene was lying down, he sounded a littlezy, and his voice was deeper.


    He nced at Mnie casually. Mnie happened to be lowering her head and applying the ointment on him. Her long hair was tied in a ponytail, revealing her beautiful neck.


    Eugene felt a strange feeling rising, and he looked away slowly.


    When he felt nothing on his shoulder, he saw that Mnie had lifted her head to say, ¡°It¡¯s done. Don¡¯t put on your clothes yet.¡±


    Eugene looked at her.


    Mnie realized what she had said and added, ¡°Wearing the clothes will wipe off the ointment. You won¡¯t be leaving this room anyway.¡±


    Eugene showed no expression. He had been in this state since they left the hospital.


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself, then. I¡¯ll call Leeter and ask him when he¡¯ll be back. You can look for him if you need help.¡±


    She arranged everything for him, yet Eugene said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not a bad boss to make Lee look after me even when he¡¯s injured himself.¡±


    Mnic froze. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell the receptionist about this, then?¡±


    Eugene stared at her. His chest heaved as the muscles around moved along. His figure was perfectly built.


    Mnie knew Eugene had the perfect body. She had even slept with him. However, she still tried to look away when she saw his exposed body.


    She was too focused when she was applying the ointment. Now that there was nothing for her to do, she felt awkward looking at him.


    Eugene drooped his eyes and hid his emotions. He said, ¡°Has Matthew¡¯s father always been in Oskon City?¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene, meeting his eyes. Her brows were furrowed together. Why do you ask this?¡±


    ((


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Eugene sounded calm. He moved his wounded arm, and his muscles bulged.


    ¡°Matthew got to know the Qaisa family as Nicole¡¯s boyfriend. Then, Gerardo favored Matthew and got Matthew an internship in hispany¡­¡±


    Eugene paused. ¡°I investigated him, but there¡¯s nothing specific about his family background. I thought he was from a poor family, but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.¡±


    He was frank, thinking it was alright for Mnie to know this.


    Mnie was startled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing about Howard in what you¡¯ve investigated about Matthew?¡±


    ¡°Not only him, there¡¯s nothing about Matthew¡¯s mother either.¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter <b>614 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s expression was serious again. She was certain Matthew was Howard¡¯s son, yet she could not understand why Eugene got no information about that.


    Moreover, from Howard¡¯s attire, it seemed his business had been doing well in Oskon City¡­


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Eugene hid his emotions and pondered before saying, ¡°No matter if it¡¯s for yourself or some other reason, it¡¯s better for you to have nothing to do with Matthew from now on.¡±


    Eugene was rarely this serious, and Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    However, she did not show any emotions as she muttered, ¡°Since you suspect them, why don¡¯t you investigate Howard? There should be something about him.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow and said nothing.


    When Mnie left Eugene¡¯s room, she felt a little depressed.


    Eugene would never lie, and that was why Mnie felt suffocated.


    Matthew¡­


    Howard¡­


    Mnie had a feeling that a secret was waiting to be revealed.


    Just as Mnie left, Eugene, who was lying, got off the bed.


    He draped a bathrobe over his shoulders and dialed a number.


    It was answered quickly, and Eugene said in a deep voice, ¡°Investigate the incidents today and that day quickly. Get more detailed information about Matthew and Howard, especially the connection between them.¡±


    (<b>( </b>


    The person on the other end of the call listened quietly before answering, Matthew is quite cautious. He managed to avoid us as soon as our men made a


    move¡­


    ¡°But there is something. He seems to be looking into Mnie¡¯s life.¡±


    Eugene squinted as he stared out the window.


    He had reminded Mnie to stay away from Matthew. Mnie thought Matthew and her might not be contacting each other for some time, but she received Matthew¡¯s call when she returned to her room.


    It was an unknown number from Oskon City. Not knowing why, Mnie had a


    T


    hunch it might be Matthew.


    She answered the call and heard wind whistling on the other end. Then, Matthew said clearly in his slightly husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s voice sounded cold, and it was a little creepy. Mnie was stunned, ¡± Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°I heard you got into an ident today.¡± Matthew sounded indifferent as he asked, ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Mnie frowned, feeling that Matthew was not concerned about her.


    Then, she heard him say, ¡°You met your beloved father, right?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression changed. Only two to three hours had passed since encountering Howard in the hospital, yet Matthew already knew about it.


    Her heart sank, and she asked coldly, ¡°Are you stalking me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I stalk you?¡± Matthew calmly asked Mnie. He chuckled at the end of his question as if Mnie was thinking too highly of herself.


    Mnie bit her lip. Matthew¡¯s cold voice continued, ¡°Do you want to meet up?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. Matthew was not in a hurry. He silently waited for Mnie¡¯s response.


    Matthew was staring at the table as he tapped the edge of the bar counter, like a predator waiting patiently for its prey to fall into its trap.

 Chapter 615

    After hanging up the call, Mnie realized her forehead was covered in cold


    sweat.


    Matthew arranged to meet her on the 16th floor of Pearl Hotel tomorrow night.


    Mnie threw her phone aside and took a deep breath. As Matthew¡¯s and Howard¡¯s faces shed across her mind, Eugene¡¯s words lingered in her ears.


    Mnie felt depressed and gloomy.


    She locked herself in her room for the entire morning until Yvette called her at noon. Only then did her messy mind feel clear again.


    Answering the call, Yvette¡¯s voice came through the speaker. ¡°What happened? Did you and Mr. Scott get into an ident?¡±


    ¡°Someone ran into our car from behind.¡±


    Mnie did not want to say much about it.


    She thought Yvette had called to ask about the ident, but she mentioned something else. ¡°We¡¯ll pay you two a visit. You¡¯re staying in the same hotel as Mr. Scott, right? Send us the location and we¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Mnie wanted to reject it, but Yvette whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I just want to take this opportunity to brief Mr. Scott about our studio. Maybe he¡¯ll invest in us.¡±


    Since she had said so, Mnie could not reject her. She sent her the address.


    However, she insisted that Yvette did not visit her. She should just call Lee once she arrived.


    Unexpectedly, Yvette still came with some gifts and supplements.


    Mnie was reluctant to receive guests. ¡°Mr. Scott is upstairs.¡±


    ¡°I know he¡¯s upstairs, but it isn¡¯t appropriate for us to give him a surprise visit. We contacted Lee, but he¡¯s at the hospital. He told us to look for you.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You can call Mr. Scott¡­¡±


    Before Mnie could continue, Yvette interrupted her.


    She held Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡°Please help me. I might be fired if I don¡¯tplete my KPI this year. All you have to do is take us there. Please¡­¡±


    Yvette was adorable when she acted coquettishly and held Mnie¡¯s hand like


    this. Mnie had to go along with her request.


    Yvette let go of Mnie¡¯s hand only when they were in the elevator. She blinked her eyes innocently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to keep my job.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s displeasure dissipated upon seeing her cute reaction. She said, Eugene is wounded, and I¡¯m unsure if he wants to attend to guests.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re just here to express our concern.¡±


    ((


    Mnie knocked on the door a few times when they were outside Eugene¡¯s room, but no one answered. She waited for a few minutes, but no response came from inside.


    She looked at Yvette. ¡°He seems to have gone out.¡±


    Just as she spoke, the door opened.


    Eugene was only wearing a bathrobe, and his chest was revealed.


    Mnie¡¯s forehead puckered as she told Eugene, ¡°Yvette and her colleagues are here to visit you upon hearing you¡¯re injured.¡±


    She spoke fast and in a low voice. Then, she wanted to remind Eugene to change into something more decent. However, he nced at the people at the door and walked back into the room as he said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mnie froze and entered.


    When they were in Eugene¡¯s room, Eugene had tidied his bathrobe and was sitting on the couch, looking at them expressionlessly.


    Yvette was good at breaking the silence. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, we were so worried when we heard you got into an ident. We didn¡¯t even take our lunch and came to visit you once we had the time.¡±

 Chapter 616

    Yvette had intentionally raised her voice and given it a hint of coquettishness so that she sounded like a cute little cat.


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself,¡± Eugene replied, his voice deep.


    ¡°What do you mean trouble? We¡¯re doing this earnestly. Besides, Mr. Scott,


    seeing the wound on your face, I wish I was you so that I could take the injury for you.¡±


    Yvette was quite skilled at ttering people. Her sweetness did not sound forced at all, which immediately lightened the atmosphere.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about ruining your appearance like that?¡± someone teased.


    Yvette smiled and replied, ¡°What¡¯s a little blemish on my face? But if Mr. Scott¡¯s exquisite face were to be marred, it would be a loss to the whole of society itself.¡±


    Mnie could not help but chuckle at Yvette¡¯s words. Her conversational skills were indeed impressive.


    She felt a gaze on her when she wasughing and immediately looked up. Her eyes met Eugene¡¯s calm gaze.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were calm, the corners a little pink due to him having just bathed and applied medicine. His hair was not styled as usual and fell softly over his forehead. He looked younger and more gentle than usual.


    Mnie stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re all here from the studio to visit Mr. Scott, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    She avoided Eugene¡¯s gaze and got ready to leave, but Yvette eximed and grabbed her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Didn¡¯t you also skip lunch? Let¡¯s all have lunch togetherter.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s grip was slightly too hard, causing Mnie to wince in pain for a


    moment.


    Yvette looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t grab you that hard.¡±


    Mnie did not say anything. Instead, she tried to move her wrist and felt the pain persist. She frowned even more but quickly masked it as she said to Yvette casually, ¡°You startled me just now when you suddenly touched me.¡±


    ¡°Oh<b>, </b>sorry about that,¡± Yvette responded.


    Mnie nodded but then heard Eugene¡¯s voice which was devoid of emotion say, ¡°Are you so easily startled?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit nervoustely, so yes, I¡¯m easily startled.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lingered on Mnie¡¯s wrist, his dark eyes seemingly seeing through everything.


    ¡°Are you really not injured?¡±


    Before Mnie could answer, Eugene continued, ¡°Lee will discusspensation with the responsible partyter. Are you trying to reduce the responsibility for the party at fault?¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze and pulled up her sleeve. Therge bruise on her delicate wrist immediately came into view of everyone.


    Yvette¡¯s eyes widened immediately. ¡°Oh my, what happened? And I grabbed your hand just now. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Mnie lowered her gaze to the bruise on her wrist, feeling a bit surprised herself. Eugene was looking at her face as he asked evenly, ¡°Nervous breakdown?


    Mnie exined, ¡°You saw me back at the hospital. My hand was fine.¡±


    Indeed, Eugene had been with Mnie the entire time she was being examined. Even if something had been wrong then, she did not show it when she was applying medicine to Eugene.


    She was wearing long sleeves today, but she would still feel difort even if she could not sense anything wrong.


    Yvette realized this and looked at Mnie. ¡°Isn¡¯t your hand¡¯s reaction a little sluggish? It only just reacted now.¡±

 Chapter 617

    ¡°Maybe the blood¡¯s congested, causing a bted reaction? I remember Nicole had a simr experience once. She hit her hand on the door, and it didn¡¯t swell until the next day.¡± Yvette looked at Mnie¡¯s hand and murmured first aid methods to her.


    Halfway through, Yvette suddenly sensed a cold and stern gaze on her. She paused and turned her head, only to be met with Eugene¡¯s dark and deep eyes.


    With her quick wit, she immediately changed the subject. Putting on a regretful and sad expression, she said, ¡°But I suggest you go to the hospital for a check- up. We can¡¯t be sure if you¡¯ve injured your bone.


    ¡°We need to rush back now, though, so we¡¯ll have to trouble you, Mr. Scott. Although you¡¯re also injured, you¡¯re still a man. Things should be easier with someone apanying Mnie,¡± Yvette said quickly. She then got up and bade farewell to Eugene with her colleagues.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now. You should go to the hospital to have your injury checked,¡± Yvette added before leaving with her colleagues.


    Mnie also made to leave, but then Eugene¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Severe injuries can affect the bones.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check¨Cup,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Eugene nodded. ¡°Wait for me to get changed.¡°.


    Mnie nced back at him. ¡°I can go by myself.¡±


    Eugene had already stood up and was looking down at her from above. His tone remained unchanged as he said, ¡°Like I said, Lee is discussingpensation.¡±


    The implication was clear. He was adamant about apanying Mnie to the hospital.


    After another taxi ride to the hospital, Mnie underwent a series of examinations. The report revealed that it was only subcutaneous bleeding and nothing serious. However, Eugene insisted on another full¨Cbody examination to ensure that everything was alright before leaving.


    Mnie held a stack of examination reports in her hand and asked Eugene, Should I give these reports to you or to Lee?¡±


    1


    11


    Mnie lowered his gaze to her wrist, which was now bruised and slightly swollen. It looked quite rming. Since Mnie was pregnant, the doctor advised against using too much ointment.


    Even when she was treating Eugene¡¯s wound earlier, she had used cotton swabs. Mnie had felt fine before the symptoms emerged, but now, there was a burning pain in her wrist. Her entire hand felt limp and powerless.


    The next moment, a hand reached out in front of her. Eugene immediately took the reports from her hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll pass them on to Lee.¡±


    Mnie simply nodded.


    They then headed back to the hotel. This time, Eugene did not let her upstairs, so Mnie went back to her room on her own. Just when she stepped out of the elevator, however, she saw a familiar figure hurrying past the corner.


    She frowned, trying to recall who it was. However, the information dodged her.


    Since her hand was injured, Mnie had dinner sent up to her room. Before she could start eating, Henry called to express his concern. ¡°Oh dear Mel, what happened? How did you get into an ident? Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere? Do you feel unwell?¡±


    Henry bombarded her with a string of questions, filled with genuine concern. Mnie answered each one of them before finally hearing the old man huff indignantly.


    ¡°Whoever dares to drink and drive in broad daylight deserves to be sentenced! What <i>if </i>something had happened to you? How would I have coped?¡±

 L 91

    Such particr demands!


    ¡°Ms. Agatha is well aware of Master Lucius¡¯s temperament when he¡¯s working, so¡­<b>¡± </b>


    Violet had no choice but to take the te after hearing George¡¯s exnation.


    Lucius was, as before, surrounded by multipleputers, adeptly controlling operations with a joystick. Despite the myriad of shing screens, he appeared unbothered, handling everything with ease and precision.


    He seemed aware of her presence immediately, calling out ¡°Come here¡± as she entered, his voice tinged with a hint of urgency, likely due to hunger.


    Violet came closer, and he once again drew her into his arms.


    His hand was burning hot.


    While


    she embraced him, he continued working on hisputer, Violet¡¯s presence obstructed him.


    Each time he moved<b>, </b>he would slightly bump into her, unintentionally drawing them closer.


    She questioned how this hadn¡¯t affected his work.


    Without a word from him to leave, she reluctantly began <b>feeding </b>him. He ate quickly, finishing in


    just a few minutes.


    Attempting to pull away, she found herself restrained by his tightening grip, ¡°Stay here!¡±


    Consequently, she found herself confined within his arms, observing him work on theputer.


    His breath lightly brushed her, hovering near her nose. Hisrge hand asionally bumped


    her, causing her to wobble.


    ¡°Grab onto me!¡±


    He hastily guided her <b>hand </b>around his waist.


    Baffled, she wondered how he could remain focused on his work in such a situation.


    Lucius didn¡¯t show any signs <b>of </b>difort, while Violet, anxious not to disturb him, broke into a <b>sweat</b>.


    A single error could disrupt the rapid sequence of numbers on his screen.


    The sound of keyboard tapping filled the air.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet felt incredibly bored, yearning to be outside, even if just for simple outdoor activities. That seemed preferable to being seated on hisp.


    Eventually, she couldn¡¯t hold back and softly asked, ¡°May I¡­¡±


    ¡°Nol¡± he quickly silenced her, pressing her head down, <b>not </b>even considering her request.


    Violet, feeling difort in her neck, protested. ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s really dull.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s chat.¡±


    ¡°Chat?¡±


    She hesitated to even breathe too loudly, unsure if speaking was allowed. She gave him a


    doubtful nce.


    He offered a small smile. ¡°My work isn¡¯t so restrictive that I can¡¯t talk.¡±


    She found it unbelievable that he could manage the rapid data on his screens and still converse.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your eyes strained with all this constant shing?¡± she ventured.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, his hand adeptly operating a key.


    ¡°Do you actually keep track of everything on the screen?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Absolutely. It¡¯s crucial to memorize each number set on theseputers for precise control.¡±


    ¡°Right, what¡¯s the second¨Ctost row of numbers on the firstputer?¡±


    He quickly uttered a series of numbers.


    Violet blinked. She only caught thest few digits. Despite her close observation, she couldn¡¯tprehend how he did it.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t y games with money,¡± he responded, indirectly addressing her usation.


    Violet fell silent.


    Two hourster, he hit the Enter key, bringing a momentary pause to theputer¡¯s activity.


    He reclined back, indicating his work was finished.


    As Violet tried to leave hisp, he effortlessly pulled her back against him, enveloping her in his


    ¡°Check if this is the set of numbers you asked about.¡±


    Thest digits matched what she remembered, confirming his uracy<b>. </b>


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°How can you be so skilled<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she asked in amazement, reevaluating him.


    He simply hummed, appearing cool on the outside but evidently pleased inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor talent.¡±


    Violet recalled a variety show where such skills were showcased, realizing world champions were at simr levels. It seemed the world champions were only as good as him.


    ¡°Is your IQ¡­really high?¡±


    ¡°230¡±


    ¡°2¡­30?¡± Violet was astounded. Normally, an IQ between 120 and 140 was considered high,


    but 230 was extraordinary.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t¡­misleading me?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, but that¡¯s what Mensa assessed.¡±


    Mensa, the renowned high¨CIQ society? Violet couldn¡¯t help but view him with a newfound respect.


    Lucius enjoyed her admiring gaze and continued holding her for the afternoon.


    Violet remained tense in his embrace, almost overwhelmed, almost peeing her trousers. She didn¡¯t know how long she would have stayed if it hadn¡¯t been for the pretext of making dinner.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha.¡±


    When he saw her walk out, George smiled with relief and treated her with greater respect.


    Rubbing her sore neck, Violet approached George and asked, ¡°Did Lucius really have his IQ tested at Mensa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was a member there.¡±


    Violet responded with a simple ¡°Oh¡°, and then scoffed, ¡°What good is such a high IQ if he can¡¯t even recognize his own wife?¡±

 L 92

    hapter 0092


    George¡¯s face changed subtly. He lowered his head, carefully hiding his reaction.


    He exined calmly. ¡°Those with high IQs oftenck emotional intelligence, the wordvances things out that way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± Violet<b>, </b>finding some sce in his words, nodded in agreement.


    Lucius¡¯s remarkable talents made her feel in byparison. Then again, why was the a problem? They weren¡¯t a couple, after all.


    The term couple unexpectedly resonated within her, tightening her chest and sending a jolt through her heart.


    Over the next few days. Lucius remained preupied with work yet made a point <i>of </i>


    spending hours each day holding Violet, insisting she apany him.


    Enduring the unease, she waited for him to conclude his tasks.


    Her eyes widened in wonder upon seeing the endless stream of numbers on hisputer.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Money,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Is it really that simple to earn money by just working on aputer?


    She pondered the ease of acquiring wealth. He neither confirmed nor denied, but his self- assurance was apparent.


    ¡°Anyone who marries you is bound to be lucky,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± he queried.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re wealthy!¡±


    ¡®Do you also wish to marry me?¡±


    His intense look suggested he hoped to maintain their marriage, even if it was initially unintended.


    Violet instantly denied it. ¡°To <b>me</b>, enough money is all that¡¯s needed. A marriage should be rooted <b>in </b>emotion. Without that<b>, </b>it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡® he responded, his expression growing solemn. Abruptly, he cupped her chin. ¡°Are you hinting that for us to be together, I must have feelings for you?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°To be exact, love.¡±


    She bravely met his stare, not quite sure why she said that.


    Lucius released her abruptly, sneering, ¡°Love is a myth. Marriage is merely a bodily union, nothing


    else.¡±


    Violet felt as if a bucket of ice¨Ccold water had been dumped on her<b>. </b>


    She yearned to question if his recent tender gestures were solely for physical gratification, devoid of any feelings, yet she refrained.


    He was a nonbeliever in love, and her inability to fall for someone was not new to her.


    Asking again would invite further self¨Cdegradation.


    Masking her turmoil with a feigned smile, she departed the room.


    Her heart experienced a loss, a part of it seemingly slipping away.


    Lucius observed her exit, her smile striking him with agonizing rity. His lips were pressed firmly together.


    He harbored affection for Violet, but as George said, his low EQ kept him from understanding it.


    Violet had also voiced her desire to depart. Why should he express his actual feelings to someone who was ready to leave at any time? He was resolved never to fall in love with another woman.


    After days ofbor, Lucius returned to his bedroom to sleep.


    Alone in the living room, Violet aimlessly switched TV channels, unable to find a show that piqued her interest.


    Suddenly, the phone in the living room rang.


    George was absent.


    Reluctantly, she answered it.


    ¡°Put that insolent boy on the phone!¡± The voice exploded on the other end, nearly deafening her.¡± How dare he send people to stop me? He must be tired of living!¡±


    Violet had to move the receiver away from her ear, but that voice was somewhat familiar.


    Amidst the tumult and ongoing fury, ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to defy me!¡±


    Violet could hear the voice approaching closer. When she looked up, she noticed the door had been kicked open.


    It was Howard, seething with fury. His brows and mustache bristled with rage, casting a


    menacing look Inside the room.


    George interjected, ¡°Master Davis, such intrusion will infuriate Master Lucius.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I am the head of the family, not him!¡± Howard thundered, his voice so powerful <b>it </b>appeared to


    blow the roof off.


    A squad of armed men in ck uniforms stood disheartened behind George<b>. </b>


    Lucius had issued a strict edict that death would be the penalty for anyone trespassing in the


    Imperial Pce, without exceptions. Despite knowing this, Howard brazenly barged in.


    His shout forced George to stand aside; his face was clouded with dread.


    Violet, recalling Howard¡¯s previous impudent attempt to take Regina, quickly stood in his path. dering, ¡°You¡¯re not permitted upstairs!¡±


    Howard¡¯s face hardened when he recognized her, and he scoffed at her, ¡°Who are you to block my <b>way</b>!¡±


    Effortlessly shoving her aside, he thundered upstairs, ¡°Where¡¯s that insolent boy? I¡¯ll shoot him!¡±


    Fueled by the indignity of his previous eviction, Howard was determined to exact vengeance and even drew a gun, ready to use it.


    ¡°Master Davis, please calm down!¡± George rushed <b>in</b>, horrified.


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down! Anyone who tries to stop me shall face my fury!¡±


    He was on the verge of shooting George.


    Violet, acting swiftly, seized the gun¡¯s muzzle, her palm in the line of fire.


    George, rmed by her action, gasped, ¡°Ms. Agatha!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Agatha?¡± Howard connected her to Lucius¡¯s anxious care for her. He scrutinized her. ¡°You¡¯re Agatha?¡±


    Without further exnation, she simply confirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Agatha.¡±


    Howard sneered, ¡°Lucius, the fool, has weed a traitor into his home. How disgraceful!¡±

 L 93

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you betraying him too? Should he shun you forever?¡± Violet retorted. A different emotion drove her statements in support of Luclus.


    ¡°You¡­ How <b>dare </b>you challenge me?¡± Howard, stung by her words, roared in fury.


    Violet faced the enraged elder withposure. ¡°Agatha is his wife, receable over a lifetime. But you, his grandfather, deserted him in his darkest hour. What does that make you? It¡¯s like adding salt to his wound, destroying him for life!¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Though he wasn¡¯t shooting, Howard was visibly shaken, his expression betraying his inner turmoil.


    Meanwhile, a figure quietly approached, his eyes coldly fixed on the irate old man.


    Lucius announced, ¡°Grandma says If you persist, she¡¯ll never see you again.¡±


    His eyes betrayed every bit of disrespect for Howard, even if he spoke to him politely.


    Howard, initially seething with anger, suddenly seemed to lose all his fiery energy, resembling a deted balloon.


    George pushed Violet away from the gun¡¯s muzzle.


    Lucius approached and subtly distanced Violet from George, drawing her close.


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t handle my woman roughly next time,¡± he warned.


    The phrase ¡°my woman¡± astounded Violet, who was in shock at his brazen defense of her in front of his grandfather.


    Howard, clearly upset by Lucius¡¯s words, grumbled, ¡°How dare you speak to an elder in such a manner?¡±


    His howl was loud enough to rattle the roof tiles.


    ¡°If you¡¯re truly an elder, act with some dignity!¡± retorted Lucius sharply.


    ¡°You rascal!¡± Howard¡¯s anger escted, met by louder rebukes from Lucius.


    The intensity of their quarrel left everyone, including Violet, overwhelmed, as if their very eardrums might rupture.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet admired Regina for being able to live with such a man without bing overwhelmed by


    his presence.


    Observing the stark contrast between Howard¡¯s flery temper and Lucius¡¯s Icy demeanor, she couldn¡¯t help but question whether they were truly rted.


    George, attempting to ease the tension, interjected, ¡°Madam Davis is still recuperating and should not be disturbed. Master Davis, please think of her health.¡±


    This appeared to be calming Howard down a little. He grunted before turning to leave.


    Stopping midway, he instructed George. ¡°Inform Lucius to ry a message to his


    grandmother. She is mine, in life and in death, forever my woman!¡±


    Lucius was present, yet Howard¡¯s stubborn demeanor mirrored that of Lucius himself. Despite their distinct dispositions, both shared a simrly overbearing, arrogant, and unreasonable nature.


    Outside, a helicopter lifted off, carrying Howard away. The wind creates ripples in the grass.


    The room finally fell silent.


    ¡°Should we really let the old man go just like that?¡± Violet mused, gazing skyward at Howard¡¯s diminishing figure, finding a sense of loneliness in Howard¡¯s departing form.


    Lucius hummed indifferently, as if relieved to see him go.


    Violet, realizing Lucius was still holding her shoulder, tried to move away.


    ¡°What did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Lucius asked, not releasing his grip..


    Violet was perplexed. ¡°What did I <b>say</b>?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡±


    He evaded the question with an ambiguous answer.


    When he came downstairs earlier<b>, </b>he had overheard her bold confrontation with Howard. No one had ever dared to challenge Howard in such a manner, nor had anyone openly discussed the past events with him.


    Lucius harbored deep¨Cseated bitterness towards Howard, a sentiment that had driven a wedge. between them over the years<b>. </b>


    Yet, it was only in Violet¡¯s presence that he found the courage to articte these suppressed emotions. The sense of abandonment he felt from his grandfather lingered heavily in his mind.


    He ascended the stairs.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet, lost in thought and touching her chin, struggled to decipher the meaning behind Lucius¡¯s


    earlier question.


    Eventually, she too made her way upstairs.


    Lucius rested against the wall at the top of the steps, his typical poised and graceful manner tainted by loneliness and despair, like an abandoned child.


    His eyes lingered in the direction Howard had departed.


    The hurt of Howard leaving him must have been profound. Coupled with the betrayal by his most beloved woman and the alienation from his nearest kin, he must have felt an overwhelming sense


    of istion.


    Violet, driven by a sudden impulse, approached and embraced him.


    ¡°V¡­Vivi!¡± Lucius uttered, his voice tinged with surprise and uncertainty.


    By the time Violet realized the inappropriateness of her gesture, it was toote.


    She quickly withdrew, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I¡­I was just trying to measure your waist.¡±


    The excuse sounded painfully awkward.


    Lucius, tilting his head, looked at her with a knowing gaze and asked, ¡°Did you manage to take the measurement?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied in a rush.


    ¡°And why do you need my waist measurement?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Feeling his piercing gaze, which seemed to prate her facade, she found it impossible to continue her pretense.


    Finally, she confessed, ¡°Honestly, I saw you standing there, so alone, and I thought about your past. I just felt an urge to hug you.¡±

 L 94

    ¡°Are you in love with <b>me</b>?¡±


    This sudden query left Violet choking on her saliva, too taken aback to reply.


    Lucius, observing her face redden from the choking, approached to pat her back. His approach was anything but gentle, rather rough, making her cough to near suffocation.


    ¡°Lucius, please don¡¯t make such jokes again.¡±


    Once she regained her breath, she spoke in a raspy voice, swiftly bypassing him..


    Lucius watched <b>her </b>leave, his once¨Cbright eyes gradually losing their luster.


    Violet walked a considerable distance before she stopped, clutching her chest, her heart pounding


    furiously.


    Why this intense reaction? It was just Lucius asking about her feelings.


    She had no feelings for him. After all his cold¨Chearted actions and his yboy nature, she surely


    couldn¡¯t.


    Was that so? Was that theplete truth? Or did she? She found herself unable to decipher her


    own feelings.


    Violet returnedte, hesitating briefly outside Lucius¡¯s room before heading to her own.


    She couldn¡¯t allow herself to fall in love with Lucius.


    The dawn at the Imperial Pce came unusually early, with the sky brightening well before five<b>. </b>


    Clouds amassed, enhancing the beauty of the scenery below.


    Lucius, d in a simple outfit, stood on the balcony of the second floor, his clothes billowing in the wind, an image of effortless grace.


    He lit up a cigarette, the smoke dispersing far into the air.


    ¡°Why are you smoking, Master Lucius?¡±


    Lucius, not usually <b>fond </b>of smoking or drinking, rarely touched cigarettes.


    Without turning around, Lucius asked, a little bitterly. ¡°George, is this really okay? To keep her here, to make her continue to be the despised Agatha?¡±


    ¡°Has Master Lucius truly developed feelings for Ms. Agatha?¡± George asked<b>, </b>his face filled with


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius replied with a nonchnt smile, ¡°Have you forgotten? I¡¯m Incapable of loving anyone again.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts,¡±


    He discarded the cigarette, crushing it beneath his shoe, and turned around to <b>see </b>Violet standing silently behind George.


    She hade down for a drink due to thirst, not anticipating encountering them or overhearing their conversation.


    ¡°What are you discussing? What does that mean?¡±


    Her eyes trembled as she nced at Lucius for a moment before she asked.


    Lucius remained motionless, his usually proud gaze now fixed on the floor.


    Continuing to make her live as the despised Agatha, the implication of his words was apparent.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not Agatha, don¡¯t you?¡± she pressed, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha,¡± George interjected gently.


    Violet¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, were locked on Lucius.


    ¡°Lucius, is it true?¡± she implored for confirmation.


    All she wanted was for Lucius to tell her the truth.


    Lucius finally responded faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her tears flowed upon hearing his admission.


    ¡°Why stay silent, knowing I¡¯m not Agatha? Why?¡±


    George attempted to intercede, ¡°Ms. Agatha¡­ Master Lucius only recently discovered this.¡±


    Lucius interrupted him, stating, ¡°Since you¡¯re Violet, you¡¯re now free.¡±


    His statement of her freedom puzzled her, but before she could seek an exnation, Lucius swiftly exited.


    Violet stood there, not pursuing him, with tears streaming down her face and a sense of injustice overwhelming her.


    +15 BONOS


    He had simply released her with the words ¡°You¡¯re free.¡± despite the pain she had suffered.


    Wasn¡¯t freedom her ultimate desire? Then why did it hurt so much?


    She spent the entire day in her room, neither eating nor going out.


    George had a servant bring her food, but she sent it back untouched.


    Concerned. George roached Lucius. ¡°Ms. Violet is in a bad state. Master Lucius. Please visit


    her.¡±


    Lucius discarded another cigarette butt. The ground was strewn with several others, reflecting his heavy consumption and the bitterness it left in his mouth.


    Observing the discarded butts, George felt troubled. Lucius, usually so confident and vibrant, was


    now deeply troubled because of Violet


    As Lucius took a step. George followed and asked. ¡°Master Lucius, what are you going to do with


    Ms. Violet?¡±


    Lucius momentarily hesitated in his stride but remained silent.


    Approaching Violet¡¯s room, he gently pushed the door open.


    Inside, Violet sat by the bay window. Her slender form appeared lonely<b>, </b><b>her </b>eyes fixed on the


    horizon; it was unclear how long she had kept that pose.


    He walked towards her, the soft click of his leather shoes on <b>the </b>floor breaking the silence.


    Violet, startled by the sound, turned around, her tear¨Cstained eyes meeting Lucius¡¯s.


    A pang of pain struck his heart.


    As he entered, she instinctively shrank back, signaling her wariness.


    Lucius refrained from getting closer<b>, </b>instead opting for a chair opposite her and taking a seat.

 L 95

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Violet, the choice is yours¨Cto stay or to leave<b>. </b>Should you stay, you¡¯ll be mine. If you leave, I¡¯ll


    ensure you¡¯repensated.¡±


    Violet, caught in a whirlwind of thoughts, gazed back at him.


    Deep down, the idea of being his wasn¡¯t entirely unappealing; she had grown used to his


    presence, his assertiveness, temper, sporadic tenderness, his entirety¡­


    Yet he had vowed never to emotionallymit to a woman again, a deration he repeated this morning for the third time.


    Thus, she saw herself as no different from the other women in his past.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The response elicited a sharp, agonizing sensation in Lucius¡¯s chest. An unfamiliar bitterness filled his mouth. Not even Agatha¡¯s departure had struck him this hard.


    ¡°Violet Wickham¡­¡± he began. ¡°If this is your decision, I respect it.¡±


    Hisck of insistence signaled to her that she was truly dispensable in his eyes.


    A sudden, uncontrobleughter erupted from Violet, contorting her face with its intensity.


    Her response rmed Lucius, who hastily left the room without realizing that her initial


    . </b>


    <b>The </b>following day, Violet departed, carrying only her bag and a sizable check.


    She left without a backward nce, mechanically pushing herself forward, step by step.


    Behind her. Lucius watched from the balcony, his gaze lingering on her diminishing figure until she was long out of sight.


    As the helicopter lifted off, Violet silently bid her farewell.


    Goodbye, Imperial Pce.


    Goodbye, Lucius.


    Goodbye!


    She resolved to regard her experiences there as nothing more than a dream.


    +15 BONOS


    With the <b>dream¡¯s </b><b>end</b>, <b>she </b>returned to the start, where Agatha and Lucius were mere figments of a


    fleeting dream.


    Upon her return to the city, Violet didn¡¯t head straight to her family home. Instead<b>, </b>she made a detour to the Blue Cross organization to donate the check she <b>had </b>received.


    Of course, she had no ce to go back to.


    She had no desire to enter Wickham¡¯s residence as she stood at the door. Her father had dered


    her dead and expelled her from this house.


    Opting against entering, she headed to her previously rented apartment.


    ¡°V¡­Violet?¡± Tess Powers, her surprised roommate and friend, greeted her. ¡°Why have you


    Violet, who had abruptly left her job to travel, hadn¡¯t informed Tess of her ns.


    ¡°Tess, it¡¯s like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?


    Before Violet could borate on her situation, a male voice interrupted. A young man in beach shorts appeared, casually draping his arm around Tess¡¯s shoulders, eyeing Violet curiously.


    Tess, looking ufortable, exined, ¡°I assumed you¡¯d gone home after quitting, so¡­¡±


    Evidently. Tess¡¯s boyfriend had taken over her room.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Violet replied, masking her feelings with feigned nonchnce. ¡°Congrattions.


    Tess.¡±


    Tess blushed, a mix of embarrassment and happiness visible on her face.


    Violet left, feeling adrift and alone in the expansive world with no ce to call her own.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n on confronting you, but it¡¯s because of you that my voice is damaged,¡± Emily


    used..


    ¡°You¡¯re really here!¡± Violet was surprised when she heard a gruff voice.


    Emily emerged from the shadows as Violet gazed up, her gaze icy and piercing.


    It wasn¡¯t Violet¡¯s fault that it happened. Violet had previously said that, and didn¡¯t wish to


    borate. ¡°<b>If </b>you don¡¯t want to find me, then don¡¯t.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Emily announced, ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged to Oliver.¡±


    Violet staggered backward, her body weakly leaning against the wall as the words resonated in her ears. Emily¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sense of victory.


    Violet had caused her grief, and she now desired that Violet suffer even more.


    ¡°Of course, as the elder sister, you must attend our engagement ceremony. It¡¯s Dad¡¯s wish, and Oliver¡¯s as well.¡±


    The cruelty of Oliver¡¯s actions was a heavy blow to Violet.


    Feeling her heart constrict with pain, she clung to the wall to keep it from copsing.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    She forced a smile, though it felt rigid and difficult to maintain.


    A whole year of waiting, only to be greeted with news of Oliver¡¯s engagement to another.


    Tears threatened to spill from Violet¡¯s eyes, but she resisted, determined not to show vulnerability.


    ¡°I know you like Oliver,¡± Emily said, pressing the knife deeper into Violet¡¯s heart, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t like you. Did you sabotage my voice because of this? I swear to you, I¡¯ll curse you for the rest of your life. I curse you to never find happiness!¡±

 L 96

    Emily¡¯s malice infuriated Violet, who didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation. However, her words were too offensive to <b>ignore</b>.


    ¡°Emily, remember, When you curse others, you might just invite misfortune upon yourself, Imagine if I told Oliver that it was me, not you, who was there for him, singing as hey unconscious. Would he still be eager to get engaged to you?¡±


    Her revtion visibly paled Emily¡¯s face.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you know that?¡±


    Emily had been confident in her deception, believing Violet wouldn¡¯t have seen the interviews where she appeared alongside Oliver, iming credit for his recovery<i>. </i>


    ¡°Heaven observes all our deeds. If it disapproves, retribution might follow<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>Violet warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say a word!¡± Emily¡¯s voice, hoarse with agitation, echoed sharply in the air.


    ¡°Even if you do tell him, Oliver will think you¡¯re acting out of bitterness. My lifelong rtionship with him outweighs your years of being together. Speaking out will only bring you disgrace!¡±


    With a mix of anger and panic, Emily quickly left, her heels clicking furiously against the ground, betraying her turbulent emotions.


    Violet¡¯s words struck at the heart of Emily¡¯s fears. This truth was like a ticking time bomb. threatening to destroy the carefully constructed happiness she had arranged.


    Convinced of Oliver¡¯s current negative feelings towards Violet, Emily was sure he would dismiss


    any ims from her sister as unfounded.


    Back at the Imperial Pce, Lucius exited Regina¡¯s room, tiredness evident in his eyes..


    Regina had asked about Violet repeatedly, four times today alone. What significance did Violet


    hold for her?


    Learningt¡¯s departure, Regina showed no further interest in ho


    of


    away without a second thought.


    Violet! Violet!


    grandson, sending him


    Lucius, returning to his bedroom, copsed onto the sofa, expressing his frustration by pounding on the back of the sofa.


    5 RGCA


    George entered, standing respectfully in front of him.


    ¡°Did Violet make it back home?¡± he asked casually, pretending to be uninterested,


    It was his obligation to ensure she got home safely, as he was the one who put her in this scenario. That was how he justified having someone fall her.


    ¡°Ms. Agatha I mean, Ms. Violet went to her home but didn¡¯t enter. She just stood outside for a while and then left.¡± George corrected himself mid¨Csentence, sharing the details he had gathered


    ¡°What?¡± Lucius¡¯s expression lightened in concern. ¡°She didn¡¯t go home?¡±


    His voice unintentionally rose, revealing his surprise, before heposed himself.


    ¡°Then where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She visited the Blue Cross first, then her house, but didn¡¯t go inside, Later, it looked like she tried to visit a friend but didn¡¯t stay.¡± George detalled Violet¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Why did she go to the Blue Cross?¡± Lucius asked, trying to sound casual.


    George shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t follow her inside, so I¡¯m not sure. But it appears she¡¯s still roaming the streets.¡±


    This information troubled Lucius.


    Why wouldn¡¯t Violet go home or find somewhere to stay? What on earth was she thinking? Why wouldn¡¯t she return home or look for a ce to stay? Couldn¡¯t she <b>see </b>that it was already dark?


    A wave of irritation surged through him, but soon ebbed away.


    Why was he concerned about Violet? She had left of her own ord, not even ncing back.


    ¡°She¡¯s not short of money. She¡¯ll find a ce to stay,¡± he remarked coldly, dismissing George with a wave of his hand.


    The butler sighed as he walked out the door. Lucius clearly had feelings for Violet, but he


    pretended to be unconcerned. It was perplexing how someone so bright can be so emotionally inept.


    George, knowing his role as a servant, did not dare to offer any advice and quietly went.


    Once alone, Lucius abruptly rose, his agitation evident. Eventually, he reached for his phone¡­


    Violet, with nowhere to go and her apartment gone, was overwhelmed with misery, especially after Emily¡¯s taunts.


    +15 BONOS


    How had her life devolved into such misery? She sighed deeply as she gazed at the gray sky.


    dotted with barely visible stars that struggled to shine.


    She rummaged through her bag. Her items had clearly been tampered with. Her wallet had gone.


    leaving her penniless.


    Regretting her impulsive donation, she wished she had kept some money for emergencies.


    Such regret gnawed at her. Her impulsive generosity, intended to uphold her dignity, now seemed like a significant mistake. Could she even get it back?


    However, this was just a passing thought.


    After spending hours wandering the streets, hungry, thirsty, and tired, she slumped under a tree. longing to escape her worldly woes.


    Then, a gentle voice reached her ears, ¡°Aggie?¡±


    Violet, startled, swiftly turned around.


    There, just a few steps behind her, stood Naomi, looking at her with a loving stare.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    She jumped up and screamed out to her, a mix of excitement and other feelings coursing through her.

 L 97

    Chapter <b>0097 </b>


    Naomi responded with a nod, her eyes glistening with tears, unable to utter a word.


    ¡°Do you also live in this city?¡± Violet, aware of Naomi¡¯s departure, had not expected to find her in


    the same city.


    ¡°Yes,¡± confirmed Naomi, her voice solt.


    ¡°What a lucky coincidence to run into you here,¡± Violet eximed.


    Naomi bowed her head and wiped away a tear.


    ¡°It is. I heard about you not being Agatha and that you left the Imperial Pce. I learned you were back in the city, and thought I might just bump into you by chance. I never really


    expected to actually meet you.¡±


    She concealed the truth that Lucius had orchestrated their meeting, fabricating a story instead.


    Violet bowed her head, unsure how to respond when she learned Naomi knew everything.


    Agatha¡¯s location remained a mystery now that she was back to being Violet, a scenario filled with uncertainty and worry for a mother. Violet could only imagine how distressed Naomi must be.


    ¡°I should have revealed my true identity to you sooner,¡± Violet admitted regretfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hold it against you. Truthfully, you¡¯ve been more considerate than Aggie ever was, and I¡¯ve enjoyed yourpany,¡± Naomi said gently, shaking her head. <b>¡°</b>I wish I could have a daughter like you.¡±


    These are her words, straight from her heart.


    Violet¡¯s eyes, which had been clouded with uncertainty, lit up at Naomi¡¯s heartfelt words. ¡°Do you truly feel that way?¡±


    Given the general perception of her being ruthless, particrly after Emily¡¯s injury, Violet was deeply touched by Naomi¡¯s kindness<b>. </b>


    ¡°Absolutely. Do I seem like someone who would lie?<b>¡± </b>Naomi reassured her with sincerity.


    Violet cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°My mother abandoned me a long time <b>ago</b>. When I first saw you, I was tempted to reveal my true identity, but you were so gracious. At the time, I reasoned that since I was obliged to be Agatha anyway, why not do it for the rest of my life? I would be eternally grateful for your generosity if that


    +15 BONOS


    that what you thought?¡± Naomi asked, visibly touched, as she took Violet¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    a daughter, and you¡¯re without a mother. What if we start a mother¨Cdaughter rtionship now?¡±


    This idea, though seemingly oundish, deeply moved Violet.


    Feeling abandoned by the world, Violet was warmed by Naomi¡¯s gesture to reach out. She immediately epted. ¡°Mom


    ¡°My daughter!¡± They hugged each other tightly.


    Naomi then brought Violet to her home.


    Despite residing in Bka City, Naomi¡¯s home was quite a distance from where Violet had been found, nearly on the other side of the city.


    Violet, who was oblivious to Lucius¡¯s involvement, thought the universe was genuinely wonderful and the workings of fate unbelievable.


    Naomi¡¯s rented ce <b>was </b>a modest one¨Croom apartment.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind the small space,¡± Naomi murmured as she opened the door, slightly


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    For Violet, it felt like a heavenly gift, far from aint.


    Naomi began preparing food in the kitchen, while Violet, with teary eyes, observed her new home, feeling an unexpected sense of peace.


    Life slowly normalized.


    Violet started job hunting the next day. Although she wasn¡¯t a great artist, her design experience


    and past work history helped her secure a nearby job quickly.


    Naomi would make breakfast, and Violet took a packed lunch to work, leading a simple life.


    In the evenings, if Violet returned early, they¡¯d shop and cook together, enjoying a serene life.


    Having never experienced such <b>a </b>life in over twenty years with her family, Violet found it immensely satisfying.


    Violet nned to ask Naomi to quit her cleaning job once she received her first sry and their lives stabilized.


    Meanwhile, at the Wickhams, Emily reported, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to my sister, and she won¡¯t attend our


    +15 BONOS


    In reality, Emily had only shown off her happiness to Violet. She never mentioned the actual date.


    of the engagement.


    Emily wouldn¡¯t risk Violet attending, knowing her feelings for Oliver and the potential for unexpected revtions.


    ¡°It she doesn¡¯t wish to attend, so be it,¡± said Belle, who harbored disdain for Violet and loathed her


    even more after Emily¡¯s voice was wounded. She saw Violet as an outcast.


    Patrick, torn and silent, reflected on his rtionship with Violet.


    Violet had always been a rebel, and he couldn¡¯t simply forgive her after thetest episode.


    Nheless, as her father and as the child of a woman he once dearly loved, he harbored


    unresolved feelings for her.


    The more he struggled to let go, the more he remembered the agonizing past. He unwittingly


    focused his rage on Violet. Because of this, he had generally stayed out of her life in the past few


    years.

 L 98

    Chapter <b>0098 </b>


    ¡°Violet <b>should </b>attend our engagement because it is a big deal,¡± Oliver stated, breaking his


    <b>silence</b>.


    His white suit lent him <b>an </b>air of refined elegance.


    ¡°What if she refuses toe?¡± Emily said, feigning <b>a </b>sweet demeanor. ¡°I sincerely wish she¡¯de. Regardless, she is my only sibling. I¡¯m still hoping for her blessings.¡±


    Under her mother¡¯s influence, Emily had gotten skilled at making her falsehoods sound true<b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak with her,¡± Oliver suggested, standing up.


    Patrick gave a slight nod in agreement, showing minimal reaction to Oliver¡¯s proposal.


    Both Belle and Emily¡¯s expressions changed, but due to Patrick¡¯s presence, they kept their


    emotions in check.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go,¡± Oliver announced, casting a warm look at Emily before saying


    goodbye to her parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± Emily said hurriedly, following beside him.


    ¡°Do you really intend to see Violet?¡± she probed cautiously<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>You¡¯ve always had such an aversion


    to her. Won¡¯t her presence at our engagement upset you?¡±


    ¡°Regardless of my feelings, she¡¯s your sister. I¡¯m aware of the circumstances and will manage my


    emotions.¡±


    Inside, Emily wished Oliver wouldn¡¯t restrain himself. Ideally, he would confront Violet harshly, prompting her to keep her distance in the future. Better yet, he shouldn¡¯t seek her out at all, nor should she attend the engagement.


    ¡°Oliver, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never mentioned to you.¡±


    Emily halted, biting her lip, embodying the image of a wronged innocent.


    ¡°Violet damaged my throat because¡­she¡¯s <b>been </b>in love with you for ages. Her feelings began even before your ident,¡± she revealed.


    With her face hidden in her hands, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Oliver. My love for you made me overlook her emotions. Believing you might not recover, I wanted nothing more than to be by your side. I thought¡­ I thought Violet¡¯s feelings for you have faded since she never visited you. I me.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°How could that be your fault? Without you, I¡¯d still be unconscious in the hospital. You¡¯re my lucky star, remember?¡± Oliver reassured her<b>, </b>enveloping Emily in aforting embrace.


    His voice was tender and deep, and his arms offered sce.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry about others. Just know that I adore you, and that you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ll


    ever love.¡±


    That was precisely what she wanted to hear.


    Emily, still trembling, looked vulnerable and fragile, like a leaf in the <b>wind</b>. ¡°But what about Violet? How do we confront her? She believes I took you from her, oh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Emily, your heart is too pure. There is no stealing in matters of love, but about choosing whom to be with. My choice is you.¡±


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± Emily embraced him more tightly, her voice filled with relief. <b>¡°</b>Hearing you say this makes me feel relieved. I really, really love you. I thought of you every day while you were in aa, hoping you¡¯d wake up. I continued to sing to you, saddened that you couldn¡¯t hear me.¡±


    ¡°Your dedication moved fate itself. I did hear you, my love,¡± he replied.


    Oliver gave her a gentle kiss. They remained in each other¡¯s arms for a long time before parting reluctantly. Oliver entered his car and drove away.


    As the car drove away, picking up speed, Oliver felt a tightness in his throat, as if something <b>was </b>suffocating him and making it difficult to breathe.


    Violet loved him, so why wasn¡¯t she by his side when he was in aa? Why hadn¡¯t she been


    the one to wake him up?


    She was unaware of his initial disappointment upon seeing Emily when he woke up, and her im that she was the one who sang to him during hisa<b>. </b>


    Perhaps this disappointment fueled his eagerness to me Violet for Emily¡¯s predicament. foregoing any investigation.


    Emily had been his savior, and he resolved to devote his life to her, to cherish and protect her.


    Farewell, Violet! He removed a long¨Cworn ne and threw it out the window.


    For two weeks after Violet¡¯s departure, life at the Imperial Pce had gone on as usual.


    Her departure didn¡¯t seem to have much of an impact here, at least on the surface. Lucius went


    +16 BONOS


    He rarely lost his fury over food, for George uncovered his culinary preferences and employed a countryside chel known for simple, rustic cooking.


    Observing Lucius consistently finishing his meals, George remarked cheerfully, ¡°All credit goes to Ms. Violet. We never would¡¯ve guessed Master Luclus¡¯s dietary preferences without her insight.¡±


    Realizing his slip of the tongue, George quickly fell silent.


    One of the servants shared, ¡°I really miss Ms. Violet. She wasn¡¯t one to cause trouble or put on airs. Her being here made our work smoother. And the way she handled Regina¡¯s care¨Ca task we all feared¨Cmade it look effortless. We were harsh to her at times, but looking back, she was quite pitiful.¡±


    George, in fact, shared this sentiment but kept it to himself.

 L 99

    +15 BONOS


    He then sternly reminded the servant, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t casually link everything to Ms. Violet. And remember, more work, less talk.¡±


    The servant, covering his mouth, walked away.


    George sighed, reminiscing about Violet¡¯s presence; she dared to confront Lucius and spoke up for the oppressed, voiceless staff.


    Lucius was worn out after several days of continuous work, and headed upstairs.


    He didn¡¯t realize he <b>had </b>strolled inside Violet¡¯s old room until he got there. The room was tidy, everything in order except for a missing bag¨Can insignificant detail. The rest remained as they


    were.


    Violet had taken only her original bag and some money. In her eyes, the money and the bag were


    more valuable than <b>him</b>.


    He envisioned her enjoying a grand life. He realized it was he who created unnecessary problems, and even sent Naomi to apany her.


    Lucius felt uneasy all over as he imagined her living her life to the fullest. Then<b>, </b>he started to find everything in the room irritating<b>. </b>


    ¡°George! Tear this room down and redecorate it!¡± he ordered.


    Lucius, previously known for losing his temper only during work, now appeared to be


    irritable even after his tasks werepleted.


    The entire staff at the Imperial Pce was on edge, being careful not to make any mistakes.


    George, holding a phone and treading carefully, reported, ¡°Master Lucius, you¡¯ve been invited to the Charity Federation¡¯s G Dinner in gratitude for your generous donation.¡±


    ¡°Charity Federation?¡± Lucius looked puzzled at the phone. ¡°When did I make a donation?¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡±


    The call baffled George, because he was aware of Lucius¡® typical disinterest in charitable endeavors.


    Amidst Lucius¡¯s recent unpredictable behavior, George cautiously conveyed, ¡°They mentioned a donation of fifty million from you, making you the top individual contributor.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°<b>That¡¯s</b><b>¡­</b>¡±


    Lucius was known for not engaging in charitable acts, something George was aware of. But such a call wouldn¡¯te without reason.


    Considering Lucius¡¯s recent erratic behavior, George wasn¡¯t sure what to think, so he ryed the message. ¡°They said you donated fifty million, making you thergest individual donor, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifty million?¡±


    He had never given a dime in his life. Luclus frowned, and turned to face George<b>. </b>


    *I¡¯ll find out right away!¡± George murmured, uneasy beneath his gaze.


    In true butler fashion, George returned in ten minutes with a tablet disying a scanned copy of the check Lucius had signed for the donation.


    ¡°This is the check for the donation, Master Lucius.¡±


    ¡°Are you confused?¡± Lucius asked without looking. ¡°My signature is on numerous checks! They all look identical. How does this prove anything?¡±


    Feeling the pressure, George hesitantly asked, ¡°Do you truly not recall making a fifty million. donation?¡±


    This amount resonated with Lucius, reminding him of a simr amount he had given to Violet.


    ¡°Did Violet go to Blue Cross?¡± he asked with a slow, deliberate tone.


    George gave a nod and confirmed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring it here!¡± Lucius demanded abruptly.


    George gave over the tablet without hesitation, despite his confusion.


    Upon reviewing it, Lucius¡¯s grip tightened. The check, dated May 10th, the day Violet left, indicated


    she had donated his money to Blue Cross. She wasn¡¯t even interested in his money.


    People who were caught up in specific emotions frequently overthink things. Lucius¡¯s face hardened with murderous intent at that instant.


    Paralyzed with fear, George prayed he would survive his ordeal at least a little longer. Being a butler was proving to be a dangerous upation.


    ¡°Notify the Charity Federation that I will be attending their g dinner. Also, ensure Violet is informed of her attendance,¡± Lucius instructed before vanishing upstairs.


    +15 BONOS


    George stood dumbstruck, pondering Lucius¡¯s unexpected actions. Why donate suddenly and attend a non¨Cprofitable event? And why did this involve Violet?


    His mouth dropped as he pieced everything together.


    A revtion dawned on George, Violet had donated all the money to Blue Cross. It was clear now that Lucius cared more about her actions than the money itself.


    The night was fouuy.


    Despite his best efforts, Lucius¡¯s imperial aura could not be hidden. It was as if a high¨Cintensity light bulb had been sparked within him, causing him to shine wherever he went, drawing screams of appreciation.


    This year¡¯s G Dinner took ce at Bka City¡¯s most opulent hotel.


    The presence of Lucius transformed the amnce of the asion; being next to the world¡¯s wealthiest man was an honor in and of itself.


    More importantly, establishing a rtionship with him could propel one¡¯s brand to the top without the need for advertising.


    Following the announcement of Lucius¡¯s participation<b>, </b>the once hard¨Cto¨Cdistribute invitations. were snatched up in an auction.


    Lucius wasn¡¯t a fan of bustling events. Those who had paid for invitations naturally didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to speak with such a powerful figure, resulting in a flood of individuals seeking him out.


    Despite his reluctance and exhaustion by the superficial smiles, Lucius forced himself to stay until the event began.


    ¡°Mr. Davis?¡±


    He abruptly ran <b>into </b>someone at the door.

 L 100

    Lucius unexpectedly ran into someone who seemed surprised by his early departure.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± the stranger <b>asked</b>.


    ¡°Who might you be?¡± Lucius asked coldly.


    He was struck by a sense of familiarity in the man¡¯s eyes, usually a detail he would overlook in people he deemed unimportant.


    ¡°Hello, Patrick Wickham, and this is my daughter.¡± Patrick said, introducing himself and Emily, who was standing by his side.


    Lucius realized why their eyes were familiar; they were identical to Violet¡¯s, and that caused his expression to turn icy.


    Patrick can¡¯t help but shiver<b>, </b>sensing a coldnessing from Lucius, despite no known animosity or business connections between them.


    ¡°Mr. Davis.¡°Emily greeted, her eyes twinkling with delight.


    Meeting such a top¨Ctier tycoon would astonish anyone, even someone from a wealthy family like her.


    Lucius¡¯s gaze shifted to Emily, taking in her elegantly figure¨Chugging Chte gown that entuated her form<b>, </b>and her professionally done makeup.


    ¡°I¡¯m a frequent shopper at your mall,¡± Emily replied, attempting to strike up a conversation.


    Patrick had been encouraging her to get engaged in business since her voice had been destroyed, which was what brought her here. Not everyone could afford Imperial Pce goods, and her


    desire to establish herself was obvious.


    Nevertheless, the price tag of her Chte gown <b>was </b>an intimidatingly expensive piece.


    Violet, on the other hand, appeared considerably more modest. The clothes she wore when she


    arrived and departed were clearly cheap, probably not costing more than a few hundred dors.


    Curious, Lucius asked, ¡°How many daughters does Mr. Wickham have?¡±


    The question baffled Patrick. If Lucius was interested in Emily, he should have asked about her rather than how many daughters he <b>had</b><b>¡­ </b>


    ¡°This is my daughter<b>, </b>Emily, who just graduated <b>from </b>college<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Or, more urately, she dropped out after her voice was damaged and refused to return to school.


    Patrick never mentioned Violet¡¯s presence, owing to lingering resentment. Emily¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t have been so dark if it hadn¡¯t been for Violet.


    Luctus acknowledged this with a nod, recalling a phone call where Patrick imed, ¡°My daughter Is already dead!¡±


    A cynical smile yed across his lips. He quickly lost interest in the conversation, and walked away.


    Left behind, Patrick and Emily were baffled, trying to decipher Lucius¡¯s motives.


    Emily, still captivated by Lucius¡¯s presence,forted her father, ¡°People as young and wealthy as him tend to be arrogant. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    To Emily, Lucius appeared taller, more striking, and more authoritative than Oliver.


    After getting into his car, Lucius¡¯s mood was noticeably somber, and his expression was stern. Previously, he had been simply weary at the event, but now, he was clearly irritated.


    George, unsure of Lucius¡¯s current state of mind, tentatively probed, ¡°Master Lucius, shall we head back to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Let the Charity Federation know that Violet¡¯s presence at the dinner is no longer required,¡± Lucius directed with a firm tone.


    Patrick, Lucius reasoned, was avoiding any mention of Violet on purpose, likely indicating a significant rift between them. Violet would be upset if she had to face her father, who had dered her dead and favored her sister.


    He recalled Violet¡¯s anguish at her father¡¯s promation that she was dead, and his heart tightening at the thought.


    Yet, he pondered, why should he be concerned with Violet¡¯s emotions? After all, she had left him, and her feelings were not his responsibility.


    In irritation, Lucius clenched his hands.


    ¡°Return to the hotel and leave the car to me,¡± he ordered, his voice growing harsher.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    George hesitated, concerned about leaving Lucius alone. However, a harsh nce from Lucius forced George to pull over to the side of the road and leave.


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius remained seated in the car, engulfed in silence. He didn¡¯t start the engine.


    Throughout Violet¡¯s life. Belle had always coaxed her father to take Emily to significant events. Emily was an obvious choice as a skilled vocalist, and Violet had gotten ustomed to being neglected.


    However, the caller was quite persuasive, almost indicating that the dinner would be impossible


    to hold without Violet¡¯s presence.


    She doubted her own influence, ignorant that Lucius had made it clear to the organizers that he


    wouldn¡¯t go without Violet.


    Following their sincere invitation, Violet eventually decided to attend.


    Traffic held up her arrival that evening. Her phone rang as she neared the hotel


    ¡°Ms. Wickham. I apologize for thete notice, but you are no longer required at the dinner due to certain reasons,¡± a staff member informed Violet as she stepped out of the taxi.


    Violet was irritated, yet she didn¡¯tsh out at the workers. After all, she wasn¡¯t very interested in such gatherings in the first ce. She saw them merely as a way to pass the time.


    After responding calmly, she was ready to head back.


    She did, however, catch a glimpse of the ss hall as she turned her head. The lights were dazzling, and numerous attractive individuals were scurrying around, socializing, and clinking


    drinks.


    Among them, she noticed two familiar figures standing arm¨Cin¨Carm in a particrly visible spot-


    Patrick and Emily!


    Violet observed <b>from </b>afar how tenderly Patrick treated Emily,


    as he introduced <b>her </b><b>around</b><b>. </b>


    s every gesture radiating affection

 L 101

    When Emily had previously shared news of her engagement to Oliver, basking in her own joy, Violet felt nothing more than heartache and sorrow.


    Yet, at this moment, her emotions were indescribable, as if the very essence of her being had shattered. Each part of her dissolving into nothingness, vanishing from existence<b>, </b>


    Patrick, being her father, should have shown equal affection to both his daughters. Yet, it was evident that his warmth and affection were reserved only for Emily.


    Oliver was entitled to choose his love, a privilege that belonged to him.


    Violet wondered about her father. She, too, was his daughter. She should have been entitled to the same level of paternal love.


    As these thoughts overwhelmed her, Violet¡¯s bag slipped from her grasp, falling to the ground. She felt the coldness engulfing her world. It took her some time to reach out and hug herself,


    Lucius had been watching Violet as soon as she got out of the car and noticed her looking inside. He didn¡¯t have to guess to know she had seen her father and sister.


    Although he tried to restrain his anger, the loss and sorrow emanating from Violet was too palpable for him to ignore and drive away as if nothing had happened.


    Her anguish was, after all,rgely his fault. He approached her to apologize, believing that it was


    the appropriate thing to <b>do</b>.


    Exiting the car, Lucius¡¯s steps were quicker than usual, a detall he himself hadn¡¯t noticed. He


    didn¡¯t recall that he never felt sorry for anyone.


    He approached Violet with a blunt remark, ¡°What are you doing, wandering around at night?¡±


    Violet turned, surprised by his presence. Yet <b>she </b>said nothing more, not even questioning why he was there.


    She was wearing very thin clothes, which irritated Lucius. It made him want to say something.


    sharp.


    ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± he grumbled, but his actions contradicted his words as he


    removed his coat and ced it over Violet¡¯s shoulders.


    The coat enveloped her, hiding her frame beneath its folds.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Violet finally asked, finding some warmth in the coat.


    Lucius, slightly irritated by the dy in her query, replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I should be at such an event<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    To which she simply responded, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Violet¡¯s simple responses triggered a strong reaction in Lucius, making him feel an almost overwhelming urge to strangle her.


    She began to take off the coat he had given her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Take it.¡±


    But as she started to hand it back to him, Lucius fixed her with a fierce re. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking it off, or else I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    His menacing tone halted her actions, not out of fear, but because she was still processing the favoritism her father had shown Emily.


    Engaging in an argument with Lucius was thest thing on her mind.


    Quietly, Violet began to walk away to hail a cab.


    Just as she was about to get into one, Lucius suddenly intervened, saying firmly, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just wait and see,¡± he responded, leading her back to the venue.


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t go back in,¡± Violet protested.


    But Lucius was undeterred<b>, </b>guiding her straight to where Patrick and Emily were.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Violet?¡± ¨C


    Lucius.


    uttered it in surprise. Patrick also looked taken aback to see her apanied by


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Emily asked softly.


    Her question wasced with curiosity, particrly about Violet¡¯s presence with Lucius.


    Lucius, acting as though they were merely passing through, steered Violet toward the food area.


    ¡°What would you like?¡± he offered thoughtfully. ¡°Let me know, and I¡¯ll fetch it for you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t turn their way, and added, ¡°This one is pretty nourishing.<b>¡± </b>


    His customary haughtiness gave way to a disy of protective warmth, captivating not only


    +16 BONOS


    His charm had a noticeable impact on the onlookers, who almost wished they could fall into his


    embrace.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Violet murmured quietly, still troubled by the thought of facing her father, who had once dered her dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to please someone who never received fatherly love,¡± Lucius said aloud, causing Patrick¡¯s face to flush with humiliation.


    To make things look more genuine, Lucius tenderly stroked Violet¡¯s hair as If to <b>console </b>her.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Violet. I¡¯ll make up for all the love you missed.¡±


    These words touched Violet deeply, causing tears to well up in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t face Patrick after his hurtful deration.


    His announcement of her death had crushed all of her hopes. She could understand his desire to satisfy Belle and preserve the peace, but she couldn¡¯t forgive his words, which had cut her so profoundly.


    Violet stayed silent, allowing Lucius to lead the way.


    The setting, along with the presence of Patrick and Emily, made her uneasy.


    ¡°Dad, did you hear that? Mr. Davis is going tovish Violet with love!¡±


    Emily whispered to Patrick, her unease growing as she watched Lucius¡¯s attentiveness towards Violet, her jealousy barely concealed.

 L 102

    Emily grappled with jealousy when she saw Violet recelve attention from Oliver, and was further shocked to <b>find </b>Violet with Lucius.


    Lucius¡¯s earlier remark left Patrick speechless. Emily¡¯s curiosity was wed at, making her uneasy. She left her father, and curiously approached Lucius and Violet.


    ¡°I need to <b>use </b>the restroom,¡± Violet sald, eventually managing to break free from Lucius¡¯s clutches.


    She dashed to the restroom without waiting for his response. She had been holding it in for a long time, and had reached her limit.


    Upon exiting, she found herself blocked by Emily, who confronted her with a pressing question.


    Violet gave Emily a harsh stare, and remained mute.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Davis?¡± Emily demanded.


    Violet, unfazed and cold, dismissed her. ¡°Is that any of your concern?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking on Dad¡¯s behalf! Mr. Davis is well¨Cknown for his power and fortune. What makes him think he¡¯s interested in you? You aren¡¯t his mistress, are you? You¡¯re still a Wickham, even after Dad kicked you out. Your name is still listed in the family register<b>. </b>If you do something shameful,


    it¡¯ll bring dishonor to Dad and the family name.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Without wanting to hear anything more, Violet interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing to do with him. I won¡¯t be tarnishing the family reputation!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Emily¡¯s strained heart eventually calmed down. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Are you worth my effort to lie to?¡± Violet responded before walking away<b>. </b>


    Emily finally quit bothering her. She was convinced that Lucius couldn¡¯t have any serious interest


    in Violet.


    To her, Lucius¡¯s interaction with Violet seemed nothing more than a fleeting act of kindness, akin


    to walking a pet. Wealthy individuals like him often entertained numerous fleeting interests, and


    were unlikely to remember or deeply care for someone they deemed insignificant.


    Content with her assumption, Emily confidently returned to the banquet hall.


    Meanwhile, Violet re¨Centered the hall to find Lucius still where she had left him<b>, </b>now encircled by people eager to engage with him.


    3 ¨C


    +15 BONOS


    She observed his annoyed expression, <b>and </b>wondered why he remained in a ce he obviously


    <b>didn¡¯t </b>enjoy.


    Opting not to join him and avoiding fueling rumors about their rtionship, Violet chose to leave


    the <b>hall </b>alone.


    As she approached <b>the </b>parking <b>lot</b><b>, </b>Lucius called out to her, catching <b>up</b>. ¡°Violet! Why are <b>your </b>


    leaving without a word?¡±


    Violet responded with a gentle smile. ¡°You looked busy, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. But thank


    <b>you</b>.¡±


    The warmth and security she had felt from his earlier expression of affection lingered, even


    though she knew it wasn¡¯t genuine.


    Lucius appeared frustrated.


    Busy? He had stayed only because he was waiting for her, tolerating the uninteresting crowd.


    ¡°I need to go now. Goodbye,¡± Violet said, seemingly eager to distance herself from him.


    As a taxi arrived; she quickly got in and departed.


    Lucius experienced a sh of anger. He was Lucius Davis, after all¨Ca man of great talent and


    reputation. He wouldn¡¯t let himself be troubled over a woman, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t


    attempt to keep her there.


    He promptly got into his car and drove off.


    Watching from afar, Emily saw Lucius and Violet part ways. She felt utterly reassured, believing


    Violet was so insignificant to Lucius that he didn¡¯t even bother to escort her.


    Emily, feeling content with her


    own assumptions about Violet, returned to the banquet hall, only to


    find her father, Patrick, standing alone in a corner.


    He seemed deep in thought, his wine untouched, and his attention disengaged from the others.


    around him.


    The recentments from Lucius had evidently impacted Patrick, leading him to question if he


    had been overly harsh with Violet.


    His harsh words had been a result of his frustration over Emily¡¯s vocal injury, which cost her a


    chance to join the Besa choir <b>and </b>led to Emily wanting to drop out of school.


    This waspounded by Belle¡¯s emotional usations that Violet had ruined Emily¡¯s future.


    +15 BONOS


    When Violet had called, Patrick, fueled by his anger, hadshed out with those hurtful words.


    Though Emily couldn¡¯t fully understand what <b>was </b>going through her father¡¯s mind, she could sense his troubled state. She approached him, and gently <b>called </b>out, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Patrick, looking up, asked about his younger daughter. ¡°Where¡¯s Vivi?¡±


    Emily<b>, </b>showing signs of difort and hesitation, eventually spoke up.


    ¡°Did she leave with Lucius?¡± Patrick¡¯s concern was evident in his raised voice and furrowed


    brows, aware of Lucius¡¯s reputation for being adies¡® man.


    Emily confirmed with a nod.


    Patrick became visibly agitated. Unable to articte his frustration fully, he turned <b>his </b>


    questioning gaze toward Emily. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t.¡± Emily responded, continuing her deception<b>. </b>She med Violet for her lost singing career<b>, </b>and sought retribution.


    ¡°You should have tried harder!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice escted, attracting attention from nearby waiters<b>. </b>


    He quickly regained hisposure.


    Emily, feigning distress, said, ¡°Dad, I did all I could. I even told her to openly introduce Lucius to us if they were dating, to avoid misunderstandings. But she said¡­¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What did she say?¡± Patrick pressed, urgently needing to know.


    Emily went on, ¡°She said she wants no further rtionship with you or our family, insisting that we shouldn¡¯t meddle in her life. She also imed she¡¯s Mr. Davis¡¯s lover, and is quite content with


    that role.¡±

 L 103

    Patrick was stunned and infuriated at the notion. ¡°Mr. Davis¡¯s lover?¡±


    The concept of such a casual rtionship embarrassed and angered him.


    ¡°Is she so shameless<b>? </b>Mr. Davis¡¯s lover? Lucius has so many women! She¡¯s destroying the Wickhams¡® dignity by being one of his flings!¡±


    ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t speak ill of my sister.¡±


    Patrick¡¯s response was bitter. ¡°Like mother, like daughter!¡±


    Had Emily been in agreement with him, perhaps Patrick¡¯s anger wouldn¡¯t have reached such heights. However, Emily¡¯spassion and gentleness now stood in stark contrast to his perception of Violet, fueling his rage.


    Patrick eventually erupted, hurling the most venomous words.


    Emily internally rejoiced at his reaction, barely containing herughter<b>. </b>


    The topic of Violet¡¯s mother, who had an affair and left Patrick while pregnant with Violet, was a sensitive and painful subject for him. His hurt and anger had led him to divorce Astrid Spencer


    soon after Violet¡¯s birth, banning her from their <b>lives</b>.


    Violet¡¯s mother had always been a taboo subject around Patrick, rarely brought up by anyone.


    ¡°Well, if she wants nothing to do with the Wickhams, so be it! I¡¯ll remove her from our family


    registry tomorrow!¡±


    Violet sat in the back of the taxi<b>, </b>staring nkly out the window, her mind still reying the


    scenes from the banquet hall.


    She thought about the affection Patrick showed Emily, his mixed emotions upon seeing Violet, and the palpable awkwardness between father and daughter. They couldn¡¯t even exchange


    greetings.


    She sighed softly, contemting whether she should have acknowledged Patrick at the banquet.


    Despite his attitude<b>, </b>she was the younger one. She felt it wasn¡¯t right to harbor resentment


    against her father.


    Her thoughts <b>were </b>interrupted by the sound of her phone receiving a message from Emily.


    After losing her previous phone, Violet had to buy a new one with a new SIM card, which Naomi


    +15 BONOS


    at <b>this </b>number.


    Reading Emily¡¯s message, Violet¡¯s expression was drained of color in shock..


    The text from Emily stated, ¡°Dad¡¯s nning to remove you from the family registry tomorrow. You¡¯ll need to find somewhere else to register quickly, or you¡¯ll be unregistered.


    Also, Dad wants me to tell you, ¡®Like mother, like daughter.¡°¡±


    Could these really be her father¡¯s words?


    Violet gazed at her phone screen in disbelief, hoping it was a fabrication from Emily. She tried to call Patrick for confirmation, but he didn¡¯t answer, and eventually switched off his phone.


    This action seemed to confirm her fears. Her father¡¯s Intentions were now painfully clear.


    Violet¡¯s shoulders slumped, her phone falling from her hands unnoticed.


    She muttered. ¡°Like mother, like daughter! Like mother, like daughter!¡±


    This sentence wounded her more than any harsh words from her father. Her heart was shattered. overwhelming her with grief. She curled up, seeking sce in her own embrace.


    When she returned to the ce she shared with Naomi, she found Naomi still awake, knitting on the sofa. Naomi greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡±


    Violet nodded, trying not to let her sadness affect Naomi, and managed a smile. ¡°What are you knitting?¡±


    Naomi held up the wool, and said, <b>¡°</b>A scarf, I found some beautiful wool on sale today. I thought this color would be perfect for you. It¡¯s going to look lovely when it¡¯s finished.¡±


    ¡°For <b>me</b>?¡± Violet was touched.


    Naomi¡¯s revtion restored a sliver of color to her pale face, despite the sorrow Patrick had caused.


    ¡°Yes, for you,¡± <b>Naomi </b>reassured <b>her</b><b>. </b>


    Moving towards Naomi, Violet carefully cradled the wool she was knitting, her eyes welling up with tears from <b>the </b>emotional moment.


    Sheplimented Naomi, ¡°Your hands are so skilled, and what you create is truly beautiful.


    Naomi, with a sigh, reminisced, ¡°Aggie used to say the same.¡±


    Her mood shifted from calm to reflective, <b>and </b>a bit mncholic. ¡°I often wonder how she¡¯s doing<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Despite any grievances, a child¡¯s bond and concern for their mother can never truly be severed. Violet, at a loss for words, reflected on the differing expressions of care she witnessed.


    Patrick¡¯s affection for Emily had caused her pain, and Naomi¡¯s longing for her daughter<b>, </b>expressed


    through knitting a scarf for Violet, brought only warmth to her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind,¡± Violet said softly, reaching out to wipe Naomi¡¯s tears. ¡°Agatha is lucky to have a mother like you. She¡¯lle back.¡±


    Naomi expressed gratitude in response to Violet¡¯s words, which clearly moved her.


    She affectionately stroked Violet¡¯s hair,forting her, ¡°Vivi, I understand your pain. Remember,


    even without your biological mom, I¡¯m here for you. I¡¯m your mom now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my real mom,¡± Violet agreed with a sigh.


    Their conversation filled the room with palpable warmth and tenderness.


    The following day, a weekend, Violet stayed home to assist Naomi with chores instead of going to


    work.


    As she was cleaning, a knock came at the door.


    Violet wiped the soap from her hands on her clothes, and went to see who it was.


    Lucius was standing there.

 L 104

    Violet was astonished, barely managing to speak. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here<b>?</b>¡±


    He walked into the room with great strides without giving her a second nce, as if she were a stranger to him. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Naomi.¡±


    ¡°Master Lucius,¡± Naomi greeted, almost dropping her bowl in surprise upon hearing him. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ Please, have a seat.¡±


    It took her some time to clear her mind and decide what to do. She raced to get a stool, wiped it


    down with a scarf, and set it in front of Lucius.


    Lucius surveyed the room with a look of contempt, but finally decided to sit on the stool Naomi


    had cleaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do theundry.¡± Violet turned and went into the bathroom when she realized her


    presence wasn¡¯t required.


    Her delicate arms workedboriously at washing the clothes, her silhouette appearing fragile and


    slender.


    Lucius, from his position, could easily see Violet¡¯s figure through the small bathroom¡¯s entrance,


    his gaze lingering unintentionally.


    He found it infuriating that Violet preferred to remain in such a small space rather than be with a man like him, someone with a plethora of women lining up for his favor and plotting to stay by his


    side.


    His annoyance grew, prompting him to stand abruptly.


    Naomi, still anxious, asked, ¡°Do you need anything, Master Lucius?¡±


    Lucius dismissed her with a wave. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    His towering statue made the already small room feel even more cramped when he stood.


    Naomi retreated to a corner, while Lucius approached Violet from behind.


    Violet, feeling the weight of his presence, mistakenly thought he needed the bathroom.


    She quickly wiped her hand and moved aside, only to find him standing quietly at a diagonal angle


    from her.


    In the awkward silence, Violet feltpelled to ask, ¡°Do you need to use the bathroom or wash


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius¡¯s <b>brows </b>creased repeatedly, and his face was clouded and dissatisfied with everything.


    As she neared her breaking point, he abruptly yanked her from the faucet, firmly grabbing her shoulder<b>, </b>and dered, ¡°<b>I </b>have to wash my hands.¡±


    His hold was powerful,pelling her to move Involuntarily.


    In the cramped quarters, their bodies inadvertently brushed against each other.


    Despite the fact that he was dressed, Violet could feel the hardness of his muscles through the


    contact of their skin.


    She stepped out. She patted the area where their bodies had met, feeling the imprint of his touch.


    She <b>tried </b>to wipe away the lingering sense of his overpowering presence with a towel.


    As she wiped, the room grew dimmer. Curious if rain wasing, she looked up, only to find


    Lucius¡¯s face looming on top of her<b>. </b>


    He had stealthily moved next to her, observing her with an icy and severe stare, his expression darkening as she kept wiping.


    ¡°Would you like a towel?¡± Violet, baffled by his anger, extended the towel to him.


    Lucius, however, just stared coldly and made no move to ept it, his hands resting idly by <b>his </b>


    side.


    Feeling awkward, Violet withdrew her offer, and suggested, ¡°How about a drink? I can get it for you<b>. </b>


    ¡°Do you think you can afford my choice of drink?¡± Lucius¡¯s sharp retort made Violet recoil, her


    spirits falling.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t afford his expensive taste, and even if she could, it wouldn¡¯t be avable for purchase, she gently suggested, ¡°Maybe you could sit for a bit longer.¡±


    After that, she quickly headed to the bathroom.


    She would rather wash the bedding than be with him, for fear she would suffocate from ack of oxygen in his overbearing presence. His low pressure was already making it difficult for her to


    breathe.


    Lucius thought he was insane foring here as he watched her run away from him, as if he


    were a dangerous presence.


    Her demeanor irritated him to no end, and he trailed her with long strides.


    +15 BONOS


    While she knelt down, he stood towering above her, his height in stark contrast to her smaller,


    bent form.


    Naomi, sensing the uneasy atmosphere, decided it was best to leave. <b>She </b>approached Lucius,


    <b>and </b>asked, ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner, Master Lucius? Shall I go get some groceries<b>?</b>¡±


    Lucius gave no clear answer, leaving his intentions unclear.


    Naomi understood the situation, and prepared to leave with her grocery bag.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Violet offered, rubbing her hands together, eager to leave. She was


    ufortable staying in the same space with him.


    Naomi nced at Lucius with difficulty, and when she noticed his changing expression, she realized he was pretty adorable.


    She shook her head, and advised, ¡°No, you stay here. Keep our guestpany.¡°,


    Violet couldn¡¯t say anything else, and simply nodded.


    Naomi pushed open the door, and halted at the doorway.


    Following Naomi¡¯s gaze, Violet saw two imposing men in ck, resembling their guardians,


    squatting at the door, with George standing beside them.


    Their presence was menacing outside the modest rented house.


    So much so that when Naomi ran into a neighbor upstairs, she asked Naomi, ¡°Naomi, did your family borrow money from loan sharks?¡±


    Lucius¡¯s expression darkened when he overheard thisment. Violet covered her mouth, but


    failed to contain her chuckling.


    ¡°Is this amusing to you?¡± Lucius questioned, his tone sharp and his gaze prating.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Violet replied, suppressing herughter<b>, </b>though she actually found the situation quite


    funny.


    ¡°Maybe they shoulde inside?¡± she suggested, thinking it was better than having them


    intimidate the neighbors.

 L 105

    Lucius, giving George a stern look, instructed, ¡°Stay downstairs<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± George, concerned, hesitated; However, heplied after a firm nce from Lucius, and led the guards away..


    Now alone with Lucius, Violet swallowed hard, feeling Immense pressure from him.


    Lucius was oblivious of this. He was in Violet¡¯s path, his gaze coldly fastened on her, tinged with


    resentment.


    Violet stroked her hair, unable to fathom the source of his displeasure. She suggested, ¡°How


    about sitting for a while?¡±


    Looking at the only two stools in the house, she felt guilty for offering such modest seating to


    Lucius.


    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable, you can sit on the bed,¡± she continued, gesturing inside the bedroom.


    Lucius nced at the spot Violet pointed to, only seeing a single bed.


    ¡°You both share one bed?¡± he inquired.


    Violet simply nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unusual for two women to share a bed?¡± he questioned.


    Confused, Violet didn¡¯t grasp his point, responding with a puzzled, ¡°Huh?<b>¡± </b>


    He moved into the room. ¡°Which side is yours?¡±


    Violet indicated the opposite side, ¡°Over there<b>.</b>¡±


    He then sat on the side she pointed out.


    Violet stood at the doorway and hesitated to enter, but she also didn¡¯t want to abandon him to


    tend to her chores<b>. </b>


    Considering Naomi¡¯s request for her to entertain their guests, focusing on household chores would mean neglecting her duties as a hostess.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you say something?¡± Lucius broke the silence.


    Violet rubbed her nose, trying toe up with anything to say. The only thing that sprang to mind. was the previous night¡¯s incident.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­ Thank you.¡±


    His gesture, whether it was to make her feel special or had other motives, was acknowledged.


    Lucius reacted with a casual grunt.


    ¡°I¡¯m <b>surprised </b>that you care so much about your mother<b>¨C</b><b>in</b><b>¨C</bw.¡± Violet tried to strike up a


    discussion.


    <b>She </b>was astonished that he came to visit Naomi, considering how Agatha had treated him.


    Lucius wasn¡¯t the kind to be so forgiving. What could have prompted his visit? Was he still in love with Agatha?


    Violet felt a sour feeling rise in her chest as she realized this. She worked hard to conceal it, not


    wanting him to notice her miserable situation.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d prefer to sit by yourself for a bit?¡± she suggested.


    Lucius remained silent.


    Violet moved towards theundry room, her emotions in turmoil.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me forst night. I helped you out of pity, given our acquaintance and the misunderstanding between us. I thought to give you a moment to shine,¡± Lucius said indifferently.


    Suddenly, Violet stopped in her tracks. She remained motionless, experiencing a sharp, wrenching pain in her chest that nearly brought her to a scream.


    Simultaneously, it felt as though something within her had plummeted and vanished, leaving al profound sense of emptiness in its wake.


    She knew better than to expect anything from him, yet his blunt dismissal of any deeper connection pained her deeply.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Violet replied softly, quickly making her way into the bathroom.


    She shut the door<b>, </b>breaking the visual connection between them.


    Lucius, gazing at the closed bathroom door, felt a surge of frustration. Annoyed, he muttered to himself, ¡°Damn it!¡±


    As soon as Violet crouched down, a loud noise startled her, causing her heart to race. She stayed in her crouched position, momentarily frozen.


    Then<b>, </b>gradually, she started scrubbing the sheets. By the time she finished and reopened the door, Lucius had left.


    +15 BONOS


    He <b>wasn¡¯t </b><b>there </b>for her<b>, </b>and now that he had departed, he stirred a sense of longing and turmoil in


    her heart.


    She admonished herself, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this, Violet.¡±


    Lucius departed briskly, his face cold and detached, yet his Inherent nobility remained evident.


    Naomi, having just returned from shopping, spotted him. ¡°Master Lucius, are you going? Won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    Lucius walked past her, heading straight to his car.


    George resigned to his fate; he politely declined Naomi¡¯s Invitation, and followed Lucius. The car drove off, leaving the area.


    Back in the t, Naomi found Violet standing dazed in the living room.


    ¡°Is everything alright? Did you argue with him?¡± Naomi asked In concern.


    Violet, managing a smile, replied, ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    She pulled the items from Naomi¡¯s grasp, and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll cook dinner<b>.</b>¡±


    Naomi let her take the groceries, and her gaze wandered around Violet. As Naomi watched her,


    shemented softly, ¡°I sense that Master Lucius was here for you.¡±


    Violet almost dropped the groceries when Naomi said those words. She tried to keep her


    emotions at bay by speaking without emotion.


    Why should she wish for more, or be sentimental? Lucius wouldn¡¯t be interested in any other


    woman besides Agatha.


    Violet regained herposure<b>, </b>and embraced Naomi. ¡°Because you¡¯re now my mother, you


    should quit your job next month. I¡¯ll support you.


    ¡°How can I ept that?¡± Naomi protested.


    Violet sulked yfully. ¡°If you don¡¯t see me as your daughter, then ignore my words.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart!¡± Naomi was deeply touched, almost tearing up.


    Violet grinned. ¡°This way, I¡¯lle home to a warm meal every day. It¡¯s a win for <b>me.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Naomi affectionately called her ¡°Vivi¡°, and hugged her tightly<b>, </b>moved by her thoughtfulness.


    Upon hearing her nickname, Violet returned the hug. The idea of taking care of her mother was


    truly heartwarming.


    As Lucius drove away from the residential area, his face remained stern throughout the ride,


    his eyebrows knitted and lips pressed together in obvious dissatisfaction.

 L 106

    Chapter <b>0106 </b>


    George cautiously inquired, ¡°Master Lucius, why didn¡¯t you tell Ms. Violet that you went to see her?


    Lucius responded with a dismissive snort, ¡°Who said I went to see her?¡±


    His ambiguous responses perplexed George, who believed his employer ought to have been more forthright with Violet about his visit.


    He found himself frustrated by Lucius¡¯sck of emotional Intelligence, and was more invested in resolving the situation than his employer<b>. </b>


    Despite his denial, Lucius was dissatisfied.


    He silently berated himself, wondering how even the butler could discern his true intentions, yet Violet seemed oblivious. Her apparent avoidance since his arrival perplexed him. Did she genuinely not want to see him that much?


    Lucius¡¯s frustration only grew with these thoughts.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n now, Master Lucius?¡± George queried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just head back,¡± Lucius replied<b>, </b>signaling an end to the discussion.


    Naomi took Violet¡¯s advice and quit her work after some internal conflicts, though she could only


    leave until the month¡¯s end.


    Violet was running an errand when she walked by the mall where Naomi worked as a cleaner.


    She noticed Naomi stooping down to sweep the floor <b>from </b>a distance, and swiftly approached her.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Naomi¡¯s face instantly brightened at the sight of Violet. ¡°Oh, Vivi!¡±


    Noting that it was almost noon, Violet proposed, ¡°When do you finish work? Let¡¯s grab lunch


    together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done after finishing up here,¡± Naomi replied, pausing to massage her back before resuming


    her task.


    Violet seized Naomi¡¯s mop, and started mopping herself.


    Naomi hurried to take it back. ¡°<b>A </b>young girl like you shouldn¡¯t be doing this. Let me take that.¡±


    Violet yfully countered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a young girl mopping?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Naomi, helpless<b>, </b>patted Violet¡¯s head, but didn¡¯t dispute it. She watched from the side, with


    evident joy and pride.


    A passerby cleaner asked Naomi, ¡°Is she your daughter?¡±


    Naomi nodded with pride. ¡°Yes, she <b>is</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Violet took note of her smug expression, and found itforting. She began mopping even more


    diligently.


    This conversation was overheard not only by Violet but also by Oliver, who hade down the


    stairs.


    Oliver, having observed this scene from afar, remained hidden in a discreet spot, surprised to see


    Violet with Naomi and intrigued by their interaction.


    Violet was preupied with her work, and didn¡¯t notice him. She worked so hard that sweat beaded on her forehead.


    In the meantime, the woman Violet referred to as her mother was tenderly wiping the sweat from her forehead with a tissue periodically.


    Violet looked up at her and shed a radiant smile, revealing her sparkling white teeth.


    Oliver experienced an unexpected tightness in his chest, feeling strangely captivated by her smile. He quickly gathered himself<b>, </b>and walked away.


    His phone rang at that moment; it was Emily.


    Their conversation was brief, and just before hanging up, Oliver casually asked, ¡°Has your sister¡­


    found her birth mother?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I heard from mom that her birth mother vowed never to return to Bka City or contact


    her in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Emily¡¯s voice sharpened, sensing something amiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a question,¡± Oliver replied, shaking his head. He then ended the call and headed


    in a different direction<b>. </b>


    ¡°Vivi, does that man know you? He¡¯s been watching you for some time,¡± Naomi¡¯s question interrupted Violet¡¯s work.


    When she looked up, she spotted it was Oliver<b>. </b>


    +15 BOHOS


    Oliver¡¯s gaze upon her was cold and distant, a change since Emily med her for the damage to her vocal cords. Since his awakening, this man has never looked at her with the warmth he once had.


    Noticing her nce, Oliver came over and asked, ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Violet was hesitant, but Naomi grabbed the <b>mop </b>away, and suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ over there. It¡¯s quiet enough for you two to converse there.¡±


    Keen to keep their troubled history hidden from Naomi, Violet headed towards the caf¨¦, with Oliver following. He was on a call, giving instructions to his staff to send a wrapped cup to the caf¨¦.


    The two entered the caf¨¦ one after the other<b>, </b>and found a table to sit atfortably. The atmosphere was tense.


    Without consulting Violet, Oliver ordered twottes, knowing from their past that she liked this vor. Violet held hertte, uncertain about how to engage with Oliver.


    A staff member from the mall approached, handing Oliver a transparent box containing a cup. ¡°Mr. Young, your cup<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The sight of the cup sparked a glimmer in Violet¡¯s eyes. She had bought that cup for Oliver during hisa, and had used it to give him water for a whole year.


    ¡°Oliver, you¡­¡±


    Oliver interrupted her and asked sharply, ¡°Did you just call that woman Mom?¡±


    Upon hearing his question, Violet affirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her gaze stayed locked on the cup, emblematic of all the affection she held for him. The care he


    showed for it, even going as far as to wrap it, made her ponder¡­


    ¡°That woman¡¯s probably not your biological mother, is she?¡± he asked directly.


    Brought back to reality by his odd tone, Violet acknowledged, ¡°No, she isn¡¯t my biological mother.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s face grew somber<b>, </b>and he reprimanded her, ¡°What are you trying to do, Violet? You¡¯re causing pain to your own sister while showing kindness to someone unrted by blood. I can¡¯t make sense of you.¡±

 L 107

    Chapter <b>0107 </b>


    Violet, caught off guard <i>by </i>his outburst, was momentarily speechless.


    He pressed on. ¡°Do you realize how much Emily cares for you? She always prioritizes you. And what have you done for her?¡±


    ¡°Did youe here to use me?¡±


    Violet regained herposure and responded coldly, even though she felt disheartened.


    Oliver paused, recognizing his overreaction.


    ¡°We won¡¯t discuss this further,¡± he said moreposedly. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning behind acknowledging this woman as your mother? Are you defying your family and trying to cut ties with thempletely? You don¡¯t need to insult your father by getting yourself a new mother.¡±


    Violet had previously confided in Oliver about her birth mother¡¯s departure, and her yearning


    for maternal affection.


    ¡°Are you trying to taunt your father by choosing a stand¨Cin mother to highlight his failures and negligence?¡± he added, each word cutting deeper into Violet.


    Her frustration grew.


    ¡°I¡¯m just seeking familial warmth and love. What¡¯s wrong with finding someone who shows care and offers motherly love? Is that a crime?¡± she retorted.


    Defiantly, she kept her head high, struggling to hold back her tears<b>. </b>


    Yet, Oliver showed nopassion.


    ¡°You talk of warmth and love, but what right do


    you have to expect them when you¡¯ve contributed nothing? Worse, you¡¯ve actively caused harm. Who would risk loving someone capable of destroying her sister? To love you would be unfair to Emily!¡±


    His relentless mentio


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    of Emily pushed Violet to the brink.


    She stood up quickly, almost knocking over her coffee, dering firmly. ¡°My life is mine to live, and it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    The person she had adored now stood in her way, leaving her feelingpletely powerless.


    +15 BONOS


    The more she tried to rify things, the more messy they seemed to get. She no longer felt the


    urge to exin anything, including the issue with Emily¡¯s voice or her connection with Naomi.


    She walked toward the <b>exit</b>, each step <b>weighed </b>down with emotion.


    Oliver watched her leave with a detached gaze, his heart filled with a sense of loss. Hemented, ¡±


    Violet you¡¯ve grown so distant. I hardly recognize you anymore.¡±


    <b>But </b>it wasn¡¯t she who had changed. Feeling a profound sense of injustice, a tear escaped her eye.


    Oliver, regaining hisposure, stood and dered. ¡®Regardless of what you think or your


    feelings towards the Wickhams. I hope you cane to our engagement.


    Violet¡¯s gaze shifted back to Oliver, puzzled about why he would preserve the cup when nning


    to marry Emily.


    Oliver noticed her expression, and softened his expression. ¡°Emily used this cup to give me water


    daily for an entire year.¡±


    In reality, it was Violet who had done that. Why couldn¡¯t he see that she was the one who had been there for him, using that very cup?


    The words almost escaped her lips, but she held them back, remembering his earlier statement. Even if Emily hadn¡¯t been the one to bring him back, it was her he loved.


    Violet asked quietly. ¡°Why wrap it up like this?¡±


    Oliver responded with a gentle smile, ¡°I intend to disy it at our engagement ceremony, to show everyone our love and to showcase Emily¡¯s tendemess and dedication. Without Emily, I wouldn¡¯t


    be who I am.¡±


    He was nning to disy the cup she had used to symbolize his love for Emily. The irony was too much for Violet to bear<b>. </b>


    She swiftly snatched the cup from his hands.


    Oliver was taken aback, realizing only that the cup was already in Violet¡¯s possession.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Crash! Violet let go of the cup, and it smashed on the floor, fracturing into countless pieces.


    The shards reflected dazzling light, stinging her eyes and almost blinding her.


    ¡°Violet!¡± Oliver¡¯s outcry reverberated through the caf¨¦; his fury was unprecedented. ¡°Why did you


    do this?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    He seized her wrist with such force that Violet felt it might snap.


    Such roughness, she recalled, had only evere from Lucius.


    Violet responded with a defiant smile, unwilling to offer any exnation. Despite her attempts to rify Emily¡¯s situation, she was stillbeled as the culprit.


    Turning away, she began to leave.


    Each step was like walking on those shards¨Cjarring and deeply painful. She bid farewell to what once was¨Cto Oliver, and to the love she could no longer harbor for him.


    Her portrayed resilience was a mere facade. Once she was out of Oliver¡¯s sight, she realized how


    heartbroken she was.


    Instead of seeking Naomi, Violet retreated to a quiet corner. There, her tears flowed freely and


    uncontrobly.


    She worked during the day and cared for Oliver at night after his ident: spent countless hours


    by his bedside, feeding him water, conversing, and envisioning a shared future upon his


    awakening.


    When water dribbled from his mouth, she tenderly dabbed it away. Yet, she ended up being the


    worst person in his eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from sobbing<b>. </b>


    Oblivious to her, Lucius stood not far away behind her.


    He¡¯d noticed her and Oliver walking toward the caf¨¦. Later, he followed them and saw their argument, as well as Violet smashing the cup.

 L 108

    Lucius grappled with his emotions upon seeing Violet in tears after she shattered a cup.


    He realizes that her distress wasn¡¯t about the broken cup but about Oliver, which disturbed him deeply. He wasn¡¯t such a moron as to overlook the underlying source of her anguish.


    Upon seeing Violet in tears for another man, Lucius felt a wave of anger rush over him. He marched towards her, seized her by the shoulder, and spun her around to face him.


    ¡°Lucius?¡± Violet¡¯s face streaked with tears. She was startled at his sudden appearance.


    ¡°Who else did you expect?¡± he replied icily.


    Violet hung her head, remaining silent and visibly distraught.


    Lucius gripped her shoulder tightly and shook her, demanding in a raised voice. ¡°Speak up!¡±


    His hold was firm, shaking her with ease as though she were merely a doll.


    Sensing Violet¡¯s frailty beneath his touch, Lucius¡¯s face turned even colder. He questioned her harshly, ¡°Which man had caused you to turn yourself into such a miserable state?¡±


    Violet, biting her lip, attempted to pull away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business<b>!</b>¡±


    This response only deepened Lucius¡¯s scowl. ¡°None of my business?¡±


    Grasping her chin firmly, he forced her to meet his gaze. He reminded her sharply, ¡°You¡¯ve stayed in my house and shared my bed<b>. </b>How can you say it¡¯s none of my business?¡±


    Violet, feeling cornered, shot back, ¡°Remember, this all started because of your mistaking me for Agatha. None of this should have happened.<b>¡± </b>


    Lucius¡¯s grip intensified<b>, </b>nearly wrenching her chin off in his rage.


    Her words only fueled his anger, confirming his suspicion that he meant little to her. His fury was


    so intense that it could set the mall aze.


    ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± he thundered, his breath hot on her face.


    His presence was overpowering and intimidating, yet he suddenly released her chin. This action caused Violet to stumble, barely managing to steady herself.


    Lucius pulled out a handkerchief, wiping his hands, not out of disgust for her but agitated by her tears for another man<b>. </b>


    After cleaning his hands, he tossed the handkerchief at Violet andmanded, ¡°Wipe your tears


    off<b>!</b>¡±


    Violet failed to catch it. She remained motionless, allowing the handkerchief to slide from her face to her chest and eventually to the ground<b>. </b>


    Lucius grabbed her arm, and started to pull her outside as his rage grew.


    Struggling to keep up, Violet stumbled and warned him in a low voice, ¡°Let go of me, or I¡¯ll call the


    police!<b>¡± </b>


    Lucius responded with a scornful smirk, ¡°If you believe you can influence the police, go ahead and


    call them!¡±


    Ultimately, Violet refrained from calling. She recalled his too¨Cpleasant interactions with the cops and recognized that, in the face of money and power, concepts of justice and fairness were merely illusions.


    Lucius dragged her to the car, the rough handling causing her pain.


    Reflecting on the pain and humiliation she had suffered at Oliver¡¯s hands and now Lucius¡¯s bullying, Violet¡¯s tears flowed even more freely.


    ¡°Stop <b>crying</b><b>!</b>¡± Luciusmanded.


    Violet¡¯s sobs just made Lucius angrier, like a ferocious beast imprisoned in a cage.


    Unable to contain her emotions, Violet¡¯s tears flowed even more fiercely.


    Luciusunched a punch in a frenzy of rage.


    Anticipating a violent reaction from Lucius, she was caught off guard when he instead vented his anger on the car seat, his fist missing her by a mere swerve.


    His face was near hers before she could react, and then<b>¡­</b>his lips sealed hers.


    His abrupt change in behavior surprised Violet.


    Wildly, Lucius pushed into her lips and fiercely swirled her tongue, leaving her feeling absolutely overwhelmed. He grabbed her waist and drew her closer, pressing his strong chest against hers.


    She shut her eyes.


    ¡°Open them!¡± he eximed.


    He attempted to force her to confront the reality of who was kissing her.


    +15 BONOS


    Her eyes widened in shock, allowing him to continue.


    She tried to fight him off, but his chest was too hard, <b>and </b>his arms were too strong, rendering her


    fight fruitless.


    He finally let her go when she was practically out of breath and on the verge of fainting.


    ¡°Violet, have you never kissed a man before?¡± he asked, observing her inexperience.


    Lucius had <b>seen </b><b>her </b>inexperienced reactions before, but had initially dismissed them as pretense.


    As his feelings for her deepened, these small details became more significant to him.


    He could tell she was fond of Oliver.


    ¡°That man you¡¯re always thinking about, is that Oliver?¡±


    Violet was taken aback that he remembered. So was Lucius, known for not bothering to remember


    the women he had been with. Yet, he remembered the name of the man she liked.


    She wiped her lips, and stayed silent.


    ¡°Has he ever kissed you?¡± Lucius asked, his tone now dangerous as he demanded an answer.


    She red at him with disdain, rebuked, ¡°Do you think everyone is like you? A casanova?¡±


    Her blunt response seemed to please Lucius, who smirked. ¡°So, I am indeed your first man, and that was really your first time?¡±


    The answer was self¨Cevident. Violet¡¯s ears were burning after that powerful kiss, and her former


    despair had vanished.


    She remained silent, merely lowering her head and wiping her tears away with the back of her


    hand.

 L 109

    Lucius looked on with disgust as she wiped her tears<b>. </b>


    He picked up a handkerchief off the ground and, without gentleness, yanked her hand away to start wiping her face. He didn¡¯t control his strength and rotated Violet¡¯s face from left to right, hurting her skin.


    Violet tried to stop him, but he quickly pulled back, looking pleased with his efforts, and


    ¡°</b>That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    She began to walk away, ignoring him.


    Lucius seized her wrists once again and said, ¡°Violet, you haven¡¯t given me an answer.¡±


    ¡°Answer what?¡± Violet asked, confused.


    ¡°Am I your first man?¡± Lucius pressed, his voice loud enough to attract onlookers. Violet blushed. with embarrassment, too embarrassed to face anyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind,¡± she replied, trying to escape his grip.


    Lucius was adamant. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, and you better answer honestly. I¡¯ll force you to have sex


    with me if you don¡¯t!¡±


    He appeared serious, as if he meant his words.


    Violet wished she could vanish. She tried unsessfully a few times before realizing she needed to offer him an answer for him to let her go.


    ¡°Yes, okay?¡± She nodded unwillingly. ¡°Are you happy now?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Really?¡± Lucius¡¯s stern expression softened into one of gratification.


    Violet red at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t <b>there </b>anything better you could be doing?¡±


    Finally managing to free herself, Violet left Lucius behind.


    Lucius touched his nose, and even though he thought his question was stupid, he was secretly thrilled with her response.


    Being Lucius, he wouldn¡¯t reveal his joy to Violet.


    He resumed his cool facade, and continued, ¡°Good, it should be the first time. Remember, being in my bed is an honor. If you¡¯ve been unfaithful, I won¡¯t be kind.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Lucius saw himself as an emperor, considering how he described being in his bed as an honor.


    She rolled her eyes at this, choosing not to engage further.


    His harshness had surprisingly lifted her spirits, lessening the sting of Oliver¡¯s previous actions.


    ncing at her watch, she realized It was lunchtime.


    ¡°I have to go. My mom¡¯s waiting for lunch,¡± she said<b>, </b>hurrying to where Naomi was.


    Lucius trailed behind her. Initially, Violet was unaware, but when bystanders began looking at


    something behind her, she sensed something was amiss.


    Turning around, she saw Lucius following her. She moved aside to let him pass.


    He gestured with his chin, asking. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having lunch? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±


    Violet questioned why Lucius would be concerned with her lunch ns.


    She gestured toward the door<b>, </b>suggesting. ¡°You go ahead. We can eatter.¡±


    ¡°Why wait if it¡¯s already mealtime? Where shall we eat?¡± he asked matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ncing


    around.


    Violet found his interest in their dining location a bit overbearing, and was about to retort sarcastically when a sudden realization dawned upon her. In disbelief, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of joining us, are you?¡±


    Impossible! The thought seemed hard to believe.


    She expected Lucius to mock her, even envisioning him using her of delusion. To her amazement, he nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    His confirmation left Violet in shock, as if being struck by lightning. ¡°Really?¡°.


    He nonchntly replied, ¡°Why not? We¡¯ve eaten together before.¡±


    Violet remembered that those times were under different circumstances. Back then<b>, </b>she was


    forced to do it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat with you,¡± she said.


    She was afraid of indigestion. As blunt as it may sound, she desired the freedom to enjoy her food. She yearned for some control over her life after so many setbacks.


    Lucius¡¯s mood visibly soured at her response, as if he were about to throw a tantrum.


    +15 BONOS


    He rified. ¡°My interest is in eating with Naomi, not you. If you¡¯re ufortable, you can eat


    alone. I¡¯m not going to stop you<b>.</b>¡±


    His chillyments inly defined <b>a </b>boundary between them. He then took long strides past her.


    Violet, considering her rtionship with Naomi, feltpelled to follow. It wouldn¡¯t be right to let Naomi dine alone with Lucius.


    Upon her return, she found Lucius already waiting near Naomi, who was shaking so much she


    couldn¡¯t handle the mop. Seeing Violet was like seeing a lifesaver<b>. </b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together,¡± Naomi suggested, relieved by Violet¡¯s presence.


    Violet thought she had made the correct decision to go to Naomi.


    After they helped Naomi to store the mop, the trio left for lunch.


    Lucius, with his tall and graceful body, was beautiful from every viewpoint. Walking beside Lucius.


    Violet felt dwarfed by his imposing stature.


    Annoyed, she purposefully linked arms with Naomi, keeping a distance from Lucius. There was a definite border between them, and neither breached the other¡¯s space.


    Internally, Violet preferred not dining with Lucius. Therefore, she opted for a simple fast¨Cfood


    restaurant.


    ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡± Naomi asked, worried about Lucius¡¯s presence.


    As they sat down, Violetforted her, ¡°We have to get back to work in the afternoon. Fast food is


    more efficient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Beingte would result in a pay deduction, and taking Lucius to a better restaurant would


    undoubtedly cause them to bete.


    ¡°But, Master Lucius<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    Before Naomi could finish her sentence, Lucius took a seat across them. His eyes were filled with contempt, but he said nothing<b>. </b>

 L 110

    Chapter <b>0110 </b>


    The meal arrived promptly. Violet handed Naomi the utensils, and began to eat with her head lowered<b>. </b>


    Lucius was sitting opposite her, staring at the food in front of him. He poked at it with his fork, but didn¡¯t actually eat anything.


    Although the restaurant¡¯s food was reasonably good, Lucius found himself unable to eat<b>. </b>


    Instead, he spent the meal observing Violet and Naomi relish their food.


    Violet was eagerly filling her mouth with food.


    Lucius¡¯s mood soured the more he watched, his eyebrows furrowing in irritation.


    Having traveled a great distance to see her, he was met with Violet tearfully thinking about another man and eating merrily, seemingly indifferent to his appearance. Did he not matter to her


    at all?


    Naomi quickly left for work after the meal. Violet bid her farewell, then turned to see Lucius still


    there.


    ¡°Just go on with your work. I need to head back to my office too,¡± she told him, waving goodbye.


    ¡°But I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Lucius retorted<b>. </b>


    He didn¡¯t attempt to hold her back, but rubbed his stomach and appeared somewhat pitiful.


    Her heart softened slightly, but she reminded him firmly, ¡°You chose not to eat just now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like eating out,¡± he stated candidly. ¡°I prefer your cooking.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a ce to cook for you,¡± she said, making an excuse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce,¡± Lucius suggested, countering her excuse.


    However, Violet stood her ground<b>. </b>


    ¡°Is it that difficult to cook a meal for me? I¡¯ll leave right after eating. Maybe I won¡¯t return,¡± he


    argued.


    She reluctantly agreed<b>, </b>deciding to cook him onest meal before they parted ways. They would forget each other after this meal. She saw it as fulfilling hisst wish and providing closure for


    herself.


    116 BONGS


    Preparing the meal with extra care, possibly their final one together, Violet cooked diligently. <i>An </i>hourter, she served our delicious doches on the table.


    Lucius exerty devsured the food eating as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in days. Finishing, he wiped his mouth contented.


    ¡°Violet, since your cooking is to my liking. I¡¯ll give you a chance. Come cook for me,¡± he offered, his tone suppesting he was doing her a favor.


    Violet firmly rejected, ¡°No.¡±


    Her refusal bruised Lucius¡¯s ego. Others begged for a chance to enter the Imperial Pce, but she was the first to boldly reject him.


    ¡°You¡¯re just ying hard to get,¡± he used directly.


    Violet nearlyughed. She shot back ¡°It that¡¯s what you think, then let it be. If you really believe that go home and continue to believe so.¡±


    She vowed never to engage in such games with him.


    Lucius frowned. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about cooking for me? I can pay you ten times your current sry.


    Tempting as it was, she didn¡¯t need that much money. Her current earnings were sufficient for her and Naomi¡¯s needs, and they were <b>debt</b>¨Cfree.


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯d rather someone else take this opportunity.¡±


    Her eyes showed genuine sincerity, truly meaning her words.


    Lucius¡¯s frustration escted with each refusal from Violet. He abruptly raised his hand, and shouted, ¡°Violet you<b>¡­</b>¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Expecting he would strike her, Violet instinctively ducked.


    However, Lucius¡¯s hand caught her arm instead, lifting her chin with one hand and drawing her close with the other around her waist.


    Confused about his intentions, Violet instinctively shut her eyes, and then she felt a soft touch on her lips¨Che was kissing her<b>. </b>


    Upon realizing this, she opened her eyes wide and stared at him in shock and bewilderment.


    ¡°So, this is how I can get through to you,¡± he remarked with satisfaction, licking his lips before.


    Violet found herself unable to resist his kisses, and was surprisingly entranced by them. She wondered if she was losing her mind. Then, regaining her senses, she bit down sharply.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Caught off guard amid his passionate kiss, Lucius reeled back, ring at her in anger.


    With flushed cheeks, Violet stepped back and walked away. ¡°It¡¯ste, I need to get back to the


    office. I can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    She marveled at her ability to speak so calmly andposedly after such an encounter.


    Violet quickly left her t, fearing Lucius might follow if she lingered.


    At the Wickham residence, Emily spotted her boyfriend standing at the door as she descended the


    stairs.


    She hurried over, calling, ¡°Oliver<b>, </b>why are you just standing there? Come inside.¡±


    Oliver¡¯s face showed traces of anger, but his expression softened at the sight of Emily.


    ¡°Emily<i>,</i>¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± she suggested, linking her arm with his.


    C


    Oliver gently pulled away. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Sensing something was off, Emily asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I visited Violet,¡± he admitted.


    Emily¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯te to our engagement party.¡±


    So that was why he went to see her sister. In reality<b>, </b>Emily didn¡¯t care if Violet showed up to the party; in fact, she hoped Violet wouldn¡¯te up at all.

 Chapter 618

    ¡°I heard you hurt your hand bad. Are you having a lot of trouble? Why don¡¯t I have Landon buy you a ne ticket so that you cane over tonight? I can¡¯t help worrying until I see you.¡±


    Mnie was afraid that Henry would impulsivelye to Oskon City and hurriedly reassured him, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Henry. I¡¯ve already gone to the hospital for a check¨Cup. I¡¯mpletely fine. I just need to rest for a couple more days.¡±


    Henry did not belleve her and continued with concern, ¡°They say it takes a hundred days to recover from a serious injury. How are you fine after just resting for two days? Mel, this is no joke.


    ¡°You must take good care of yourself. If you feel unwell, just call me, and I¡¯ll make sure everything is arranged for you.¡±


    Hearing the old <b>man¡¯s </b>concern for her, Mnie¡¯s mood, which had been troubled all day, eased somewhat. Sheforted him patiently for a bit before his emotions finally stabilized.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go to Oskon City, but I¡¯ll have someone order <b>dinner </b>for you. If it¡¯s inconvenient, just have it in your room,¡± Henry insisted.


    ¡°I already got the hotel to send me dinner,¡± Mnie replied<b>. </b>


    ¡°What kind of nutrition can you even get from hotel food? Eat what I get you!¡±


    There was no stopping Henry once he put his mind to something. Afraid he would suggesting to <b>Oskon </b>City again, Mnie could only agree. Little did she expect that the dinner he ordered would be


    so <b>sumptuous</b>.


    The meal consisted of a total of eight dishes<b>, </b>all of which were nourishing and invigorating. Mnie looked at the pork stew among them and could not help butugh wryly.


    The next morning, Mnie¡¯s hand looked even more frightening than the previous night. As <b>soon </b>as she woke <b>up</b><b>, </b><b>Xander </b>and Yvonne called to inquire about the identst night. Mnie replied to


    each of them.


    When Mnie arrived at the conference hall, Yvette looked at her hand with concern. ¡°Is your hand really okay? It looks pretty serious.¡±


    Mnie had injured her right hand, which did indeed cause somewhat of <b>an </b>inconvenience. Fortunately, the courses at the conference did not require much note¨Ctaking.


    After the afternoon session ended, Yvette came up to her again and gave her a wink. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I particrly insightful yesterday? I may not have any other strengths, but don¡¯t doubt my ability to read people.¡±


    Mnie was puzzled. ¡°What did you do yesterday?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I left with my colleagues yesterday! As <b>soon </b><b>as </b>I sensed Mr. Scott¡¯s gaze, I stopped being a third wheel and even created a romantic atmosphere for you two, didn¡¯t I?¡± Yvette replied.


    Not wanting to hear any more nonsense from the woman, Mnie packed up her things and got ready to go to Pearl Hotel. She had arranged to meet with Matthew


    Perhaps influenced by Eugene, Mnie¡¯s heart felt heavy on her way to the hotel. It was as if she was unable to catch her breath.


    To her surprise, she saw two figures pressed together tightly the moment she got there. They were Howard and <b>Bianca</b>, and they were apanied by several middle¨Caged men. Almost all of themi were of simr age to Howard.


    Each of them had a young woman who looked to be about Bianca¡¯s age.


    Even from a distance, Mnie could see Howard¡¯s hand resting on nca¡¯s waist as well as the self- satisfied smile on his face.


    Pearl Hotel was luxurious and extravagant<b>, </b>and Mnie could tell from Howard¡¯s casual and rxed demeanor that he was no stranger to this kind of ce.


    A meal at Pearl Hotel costs at least four figures. Yet, Howard made <b>it </b>seem as if he had somepelling reason that kept him from leaving Oskon City and returning to Jepton.

 Chapter 619

    Howard entered the hotel with Bianca<b>. </b>Mnie stood near the door and was close enough <b>that </b>Howard would have noticed her if he nced back. However, he was too busy chatting andughing


    with Bianca.


    Mnie watched him. His handsome profile sported an indulgent smile as he finally nted a kiss on Bianca¡¯s right cheek. Mnie averted her gaze, nausea churning in her stomach.


    Before she could suppress the nausea<b>, </b><b>a </b>cold,zy voice sounded beside her. ¡°You¡¯re right <b>on </b>time.¡±


    Mnie turned around and saw Matthew stepping out of a ck Bentley. He must havee from the office as he was still dressed in formal attire. His hair was also slicked back, which eliminated the trace of immaturity he usually carried.


    Mnie had no idea when he arrived but instinctively felt that Matthew must have also noticed Howard and Bianca. However, there was no change in his expression, and his gaze remained steady.


    Locking eyes with him, a sudden thought shed through Mnie¡¯s mind. ¡°Did you intentionally choose to meet here?¡± she asked.


    Matthew nced at her. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    He showed <b>no </b>intention of refuting her usation. Even after Mnie scrutinized him with probing eyes, there was still no hint of anything unusual. He calmly proceeded to the 16th floor.


    Mnie followed him in silence as they made their way to the private room.


    The private room was spacious, simr to the one Matthew had booked thest time. It hadrge floor -to¨Cceiling windows that offered a panoramic view of the riverbank.


    Mnie <b>was </b>staring at Matthew when he suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how old Bianca is?<b>¡± </b>


    Although Bianca wore make¨Cup on her face, she did not look too old.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, she should be 19,¡± he added.


    A barely perceptible crease formed between Mnie¡¯s eyebrows. She knew Bianca was young, but she <b>had </b>not realized she <b>was </b>only 19 years old.


    A deep emotion flickered in Mnie¡¯s eyes, but she suppressed the difort that was brewing within her. ¡°So, was it your intention for me to see them together?<b>¡± </b>she asked.


    Matthew did not deny her question <b>and </b>just continued, ¡°There were countless other Biancas before her.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Mnie demanded while maintaining herposure. With Matthew¡¯s every indifferent word, she felt her emotions surge upwardyer byyer.


    Matthew casually poured two <b>sses </b>of water <b>and </b>then pushed one toward Mnie. His eyes, as calm. <b>as </b>a frozen pond, were fixed on Mnie. There was no emotion in that gaze.


    Charter 619


    However, the corners of his thin lips were slightly curved up. ¡°I know you and Eugene are investigating me.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s pupils contracted slightly while Matthew¡¯s voice remained steady as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve erased all traces of Howard. You can go back and tell him there¡¯s no need to waste any more effort.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Mnie was even more wary now. Her back had gone straight while her expression remained calm. Still, there was an uneasiness in her<b>. </b>


    Though Matthew was talking about Howard, Mnie knew the man was not the point.


    Matthew chuckled lightly, his voice sounding casual. He looked out at the night scene outside, the brilliant riverside lights reflecting in his deep eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to know what¡¯s happening in the adjacent private <b>room </b>right now?¡± he countered. A trace of disgust appeared the moment he asked that, overshadowing the gleam in his eyes.


    Mnie had a gut feeling that it was not going to be something pleasant.


    Matthew ced his phone directly in front of Mnie with a nk expression. A video was ying on the screen.


    After just a nce, Mnie quickly averted her gaze. In a simrly decorated private room, several middle¨Caged men were sitting around a table. Howard¡¯s face was in full view, his head slightly lowered as he kissed a young woman passionately.

 Chapter 620

    The video was <b>fast</b>¨Cforwarded<b>, </b><b>and </b>the sounds of their ambiguous entanglement became more


    prominent. Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. She flipped the phone over, mming it on the table. She then covered her mouth and dry heaved.


    It was disgusting.


    Yet, she could not stop the image of Howard¡¯s infatuated and reckless appearance from shing through her mind. There was also his hand pressed <b>against </b>the woman¡¯s back.


    She did not feel sick when she heard Dn mention the man¡¯s <b>affairs </b>before, or even when she saw him with <b>nca </b>at the hospital. In her subconscious mind, Howard <b>was </b>still her father, the <b>one </b>she imagined would always cherish her like a princess.


    Even though she repeatedly told herself that Howard had long abandoned her, she could <b>not </b>help but remember the moments from her childhood when he would call her name while letting her sit on his shoulders.


    She had been naive and did not imagine that things were this <b>bad</b>.


    However, seeing Howard in the video now, Mnie only felt an indescribable disgust within her.


    Taking a deep breath, she slowly regained herposure and looked at Matthew. She intended to confront him. However, no sound came out of her throat, which felt dry and tight.


    Matthew observed her expression with a hint of mockery shing through his eyes. He tapped the table with his finger and sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t handle it?¡±


    He then chuckled and added, ¡°Well, it¡¯s understandable. Who would want to have any association with such a disgusting person? Aren¡¯t I right, my sister, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat at the way he enunciated the word ¡®sister¡®. She had noticed the glimpse of malice in Matthew¡¯s eyes.


    Almost instantly, a plethora of information raced through Mnie¡¯s mind. They merged together, leading to one conclusion¨CMatthew was warning her. He was reminding her not to disclose the rtionship between him and Howard.


    Matthew <b>had </b>never hidden his disdain for Howard. Mnie recalled Yvette¡¯s remark about nobody knowing Matthew¡¯s family situation. This meant he was sensitive about Howard¡¯s presence, to the extent of not wanting others to know about the connection between them.


    Who was he trying to hide it from? Or <b>was </b>he simply trying to distance himself from Howard? Regardless, if he wanted to distance himself, he <b>should </b>not <b>have </b>had any contact with Mnie.


    What exactly did Matthew want?


    Mnie closed her eyes, her thoughts all jumbled up in her mind. She then looked at Matthew deeply. He had a cup of tea in his hand. When he sensed Mnie¡¯s gaze on him, he met it without even


    flinching.


    212


    When Mnie left, she <b>passed </b>by the adjacent private room, which was shut tightly. Thinking of the video Matthew had shown her, she could not help but furrow her brows.


    It was 8:00 pm when <b>she </b>returned to the hotel. Mnie felt somewhat dazed. Matthew¡¯s actions were like a fog, concealing an unspoken danger within. She walked back with a heavy heart.


    At the elevator, she encountered Lee, who was rushing downstairs. When the man saw Mnie, he paused and frowned. ¡°Mnie, where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to call you so many times, but


    never answered.¡±


    You


    Mnie stopped. ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Scott <b>has </b>a fever.¡±

 Chapter 621

    ¡°It might be an infection. I suggested he go to the hospital, but he refused,¡± Lee said.


    Mnie frowned slightly at that. She had been worried about Eugene¡¯s wounds getting infected when he came backst night and showered. She thought everything was fine at first, but it seemed like that


    was not the case.


    ¡°Mr. Scott started having <b>a </b>slight fever yesterday afternoon. I didn¡¯t notice it at the start, and the fever ended up spiking. I just called the <b>doctor</b>, and they advised me <b>to </b>prepare some antibiotics.


    ¡°Could you go up and check on him? I¡¯m worried he might not befortable alone in the room.¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°Eugene is allergic to certain medications<b>, </b>so I¡¯ll go get them.¡±


    This was also the reason Mnie was worried about him yesterday. Eugene <b>had </b>a delicate constitution and was allergic to several types of antibiotics.


    Lee <b>stood </b>still, astonished. The man had never told him about his drug allergies.


    However, Eugene rarely got sick, so he rarely needed medication. It was only after spending a long time with Mnie that she gradually learned about his habits.


    Luckily, there was a pharmacy nearby. Mnie got the medicine ording to the <b>doctor¡¯s </b>advice <b>and </b>Eugene¡¯s condition. When she was at the <b>counter</b>, she realized Lee had called her several times, probably when she was too preupied to notice.


    Mnie returned with the medicine. Lee was waiting for her at the door of the <b>room</b>. When he saw her, he softly said, ¡°I need to handle a document from thepany. I¡¯ll head back to my room first. Could you please help me out?¡±


    Although Mnie wanted to refuse, seeing the bandage on Lee¡¯s head made her remain silent.


    Lee¡¯s injury was slightly more severe than Eugene¡¯s, <b>and </b>part of the reason why <b>Eugene </b>got injured <b>was </b>also due to him protecting her. It was within reason for Mnie to take care of him.


    Lee said Eugene had a high fever. When Mnie entered the room, Eugene was leaning against the headboard with aptop propped in front of him. His cheeks were abnormally flushed. He had not even noticed hering in, which meant that he <b>was </b>still working.


    Mnie ced the medicine next to him and asked softly, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Eugene heard her and lifted his head from theptop.


    ¡°Did Lee send you?¡± he asked, his voice hoarse and heavy.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about your drug allergies,¡± Mnie replied. She then went to fetch him a cup of warm water. ¡°Once you¡¯ve had dinner, take your medicine. Have you changed the dressing on your wound?¡±


    Eugene was wearing casual clothes<b>, </b>presumably due to his illness. He <b>looked </b><b>very </b>gentle. He <b>reached </b>


    out to ept the cup of water Mnie brought him. When their fingertips touched, Mnie furrowed


    her brows.


    ¡°Have you taken your temperature?¡± she asked.


    Eugene¡¯s skin was burning. Biting her lip, Mnie looked at his feverish face and even darker eyes<b>. </b>She said, ¡°If your condition doesn¡¯t improve, you should go to the hospital.¡®


    ??


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all that hassle,¡± Eugene simply replied. Mnie knew him well and knew he did not like going to hospitals.


    ¦§


    However, taking in his exhaustion and unhealthy appearance, she could not help but press on, Eugene<b>, </b>no <b>one </b>will care even if you don¡¯t take care of yourself. You always think your body is made of


    iron.


    ¡°You <b>insist </b>on working even when you¡¯re sick and refuse to <b>go </b>to the hospital. If you think you can tough it out, then tough it out properly.¡±


    After saying all this, Mnie picked up the medicine she bought, looked at it, and then impatiently threw it back to its original spot. ¡°If you¡¯re so tough, then don¡¯t bother taking the medicine.¡±


    Eugene remained silent at her tirade. He looked up, his jet¨Cck pupils staring straight at her as his thin lips pursed tightly. He seemed displeased.


    It was only then that Mnie realized she had lost herposure and gone off on him. She had been preupied with thoughts of Matthew and Howard, which put her in a bad mood.


    She bit her lip and put a lid on her emotions before saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just in a bad mood earlier. Rest well. I¡¯ll be outside. If you need anything, just call me.¡±

 Chapter 622

    Chapter <b>622 </b>


    Eugene remained silent <i>for </i>a moment before his hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°Who User looked at Mnie, waiting for her answer.


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a <i>bit </i>down.


    ¡°I can tell.¡± Eugene closed hisptop and rxed his posture. His expression remained calm, but there was a slight twitch at the corner of his eyebrows. ¡°Did Howarde to see you<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Then was it Matthew?¡±


    Eugene fixed his gaze on her<b>, </b>and Mnie retorted while pinching her palm, ¡°I¡¯ve said I just got myself worked <b>up</b>.¡±


    Eugene chuckled. He lowered his gaze to conceal the emotions in them but then looked up again after a moment. ¡°Mnie, has no one ever told you that you have plenty of tells when you lie?¡±


    Her fingers that were digging into her palm stiffened abruptly. However, she remained silent, evidently not wanting to continue the topic.


    Eugene did not press further. He calmly took his medicine and got ready to go back to work.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mnie hesitated before asking Eugene, ¡°What kind of person do you think Howard is?¡±


    ¡°Hypocritical, ostentatious, pretentious, greasy, and useless.¡± Eugene did not even raise his head as he spat out a string of adjectives<b>, </b>leaving Mnie momentarily stunned.


    However, considering the disgust she felt from the video, she felt Eugene¡¯s description was probably


    urate.


    Before she could dwell on it further, Eugene¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Would you like to see what he has been up to these years?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked up, and Eugene continued, ¡°He¡¯s quite surprising.¡±


    With Matthew¡¯s video in mind, Mnie did not need to think twice to know what kind of surprises Howard had in store for her. She did not want to disgust herself any further..


    Eugene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like what you saw today was quite intense.


    Mnie could not stand such remarks. Just hearing them made her nauseous. She covered her mouth with her hand and rushed into the bathroom<b>, </b>retching uncontrobly.


    Leaning against the sink, she felt like her insides were about to spill out from her body. After struggling topose herself, she straightened up. A bottle of water was being handed to her.


    Eugene stood outside the door, his dark eyes fixed on her. Tears of difort welled up in Mnie¡¯s


    eyes, blurring her vision and preventing her from seeing Eugene¡¯s expression clearly.


    21/2


    After a momentary pause, she took the bottle of water from his hand and thanked him hoarsely. In her dazed state, she thought she heard a faint sigh. When she looked up again, Eugene was no longer


    at the door.


    Eugene took <b>his </b>medicine. Although Mnie had bought the medication ording to his allergies, she was still worried that he might have some adverse reactions since he was sensitive to medications.


    She decided to wait and observe Eugene while chatting with Yvonne on the sofa. However, perhaps due to the tension of the evening, she soon felt drowsy.


    Checking her phone, she realized only ten minutes had passed. She had decided to observe Eugene for an hour. Mnie was exhausted, and her temples throbbed. She ced her phone beside her and decided to rest for just 15 minutes.


    When Eugene emerged, he found Mnie curled up on the sofa<b>, </b>sound asleep. She was breathing softly and deeply.

 Chapter 623

    Mniey on the couch, her slender figure resembling that of a cat. Her long ck hair scattered behind her, and she seemed to be sleeping uneasily, judging from her furrowed <b>brows</b>.


    Eugene looked at her with dark eyes intently. After setting the air conditioning in the room to low, he lowered his gaze and went back inside.


    Mnie slept deeply, only to be awakened by the ringing of her phone nearby. She reached out to


    answer it.


    ¡°Mel, how are y


    you feeling? Has your health improved?¡± Henry¡¯s concerned voice sounded over the phone. Mnie paused for a moment before softly replying, ¡°I feel much better<b>.</b>¡±


    Her voice was hoarse and nasally. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Henry asked.


    Mnie replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright<b>, </b>rest well, then. I¡¯ve ordered something for you and that stubborn boy to eat. Remember to remind him to eat. Lee told me his wounds got infected.¡± He sighed, sounding worried.


    ¡°Despite being a troublemaker, he¡¯s still my grandson.¡±


    After saying a few more things, Henry expressed concern about disturbing Mnie¡¯s rest before ending the call.


    Mnie sat on the couch for a moment, feeling a slight numbness in her hands and legs due to her sleeping posture. She looked at the nket <b>covering </b>her, then nced in the direction of the inner


    <b>room</b>.


    When Mnie went in with a thermometer and medicine<b>, </b>she thought Eugene might be asleep. To her surprise, he was still working. Setting the nket aside, she whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s check your


    temperature<b>. </b>


    Hearing her voice, Eugene¡¯s actions came to <b>a </b>pause. He turned to look at her. ¡°Had enough sleep?¡± he asked, his voice no longer as hoarse <b>as </b>it had been before.


    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Mnie responded faintly. She was referring to the nket which Eugene had draped over her<b>. </b>


    The medicine was indeed effective as Eugene¡¯s temperature had dropped from 39 to 37.5 degrees, which relieved Mnie.


    Eugene cooperated when she applied the medicine to him. However, there were <b>signs </b>of white pus around the severe injuries that he had dealt with himself yesterday.


    Mnie patiently treated him. It was almost 11 at night when she packed up her things to go


    downstairs. Remembering something, she paused and asked, ¡°Did you find anything about Matthew from Howard¡¯s side?¡±


    <b>2/2 </b>


    Eugene¡¯s brows twitched slightly, his eyes calm and distant. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to check. Matthew erased all traces. He¡¯s very cautious.¡±


    Eugene was not surprised. He seemed to have anticipated this already. After saying that, Mnie. went downstairs and returned to her room to rest.


    She had put a lid on her emotions the entire day. Now, she was exhausted. However, the door to her room failed to open after she swiped her card. Despite several attempts, it remained locked.


    Her heart suddenly constricted. She looked at both sides of the corridor, but it was empty.


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the room card tightened slowly. She lowered her head and called the front desk toe and open the door.


    The front desk staff arrived quickly. After meddling with the door slightly, they said it was a problem with the maic strip on the room card. Mnie nodded but thought about whether she should change rooms.

 Chapter 624

    She brought up the matter the next day when she was talking to Xander about Redwaves<b>. </b>


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked.


    Mnie had her suspicions but had no definite evidence<b>, </b>so she just said, ¡°The water heater in the room isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s also a bit far from the elevator. The corridor is too long toe back to at night.¡±


    Xander was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Change it, then. The expense will be


    e covered.¡±


    Mnie agreed to it easily but had no intention to usepany funds for it. She was about to chat with Xander about Redwaves¡® situation when she heard a knock on the door.


    It was not even eight o¡¯clock yet. Doubt appeared <b>in </b>Mnie¡¯s eyes for a moment. After ending the call with Xander, she went to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she saw Lee standing at the door<b>. </b>He handed <b>a </b>document to Mnie <b>and </b><b>said</b>, ¡°Mr. Scott asked me to give this to you. They¡¯re some of LeapCo¡¯s <b>ns </b>regarding Redwaves.


    ¡°Mr. Scott said that since LeapCo and Burning Star will be working together, it would be best to be honest with one another and help each other.¡±


    Mnie looked at the document, her brows knitting together slowly. This was probably LeapCo¡¯s response after adjusting to the rules for Redwaves.


    There was a brief pause before she eventually epted the document. ¡°Is Mr. Scott busy recently? Xander might want to look for him to discuss specific issues.¡±


    After deciding on the time with Lee, Mnie asked again, ¡°Is he still having a fever<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lee smiled faintly and replied, ¡°His fever broke this morning. He has to meet a client in the morning, so he won¡¯t be going to the conference hall.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand with the <b>document </b>trembled slightly. She <b>turned </b><b>around </b>and went back into the room to grab something before leaving for the conference.


    When she got to the entrance, she happened to see Eric exiting a taxi with his document bag. When he saw Mnie, he jogged up to her and greeted her.


    ¡°How are you<b>? </b><b>I </b><b>heard </b><b>you </b>got into an ident the day before yesterday when I was having a meeting with my teacher. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mnie replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Say, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been pretty unlucky recently?¡± Eric said, scratching his ear.


    Looking at Mnie sympathetically, he <b>said</b>, ¡°I was locked up in theboratory that <b>day</b><b>. </b>You know, that was the only power outage we ever <b>experienced </b>from the beginning <b>of </b>our experiment. You two have terrible luck.¡±


    212


    Mnie mulled it over for a moment calmly. She then asked, ¡°Has the electric circuit been repaired?¡±


    ¡°I stayed upte the night before yesterday to fix it,¡± Eric said. ¡°Right, you have to find some time toe and take the information Xander wants. Otherwise, I¡¯ll forget it again.¡±


    Mnie agreed, but her mind was currently buzzing with many thoughts. After putting together what she had experienced in the past few days, Mnle was certain that none of them were idents. They could not all be coincidences.


    Thinking this<b>, </b>she asked, <b>¡°</b>How¡¯s Mr. Fuller? The power outage must have caused a huge issue for guys, no?¡±


    you


    Eric waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We fixed it the night it happened. Mr. Fuller has been upied working on a design with Mr. Gamer these days. If hees to the conference, he¡¯ll just be destroying the organizer¡¯s reputation. What¡¯s wrong? Are you busy?


    ¡°Oh, right. Mr. Fuller asked me to tell you that you can go look for him at theboratory if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure of about Redwaves. Since he¡¯s also Xander¡¯s teacher<b>, </b>he¡¯ll definitely help you guys.¡±


    That afternoon, Mnie initially wanted to go to a nearby restaurant with Yvette to get something to eat. She did not expect to bump into a woman face¨Cto¨Cface as soon as she arrived at the door of the hotel<b>. </b>


    When Bianca saw Mnie, she felt no embarrassment. She smiled and took the initiative to say hello. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Mnie looked at Bianca, her expression dark. She did not want to have much contact with her.


    Seemingly not noticing the indifference in her eyes, Bianca looked behind her. When she did not see Eugene, she got a little disappointed and asked, ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s your handsome boyfriend? Did he note with you?¡±

 L 111

    She did, however, have to put on a show for Oliver.


    Emily feigned disappointment. She bit her lip, and <b>sald</b>, ¡°I thought so. Violet wouldn¡¯t agree toe. Sadly<b>, </b>she won¡¯t be there, but the idea of her watching the man she loves marry her sister must be unbearable. Given this, I¡¯d rather she didn¡¯te.¡±


    Her act was convincing,plete with tears toward the end.


    Emily¡¯s reaction, full of apparent kindness, tolerance, and understanding, reassured Oliver of his choice of wife. Violet¡¯s rudeness seemed stark in contrast to Emily¡¯s kindness<b>, </b>solidifying his


    belief that Violet wasn¡¯t right for him.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re really wonderful. You¡¯re too kind,¡± Oliver said, embracing her and resolving to treat


    her well.


    Snuggled in his arms, Emily yfully responded, ¡°Is this praise or mockery?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely praise. You¡¯re the best girl in the world to <b>me</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Emily gently closed her eyes, grateful to the gods for <b>finally </b>granting her Oliver.


    After a brief embrace, Oliver gently pushed her away. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to apologize for.¡±


    Concerned, her heart fluttered with unease. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?<b>¡± </b>


    Oliver¡¯s serious demeanor heightened her anxiety, as those with guilt often breed nervousness.


    ¡°I wrapped up the cup you bought for me and disyed it at our engagement ceremony, but it¡¯s


    broken now,¡± he exined with apprehension.


    Puzzled, Emily asked, ¡°Which cup?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t recall giving him any cups.


    ¡°The one you used for giving me water when I was in aa. It¡¯s been precious to me ever since.¡±


    It seemed Violet¡¯s breaking that cup had also shattered his heart.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Emily replied. Understanding dawned on her.


    ¡°Oh, that cup,¡± she said, grasping his <b>hand</b>. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can always get you <b>another</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Internally, Emily felt relieved. She preferred <b>not </b>to have anything around that reminded him of


    Violet¡¯s or Oliver¡¯s fond memories of her.


    +15 BONOS


    Oliver appeared momentarily surprised by herck of concern, but soon continued speaking.¡± Emily, you are truly kind. Having you as my wife is a blessing. I promise to treat you and only you well for the rest of my life.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart swelled with joy, <b>feeling </b>incredibly sweet.


    ¡°Would you like to visit my studioter?¡± Oliver invited her after some time.


    This being their first such invitation, Emily eagerly epted it. After dinner, they went to his studio. Oliver sat her down and took out a box, spreading some broken fragments on the table.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily asked, surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to glue this cup back together.¡±


    ¡°Why not let it be? I can get you another one,¡± she added, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    ¡°It¡¯s different. This cup is a symbol of your love for me. It¡¯s irreceable,¡± he insisted, tenderly holding the fragments.


    Emily was upset because the tender way he handled that cup was akin to him holding Violet¡¯s face.


    She had always suspected that this man had affection for Violet, therefore, she was tempted to


    grab the pieces and throw them into the sea. Eventually, she held back, not wanting to raise Oliver¡¯s suspicions.


    Oliver began to get to work, and stopped paying attention to Emily<b>. </b>


    Emily felt a familiar distance between them, transported back in time when Oliver was polite yet


    distant toward her while being more open with Violet.


    Violet! Emily bit her lip as she thought of that name, wishing she could rip Violet apart.


    ¡°<b>Violet</b>?¡±


    <b>Entering </b>the director¡¯s office with documents in hand, Violet heard her name called. She looked


    up, her expression turning cold.


    Emily was sitting in the reception <b>area </b>of the director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Do you work here?¡± Emily asked with a biting tone.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Violet responded coolly, shrugging her shoulders.


    20


    +15 BONOS


    Emily¡¯s mockery intensified. ¡°I figured as much. You¡¯re ipetent. You couldn¡¯t havended a job in a bigpany without Dad¡¯s help.¡±


    Indeed, Violet had secured her position through her father¡¯s Influence. However<b>, </b>she had since proven herself through hard work and achievement, earning her superior¡¯s respect.


    Violet countered, ¡°And what about you? Did you get into a bigpany on your own


    merits?¡± She suppressed her irritation, and ridiculed, ¡°I remember you joining Dad¡¯spany


    despite your unrted field of study.¡±


    This struck a nerve with Emily, who clenched her fingers tightly. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t


    damaged my voice, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. That was my cup, and the water was meant for me. Had you not used it, nothing would have happened. It¡¯s odd, though. You¡¯ve always been against me<b>, </b>so why use my cup that day?¡±


    Violet¡¯s pointed questions left Emily speechless and taken aback. ¡°You didn¡¯t drug yourself to frame me, did you?¡± Violet challenged.

 L 112

    Chapter <b>0112 </b>


    Emily trembled all over, and screamed. ¡°Violet, shut <b>up</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her reaction baffled Violet. Why was Emily so Irritated when she was just <b>rambling</b><b>? </b>


    Why wouldn¡¯t Emily be agitated? Violet¡¯s usations were urate, Emily had indeed tampered with the water.


    Her intention was to sabotage Violet¡¯s voice, ensuring Oliver never heard her voice and recognized she was the one singing for him.


    However, fate had its twist. Someone identally gave her Violet¡¯s water, and in a moment of negligence, she drank it herself, turning the incident into a lifelong regret.


    Emily lost control, and started throwing everything on the table at Violet.


    Caught by surprise, Violet could only react defensively.


    Left with no other option, she instinctively called Oliver. ¡°Come quickly! Emily has lost her mind.¡±


    Emily copsed into Oliver¡¯s arms as <b>he </b>arrived at the office.


    ¡°Oliver, what am I to do? My voice is ruined! I can¡¯t sing to you like I used to. What should I do


    now?¡±


    Violet observed the drama unfold with a detached coldness, thinking to herself that Emily was quite a skilled actress. Her lies and truths intertwined seamlessly.


    After Oliverforted her, he turned his questioning gaze towards Violet. ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    ¡°What could I possibly say?¡±


    She was no saint. She felt a stab of jealousy as she watched the two embrac?.


    After all, Oliver was the one she had patiently awaited to awaken for a year. The amount of effort


    <b>and </b>hope she had invested back then wasparable to the agony and disappointment she was


    experiencing today.


    ¡°Emily wouldn¡¯t have been this worked up if not for you,¡± Oliver said firmly.


    Violet felt helpless against his words, and responded bitterly, ¡°Believe what you <b>want</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to work here! My suggestion is to fire her!¡± Oliver stated.


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped as suchments came from the usually polite Oliver. He wanted to get her


    +15 BONOS


    Oliver escorted Emily out the door, leaving Violet behind.


    ¡°How do you n to make up for everything you destroyed?¡± her boss demanded, his face stern <b>as </b>he <b>sat </b>in his <b>chair</b>.


    Violet stood her ground. ¡°I wasn¡¯t responsible for the damage.¡±


    ¡°If not for you, would any of this have happened?¡±


    That charge rendered her speechless. Her boss made some calls, quickly learning about Oliver¡¯s influential background as the heir to Young Corporation.


    ¡°Leave! Whether you¡¯re at fault or not, when the Young Corporation¡¯s heir speaks, we have no choice but toply. Our insignificantpany can¡¯t defy Young Corporation.¡±


    Violet hadn¡¯t anticipated that her first job, acquired without any special connections, would be jeopardized by Oliver.


    Her boss¡¯s expression of resignation forced her to confront the harsh reality. She could only gather her belongings and leave quietly.


    Violet was surprised to see George when she returned to her rental t. She halted<b>, </b>and asked, ¡± What brings you here?¡±


    She knew George¡¯s presence likely indicated that Lucius was nearby, a meeting she preferred to avoid<b>. </b>


    ¡°Ms. Violet, I need your help,¡± George said, his tone reflecting his usual politeness.


    As Violet stayed quiet, he borated, ¡°I¡¯d like to request that you prepare meals for Master Lucius for the next few days. He¡¯s preparing for an international business trip and is quite busy. As you¡¯re aware, the more upied he is, the more particr he gets about his diet. He only eats what suits his taste.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this matter already resolved?¡±


    She remembered the changes in the Imperial Pce¡¯s kitchen. They stopped preparing luxurious meals for him, opting for simpler ingredients instead.


    ¡°But what they cook¡­ He¡¯s not satisfied with their cooking.¡± George exined with a sigh<b>.</b>¡± Initially, he was okay with it, but then he got upset and fired all the chefs. I assumed he has grown tired of the food, which is why I didn¡¯t mention it earlier. But yesterday, he visited you and seemed to have enjoyed all the meals you prepared.¡±


    Violet realized that maintaining privacy around influential people like Lucius was challenging.


    +15 BONOS


    Even though Lucius had only visited her ce yesterday, George was already aware that


    Lucius had eaten the food she cooked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be offended, Ms. Violet. We¡¯re merely concerned about Master Lucius¡¯s safety, which is why we keep a close watch on him,¡± George quickly rified, noticing her reaction.


    Violet nodded, indicating her understanding.


    ¡°Rest assured, you¡¯ll be wellpensated for this, certainly more than your regr sry,¡± George promised her.


    Violet was currently unemployed and in need of money. Though she was tempted, she remained


    hesitant.


    ¡°All you need to do is manage Master Lucius¡¯s daily meals. He¡¯ll be mostly busy with meetings


    and won¡¯t have much time to be alone.¡± George informed her<b>. </b>


    Her greatest dread was being alone with Lucius. Hismanding presence, as well as the way


    he gazed at her, which threatened to devour her at any minute, were intimidating.


    After hearing George¡¯s assurances, she finally said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    George¡¯s relief was evident, and he nearly approached her for a hug.


    ¡°Actually, Master Lucius has been eating very littletely. I was afraid he¡¯d pass out from hunger if


    it hadn¡¯t been for the meal you cooked for him yesterday.¡±


    Violet internally grumbled that Lucius was being such a picky eater, though she kept her thoughts


    to herself.

 L 113

    Chapter <b>0113 </b>


    The following morning. Violet stepped out of her t, luggage in tow.


    George was waiting for her downstairs. He smiled upon seeing her suitcase, yfully saying. ¡°Ms. Violet, you didn¡¯t need to bring so much. We have everything necessary.¡±


    ¡°I feel morefortable using my own things<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she responded, aware of Lucius¡¯s affluence but choosing to maintain a professional boundary, ¡°especially since I¡¯ll bepensated<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    George simply smiled in response, offering no furtherment.


    Lucius had reserved an entire ne for himself.


    As Violet followed George and boarded the ne, she noticed Lucius reclining in his seat, utterly


    ignoring her presence, yet casting a contemptuous nce at her suitcase.


    Opting to disregard his attitude, Violet followed George to the staff area of the cabin.


    ¡°George, bring her over here.¡± Lucius instructed, signaling toward a seat beside him.


    Violet tensed up at this, and reminded him, ¡°I¡¯m only here to cook.¡±


    ¡°What else do you think I¡¯d need you for?¡± he said frankly, his disdain and aloofness visible <b>in </b>his


    gaze.


    Feeling awkward, as if she had misjudged the situation, Violet chose silence and settled in the


    indicated seat.


    Lucius engrossed himself in a magazine, effectively rendering her invisible. Violet pulled out her phone and began scrolling through social media.


    The journey progressed in silence.


    He transformed his spacious seat into a makeshift bed, and lowered it into a reclining position.


    Eventually<b>, </b>he reclined his seat and shut his eyes to recuperate.


    Despite being such a finicky eater, he seemed unconcerned about his sleep, easily falling asleep


    on the recliner.


    Violet was relieved when she spotted his eyes closed<b>. </b>


    He looked lovely in his sleep, and his harsh demeanor had given way to a childlike gentleness. This man <b>was </b>more gorgeous than many women<b>, </b>his skin firm and stic.


    What on earth was she thinking? She snapped out of her reverie, suddenly conscious of the cool


    +15 BONOS


    She saw the temperature was set too low, and was concerned Lucius might catch a cold.


    There was a nket nearby, and she hesitated whether to cover him with it or not.


    Violet saw a lovely flight attendant beat her to it. gently cing the nket over him with a soft expression.


    With such a beautiful woman attending him, why should she interfere? She chastised herself for her nosiness.


    Lucius¡¯s rest was brief; he awoke after about thirty minutes.


    His appearance upon awakening was rxed yet captivating, reminiscent of a fairy tale¡¯s sleeping beauty.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asked abruptly.


    His voice was raspy from sleep, but his prating gaze seemed to read her thoughts.


    Feeling a bit guilty, Violet looked down and replied, ¡°Nothing, really.¡±


    He gave her a skeptical look, then pointedly asked, ¡°Did you cover me with the nket?¡±


    Lucius looked down at the nket draped over him, which had been nicelyid out by the


    flight attendant.


    Violet shook her head and denied, ¡°No!¡±


    She refused to ept credit for what the flight attendant had done. She pointed to the attendant and stood at the entrance, saying, ¡°She did<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he responded. Yet suddenly, he seemed irritated and flung the nket aside.


    Violet was perplexed. Didn¡¯t he dislike her covering him? Why was he furious when she hadn¡¯t?


    He continued to disregard her, focusing on his own activities and treating her as though she were non¨Cexistent.


    Violet epted the fact that he was ignoring her, and thought it wasn¡¯t so <b>bad</b><b>. </b>


    She blinked, then checked the time. The flight was supposed tost seven to eight hours. There would be plenty of time to rest.


    Gradually feeling drowsy, Violet reclined in her seat and closed her eyes.


    She was half asleep when she felt someone cover her with a nket. The fabric was <b>harshly </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Violet couldn¡¯t help but think that the flight attendant showed favoritism, covering Lucius with care but handling her quite roughly. She wasn¡¯t <b>a </b>vision of stunning beauty, but she deserved some <b>gentleness </b>too.


    As these thoughts lingered, the nket was finally adjusted properly, and she sumbed to


    sleep once more<b>. </b>


    ¡°Time to wake up. We¡¯re about tond!¡± a gruff voice, nudging her.


    Violet awoke groggily, only to see Lucius stride coldly past her. She sat up and grabbed the nket tightly, still not entirely awake.


    The flight attendant approached her. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve arrived. It¡¯s time to disembark.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Violet responded with a grateful smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been so attentive, even taking the time to cover us with nkets.¡±


    The attendant returned the smile courteously.


    Lucius<b>, </b>nearing the exit, paused and nced back.


    The attendant, seemingly caught off guard by his reaction<b>, </b>hurriedly rified, ¡°Actually, it was Mr. Davis who covered you with the nket.¡±


    Lucius? Violet felt her jaw drop.


    She would rather doubt well¨Cknown historical events than think Lucius would perform such a gesture, but the flight attendant wouldn¡¯t lie.


    Rising to her feet, she caught up to Lucius, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you for the nket.¡±


    ¡°I did it to prevent you from getting sick. After all, there would be no one to cook if you were ill,¡± he replied coldly.

 L 114

    Violet opted for silence, and touched her nose.


    She was led to a presidential suite, but she had to share it with Lucius<b>, </b>a prospect she found less


    than appealing.


    Violet attempted to persuade George to stay in an alternative, smaller room, as she was


    ufortable with the idea of staying with Luclus.


    George appeared distressed, exining. ¡°This hotel only has presidential suites.¡±


    Violet was on the verge of tears.


    George reassured her, ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Ms. Violet. All of us are staying here.¡±


    His words helped Violet rx..


    The suite, more akin to a vi, had numerous rooms, making it very spacious for Lucius alone. Violet purposefully relocated her bags to a room farthest away from the master bedroom.


    But soon, George was at her door, suggesting. ¡°Ms. Violet, staying closer to Master Lucius¡¯s room would be better for meal arrangements.¡±


    Remembering she was here to work, Violet begrudgingly moved to a room nearer to Lucius<b>, </b>putting professional obligation ahead of personalfort.


    Lucius didn¡¯t work at the hotel. He frequently visited high¨Cend clubs that provided everything from


    food to drinks.


    Despite this, being the odd man he was, he refused to eat there, insisting on meals cooked by Violet being delivered to him punctually.


    Motivated by her paycheck, Violetmitted to the task, personally selecting ingredients, cooking, and delivering each meal to him.


    At the grand dining table, amidst an array of exquisite delicacies, there were always Violet¡¯s


    simpler, average¨Ctasting dishes.


    Violet felt like a in farmer who had barged into high society,pletely out of ce.


    Yet Lucius appeared unfazed, focusing on business discussions while eating Violet¡¯s meals.


    Others nced at him with amazement, their attention gradually shifted to Violet.


    A few dayster<b>, </b>Lucius¡¯s business partners learned about Lucius¡¯s unusual insistence on eating


    +15 BONOS


    Violet felt uneasy as those gazesnded on her<b>, </b><b>as </b>if stripping her naked. She had no choice


    except to retreat quietly.


    Lucius, seemingly aware, pulled her to sit next to him.


    When he did, the stares of others became even more intense<b>. </b>


    Violet felt liberated once he finished his meal. She longed to run away from the club as quickly as possible.


    Sometimes, she would get lucky. Lucius would reward her with delicious treats to dine with the staff of Lucius¡¯s business partners.


    Curiosity knew no boundaries of race, nationality, or ethnicity. A woman with tanned skin dining<b>. </b>


    opposite Violet leaned forward to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the nature of your connection with Mr. Davis?¡±


    Violet took a generous bite of <b>her </b>meal, responded, ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s <b>the </b>same as what


    you have with him¨Cpurely professional, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I think he likes you.¡±


    Pfft!


    Violet spat the food out of her mouth, some of which became lodged in <b>her </b>throat. She coughed


    as she covered her mouth, and vigorously shook her head in denial.


    ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it! It¡¯s definitely not like that.¡±


    Lucius, she knew, would only have such feelings for Agatha.


    On a windy night, Violet stood <b>on </b>the balcony. She sighed quietly as she took in the night scene.


    The words of the woman from earlier seemed to linger in her mind, stirring up emotions<b>. </b>


    She had always been aware that Lucius wasn¡¯t one to easily fall for anyone, but those earlier


    ¡°Violet! Lucius is unreachable, like the moon. If you haven¡¯t <b>been </b>mistaken for Agatha and get to


    spend a few days by his side, you wouldn¡¯t deserve to know someone of his caliber. You two are


    worlds apart; better not to fantasize!¡±


    Scolding herself and patting her head, she resolved to get some sleep regardless.


    Bang! A sudden noise came from outside.


    She¡¯d heard the noise several times tonight, but hadn¡¯t paid much attention until now.


    +15 BONOS


    Shortly after, there <b>was </b><b>a </b>knock on her door.


    ¡°Master Lucius is acting strangely tonight. He won¡¯t drink the tea brewed by others,¡± George stated as he entered her room. ¡°Could you give it a shot, Ms. Violet?¡±


    Her room was next to Lucius¡¯s. From the side<b>, </b>she could see the shattered cup and spilled tea on


    the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m skilled at cooking, but tea might not be my forte,¡± Violet confessed, feeling uneasy about approaching Lucius in his current mood.


    ¡°Trying is all we ask. If Master Lucius continues like this, it¡¯ll disturb everyone, and he might even


    be dehydrated¡­¡±


    He probably deserves it, Violet thought to herself. She wasn¡¯t pleased with Lucius¡¯s erratic


    demands, but George¡¯s earnest plea was hard to ignore.


    Finally, she softened her stance. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot, but don¡¯t hold it against <b>me </b>if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± George gratefully responded, nearly embracing her in his relief and saying


    he couldn¡¯t me her for it.


    With the cup in hand, Violet hesitantly approached Lucius¡¯s room.


    After a gentle knock, an irate voice from within barked, ¡°Get in here now!¡±


    Opening the door<b>, </b>she saw Lucius seated in the room. His face was hard and rigid, his gaze locked on the paperwork in front of him, yet his whole posture screamed of barely contained fury.


    Drawing a deep breath. Violet moved towards him with <b>heavy</b>, reluctant steps.


    Lucius finally turned his attention towards her, and sarcastically remarked, ¡°Do you n to just


    stand there all night?¡±


    Snapping back to reality, Violet quickly approached him, offering, ¡°You must be exhausted after such a long night. Please drink some water<b>.</b>¡±


    Lucius didn¡¯t ept the water; instead, he just opened his mouth and grunted, ¡°Ugh!¡±

 L 115

    +15 BONOS


    Violet grumbled internally in frustration. Ugh, does he really expect me to feed him?


    Though tempted to ssh the water in his face, she ultimately restrained herself. She picked up the spoon, scooped up some water, blew it, and brought it to his lips.


    He obediently opened his mouth.


    Was he a child? Always needing to be fed?


    Careful not to let her irritation show, Violet fed him spoonful after spoonful.


    Once he drank all the water, Violet felt a sense of relief. She could imagine the appreciative look she would receive from George. Quietly, she made her way to leave the room.


    But then, a low voice from behind called out, ¡°Violet,e home with me!¡±


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped <b>a </b>beat in shock, almost breaking apart with his words.


    What did he just say? She struggled toprehend, only managing to turn and look at him.


    He was still focused on his work; his expression stern, his lips tightly sealed, and his eyes cold.


    Convinced she had misheard, she shook her head and continued to exit the room, closing the door


    behind her.


    The business trip stretched on for six more days, concluding on the seventh day. To <b>mark </b>the <b>end</b>,


    their business partner threw a party and extended a special invitation to Lucius.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t attend,¡± Lucius tly refused, showing no consideration for his business partner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the party host invited the renowned international soprano ia.<b>¡± </b>


    Violet overheard this conversation among staff members as <b>she </b>carried a ss of water toward


    Lucius¡¯s office.


    ¡°ia<b>?</b>¡± she uttered, her eyes widening in surprise.


    ia was her most¨Cadmired soprano. While everyone knew Emily for her singing. Violet held a simr passion. If it weren¡¯t for her desire to stay close to Oliver<b>, </b>she might have attended an art


    school.


    Entering the room, she ced the ss on the table.


    Lucius sipped gracefully from his ss.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet wasn¡¯t prompted to leave as usual, and asked, ¡°ia¡­ Is she really going to be at the party?


    Lucius nced up at her, asking, ¡°Do you like la?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very much,¡± she said frankly,


    Once Lucius <b>had </b>finished his drink, Violet left the room, still holding the ss in her hand.


    As evening approached, Violet <b>was </b>busy preparing Lucius¡¯s dinner.


    George approached her with news. ¡°There¡¯s no need for dinner tonight. Master Lucius is attending a thank¨Cyou party hosted by his business associate. Also, he wants you to apany him as his plus one.¡±


    ¡°A party? But didn¡¯t he decline the invitation?¡± Violet asked George, visibly surprised.


    George simply replied, ¡°Master Lucius¡¯s decisions can often be unpredictable.¡±


    To Violet, whether Lucius was predictable or not was irrelevant. The fact that she had the


    opportunity to meet her idol was all that mattered.


    Violet was so ecstatic that she nearly leaped into the air. She dashed back to her room and changed her attire.


    She discovered a problem when she looked through her luggage¨Cshe didn¡¯t have appropriate


    clothing for the party.


    Violet came here to cook for Lucius. No one in their right mind would dress up for that.


    She scratched her head, realizing she was dealing with a difficult problem.


    What¡¯s more troublesome was that to attend such a high¨Css party, one must wear an expensive gown, something Violet realized she couldn¡¯t afford <b>even </b>if she had the time to shop for


    one.


    She knew life had to go on and couldn¡¯t justify spending <b>her </b>limited resources on a dress, especially when Naomi depended on her.


    Feeling disheartened, Violet knocked on Lucius¡¯s door ten minutester<b>, </b>and reluctantly said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ I shouldn¡¯t attend the party.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going?¡± Lucius raised his eyebrows, and asked in surprise, ¡°Why?¡±


    The question put Violet in a difficult position, as she was <b>hesitant </b>to confess her financial


    +15 BONOS


    Attempting to sidestep the truth, she replied, ¡°My role here is to cook, and it doesn¡¯t seem right for me to be at such a social event,¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not fitting?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You wanted to meet ia, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    He cut her off firmly. ¡°No ¡®buts<b>¡°</b><b>.</b>¡±


    It was entirely up to her if she wanted to meet her hero, ia. Taking in such a tyrannical Lucius,


    she reacted with a ming wrath.


    She defiantly responded, ¡°Attending the party is my choice. If I decide not to go, then so be it.¡±


    Violet turned to walk away, but Lucius grabbed her arm and yanked her back. His stern gaze bore into her, and his breathing <b>was </b>heavy as if he were restraining frustration.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d attend such a dull event if not for you? Is there something wrong with your


    head? Can¡¯t <b>you </b>even see this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Stunned by his words, Violet questioned whether she had misheard that he was attending the


    party for her sake<b>? </b>


    ¡°This¡­¡± Struggling to articte her thoughts<b>, </b>she finally managed to ask, ¡°But why would you do


    that for me?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lucius responded, somewhat roughly caressing her hair. ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Seeing her expression, Lucius want to smack her. He <b>was </b>a man of great pride, too proud to


    reveal his true feelings. How could he express his true feelings after she made this assumption?


    He tapped her head and pushed it aside, saying. ¡°Exactly. d you understand<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    It was <b>just </b>as she had predicted. Violet was dissatisfied with his response, but she managed to hide it and maintain a forced smile.

 L 116

    Shortly after, George approached Violet with a box. ¡°Ms. Violet, this is your gown.¡±


    Inside the package was a pink gown made of soft, luxurious fabric. Clearly, it was an exorbitant


    piece.


    Having grown up in a wealthy family, Violet Immediately recognized it as a new season, limited- edition plece from Chte, a brand notorious for its steep prices<b>. </b>


    Reluctant to receive it, she said, ¡°This¡­¡±


    George noticed her hesitation, and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a gift <b>from </b>Master Lucius.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s very expensive.¡± Violet thought, aware that she also received a sry.


    Lucius suddenly appeared, his face showing displeasure, and said gruffly. ¡°Wear it or throw it


    away!¡±


    visibly tou


    ¡°Well¡­¡± George looked by Lucius¡¯s demeanor<b>. </b>


    Violet decided to wear it instead of discarding it. She took the gown and went to change..


    The gown came with matching jewelry and shoes. When she put them on, it gave her an air of


    elegance and sophistication.


    Dressed in the elegant gown. Violet sensed a significant elevation in her perceived status. The


    saying ¡®clothes make the person¡® truly resonated with her at that moment.


    The gown beautifullyplemented her petite figure, highlighting her curves, and the design on


    the waist created the illusion of <b>an </b>even slimmer <b>waist</b>.


    The high¨Cheeled shoes added grace to her slender legs, and the ankle embellishments further enhanced their delicate appearance.


    Gazing at her reflection, Violet couldn¡¯t help but smile, admiring her fairplexion, which made her look as lovely as a white rose.


    Upon exiting the room, she noticed George¡¯s look of admiration.


    However, Lucius¡¯s reaction was less favorable. He briefly nced at her, and made a disdainful remark. ¡°Do you even eat? What¡¯s there to gaze at when you¡¯re so thin?¡±


    Internally, Violet felt irritated. She wondered if <b>being </b>slim wasn¡¯t fashionable, considering Lucius¡¯s past preferences for slender women.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet wanted to retort, but held back <b>as </b>Lucius had already walked away.


    Considering Lucius¡¯s bad temperament, Violet had to be the one who appeased the situation.


    Therefore, George advised, ¡°Something is bothering Master Lucius. Please be kind to him. If at all<b>. </b>possible, try to appease him.¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t say anything, but she felt slightly wronged as she questioned why she should be the one to indulge and cate him. Was he a baby?


    Neither of them said anything about the entire journey.


    Throughout, Lucius kept a grim expression, as if someone owed him money..


    His somber mood created palpable tension in the car<b>, </b>making Violet feel uneasy, almost


    struggling to breathe freely, much less speak.


    The driver seemed to resonate with her sentiment.


    Once they reached the venue, Lucius promptly made his way inside, leaving Violet alone at the


    entrance.


    It was then that Violet realized she was on the verge of meeting ia, her long¨Cadmired idol.


    The realization filled her with such nervousness that her fingers tensed up, <b>and </b>she hesitated to even move. She silently pondered what to say to ia, how to react, and whether a handshake would be appropriate.


    Lucius <b>had </b>initially walked away, unexpectedly returned, and asked her impatiently, ¡°Why are you


    just standing there?¡±


    Violet grunted in response, and quickly caught up with <b>him</b>.


    The difort of walking in high heels was torture for someone ustomed to ts, it caused


    her to stumble and almost fall


    In a moment of panic, she instinctively grabbed onto Lucius¡¯s arm.


    She had braced herself that Lucius would push her away, but was surprised when he didn¡¯t.


    Lucius unexpectedly supported her, his hand firmly on her waist, helping <b>her </b>regain bnce.


    She felt his warm and firm <b>grip </b>on her waist. She quickly distanced herself from Lucius once she


    stood steadily, and expressed her gratitude with a simple <b>thank </b>you.


    Lucius responded with a cold <b>grunt </b>and asked, ¡°Do you enjoy <b>singing</b>?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Caught off guard that he would initiate a conversation, Violet replied modestly, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    Truthfully, she was passionate about singing but had alwayscked the confidence to admit it,


    <b>having </b>never undergone formal training<b>. </b>


    ¡°Really, just ¡®okay¡® and yet you¡¯vee to <b>meet </b>la?¡± Lucius said, his gaze piercing as he saw through her understated response.


    Hecked a pleasant personality, but he was <b>undeniably </b>smart.


    Feeling her cheeks warm, Violet confessed. ¡°Well, yes, I really love it. I even considered going to a music academy once, but had to give up for certain reasons.<b>¡± </b>


    She wondered why she feltpelled to reveal this to him..


    Lucius simply nodded, choosing not to ask more, likely aware that probing might unearth her past emotions connected to Oliver.


    A sense of regret washed over Violet. If only she had known<b>, </b>she might have followed her passion and attended the Music Academy.


    ¡°Mr. Davis, wee! It¡¯s an honor to have you with us this evening.¡±


    An elegantly dressed gentleman approached them with noticeable excitement. His <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    brightened considerably upon seeing Lucius, and his eagerness to greet Lucius was clearly


    evident.


    Lucius responded coolly, offering a stark contrast to the man¡¯s fervent wee<b>. </b>


    Despite the man being older and seemingly more seasoned, he appeared somewhat diminished in Lucius¡¯s presence, reduced to almost servile status<b>. </b>


    Violet observed this interaction, noting how some individuals naturallymanded attention and


    were impossible to ignore.


    ¡°Please,e this way,¡± the man urged repeatedly<b>. </b>

 L 117

    Chapter <b>0117 </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius remained still for a moment before turning to Violet and subtly raising his arm.


    Catching his cue, Violet hesitated briefly before linking her arm with his. It was only then that he proceeded forward, exuding the regal confidence of a king.


    For a brief moment, Violet entertained the notion of feeling like a queen herself.


    She quickly dismissed the thought, regained herposure, and gracefully assumed her role as Lucius¡¯s elegantpanion.


    Arriving at the venue with Lucius, Violet found herself the center of attention as an eye candy that stood beside Lucius.


    She was met with curious nces from men and resentful stares from women, as if she had


    stolen their husbands.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, she humorously likened Lucius to a Casanova, someone desired by


    many.


    This metaphor made her chuckle, a reaction that caught Lucius¡¯s attention. He looked at her with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she murmured, shaking her head with a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Why are you nervous if it¡¯s nothing?¡± Lucius asked, noticing her difort.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit anxious,¡± she hastily exined<b>, </b>trying to dismiss his concem.


    Luckily, Lucius didn¡¯t pursue the matter further<b>. </b>


    Violet realized that ia hadn¡¯t yet arrived. She asked a nearby waiter, ¡°Where¡¯s ia?¡°.


    ¡°Ms. ia will be hereter. She¡¯s scheduled to perform halfway through the event, about an hour


    from now,¡± the waiter informed her.


    ¡°Oh! I see.¡±


    Disappointed, Violet turned around to find Lucius looking at her with a stern gaze. She wondered if she had done something wrong.


    ¡°Miss, could you let go of my arm?¡± the waiter asked nervously.


    Violet noticed her fingers grabbed on his sleeve when she looked down, a gesture that seemed flirtatious, especially given that the waiter was a man with a <b>blushing </b>face.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered, quickly releasing his sleeve.


    Lucius¡¯s chilly voice followed, tinged with evident Jealousy. ¡°You¡¯re quite adept at flirting, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m warning you, Violet. As my plus one, you¡¯re not permitted to flirt with other men!¡±


    She had simply held the waiter¡¯s hand to ask a question, yet Lucius Interpreted it as flirting.


    Reflecting on this, Violet felt a bit wronged as Lucius walked away, leaving her to stand like an


    abandoned pet.


    Ufortably rubbing her arm, she moved to a quieter area, deciding to wait there for ia¡¯s


    appearance.


    Although she tried not to notice Lucius, his presence was difficult to ignore.


    He was radiant wherever he went and attracted everyone, including that of a slender woman who approached him with her arm sliding suggestively up his arm.


    Lucius calmly sipped his drink, neither encouraging nor dismissing her advances.


    George had previously noted that Lucius had been without femalepany for some time.


    Observing the situation, it looked like the woman approaching him could be his target for the evening, especially since her sexy figure matched the type that typically caught Lucius¡¯s attention.


    Violet¡¯s mood was sour, yet she couldn¡¯t think of a reason why he wouldn¡¯t be interested in


    that woman. She lowered her gaze, forcing herself to ignore the unfolding scene<b>. </b>


    After that encounter, Lucius didn¡¯t seek Violet out again.


    An hourter, when ia finally made her appearance at the event, Violet chose not to approach


    her.


    Feeling too ordinary and out of practice with her singing, shecked the confidence to meet her


    idol.


    Instead, she found contentment in simply watching ia move among the crowds and perform on stage, believing some people were best admired from a distance.


    Her gaze inadvertently shifted back to Lucius, who was conversing with ia.


    Violet sighed, acknowledging her feelings for Lucius but also recognizing her reluctance to act on them because he seemed out of her league. To her, Lucius was a match for ia, they belonged


    in a different world.


    She felt insignificant and quietly walked away, only to be interrupted by a sharp voice.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Violet?¡±


    She heard as someone obstructed her path.


    Looking up, she found herself facing Sydney Fisher, a former ssmate of Emily¡¯s at the Music


    Academy.


    Sydney, with her heavily applied false eyshes, appeared haughty and overbearing.


    ¡°I heard you ruined Emily¡¯s voice beyond repair. Is that true?¡± Sydney asked loudly, drawing the


    attention of nearby onlookers.


    The revtion shocked a group of people who were standing behind her.


    Violet was unable to hold back her frustration, and retorted, ¡°Mind your words!¡±


    ¡°So you did it, and now, you can¡¯t tolerate hearing about it? Our professors praised Emily for her talent as a singer. Wouldn¡¯t she still be in school if not for you? You¡¯re a terrible sister!¡± Sydney used.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    The surrounding crowd began whispering among themselves, their expressions turning from


    shock to scorn.


    Violet was unprepared for such an encounter in a foreign country. Her face turned pale.


    ia walked over, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening here?<b>¡± </b>


    Sydney respectfully referred to ia as a professor<b>. </b>It seemed likely that ia had overheard


    their exchange<b>. </b>


    While no longer bothered by others¡® nders, Violet felt deeply humiliated to be confronted in such a manner by someone she greatly admired<b>. </b>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quietly before turning to leave.


    ¡°Violet!¡± Someone called out <b>her </b>name from behind.

 L 118

    It was Lucius who abruptly stopped Violet from walking away by grabbing her arm.


    When she looked up at him, tears filled her eyes, and she quivered like a grieving child.


    He stood firmly before Violet, and told la, ¡°This is Violet, she¡¯s a fan of yours<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± la responded warmly.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly surprised by Violet¡¯s admiration, but by Lucius¡¯s unexpected Introduction.


    Despite her reservations, ia respectfully extended her hand to <b>shake </b>Violet¡¯s, and greeted,


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ia¡¯s reaction astonished Violet, and she hastily wiped her fingers before shaking hands with


    her idol.


    ¡°Hello, Professor la.¡±


    ia asked, ¡°Did you study music?¡±


    Violet answered somewhat awkwardly, ¡°No, but I enjoy singing.¡±


    Sydney had intended to embarrass Violet due to her loyalty to Emily.


    Emily had instructed Sydney to humiliate Violet at every opportunity, for she wanted Violet to


    suffer emotional torment for life, as she couldn¡¯t be punished legally.


    However, Sydney refrained from speaking when she saw ia¡¯s respectful interaction with Violet and noticed Lucius¡¯s presence. She walked away silently with her friends..


    Violet and ia had a brief talk. Violet struggled to find words in the presence of her idol, and was


    unsure of how to act.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. I believe you must be a nice girl,¡± la said to Violet, casting a thoughtful gaze


    at Lucius<b>. </b>


    Violet wasn¡¯t that gullible. <b>She </b>realized immediately that her remark was in response to Sydney¡¯s


    earlier remarks. She almost moved to tears when she learned her idol had faith in her.


    Stepping forward to shake ia¡¯s hand, Violet said gratefully, ¡°Professor ia, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    ia soon went to attend to other business. Violet¡¯s smile and the joy of seeing her idolsted as she watched her idol walk away.


    +15 BONOS


    She then noticed Lucius rubbing his temples, appearing exhausted and disgusted¨Cclearly, he wasn¡¯t enjoying the asion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± she suggested, heading towards the exit.


    Lucius stumbled a little and said, ¡°I¡¯m drunk, give me a hand.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t appear truly wasted, Violet appreciated his gesture to introduce her to ia and willingly assisted him. ¡°Can you walk<b>?</b>¡±


    He leaned forward and put most of his weight on her <b>as </b>he walked.


    Violet felt overwhelmed, as if she were bearing a great weight, with each step taken with difficulty.


    Her high heels furtherplicated her bnce, causing her to wobble unsteadily.


    Lucius leaned his head on her shoulder. The faint scent of alcohol that exuded from his body was


    surprisingly pleasant. Yet the overpowering aroma invaded her space, stirring a whirlwind of emotions within her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you stand up properly?¡± she asked, pushing at his shoulder, attempting to create some distance between them.


    He remained unmoved, insisting<b>, </b>¡°Understand this, Violet. I wouldn¡¯t be at this party if it weren¡¯t for you. Do you think I¡¯d let myself be drunk if not for waiting for ia with you?<b>¡± </b>


    Though he said this. Violet doubted whether anyone could really force him to drink against his will. She inwardly questioned this, eventually helping him walk out with resignation.


    His arm, which had found its way around her waist, gave the impression he was carrying her as they walked. Their proximity reflected an intimate rtionship.


    Violet used considerable effort to get him into the car.


    Once inside, she tried to push him away to create some space, but he wrapped his arms tightly


    around her and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°We¡¯re already in the car,¡± she reminded him quietly<b>. </b>


    Lucius merely acknowledged it with a hum.


    ¡°Please, sit properly,¡± she requested, feeling uneasy in his embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he softlymanded. ¡°I just want to rest.¡±


    Violet resigned to the circumstances. She considered pinching him, but decided against when she


    noticed his closed eyes and the visible signs of tiredness on him.


    +15 BONOS


    It was understandable, given that he had been working nonstop for days and needed to attend the party without rest. Anyone in his shoes, no matter how tough, would be exhausted.


    Violet stopped moving<b>, </b>and let him hold her like afort cushion aspassion welled up


    within <b>her</b>.


    The mix of his faint alcohol scent and body fragrance was oddlyforting. Violet blinked, feeling. almost as if she too was under the influence of alcohol.


    Lucius pressed her head into his chest, enabling her to feel his steady heartbeat and body heat through where they touched.


    An hourter, they arrived at the hotel.


    As the car stopped, Lucius suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a clear, cold gaze. There was no


    trace of the weariness he had shown earlier.


    Violet believed he was putting on a show, but would he go to such lengths? She quickly broke free


    of his embrace and exited the car.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Lucios asked abruptly.


    Violet came to a halt and nced at him, puzzled.


    ¡°What does that woman mean when she ims you ruined someone?¡± he pressed further.


    Her heart sank with despair. She had repeatedly exined the situation, but no one believed her. She feared Lucius, too, would see her in a negative light.

 L 119

    ¡°This¡¯s my business!¡± she dered.


    Her pride and stubbornness prevailed, refusing to undergo another judgment, scorn, or doubt.


    Lucius¡¯s face grew stern as he questioned, ¡°You can refuse<b>, </b>but do you think I can¡¯t discover the


    truth?¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself!¡± Violet retorted, her eyes brimming with tears, reflecting her frustration and hurt.


    She silently exited the car, unconcerned about Lucius.


    Lucius observed her departure


    with a narrowed gaze


    That evening, he called George into his room and ordered, ¡°Investigate the situation between. Violet and her family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Lucius,¡± George acknowledged, preparing to leave.


    ¡°Actually, forget it,¡± Lucius interrupted. ¡°Hire a reputable detective agency for this task.¡±


    He doubted George¡¯s investigative skills.


    Embarrassed, George nodded. He admitted his mistake and allowed Violet to pass for Agatha,


    even though the ruse had been effective.


    ¡°Understood,¡± he agreed eventually.


    It was the day for them to return to the country.


    Violet packed her belongings. Aside from her sry, Lucius had also given her a gown and shoes. She debated whether she should return these items to him.


    She was conflicted, torn between the desire to return them and the sentiment of keeping them as a keepsake. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions as she contemted the possibility of parting ways with Lucius once more<b>. </b>


    ¡°Violet, remember, you and Lucius are from different worlds,¡± she reminded herself, trying to dampen her feelings.


    She took the gift box to Lucius¡¯s room before boarding the ne. Entering his room, she found him halfway through changing. His shirt was undone, revealing his bronzed skin and sculpted waist.


    +15 BONOS


    He was fastening his cuff links, and each diamond was shining brilliantly. Their value could easily sustain an ordinary person for a lifetime<b>. </b>


    Violet found herself captivated by the sight of his cuff <b>links</b><b>, </b>momentarily forgetting that it was


    inappropriate to watch someone dress.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Lucius asked<b>. </b>


    He wasn¡¯t bothered by her gaze, seemingly ustomed to such situations given his history with


    numerous women<b>. </b>


    Violet remembered their differences. She turned away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to finish getting


    dressed.¡±


    The rustling noise of garments and Lucius¡¯sugh came from <b>behind </b>her.


    ¡°Are you shy?¡± he teased. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here that you haven¡¯t seen before.¡±


    Indeed, they had seen each other in <b>far </b>less time.


    Blushing, Violet ced the gift box on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought your things here. I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    She dashed away as if fleeing<b>. </b>


    As she walked away, Lucius¡¯s previously narrowed eyes rxed, his eyes reflecting a deep.


    contemtive look.


    During the return flight, Violet found herself seated beside Lucius once more.


    George came over, and asked<b>, </b>¡°Master Lucius, where to?¡±


    ¡°To the Imperial Pce.¡± Lucius answered.


    She realized that this meant <b>an </b>additional journey from the Imperial Pce to her home.


    ¡°Could we possibly stop at Bka City first?¡± Violet asked quietly.


    George remained silent and looked at Lucius, awaiting further direction. Lucius motioned for


    George to leave them alone<b>. </b>


    Alone with Violet, Lucius said firmly. ¡°Come back to the Imperial Pce with me<b>.</b>¡±


    His tone was decisive and authoritative<b>, </b>as it always was.


    Violet <b>firmly </b>declined, <b>¡°</b>No, I need to go <b>home</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She didn¡¯t want to get <b>any </b>closer to him. She didn¡¯t <b>want </b>toplicate her life by <b>falling </b>in love


    Fortunately, she still had the option of taking a step back.


    +15 BONGS


    ¡°Go home? Where to? If I recall correctly<b>, </b>your father disowned you,¡± Lucius pointed out bluntly.


    Lucius¡¯s frank statements left Violet looking pale and obviously shaken. ¡°That¡¯s¡­my own


    business!¡±


    Violet was now certain he had overheard Sydney¡¯s ims the night before. She must appear despicable in his eyes.


    Lucius¡¯s expression was grim. He had never before lowered himself enough to invite a woman to


    stay with him. Nheless, this woman continued to push him away.


    His pride told him he should let go of this unappreciative woman, but hispetitive nature


    wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Lucius was the ruler of the Imperial Pce, and he was used to getting his way.


    Heid down an ultimatum, and stated, ¡°You have one week. You¡¯reing back with me.


    whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be so overbearing?¡± Violet objected, annoyed with his dominance.


    ¡°I¡¯m determined to have it my way! Dare to defy me and see what happens,¡± he retorted, visibly


    irritated<b>. </b>


    ¡°Lucius, why do this when your heart¡­¡± wasn¡¯t with me¡­?


    Violet wanted to express her feelings, but Lucius was Interrupted by a phone call.


    Ignoring her, Lucius answered the call, leaving Violet feeling even more disheartened. She chose


    silence over futile confrontation.


    Once Lucius finished his call, he appeared calmer and asked, ¡°What were you about to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Violet replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he instructed George over the Inte, sparing no further nce at Violet. Lucius was once again enraged.

 L 120

    +15 BONOS


    Violet was too afraid to face Luclus head¨Con. She gave up and endured the tense situation.


    They didn¡¯t say anything to each other the entire way back.


    When George asked where the ne shouldnd, Lucius replied, ¡°Bka City.¡±


    Violet¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as she gazed at him.


    Lucius issued a warning when Violet disembarked, ¡°Remember, you only have one week.


    Eithere back on your own, or I¡¯ll make you!¡±


    Violet moaned as she watched the ne take off, feeling helpless<b>. </b>


    She wouldn¡¯t even consider the possibility that Lucius had affection for her. She had an instinct that his haste for her return was simply because he enjoyed her cooking, and wanted her to be his


    personal chef<b>. </b>


    Moreover<b>, </b>she was afraid of bing too involved and bing trapped in a situation she


    couldn¡¯t get out of.


    with Oliver.


    Violet didn¡¯t want to go through another heartbreak after her experience with


    She turned her attention to getting a job.


    At Wickham¡¯s residence, Emily was filled with frustration.


    She hurried to her room and started tossing her things onto the bed<b>. </b>She then lost control of her


    emotions, and copsed.


    Belle entered the room, concern etched on her face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Sitting up abruptly, Emily¡¯s eyes were aze with fury.


    ¡°Mom, Oliver repaired that cup and keeps it in a prominent ce, admiring it daily. He¡¯s event nning to showcase it at our engagement party. It¡¯s driving me nuts!¡± she eximed.


    Belle offered a straightforward solution. ¡°If It bothers you that much, just break it again. If your can¡¯t, I¡¯ll do it. What can Oliver do if I break it? Do you think he¡¯ll stay mad with me?¡±


    Despite this, Emily remained anxious about the circumstances.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m afraid. Oliver¡¯s attachment to that cup signifies his deep affection for those times. If he learns that it wasn¡¯t me who looked after him-


    +15 BONOS


    Belle¡¯s face hardened, and she advised firmly. ¡°Remember, it was you who did it! From this


    moment on, believe that it was you!¡±


    Emily continued, ¡°I can try to believe that, but what about Violet? She¡¯s in love with Oliver. Won¡¯t


    she reveal the truth? If she does, there¡¯s no way Oliver and I can stay together.¡±


    Belle¡¯s face e grew darker. ¡°You have a point. Violet is a problem.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Emily looked at her mother, hope shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s too ashamed to mention it.¡± Belle promised, scheming to silence


    Violet.


    Meanwhile, in Bka City, Violet embarked on a job search. She prepared numerous resumes and


    applied both online and at job fairs<b>, </b>eager to secure employment quickly.


    She dismissed Lucius¡¯s threats as mere jokes, and focused on her goal.


    With her experience, Violet received an interview call the next day.


    The interview went smoothly, and the HR manager informed her she could start the following day.


    However, her excitement was cut short when she was halted at thepany¡¯s reception.


    ¡°Regrettably, your name isn¡¯t on our list of new employees.¡± the receptionist said.


    ¡°There must be a mistake. I was called by the HR manager just yesterday.¡±


    She even showed the receptionist the HR manager¡¯s contact details.


    Violet was then guided to the HR manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Violet. While we had ns to employ you, a more suitable candidate appeared at


    thest moment. Thankfully, no contract was signed<b>, </b>so you¡¯re free to pursue other opportunities.¡±


    <b>the </b>HR manager exined.


    Leaving thepany. Violet felt a deep sense of disappointment. She knew it wasn¡¯t just a


    courteous refusal, but a clear statement that they no longer wanted her<b>. </b>


    She soon noticed a troubling trend. Each time she was offered a job, they changed their minds


    the next day. This wasn¡¯t a one¨Ctime urrence, but happened repeatedly.


    Violet sensed something was amiss.


    Confronting another HR manager about to reject her, she demanded<b>, </b>¡°Can you exin who¡¯s


    behind this?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    The HR manager replied. ¡°I apologize, but this is an internal decision of ourpany, unrted to external influences.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Violet didn¡¯t believe it, and threatened, ¡°This has happened multiple times. I need the truth, or I¡¯ll cause a scene and damage yourpany¡¯s image.¡±


    The HR manager¡¯s expression changed, and he ultimately said, ¡°The situation is out of our hands, Ms. Violet. We¡¯re not in a position to challenge certain influences. Please try to


    understand our predicament. The individual manipting these events is no ordinary person.¡±


    Violet left the HR manager¡¯s office, engulfed in a mix of fury and helplessness.


    Outside, she sat on the stairs, deep in thought about who could be orchestrating these to make her life difficult.


    Oliver immediately sprung to her mind. She had mistakenly broken a cup he valued, believing it belonged to Emily. Considering his affection for Emily, it seemed possible for


    him to react strongly.


    Determined, Violet resolved to rify the situation with Oliver. At least, she needed to make him understand that she was the one who purchased that broken cup, not Emily¡¯s.

 L 121

    While en route to the bus station, her phone rang. Answering it, she heard the voice of Arte


    Design¡¯s HR manager.


    <b>¡°</b>Is this Ms. Violet speaking? We¡¯ve learned that you¡¯re looking for a job, and we believe you would be an ideal fit for a role in ourpany. Would you be willing to visit our office for a more in- depth discussion<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Arte Design?¡± Violet repeated. She didn¡¯t remember applying to thispany.


    The caller was exceptionally courteous, offering a beacon of hope to Violet, who had been consistently faced with rejection and indifference.


    Yet, she maintained her guard and responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t submitted an application to your firm.¡±


    ¡°The situation is like this. My boss wasn¡¯t content with the designers we had recruited. He took it upon himself to search online for new talent and stumbled upon your resume,¡± the person on the


    phone rified.


    Violet realized that posting her resume online meant that anyone could ess it. She eventually


    let down her guard, but she didn¡¯t agree right away.


    ¡°I¡¯m hesitant to ept. I recently offended someone. Your boss may like me, and yourpany


    <b>might </b>dismiss me due to fear of this individual. I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. My boss is trustworthy, andes from a strong background. He values


    talent above all else,¡± the HR manager reassured her.


    Encouraged by these words, Violet decided to visit thepany, nning to confront Oliver after


    securing the job.


    She got off the bus and made her way to the address given to her<b>. </b>


    Upon arriving at the factory, located in a vast industrial zone<b>, </b>she was weed by apany


    employee. ¡°Greetings, Ms. Violet.¡±


    He offered her a bottle of water. ¡°You must be thirsty after your trip. Please, have a drink. While we


    may not pay the highest wages, ourpany excels in looking after our staff.¡±


    Violet, who was thirsty, thanked him and sipped the water.


    ¡°Over there is our factory,¡± the employee pointed out.


    As Violet gazed towards the factory, she suddenly felt dizzy, and her vision blurred.


    +15 BONOS


    She tried to speak, but copsed to the ground before she could finish her sentence.


    In the Imperial Pce, Lucius descended the stairs and asked the butler about the date of the day


    in a rather stern tone.


    ¡°The eighth,¡± <b>replied </b>George with due respect.


    The eighth? A whole week had passed without Violet <b>appearing </b>at the pce.


    Curious, he asked, ¡°What has Violet been up totely?¡±


    After calling Naomi, it was revealed that Violet was actively seeking employment.


    ¡°Job hunting?¡± Lucius¡¯s anger red, regretting his decision not to bring Violet back sooner.


    Feeling that Violet needed a stern lesson, heshed out in anger, kicking a nearby object with a loud crash.


    George stayed quiet, letting Lucius express his frustration.


    Once calmer, Lucius asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going<b>?</b>¡±


    George stepped forward to inform her, ¡°It appears Violet has been disowned by her <b>father</b>. She


    was used of poisoning her sister¡¯s drink, which damaged her sister¡¯s voice<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Are we sure of this?¡± Lucius questioned doubtfully. ¡°Violet wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°The only evidence we have is that the cup belonged to Violet,¡± George replied<b>. </b>


    Lucius swiftly concluded, ¡°So, someone aimed to sabotage Violet, but her sister ended up getting


    it instead?¡±


    His high intelligence allowed him to effortlessly piece the truth together. ¡°Have these people lost


    all sense<b>? </b>Don¡¯t they think logically<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    George kept silent, but seemed to concur with Lucius¡¯s reasoning<b>. </b>


    ¡°Find who tampered with her drink!¡±manded Lucius, enraged at the thought of someone


    attempting to harm Violet.


    ¡°Understood, Master Lucius.¡± George acknowledged, his expression grave as he observed Lucius.


    Despite not being in an official rtionship, Luclus¡¯s concern for Violet was evident. George was


    quietly satisfied to see Lucius¡¯s affections shift from Agatha to Violet.


    ¡°Get the flight ready!¡± Luciusmanded, determined to confront Violet for her apparent deliance.


    Meanwhile, at the Elysium Club, an auction was in full swing.


    +15 BONOS


    The club¡¯s very name hinted at its uwful nature. The night hadn¡¯t even fully set in, but the club was already buzzing with life.


    This evening, the club was conducting its regr weekly auction, a far cry from any normal. auction. Here, they sold human beings, particrly women.


    Such an institution shouldn¡¯t exist, but the auction thrived due to the owner¡¯s influential


    connections and its poprity among the elite and wealthy.


    What <b>began </b>as a monthly event had now be a weekly urrence.


    The women auctioned here weren¡¯t just any individuals.


    Currently, a woman shrouded in a sheer veil stood on the stage. Her skin was fair and wless, and her features were delicate and refined. Her natural beauty was so striking that she needed no


    makeup to entuate her looks.

 L 122

    <b>+15 </b>BONOS


    Affected by a drug, her cheeks were a rosy red, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead.


    adding a fatally seductive charm to her appearance.


    The thin nket didn¡¯tpletely cover her body, revealing her elegant corbones and slender shoulders, eliciting numerous imaginations about the rest of her body.


    She was undeniably a premium auction item.


    The moment the curtain was drawn, the crowd surged with excitement. Their <b>gazes </b><b>clung </b>to the


    woman on stage, where they wanted to swallow her alive.


    ¡°Tonight, this woman will be imed by one of you!¡± the auctioneer announced with an elongated


    emphasis, energizing the crowd. ¡°The bidding willmence shortly.¡±


    In a secluded spot among the audience, a man with an angelic face smirked meaningfully. He


    alone seemed immune to the allure of the woman on stage.


    After a moment, he pulled out his phone and requested, ¡°I need to talk to Lucius.¡±


    At Naomi¡¯s rental apartment. Lucius¡¯s stern demeanor made the small space feel even more


    confined and tense.


    Naomi wrung her hands nervously, and exined, ¡°Vivi has gone out job hunting. She¡¯s really not here. No one¡¯s answering her phone, she¡¯s probably at an interview.¡±


    ¡°An interview at this hour?¡± Lucius wondered.


    It was nearing six in the evening, and it seemed unlikely for interviews to be held at this hour.


    He suspected Violet was intentionally avoiding him.


    Naomi added uncertainty, ¡°Around this time<b>, </b>she¡¯s usually either on her way home or already here.


    She¡¯d normally call me, <b>even </b>if she¡¯s busy.¡±


    Worry started to creep onto her face. Despite not being blood rtives, their bond was closer than


    that of many families.


    ¡°Could something have gone wrong with Vivi?¡±


    Naomi¡¯s concern seemed genuine, causing Lucius to sense that something was amiss. His


    expression turning even more <b>grave</b>.


    ¡°Master Lucius,¡± George said as he entered, hesitating briefly before informing him, ¡°Edur is on the


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Edur?¡±


    The mention of the name soured Luclus¡¯s face.


    Naomi¡¯s gaze sharply shifted to the phone In George¡¯s hand. She was acutely aware of Agatha¡¯s connection to Edur. With no news of her daughter for years, her concern was paramount.


    Naomi longed to ask about Agatha; yet she held back, knowing Lucius¡¯s deep¨Cseated animosity


    towards Edur.


    Reluctantly, Lucius eventually picked up the phone and squeezed one word: ¡°Speak!¡±


    On the other end. Edur¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Lucius, I propose a deal.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe you¡¯re in any position to bargain with me?¡± Lucius retorted sharply, ready to end


    the call.


    However, Edur quickly interjected, ¡°There¡¯s a woman you might be interested in.¡±


    ¡°Agatha? She¡¯lle to me for punishment once your empire crumbles,¡± Lucius dered with domineering confidence.


    Standing beside him, Naomi felt sweat break out on his back. She knew Lucius¡¯s determination- whatever he set out to do, he aplished.


    Unruffled by Lucius¡¯s intimidation, Edur calmly uttered the name, ¡°Violet.¡±


    Edur was familiar with Violet, having deliberately sent her to Lucius.


    Lucius gripped his phone so tightly in his anger, it nearly shattered the device. He demanded. What have you done with her?¡±


    ¡°Ha. As I thought, you wouldn¡¯t stand by and let her fall into my hands,¡± Edur replied with a low chuckle. ¡°She¡¯s unharmed for the time being, but that could change quickly. Some man might buy her and turn her into his ve¨Ca sex ve, in particr!¡±


    The elite¡¯s world was both mad and morally degenerate. Laws and morals that restrained the average person were meaningless to them. Even if they encountered problems, they could effortlessly resolve them with their wealth.


    This was the very reason Edur¡¯s auction business thrived.


    A vein on Lucius¡¯s temple pulsated with anger. He warned in a deep, menacing tone, ¡°If you dare. hurt her, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a horrific end!¡±


    +15 BONOS


    The call ended abruptly, and Lucius hurried out of the apartment.


    George attempted to stop him, and reasoned, ¡°Master Luclus, It¡¯s a trap! You must not go. Edur is sly and will surely hurt you!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not stupid enough for that!¡± Lucius retorted with conviction.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no buts<b>!</b>¡±


    George¡¯s attempts to stop him were futile, for Lucius was already on his way. The thought of Violet falling into the hands of another man ignited a murderous rage within him.


    He pushed his car, typically maxing at eighty miles per hour, to an unprecedented two hundred. George¡¯s eyes bulged with fear, silently praying they¡¯d safely reach Edur¡¯s auction house.


    What normally was an hour¡¯s drive to the Elysium Club, Lucius aplished in half the time. After that excursion, George was terrified and weak in the knees.


    Lucius exited the <b>car </b>with a solemn expression.


    The Elysium Club, known for its stringent security<b>, </b>usually denied entry without the club owner¡¯s invitation. Edur had clearly made ns, as Lucius entered the area without being stopped.


    From a distance, he saw a fric crowd, their eyes fervently fixed on the woman in the ss room on the stage, desperate to own and exploit her.


    The noise of people bidding echoed incessantly in the hall.


    The woman he had waited a week to meet, <b>and </b>for whom he had been searching for hours, <by </b>within the ss room. Her flushed face and glistening sweat made her irresistibly attractive.


    Lucius¡¯s fists clenched tightly at the sight.

 L 123

    Chapter <b>0123 </b>


    ¡°Forty million!¡±


    The crowd¡¯s lunacy was evident; an ordinary woman was fetching such a colossal sum.


    ¡°One hundred million!¡±


    As a bid was raised in a corner of the room, a soft and deep male voice sounded out.


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, turning to see the bidder. He locked eyes with Lucius. It was Edur. His gorgeous face, capable of enchanting both men and women, bore a yful smirk as he returned Lucius¡¯s stormy gaze.


    Both men were remarkable in every way. Lucius embodied <b>a </b>severe, mncholic allure, while


    Edur exuded a free¨Cspirited charm<b>. </b>


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Lucius demanded authoritatively. He was confident in doing so, because <b>he </b>knew Edur could no longer oppose him.


    Edur rose and dered, ¡°Once an item enters the Elysium Club, it abides by our rules. We operate


    on sales, not charity. Unsold items are destroyed.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You really want to fight me?¡±


    Lucius widened his eyes, incensed at the sight of his woman being scrutinized by so <b>many </b>men.


    ¡°Why not continue the fight that¡¯s already started?¡± Edur retorted, keeping his cool even though Lucius had cornered him.


    ¡°Two hundred million!¡± Edur increased his bid once more, reaching a new record for himself.


    The conflict between the two men captivated the onlookers. A collective gasp filled the room when Edur upped his bid, shattering his previous record.


    While this defied the club¡¯s norms, being the ruler of this club, Edur made the rules.


    Lucius smirked. He was no longer irate; he snatched the bid card from Edur, and confidently


    announced, ¡°Ten billion!¡±


    The audience was stunned into silence, as if witnessing an illusion.


    Who would bid ten billion for a woman? The crowd was too shocked to counter¨Cbid<b>. </b>


    Edur shook his finger, unable to bid further with the card now in Lucius¡¯s possession.


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius warned. ¡°Consider this carefully. Ten billion could sustain you for some time. If you¡¯re not interested, that¡¯s fine with me. I¡¯m not overly attached to her.¡±


    Destruction was the inevitable end awaiting Edur.


    Edur¡¯s face contorted. His perfect disguise finally copsed.


    After a brief pause, he began pping and announced, ¡°I hereby announce that tonight¡¯s prize is sold for ten billion.¡±


    Bang! When the gavel fell the item was sold.


    Lucius was masked as he was escorted through a special entryway by an auction house¡¯s employee. Someone had opened a door specifically for him.


    He picked up Violet, draped in a nket, under the envious re of the crowd.


    ¡°Wee to the Honeymoon Suite, prepared just for you. Enjoy your night,¡± a club employee greeted, handing over a bright red key with a warm smile.


    Such special treatment was reserved for those who <b>secured </b>auction items.


    Lucius epted the key, and went upstairs.


    Violet, groggy and disoriented in his arms, struggled in difort.


    Because of the colder temperature, she was barely hanging on in the ss room. When she was


    in his embrace, his masculine scent engulfed her. She felt electric currents rushing madly through


    her body, driving her insane.


    Violet writhed in his arms, attempting to break free and flee his hold.


    ¡°Let go,¡± she murmured as her breath softly brushed against Lucius¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Get me the antidote now!¡± Lucius shouted, his temples throbbing<b>. </b>


    Shrugging helplessly, the worker responded, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote for this drug.¡±


    Their primary concern was satisfying clients, not the well¨Cbeing of the auctioned items.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucius cursed. ¡°Tell Edur! I¡¯ll reduce this damn ce to andfill by tomorrow!¡±


    That staff member bowed his <b>head </b>in silence.


    Lucius kicked the door open in the room, and carried Violet inside. He resolved to cool her down with a cold shower, not wanting to exploit her vulnerable state..


    Lucius was not a saint, but he didn¡¯t wish to im her under these circumstances.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet encircled his neck, and begged, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Violet!¡±


    His body heated up her soft breath on his skin, but he tried to keep her at bay, calling her name gruffly.


    Oblivious to his turmoil, Violet persisted in her attempts to draw closer, her judgment


    clouded by the drug, leaving her unaware of her actions.


    Lucius forcefully distanced her, but she responded by sensuously taking his finger into her mouth.


    ¡°Violet!¡±


    His self¨Ccontrol copsed, and he shoved her into the bed,


    It had been a long night. Violet had a vivid and long dream. She was immersed in an endless. intimate escapade with Lucius<b>, </b>enveloped by suggestive sounds.


    ¡°How embarrassing,¡± she mumbled sleepily, reluctant to open her eyes.


    ¡°Embarrassed? But you seemed Insatiable,¡± came a teasing, cold voice nearby. It was <b>the </b>voice of


    <b>a </b>man.


    Violet¡¯s heart clenched, and she almost lost her cool. When she opened her eyes, she noticed a


    man lying next to her<b>. </b>


    It was a man! His powerful arm, casually lying on the bed, was the first thing she noticed, followed.


    by his muscr chest.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She sprang out of bed. The movement was so abrupt that she pulled all the nkets


    toward herself.


    Naturally, Lucius was left exposed andy there bare<b>. </b>


    ¡°Gah!¡± She covered her eyes and turned away. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lucius gazed at her coldly, unfazed by her reaction. Hey there nonchntly, and said, ¡°Violet. be grateful. If not for me, you could¡¯ve been with someone elsest night.¡±

 L 124

    Chapter <b>0124 </b>


    *Be grateful for you?¡± Violet¡¯s response wasced with irony. ¡°Why should I be grateful to you? You¡¯re responsible for what you¡¯ve done to me. I¡¯m calling the cops!¡±


    Lucius¡¯s expression darkened and became more menacing by the moment.


    ¡°Oh? Forgotten already? Who initiated thingsst night? Shall we get the copx here and show them how you seduced me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Violet couldn¡¯t fathom it. She was well aware of her character. The idea of her willingly getting into his bed seemed absurd.


    Confusion gued her about the previous night¡¯s events. Why had she no memory of them? How had shee across Lucius, and how did they end up together? Nothing made sense.


    ¡°Is it really nonsense? Let¡¯s find out,¡± Lucius challenged, revealing his neck to her. ¡°Shall we go for a medical check? These marks; you bit me here, and here.<b>¡± </b>


    His body bore several bite marks, and his back showed fresh scratch marks.


    She began to doubt herself. Could she have been responsible for these?


    ¡°What¡­what <b>really </b>happened?¡± she asked softly, no longer opposing him.


    This question infuriated Lucius further. He retorted, ¡°Violet, I¡¯ve yet to question you. How did you


    fall into Edur¡¯s hands and end up being auctioned?¡±


    ¡°Edur? Auctioned?¡±


    She had no memory of these events.


    ¡°I went for a job interview in an industrial area. A HR manager wanted to discuss the job offer in


    detail with me. Then<b>, </b>he offered <b>me </b>a drink.¡±


    Suddenly, <b>realization </b>dawned<b>, </b><b>her </b>eyes widened and eximed, ¡°That drink was tampered with!¡±


    ¡°Now you realize, but isn¡¯t it toote?¡± Lucius responded with a sneer, suppressing his anger.


    Violet clutched the nket, and lowered her head. She argued, ¡°If you knew I was drugged, why


    didn¡¯t you call the police or take me to the hospital?


    Her words agitated Lucius. Her desire to dissociate from him was evident.


    Lucius scowled, opting not to exin further.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Listen well. Last night, I bought you for ten billion. From now on, you¡¯re mine. When I say left, you can¡¯t go right,¡± <i>he </i>dered, waving a document with numerous zeros.


    He bought her for ten billion, wasn¡¯t this whole exnation too dramatic?


    ¡°This is your scheme, isn¡¯t it?¡± she used, skeptical of the document¡¯s authenticity. She


    couldn¡¯t believe anyone would spend such an amount on a woman.


    Her attitude irritated Lucius, and he wanted tosh out. He responded bitterly. ¡°A scheme? What¡¯s


    in you that warrants such an effort?¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t have a single pleasant word to say to him, and Lucius feltpelled to strangle her.


    In return, he chose the most harsh words to rebuke.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re beautiful? You¡¯re just average. Small face, pale skin, short legs. You don¡¯t even meet the standards of a model. Your measurements are even less worth mentioning<b>!</b>¡±


    Due to her ongoing affection for him, Violet remained silent because of how hurt she harsh words. ¡°If that¡¯s how it is, then why did you purchase me?¡±


    ¡°I needed a chef. What¡¯s wrong for me to spend ten billion on a chef to cook for me?¡±


    e felt by


    by his


    Violet touched her cheeks, caught between tears andughter at his reasoning. It dawned on her that he had spent an enormous sum just to fulfill his desire.


    She got up from the bed.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    ¡°Back home.¡±


    ¡°Violet!¡± Lucius¡¯s anger red up again as he bellowed, ¡°Are you tantly disregarding what I just


    said?¡±


    With one hand pressing the bedsheet and the other dangling at her side, Violet¡¯s gaze was filled


    with defiance.


    This reaction of hers had Infuriated Lucius, and instilled in <b>him </b>a sense of frustration.


    The idea of someone spending ten billion on a chef was absurd. He wouldn¡¯t spend so extravagantly if he didn¡¯t harbor feelings for her, would he? But she seemed oblivious to any of


    this.


    ¡°Are you a fool?¡± he eximed, his frustration evident.


    +15 BONOS


    Tears began to silently stream down Violet¡¯s cheeks<b>. </b>


    Her rtionship with Luclus, though not Ideal, had previously given her a sense of


    equilibrium. After he bought her, It had permanently changed into that of master and ve<b>. </b>


    Lucius expected a sharpeback, but instead, she cried. This unexpected reaction softened his tone. ¡°Why are you crying<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    His question only intensified her weeping.


    She tried to wipe her tears away, not wanting to disy her vulnerability in front of Lucius, but they kept flowing. Violet feltpletely defeated.


    ¡°Enough, stop crying.¡±


    Lucius was always aloof, having never soothed a crying woman before. Unsure of how to proceed,


    he said the only thing that came to mind.


    Her tears touched a nerve in him. Each one seemed to pierce his heart. He detested this


    sensation, and wished only for her tears to cease.


    Yet Violet¡¯s sobs grew more heart¨Cwrenching<b>. </b>


    His anger reached its peak, and he growled, ¡°Stop crying, or I¡¯ll im you right here.¡±


    Nevertheless, Violet kept crying.


    Eventually, he pulled her back forcefully, pinning her down on the bed. His hand reached for her


    bedsheet.

 L 125

    Chapter <b>0125 </b>


    Violet finally showed a reaction and frantically clung to the sheet. Her eyes were red and swollen, pleadingly looking at him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    His anger melted away with her soft plea. He rxed his grip, even taking care to tuck her in more carefully.


    ¡°Forget about the ten billion fromst night. Violet, juste with me, be my woman.¡±


    His demand rendered Violet speechless. He had initially sought only a chef, hadn¡¯t he?


    ¡°I enjoy yourpany. It feels right.¡±


    He stopped short of confessing any deeper feelings. Violet¡¯s heart was heavy with this realization.


    ¡°I can promise that, as long as you stay by my side, I won¡¯t be with other women.¡±


    This was the bestmitment he was willing to offer.


    Violet managed a strained smile, tinged with sadness. ¡°So if you grow tired of me, you¡¯ll just let


    me go?¡±


    Would he then seek <b>a </b>recement?


    His casual reply was, ¡°That¡¯s a distant future. I haven¡¯t thought that far.¡±


    Lucius lived by a simple philosophy: being with someone he liked was enough. Eternal vows were na?ve in his eyes.


    ¡°Even if I promised to love you forever, in this pragmatic world, who can guarantee the future? Violet, you¡¯re smart. You must understand this.¡±


    She grasped the logic, yet yearned for a love thatsted forever. She said decisively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    but I can¡¯t be part of this.¡±


    Every word from Lucius left her speechless, yet each word pierced her heart. She felt reduced to merely an object in his eyes¨Cjust another past conquest.


    Perhaps he felt the same way about her previous rtionships. How long did theyst? A week or a month at most. She recalled the longeststing one barely surviving a few months.


    Once he grew tired of her, what would be of her feelings?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Hand me my clothes. I need to leave. Regarding the ten billion you spoke of, I¡¯m uncertain of its


    truth. I¡¯ll let you know once I verify it.¡±


    Lucius sensed her genuine intent to depart, and was engulfed in <b>fury</b>. ustomed to having his way, be it in romance or business, he found her defiance unbellevable.


    He challenged, ¡°Take another step if you dare!¡±


    Violet hesitated<b>, </b>locking eyes with him.


    ¡°Lucius, with your wealth, influence, and ability, your desires are easily met. But I¡¯m not like that. All I have is my heart, which I want to safeguard for someone who genuinely loves and cares for


    me forever.¡±


    Her words echoed with a tone of mncholy.


    Lucius¡¯s rage subsided yet again. He couldn¡¯t understand how this unassuming woman could so effortlessly arouse his emotions, leaving him unable to harden his heart against her.


    ¡°Forget it, just leave,¡± he gave in and waved his hand reluctantly, realizing that keeping her would


    only heighten his irritation.


    Violet stepped forward, and requested, ¡°Could you find me some clothes<b>?</b>¡±


    Once dressed, she exited the room without looking back, leaving Lucius behind all by


    Himself. Taking a deep breath, Violet moved towards the elevator.


    A voice of skepticism called from behind, ¡°Vivi?<b>¡± </b>


    Instinctively, she turned to see Oliver.


    He stood <b>a </b>short distance behind her<b>, </b>his gaze shifting between <b>her </b><b>and </b>the door she had


    emerged from.


    ¡°You just walked out of that room?¡± he asked gravely, and his expression changed dramatically.


    Violet remained silent. Though she <b>had </b>resolved to let go of her feelings <b>for </b>Oliver, it was awkward


    to meet him on such an asion.


    Oliver¡¯s eyesnded on the marks adorning her neck, which he found extremely jarring.


    Those were hickeys<b>, </b>a clear <b>sign </b>of intimacy. It dawned on him that she had <b>done </b>something


    improper.


    ¡°What have you done? Why are you here in such a ce? What do youck that you would demean yourself so?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Oliver was seething with anger, his typically calm demeanor distorted by rage. His eyes were filled with usatory questions, convinced she had acted dishonorably.


    Violet steadied herself before responding. She said calmly, ¡°You seem familiar with this ce.¡±


    Oliver exined, ¡°I received photosst night iming you had put yourself up for auction. I


    refused to believe it until now.¡±


    Struggling to ept reality, Oliver grappled with how Violet, once kind and humble, had transformed so drastically.


    ¡°The auction is real, then.¡±


    What Lucius had mentioned, which she had doubted, was now validated through Oliver.


    Oliver didn¡¯t hear her<b>. </b>He was consumed with disappointment and anger, viewing her with disdain.


    ¡°Violet, how can you stoop so low?<b>¡± </b>


    He departed swiftly, as if prolonging his stay would tarnish him.


    Violet recognized that in Oliver¡¯s eyes, she was now perceived as a fallen woman who had sold herself for money. How could she, in her current state, be deserving of someone as pure as him?


    Tears threatened to fall as Violet bit her lip. She fought the urge to show her turmoil.


    At that moment, the door opened; Lucius appeared in a bathrobe<b>, </b>his demeanor icy. He demanded, ¡°Do you refuse to leave with me because of him?¡±

 L 126

    Lucius believed her words were sincere; he believed that she cared about him, but rejected him because she was seeking lifelong love.


    Yet, when he witnessed her deep concern for Oliver, her vulnerability, and the tears that she shed when Oliver walked away, it left him feeling extremely ufortable.


    Violet was emotionally distressed and too drained to face Lucius. His piercing gaze was too much for her. Without a word, she quickly entered the elevator and left the building.


    Instead of heading straight home, she wandered aimlessly on the street.


    It was nothing surprising for Lucius to be at such a ce, but why would someone as dignified as


    Oliver be there?


    Her hotel was atop the Elysium Club, a ce Oliver<b>, </b>with his knowledge, would surely know the


    nature of.


    Furthermore, it seemed Oliver was aware of her being auctioned. But who had informed him?


    She grew suspicious of these, but couldn¡¯t arrive at any conclusion.


    Since then, Lucius hadn¡¯t been in contact, and his whereabouts were a mystery to Violet.


    Her life had resumed its quiet rhythm. There was no Lucius or Oliver<b>, </b>just herself.


    She tried to track down the individual who had framed her, but the HR manager¡¯s phone was now disconnected. On visiting the industrial park, she learned there was no such factory.


    Convinced of her deception, she chose not to report it to the police since she assumed it would certainly involve Lucius. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass him by bringing him to the police station.


    Subsequently, her focus shifted to Job hunting, Eventually, her persistence paid off, and she


    job</b>.


    Thepany was medium¨Csized, but the role was a good fit for her as a designer.


    This was a great opportunity for Violet. She was ecstatic to begin her new work.


    ¡°Are you sure I can start tomorrow?¡±


    She checked in with the HR manager several times, fearful that something bad would happen. because of her previous experiences.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can definitely start tomorrow,¡± the HR manager promised her<b>. </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Only then did she depart thepany building, anxious yet hopeful.


    Outside<b>, </b>a sleek, understated ck luxurious car drove past.


    Inside, Lucius sat with a cold, detached expression.


    George strained to take a breath. His employer¡¯s aura was overpowering, and being in such a terrible mood made even breathing difficult for the butler.


    George ufortably nced outside. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Lucius initially ignored George, treating him as if he were invisible. However, he abruptly reacted,


    What?¡±


    George coughed a little before answering. ¡°I think I just saw Ms. Violet.¡±


    His boss scoffed bitterly, his face contemptuous, as if Violet didn¡¯t matter to him at all. But if she


    didn¡¯t matter, why was he so depressed<b>? </b>


    George rubbed his nose, unable to express his displeasure and suppressing his resentment. He had resigned to his fate, and needed to endure this.


    The car had driven quite a distance when Lucius asked, ¡°Where did Violete from?¡±


    George truthfully answered, ¡°From an office building<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°An office building?¡± Lucius echoed, then fell silent.


    George, ever astute, recognized that to have some good days ahead, he needed to improve rtions between Violet and Lucius. He promptly dispatched someone to investigate Violet¡¯s


    current circumstances.


    ¡°Got nothing better to do?¡± Lucius questioned, casting a murderous nce his way.


    Surprised, George¡¯s phone nearly fell from his grasp. He identally turned on the loudspeaker when his subordinate reported it to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just learned that Ms. Violet went to the city¡¯s business center to seek employment. There¡¯s a design firm on the twenty¨Cfifth floor, and the HR manager has just agreed to her starting tomorrow. Thepany, Vermell Studio, offers a typical monthly sry of around 5,000 dors.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s brow furrowed even more in response to the news.


    So Violet was eager to leave him for a mere 5,000 job? This woman had no foresight at all.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re also considering a job that pays 5,000 a month.¡± Luciusmented sarcastically.


    +15 BONOS


    George quickly ended the call. He wondered if his employer understood the real reason behind his


    actions.


    Seeing Lucius so agitated, the butler shook his head. Some situations, he realized, required


    patience.


    Later that night, Lucius was in his study. George entered the study to serve him tea, finding


    Lucius in the middle of a video conference.


    On the screen, various senior executives seemed visibly distressed.


    ¡°Vermeil Studio is rtively unknown and operates in a fieldpletely unrted to ours. Master


    Lucius, this decision of <b>yours</b><b>¡­</b>¡±


    ¡°I have decided, and I¡¯m just informing you,¡± Lucius stated, implying that no one else had a voice


    in the matter.


    The expressions of the shareholders and executives varied, reflecting their dissatisfaction. Yet none dared to voice opposition, knowing well that Lucius controlled the entire conglomerate.


    His word was final.


    They started to pack their things, and departed when he said so.


    Despite their confusion, they trusted Lucius¡¯s judgment. Everyone in attendance agreed that he would not strike a losing deal.


    George sighed and shook his head slightly. This time, it appeared that Master Lucius was determined to make a bad deal.


    After the meeting, Lucius emerged from the study, looking restless and agitated. He paced in the hall, and was clearly dissatisfied with everyone around him.

 L 127

    Chapter <b>0127 </b>


    #15 BONGS


    From his experience, George surmised that Luclus was longing for fermatepanionship.


    ¡°How about we bring a new lover for you from outside?¡± George proposed.


    Lucius stared at him with an intimidating gaze. If it weren¡¯t for his known sexual orientation, one may conclude he had feelings for George.


    ¡°Never mind<b>,</b>¡± Lucius dismissed the idea with a wave of his hand. ¡°If it¡¯s not who I want, it only


    irritates me more!¡±


    He preferred a cold shower to anypany.


    As Luciusy in bed, his irritation lingered. His <b>mind </b><b>kept </b>returning to Violet. Had it not been for her, would he have acted so rashly? But she seemed adamantly opposed to being with him.


    He pondered, what was it about Violet that was so captivating? He couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, yet the more he dwelled <b>on </b>her, the stronger his desire <b>grew</b>. Once more, these thoughts caused his body


    to tense.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered.


    He rolled out of bed and headed to the bathroom to take his second cold shower of the night.


    Violet had no idea about any of this. Her anxiousness from the day before carried over into the


    morning. She had yet to receive a call from thepany to express their regret.


    Arriving on time, she headed straight to the HR office.


    The HR manager presented her with a contract, stating. ¡°A one¨Cyear contract, with a three¨Cmonth


    probation period.¡±


    She excitedly called Naomi. ¡°Mom, get extra groceries for <b>tonight</b>. We¡¯re having a feast!¡±


    ¡°Emily, can you print this out for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Suddenly, Violet overheard a conversation nearby.


    She turned<b>, </b>almost dropping her phone in shock. Emily had showed up in herpany. She


    rubbed her eyes to get a better look.


    Emily also recognized her, and called out to Violet softly. ¡°Vivi? Is that really you?¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Despite her hoarse voice and her acting skills, Violet¡¯s disy of sisterly adoration almost made <b>her </b>forget their past squabbles.


    ¡°Do we know each other well?¡± Violet responded sharply, pushing Emily away, unable to tolerate her pretense.


    The onlookers gave them curious nces, but Violet paid <b>them </b>no attention and strode to her desk.


    ¡°Emily, who is she?¡± someone whispered behind her.


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°Is she your biological sister? Why is she so cold to you?<b>¡± </b>


    Emily sighed, ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t really me her<b>.</b>¡±


    she was a natural at ying the innocent victim while discrediting Violet¡¯s reputation. Emily


    grinned in resentment as she watched Violet walk away.


    Motivated by both Violet¡¯s nasty words and a desire to demonstrate her independence to Oliver, Emily had chosen to leave her family¡¯s business for this job.


    Because her sole expertise was singing, she ended up working as a minor office assistant.


    In contrast, Violet had recently joined thepany as a designer. She had be a designer only two years into her career. This fact intensified Emily¡¯s deep¨Crooted envy.


    The previous night, upon learning about the new hire, Emily had urged Belle to speak with the HR


    manager.


    However, they were toote. Someone had already bought the entirepany on the condition that no newly recruited designer could be fired.


    Unaware that this gesture was targeted exclusively at Violet, Emily mistook it as a recognition of the design team¡¯s talent. Violet, she thought, had simply gotten lucky.


    The thought of working for the samepany as Violet was Emily¡¯s least desired scenario, yet it had be a reality. This was exasperating to her.


    For Violet, Emily¡¯s presence was quickly dismissed from her thoughts, deemed too insignificant to linger in her memory.


    During a break, Violet overheard a conversation that disturbed her.


    ¡°Violet is said to have destroyed Emily¡¯s voice. She can¡¯t sing and is forced to work here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    115 BOHOS


    So da?


    Docal native when there¡¯s a heartless sister Involved.¡±


    ¡°This sole sees to have questionable morals.¡±


    Servemissionate. She didn¡¯t press charges out of concern for Violet,¡±


    ¡°The contrast between the sisters is stark.¡±


    It¡¯s brake how a beautiful voice was destroyed by a wicked sister.¡±


    Violet pushed the pantry door open, undeterred. The chatter ceased instantly. She was met with hostile, icy stares.


    Stent, she filled her water bottle. It wasn¡¯t in her interest to make enemies on her first day.


    She strolled out as it she hadn¡¯t heard anything after fetching her water.


    She ran into Emily, who was carrying a stack of photocoples, at the entryway.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Violet addressed her, ¡°about your voice. Shouldn¡¯t we report it to the cops and investigate thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly¡­want to investigate?¡± Emily replied, visibly pale.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s been saying I¡¯m responsible for your voice. I want the truth to be known.¡±


    Violet had initially believed her family¡¯s decision not to involve the police was for her benefit. After being disowned and dered dead by her father, she doubted his benevolence.


    Given Belle¡¯s personality, it seemed doubtful that she would let such an upset go unaddressed.


    Previously. Violet hadn¡¯t fully processed these events. When she reflected on them<b>, </b>she began to realize that there were many things amiss in the entire Incident.

 L 128

    ¡°Those weren¡¯t my words, and I¡¯m not sure how they got out. Perhaps Sydney pitled me for only working here and said too much. I¡¯ll make sure she stops,¡± Emily imed.


    Violet felt as if she had slipped into another universe, as Emily maintained her portrayal as a wronged and submissive girl.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to act that way with <b>me</b><b>. </b>I actually find your bolder side more genuine.¡±


    Violet responded with a dismissive smirk, eager to move past the conversation.


    Turning away. Violet encountered Oliver, the very person she least wished to see, who always seemed to appear at the most inopportune times<b>. </b>


    Now that she was no longer nervous, she could be more of her true self in his presence. Violet simply nodded, and walked over to her <b>desk</b><b>. </b>


    Behind her, Emily¡¯s whining voice echoed, ¡°Oliver.¡±


    Her tone was filled with a nauseating tone of self¨Cpity, as if the office were her personal domain. Violet then approached her immediate superior, Estelle Ruiz, a forthright woman.


    ¡°Take these and look them over,¡± Este said. ¡°You muste up with an idea. I¡¯lle over


    ¡°Understood,¡± Violet replied, appreciating Estelle¡¯s candor.


    When she returned to her desk, <b>she </b>saw <b>Oliver </b>standing next to it and assumed he was about to


    reprimand her.


    Violet approached him. She realized it was easier to cope with him after she let go <b>of </b>her affection.


    for Oliver.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to criticize <b>me </b>about Emily, I need proof, or I¡¯ll im defamation<b>. </b>If it¡¯s about work,


    please reach out to the appropriate personnel.¡±


    Oliver <b>was </b>taken aback. Violet, he remembered, <b>was </b>humble <b>and </b>non<b>¨C</b>confrontational. He was


    unfamiliar with her strong personality.


    He was unaware that Violet¡¯s previous meek and obedient demeanor was due to her love for him.


    Now that her love had gone<b>, </b>so had her patience for him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything<b>,</b>¡± Oliver exined. ¡°I just want you to support Emily. Her life has changed. and I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t be able to cope.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you take her under your wing? No one could hurt her,¡± Violet retorted


    sharply.


    ¡°Do we have to talk like this?¡± Oliver, now upset, questioned.


    Violet found the situation ironic and countered<b>. </b>¡°You can be harsh to me, but I can¡¯t be cold with


    you. It¡¯s my fault for giving you these ideas. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Vivi¡­


    Violet¡¯s detachment upset him, leaving a hole in his heart.


    Yet the possibility for them to be together was a lost cause. Emily had been by his side while he


    was in aa, but Violet was nowhere to be seen.


    Eventually, Oliver gathered himself and dered. ¡°Fine, from now on<b>, </b>I¡¯m only Emily¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Nothing more.¡±


    Nothing more, that¡¯s what he reduced their rtionship to. With those words, he disregarded all her efforts and dedication. Violet felt a strong impulse to confront him and question the value of


    her tireless efforts and care for him, both day and night.


    However, she refrained because it was pointless to ask him these questions.


    While Violet was distracted, Oliver quietly departed. It took her a moment to gather her thoughts.


    She then unexpectedly noticed Estelle, who had apparently been there for a while. It was likely that her manager had overheard their entire conversation.


    This thought made Violet uneasy.


    The possibility of her manager hearing such a personal exchange,bined with the ongoing workce rumors, raised concerns about the security of her position.


    Finally, Estelle broke the silence and instructed, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Violet followed Estelle without a word, feeling the weight of strange <b>and </b>gloating gazes


    along the way.


    ¡°Are you and Emily sisters?¡± Estelle asked, getting straight to the point.


    Violet confirmed with a nod, ¡°Yes, we are. But I want to rity, I didn¡¯t destroy her voice. What you see in our rtionship is simply the tip of the iceberg, the real depth can only be understood over time.¡±


    Estelle regarded her silently for a long moment, causing Violet¡¯s heart to sink. People usually side


    +15 BONOS


    Then, Estelle rified. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking about her voice. I just wanted to get a clearer picture of the


    situation, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Her smile was genuine, without any undertone of sarcasm.


    ¡°I trust my team members to be honest and not harm others for their own benefit. I believe in the saying, time reveals a person¡¯s true character. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Estelle expressed her faith in Violet, extending her hand in support.


    Her words moved Violet to tears. ¡°You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s chosen to believe me.¡±


    Violet¡¯s voice wasden with emotion and newfound hope. She felt immensely thankful for Estelle¡¯s trust. With Estelle¡¯s backing. Violet found that Emily¡¯s presence didn¡¯t cause more harm.


    Her design work began to gain appreciation and favor from thepany¡¯s leadership, and she was flourishing in her role. Finally, happiness started to disy itself on her face again.

 L 129

    Meanwhile, at the top floor of the building, recently leased, housed the president¡¯s office, its upants a mystery to most


    People would be shocked to learn that the world¡¯s richest man was working in such a remote location. At the very least, the stock market would experience some vtility, which would


    drive economists to begin examining new economic trends.


    Although it didn¡¯t cause a widespread stir, the staff of the Imperial Pce were unsettled. especially since Master Lucius had chosen this unassuming location for his office.


    That¡¯s right¨CLucius rented this space. He had abruptly relocated here following his unusual acquisition of Vermell Studio.


    ¡°Master Lucius, here are the documents you requested.¡±


    Lucius casually looked through Violet¡¯s most recent drawings. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Her manager agreed with this,¡± said the person in charge. ¡°She¡¯s a talented designer, wouldn¡¯t


    you agree?¡±


    ¡°Talented?¡± Lucius echoed, a hint of a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Master Lucius,¡± George said.


    Lucius motioned for the manager to leave, and reminded him. ¡°Keep my ownership of the


    ¡°Understood,¡± the manager agreed, though puzzled by the instruction.


    Once the manager left, George presented Lucius with some findings from their investigation.


    He reported, ¡°Master Lucius, we¡¯ve made some progress in the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Hismand was brief, but his demeanor was imposing<b>. </b>


    George promptly ryed, ¡°Our evidence suggests that the person responsible for damaging Ms. Violet¡¯s sister¡¯s voice might actually be the sister herself.¡±


    ¡°Her own sister?¡± Lucius questioned, skeptical.


    ¡°Yes. It appears the cup belonged to Ms. Violet, but her sister swapped the water. Her voice was destroyed after that. She most likely did it to herself.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Violet¡¯s sister intended to harm Violet¡¯s voice, but ended up damaging her own?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    A smile crept on Lucius¡¯s face. ¡°And what was her motive?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    After being previously misinformed, Lucius harbored doubts about George¡¯s reliability. He said skeptically. ¡°The information you¡¯ve brought seems untrustworthy!¡±


    George wiped his sweat and cautiously replied, ¡°I¡¯ll double¨Ccheck everything and ensure uracy before I report back.¡±


    Given his earlier mistake, George was aware that he had lost some standing in Lucius¡¯s eyes. He hesitated to assert theplete uracy of his information, and resolved to do a thorough. recheck.


    Lucius waved his handzily,


    g George to leave the room.


    Respectfully, George left Lucius¡¯s office.


    Lucius, deep in thought, pressed his palm on the tabletop.


    Why would Violet¡¯s sister seek to destroy her voice if George¡¯s leads were correct? Violet was not a singer, so losing her voice would have little effect on her.


    Yet Lucius¡¯s mind wandered away from this puzzle, his thoughts returning to Violet. He wondered


    if she was contentedly working without sparing him a thought.


    He pressed the inte on his desk, and ordered, ¡°Send Violet from the design department here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the issue, President?¡± Estelle answered the call, being the head of the design department


    and Violet¡¯s immediate boss. She was worried about Violet.


    *Just have here up.¡± he replied, avoiding any exnation.


    Estelle was always fond of Violet, and suspected she had made a mistake. She felt a need to


    protect her subordinate.


    She probed, ¡°Is it about the designs? She¡¯s new to the position and may notpletely


    ¡± </b>


    ¡°Must you handle everything for her?¡± Lucius rebuked, and abruptly ended the call in irritation.


    Estelle gazed at the phone<b>, </b><b>pondering </b>the challenging nature of their new president.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet was walking near Estelle with files in her hand and noticed <b>her </b>manager¡¯s apparent concern.


    ¡°The President has requested to see you. Please go to <b>the </b>twenty¨Cfifth floor.¡± Estelle informed <b>her</b>.


    ¡°The President?¡± Violet eximed, <b>stunned</b><b>. </b>


    Having just joined thepany, she was bewildered as to why the president would summon


    her<b>. </b>


    ¡°Why does he want to meet me<b>?</b>¡± <b>she </b>asked anxiously.


    An unexpected summons from the president, especially with no personal connection, was most certainly bad news.


    Estelle shook her head, offering only advice. ¡°Be careful. Try to be patient and speak nicely if he criticizes you.¡±


    Violet became even more nervous at this counsel<b>. </b>


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, inhaling deeply before proceeding.


    A harsh scolding shocked Violet as she approached the door.


    ¡°Do you see what you¡¯ve done? You messed up the paperwork!¡±


    She turned to see a colleague furiously mming documents onto a desk, eximing. ¡°How am I supposed to exin this mess to my manager?<b>¡± </b>


    Emily stood there, visibly shaken, her lips trembling and her eyes filled with tears, looking deeply wronged.


    Their manager approached to understand the situation and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The colleague vented, ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone could be so careless. I asked her to make copies. but she mixed up my design drawings with someone else¡¯s and brought back this mess to me!¡±

 L 130

    Chapter <b>0130 </b>


    The manager scanned the documents before sternly addressing Emily, ¡°Can¡¯t you read? Even if you can¡¯t, you should be able to read the page numbers<b>. </b>See<b>, </b>these pages are all mismatched! Do you use your brain when you work?<b>¡± </b>


    Unlike Violet, Emily had been pampered by Belle since childhood. She was treasured and nurtured with care, with no need to do anything beyond singing. It was understandable for her tock the ability to carry herself.


    Her upbringing contributed to her current plight.


    Violet shook her head in resignation.


    The scenario became more awkward and unpleasant when Emily looked up and met Violet¡¯s eyes.


    Violet chose not to involve herself in the matter and entered the elevator.


    Unknown to her<b>, </b>Emily was shooting a resentful nce at her behind her back.


    Arriving on the 25th floor, Violet¡¯s jaw fell at the vastness of the area.


    She mused at the opulence of the president¡¯s lifestyle.


    The office space downstairs was about the same, but the president alone had taken up a space


    The absence of any staff¨Cno secretary, assistant, or employee¨Cmade her wonder if the president


    ever felt lonely in such a vast space<b>. </b>


    Violet wondered if the president would get scared of staying here all alone.


    She strolled through the space, and heard her own echo.


    Violet contemted which of the numerous rooms was the president¡¯s office. She began to


    search all over t


    ce, trying to locate it.


    Suddenly, a displeased voice from behind her asked, ¡°Do you n to roam around here all day?¡±


    Startled, Violet turned quickly, encountering Lucius¡¯s stern, icy gaze peeking out from a doorway. He exuded a charm more captivating than any celebrity.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, taken aback.


    The fact that Lucius had acquired thispany was beyond her. Violet stared at him in confusion.


    Lucius casually shrugged.


    Violet then noticed the ¡°President¡¯s Office¡° son above the room n? mes in


    ¡°Are you the president¡¯s friend?¡± she asked.


    Lucius touched his face, seemingly uninterested in exining, Pre ansture HAY CA


    Violet stood still, and refused. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m here to see the president


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked your manager to bring you here, he responded, yinG MOOS ME


    choosing not to disclose his acquisition of thepany for her sake,


    Disheartened, Violet protested, ¡°How could you do this? Don¡¯t you now i¡¯m very besp


    Since Lucius wasn¡¯t the president, she felt no obligation to stay. She turned, and said Tes


    get back to work.¡±


    Lucius nearly exploded with anger. This silly woman hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time didn¡¯t she miss him for a bit? Her resolute actions implied she didn¡¯t give a damn about him.


    This infuriated him even more. He took a step forward, and sped her hand in his


    Her quick pace nearly caused her to stumble when he pulled her and spun her around


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± Violet eximed, infuriated.


    It was terrible enough that he interrupted her work for no apparent reason, but he also treated roughly. She rubbed the sore spot, ring back at him resentfully.


    Enraged, Lucius twisted his lips, desiring to devour the woman before him. He wondered


    how this woman could not sense his affection for her. What made him fall for her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? We have unresolved business to settle!¡± he dered.


    Instead of responding with hostility, Violet asked, ¡°What matters?


    ¡°What business?¡± Lucius pulled out the receipt and waved it before her eyes


    ¡°Did you forget? It cost me ten billion to rescue you. On top of that, I spent an entire night using my body to counteract that drug for you. Remember who I am? Lucius Davis, the wealthiest man alive. My body is priceless. Tell me, how do you n topensate me?¡±


    The notion of being ten billion dors in debt for the rest of my life was terrifying. Moreover, his physical involvement also became part of her debt?


    Violet parted her lips, preparing to object.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight of the fact that if not for my intervention, you would¡¯ve lost your freedom. You


    +15 BONOS


    a hellish location. Once you¡¯re caught in a ce like this, your fate is sealed,¡± he said, cutting her


    She held her tongue, acknowledging the truth in Lucius¡¯s words.


    ¡°Furthermore, there was no antidote for the drug in your system. <i>You </i>would¡¯ve died if it hadn¡¯t been for me to care about you and reluctantly be intimate with you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­antidote?¡±


    Deep down, Violet harbored resentment towards Lucius, He had freed her, only to bind her to him


    in such a way.


    Hearing his exnation, she grasped the entirety of her situation. His use of words like scorn and


    hesitation to describe his feelings toward her saddened her.


    Her head lowered<b>, </b>and her shoulders dropped. Her face lost all its radiance, and she murmured a


    low. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her demeanor somewhat soothed Lucius¡¯s annoyance. His frown eased, and he suggested, ¡°Since you appreciate what I¡¯ve done, show your sincerity. Join me for a drink.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>But I¡¯m on the clock,¡± she countered, albeit less vehemently.


    ¡°Having a drink with me is part of your job,¡± he graciously offered.


    Violet was reluctant to blur the lines between professional and personal. She proposed, ¡°How about this? What if Ie to <b>see </b>you after work for that drink<b>?</b>¡±

 Chapter 625

    <b>Chapter </b><b>625 </b>


    Mnie <b>looked </b>at her <b>coldly</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>We¡¯re </b>not familiar <b>with </b>each other.¡±


    Bianca smiled<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>okay </b><b>if </b>we¡¯re <b>not </b>familiar now. <b>We¡¯ll </b>get to know each other in the future. <b>Who </b>knows<b>, </b><b>you </b>might even end up <b>calling </b>me Mom someday<b>.</b>¡±


    <b>Mnie¡¯s </b><b>face </b>instantly darkened<b>, </b>her <b>gaze </b>piercing as she stared at Bianca.


    <b>Despite </b><b>her </b>young <b>age</b><b>, </b>Bianca exuded <b>an </b>indifferent air. She continued to smile and say, ¡°Just kidding. Don¡¯t mind <b>me</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    After she said <b>that</b><b>, </b>she noticed the man walking over from behind Mnie, and her expression changed. ¡°Oh, Mr. <b>Carter</b><b>, </b><b>why </b><b>did </b><b>you </b><be </b><b>so </b><bte</b><b>? </b><b>We¡¯ve </b>been waiting for you here for so long,¡± she said sweetly.


    <b>Mnie¡¯s </bplexion did not change even when the <b>food </b>was served.


    Yvette coughed twice. ¡°That youngdy <b>sure </b><b>is </b>a <b>force </b>to be reckoned with.¡±


    Mnie said nothing<b>, </b>but her mood was sour<b>. </b>Since Bianca was here, Howard should also be around.


    She did not have much of an appetite<b>. </b>Being the perceptive person that she was<b>, </b>Yvette noticed this and suggested, ¡°How <b>about </b>we <b>go </b><b>to </b>another restaurant? The food here doesn¡¯t taste too good.¡±


    Mnie did not <b>force </b>herself <b>to </b>stay and <b>agreed </b>with her suggestion. ¡°My treat<b>.</b>¡±


    This restaurant specialized in private dining<b>. </b>In addition to the tables in the main hall, there were also many private rooms.


    After Bianca warmly weed Tobias back <b>to </b>the private room, she obediently sat next to Howard. She <b>acted </b>as if the person who had just been clinging <b>to </b>Tobias was not her.


    Tobias¡® gaze kept shifting to <b>her</b><b>. </b>¡°Ms. Bianca, <b>you¡¯re </b>bing more and more beautiful by the day. Mr. Smith<b>, </b>you¡¯re <b>really </b>lucky <b>to </b>have such a beauty by your side.¡±


    Bianca pretended to blush shyly<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Carter<b>, </b>what are <b>you </b>saying? How am I pretty? Howard¡¯s daughter is the beautiful one.¡±


    ¡°Oh?<b>¡± </b>Tobias¡® interest was piqued, and he looked curiously at Howard. <b>¡°</b>Why have I never heard <b>about </b><b>you </b>having a daughter<b>, </b>Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°She <b>was </b><b>the </b><b>one </b>standing beside me <b>just </b>now. She <b>was </b>wearing <b>a </b>white shirt. <b>She¡¯s </b>tall, fair, and has a <b>great </b>figure,<b>¡± </b>Bianca said.


    Tobias recalled Mnie and pped his thigh <b>excitedly</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Smith<b>, </b><b>you¡¯ve </b>certainly been keeping her well under <b>wraps</b>. I never knew <b>you had </b><b>such </b>a beautiful daughter.<b>¡± </b>


    Howard frowned and gave Bianca <b>a </b><b>stern </b>look, expressing <b>some </b>displeasure. He seemed to be ming her for being too talkative<b>. </b><b>However</b><b>, </b>since Tobias was already seated in front <b>of </b><b>him</b>, <b>he </b>could not say much¨Cespecially since he <b>still </b>needed <b>the </b>man¡¯s help.


    Chapter 625N


    Tobias smiled. ¡°You must treasure her very much, seeing how you¡¯ve been keeping her hidden <b>all </b>these years.<b>¡± </b>


    Howard¡¯s heart sank. After hesitating for a moment, he raised his head and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, what are you saying? I didn¡¯t even know she was here today. Let me go and call her over so you can meet her.¡±


    Mnie and Yvette had decided to change to another restaurant. Yvette found a highly¨Crated restaurant not far from there on her phone.


    Just <b>as </b>they were about <b>to </b>pay the bill<b>, </b>they looked up and saw Howard standing outside the private


    <b>room </b>


    He looked particrly refined today, dressed in a shirt and trousers with a pair <b>of </b>gold¨Cframed sses resting on his nose.


    Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed. She looked at him coldly but did not say anything.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter <b>626 </b>


    Howard¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile as he said warmly, ¡°Mel<b>, </b>why <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>you </b>tell me you were here to eat? This is the restaurant I was talking about thest time. The <b>food </b>here <b>is </b><b>excellent</b>.¡±


    Mnie looked at his eyes behind the lenses, which were <b>not </b>warm and tender at all but rather shrewd. She remained silent momentarily before saying, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>just came <b>to </b><b>have </b>dinner <b>with </b><b>my </b>colleague.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Well, that¡¯s perfect,¡± Howard said with a smile while looking at Yvette<b>. </b>¡°Allow me <b>to </b>treat you and your colleague to dinner. Let me thank her for taking care of you.¡±


    Mnie instinctively felt repulsed and promptly declined his offer. ¡°No need, we¡¯ve already <b>eaten</b>.¡±


    ¡°Mel.¡± Howard¡¯s eyes showed some dissatisfaction as he looked at Mnie. His tone was heavier than before as he said, ¡°I just want to have a meal with you. Is it that difficult? I know you me me, but right now-¡±


    He stopped and sighed helplessly. ¡°Mel, are you unwilling to give me another chance?¡± he said.


    Judging from his demeanor, Mnie surmised it would be <b>difficult </b>to make him leave if <b>she </b>did not agree to his request. She did not want to get into any fights with him here. She took a deep breath, turned <b>to </b>Yvette, and said, ¡°Sorry, I have something to attend to. I need to go.¡±


    Yvette blinked. She did not manage a reply as Mnie had already left first.


    Howard remained in ce, smiling at her before turning around and leaving as well.


    Yvette watched their backs as they left and could not shake off a sense of unease. Something about the situation felt strange.


    Mnie followed Howard into the private room. The first person she saw was Bianca. Bianca had her chin in her hands. As soon as she saw Mnie enter, she immediately turned her eyes toward Tobias and said, ¡°Tobias, look. Howard¡¯s daughter is really beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Tobias did not shy away from looking at Mnie. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes as he said, ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s beautiful. Like father, like daughter.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie felt Tobias<b>¡® </b>gaze on her and could sense the overt familiarity in it. It could not be any more obvious what the gaze was implying.


    Howard cleared his throat and introduced, ¡°Mel, this is Tobias. <b>He¡¯s </b>been praising your beauty. You should make a toast as a sign of your gratitude.¡±


    Without even looking at Tobias, Mnie asked Howard in a cold tone, ¡°So, when you said you wanted to treat me to a meal, was this what <b>you </b>meant?¡±


    Her words left no room for him to save his reputation. Howard furrowed his brows and rebuked, Tobias is also your elder.<b>¡± </b>


    11


    212


    ¡°Suddenly, everyone is an elder i should respect? When did they have the right to ask me for that?¡±


    She could not help but recall the content of that video again. She did not expect Howard to target her.


    Seeing this, Tobias tactfully intervened. He patted his beer belly generously and spoke kindly, ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to have a temper, especially a pretty youngdy such as you. A temper and <b>a </b>character, I like that!¡±


    He took out his phone and gestured toward Mnie, saying, ¡°Mel, right? Why don¡¯t we exchange numbers? I¡¯m not as conservative as your dad. I like hanging out with <i>you </i>young folks.¡±


    Mnie looked at the greed and tant lust in his eyes. She was disgusted, and her expression soured. Tobias waited for her response for a while but did not get any.


    Displeasure crossed his face as he turned to Howard. His tone was bitter as he said, ¡°Mr. Smith, your daughter seems to be looking down on me, eh?¡±


    Howard¡¯s eyes turned cold as he rebuked, ¡°Mel<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>taught you better. How could you be so disrespectful to your elders? Apologize <b>to </b>Mr. Carter right now!¡±

 Chapter 627

    <b>Chapter </b><b>627 </b>


    Howard became increasingly frustrated, and Bianca interjected hypocritically, <b>¡°</b>Exactly. Tobias has always been open¨Cminded and generous. Exchanging numbers is no big deal. Why make such a fuss?


    <b>¡°</b><b>You¡¯re </b>making it seem like Tobias wants to do something to you.¡±


    Howard pushed his sses up, furrowing his brows as he exined <b>to </b>Mnie, ¡°Tobias and I are old friends. He just wants <b>to care </b>for <b>you </b>too.¡±


    Mnie looked at him calmly. ¡°Why does he want to do that? Am I that close to him? Also-¡±


    She continued sarcastically<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯ve neglected me for so many years. Now you¡¯re telling me your friend is concerned about me. Do you actually want me to believe that?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Mnie<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>Howard suddenly lowered his voice, his face flushing red as <b>he </b>scolded her, <b>¡°</b>Who taught you to speak to your elders like this, your grandfather or your mother?


    ¡°I should have taken you away <b>back </b>then. Look at what you¡¯ve be now. You disrespect your


    elders and show no remorse<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Initially<b>, </b>Mnie could contain her anger, but she did not expect Howard to mention her grandfather


    in such an usatory tone.


    Mnie¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Howard, you have no right to mention my grandfather!¡±


    Both Mnie¡¯s paternal grandparents passed away early, and her maternal grandfather had always


    treated Howard like his own son.


    When Dn wanted a divorce<b>, </b>her grandfather had stood by Howard¡¯s side. Even after learning about Howard¡¯s infidelity, he never said a bad word about him in front of Mnie.


    What right did Howard have to me her grandfather?


    Howard suddenly raised his hand, his eyes zing with anger. <b>¡°</b>Mnie, do you still have any manners left? How dare you speak to me like this?! It looks like I haven¡¯t disciplined you enough all these years!¡±


    The moment he said that, his palm came swinging down.


    Mnie did not have time to dodge and instinctively leaned sideways. However, the blow did not <be</b><b>. </b>Instead, she felt a force grabbing her arm and <b>pulling </b>her <b>back </b><b>a </b>few steps. She stumbled into a


    warm embrace.


    The familiar scent <b>of </b>pine filled her senses <b>as </b>she looked up and saw Eugene¡¯s clear and defined jawline. She found herself held tightly in his arms, <b>just </b><b>in </b>time <b>to </b>avoid Howard¡¯s p.


    The room fell silent, and even Howard <b>was </b>taken aback. He looked at his empty hand. Something shed through his eyes before <b>his </b>usual dominant attitude returned. There was an underlying sense <b>of </b>guilt on his face<b>. </b>


    Chustle 627


    2.12


    The moment he saw Eugene, that sense of guilt vanished and was reced by anger. ¡°Mnie! Have 1 lost control over you now? Look at what you¡¯ve be¡±


    Mnie recalled the moment of shock and pinched her palm as Howard¡¯s angry questioning tone rang in her ears


    Closing her eyes briefly, she looked back at Howard. Her gaze was filled with bone¨Cchilling coldness.


    At that moment, another person barged into the room. Yvette entered the room with a cheerful smile and said, ¡°Oh, <b>I¡¯m </b>sorry <b>I¡¯m </bte, Mel. Does your dad¡¯s invitation for dinner still stand?¡±


    Her words came to an abrupt halt when she saw Eugene. She froze on the spot, murmuring, ¡°Mr. Scott, how did you get here so soon?¡±


    Mnie did not hear Yvette¡¯s words. She was focused on Howard, looking at the hint of guilt and nervousness in his eyes. Apart from that, there was no trace of remorse or regret


    It looked like he would not have cared even if he had actually managed to p Mnie just now.


    <i>¡°</i>Come on, Howard old guy. What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you resolve things peacefully? Why resort to violence? Is this youngdy¡¯s face something you can just hit casually?


    ¡°It would be such a shame if she got disfigured.¡± Tobias switched up his demeanor again and yed the good guy.

 Chapter 628

    <b>Chapter </b><b>628 </b>


    He approached Mnie while holding his belly, reaching out as if to touch her. He looked <i>up </i>and was met with Eugene¡¯s cold gaze. Startled, he awkwardly withdrew his hand.


    Only then did Mnie turn to look at Eugenie.


    He stood behind her<b>, </b>holding her securely in his embrace. He was dressed in a suit and wore a long trench coat over it. His hair fell naturally over his eyebrows, probably to conceal the scar on his forehead.


    Yvette subtly tugged at the hem <b>of </b>Mnie¡¯s clothes and winked at her.


    Yvette was lively by nature but also adept at reading the room. She noted that Mnie¡¯s expression was not good when she left with Howard earlier.


    Thus<b>, </b>she discreetly took a photo of the two of them and sent it to Eugene, hoping to <b>get </b>closer to him. She did not expect Eugene to arrive <b>so </b>soon.


    Observing the atmosphere in the room<b>, </b>she cleared her throat and grabbed Mnie¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, but you¡¯re being so reckless. What if you bump into something? What will you do then?¡±


    ¡°What? Pregnant?¡± Howard overheard her words and stared at Mnie incredulously, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?!¡± He took a couple <b>of </b>steps forward as if to verify with Mnie. Eugene immediately reached out and pulled Mnie behind him.


    Mnie looked up as she did not want to look <b>at </b>Howard. She unexpectedly met Eugene¡¯s gaze head- on. <b>He </b>shielded her behind him<b>, </b>and his voice was low as he growled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She has to be careful not to bump into anything.¡±


    Howard red at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what¡¯s going on? Mnie<b>, </b>why didn¡¯t you tell me about your pregnancy?!¡±


    He pointed at Eugene<b>, </b>his eyes wide with fury<b>. </b>¡°Is it his<b>? </b><b>I¡¯m </b>asking <b>you</b><b>, </b><b>is </b><b>it </b>his?!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter whose it is?<b>¡± </b>Mnie suppressed her emotions as she stepped out from behind Eugene.


    Her <b>voice </b>turned cold as she countered, ¡°Since you disappeared for over a decade, what right do you have <b>to </b>assume the role of my father? What exactly gives <b>you </b>that right, Howard?¡±


    However<b>, </b>Howard did not seem to hear her question. <b>He </b>continued ring at her intensely before shifting his gaze to Eugene, who was standing beside her<b>. </b><b>His </b>tone <b>was </b>filled with anger and


    bitterness.


    ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>you¡¯ve disappointed me greatly! A child outside of marriage <b>is </b>such a disgraceful thing. <b>How </b>could you <b>do </b>this-¡±


    A faint scoff came from above <b>her</b><b>, </b>and Mnie looked up <b>to </b><b>see </b>Eugene shaking <b>his </b><b>head </b>slightly. Seeing Howard¡¯s furious and <b>vtile </b><b>demeanor</b>, she could not bear <b>to </b><b>stay </b>any longer. She feared she


    might vomit.


    Pulling on Eugene¡¯s coat, she turned around and left without a word.


    717


    Yvette dared not say anything either, she nced in the direction of the private room and murmured, ¡°Well, Mr. Scott, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Take good care of Mel,


    ¡°<b>Oh</b>, and by the way, pay more attention to her health, Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t get too agitated, It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    With that, she left. However, after walking a distance away, she took out her phone, opened her chat, and clicked on her conversation with Nicole.


    After hesitating for a moment<b>, </b>she sent the photo she had taken sneakily with a message attached: [ Doesn¡¯t this man look a lot like Matthew? And doesn¡¯t he resemble Mnie too?)

 Chapter 629

    Mnie followed Eugene as they left the restaurant. She remained silent the entire way. Howard¡¯s voice echoed incessantly in her mind, causing her head to pound and a sense of difort to grow


    her chest.


    Suddenly, Eugene stopped walking.


    Mnie looked up at him<i>, </i>her thoughts swirling in her eyes.


    She could not deny that if Eugene had not pulled her away just now, Howard¡¯s p would have connected with her face<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Why did youe just now?¡±


    ¡°Yvette sent me a message,¡± Eugene replied casually, ncing at the time on his phone. ¡°We¡¯re not sure about Howard and Matthew¡¯s rtionship yet. It¡¯ll be troublesome for you to get involved.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips slightly. ¡°So, you came to remind me?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze remained calm. He did not answer her question directly but instead casually nced at her before asking, ¡°Do you want me to ask Lee to take you to the hospital for a check-


    His voice was deep, and Mnie could sense his intention. He probably did not want any idents to happen to her that could affect him.


    Eugene was a cautious man, especially now that Howard was involved with Matthew. There were so many things going on, so naturally, Eugene would not allow Mnie to cause trouble for bo


    After a moment of silence, Mnie declined. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back to the conference hall by myself.¡±


    She did not feel entirelyfortable facing Eugene now either. Nobody wanted to be seen in ar embarrassing situation.


    Eugene raised an eyebrow slightly but did not say anything.


    When Mnie returned to the conference hall, Yvette was already inside. Seeing her return so quickly, <b>Yvette </b>was surprised. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±


    She thought she would at least spend some more time with Eugene.


    Mnie looked at Yvette, hesitant to speak. Eventually, she shook her head and returned to her sot.


    Yvette pondered for a moment before following her. She poured a cup of hot water for Mnie, adopting a more subdued tone than usual <b>as </b>she said, ¡°Mnie, are you upset that I called Mr. SoT <b>over</b>? I <b>didn¡¯t </b>expect him toe either. I <b>was </b>just worried about you-


    ¡°I <b>don¡¯t </b>me <b>you</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Mnie </b>interrupted <b>before </b>Yvette could finish. ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known how <b>to </b>handle the situation.¡± She rubbed her temples<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±


    Yvette could tell <b>that </b>Mnie did not want to talk much right now. She looked at Mnie with a


    Throughout the afternoon, Mnie¡¯s performance at work remained good. She forced herself to focus entirely on nning the case, leaving no room for thoughts about Howard,


    Her work efficiency surprisingly remained high this afternoon. After Eric passed by her three times. <b>with </b>some documents, he finally could not help but call out to her, ¡°Mnie?¡±


    Mnie looked up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, <b>I </b>just wanted to remind you to take a break. You¡¯ve been burying yourself in work all afternoon. Why are you working so seriously with the sry Xander is giving you?¡± <b>He </b>chuckled. ¡°Ever heard of cking off? Employees should know how to ck off.¡±


    ncing at the time and realizing that it was almost time for today¡¯s conference to end, Mnie nodded at Eric. ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    Eric grinned with satisfaction. Before he could say a word, he heard Mnie ask him, ¡°Is Mr. Fuller still with Mr. Gamer? I have something I don¡¯t quite understand and want to ask them.¡±


    Eric felt a lump <b>in </b>his throat but stillined softly, ¡°This is why I hate Xander. <b>He¡¯s </b>a workaholic himself, and everyone in the studio follows suit.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter <b>630 </b>


    Despite <b>his </bints, Eric still agreed <b>to </b>take Mnle to see the man once things here were finished. They went <b>to </b>theboratory <b>as </b>nned<b>, </b>and Eric suggested grabbing Xander¡¯s material <b>along </b>since they were already there<b>. </b>


    As they approached, Mnie instinctively nced upstairs and saw an elderlydy sitting on the balcony<b>, </b>soaking up the sun.


    She paused and asked Eric<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Is thatdy our neighbor?<b>¡± </b>


    Eric nced over and replied, ¡°Oh<b>, </b>that¡¯s Mrs. Lyney<b>. </b>She <b>lives </b>around <b>the </b>corner. Usually, she¡¯s at home alone. Mr. <b>Fuller¡¯s </b>daughter often asks her to help with receiving packages <b>or </b>something.¡±


    The woman had grayish¨Cwhite hair and appeared <b>to </b>be at <b>least </b><b>80 </b>years old. She <b>had </b>a kind face and greeted Eric with a cheerful smile.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>the data was downloaded sessfully this time. Eric wiped his sweat and said, <b>¡°</b>I was worried the power might suddenly <b>go </b>out. <b>Let¡¯s </b>go find Mr. <b>Fuller</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The olddy was <b>still </b><b>sitting </b><b>on </b>the balcony when they left. She had a basket of crushed walnuts in her hands and was slowly shelling them.


    Mnie paused for a moment. The old woman happened to look up then, her eyes narrowing as she


    smiled <b>at </b>Mnie<b>. </b>


    On the <b>way </b><b>downstairs</b><b>, </b>Eric mentioned that she <b>had </b>fallenst year whileing downstairs and had not fully recovered due to her old age. Now<b>, </b>she had to rely on a cane<b>. </b>


    After a <b>busy </b>day<b>, </b>it was almost six o¡¯clock.


    Just as Mnie got into the car, her phone rang. It was <b>a </b>call from a food delivery service<b>. </b>¡°Hello, Miss Smith, Mr. <b>Scott </b>ordered dinner <b>for </b><b>you</b><b>. </b>Can we deliver it <b>now</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    She had been <b>so </b>busy <b>all </b>day that she had <b>almost </b><b>forgotten </b><b>about </b>it. The old man had mentioned <b>yesterday </b>that he <b>would </b>arrange dinner for her and Eugene.


    When she returned to the hotel<b>, </b><b>there </b>was indeed someone waiting <b>outside </b>her room. The dinner ordered by the old man was sumptuous. The portions <b>were </brge, and there was even some expensive <b>fare</b><b>. </b>


    It looked like a <b>variety </b>of all the most nourishing foods in the <b>world </b><b>piled </b><b>together</b>.


    <b>Seeing </b>the tableware <b>set </b>for two<b>, </b><b>Mnie </b>hesitated for a moment <b>before </b>calling Eugene. It was apparent that the dinner Henry ordered was <b>not </b>intended for <b>her </b>alone.


    Eugene picked <b>up </b><b>the </b><b>call </b><b>quickly</b>. He was likely <b>still </b><b>in </b><b>his </b><b>car </b>as <b>there </b>was <b>the </b>faint <b>noise </b><b>of </b>car horns <b>in </b><b>the </b>background<b>. </b>Mnie <b>said</b>, ¡°Henry <b>ordered </b>dinner. Can I pack some for <b>you </b>and bring <b>it </b>up?¡±


    Eugene paused for a moment <b>before </b>replying indifferently, <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>want me <b>to </b>eat leftovers<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°It¡¯s not leftovers,¡± Mnie exined<b>. </b>However, she felt it might indeed be inappropriate,


    considering it <b>was </b>dinner Henry ordered. ¡°I just <b>don¡¯t </b>have much of an <b>appetite </b>tonight. Eating with me might <b>affect </b>your mood.¡±


    Having just finished golf with a client, Eugene was in <b>his </b><b>car</b>. He leisurely adjusted his sleeves before calmly responding, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when <b>I </b><b>get </b><b>back</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    The moment the <b>call </b>ended, Henry called. ¡°Mel, I <b>see </b>you¡¯ve received the order. I ordered dinner for two<b>. </b>If you don¡¯t mind, you can have dinner with Eugene<b>. </b><b>If </b>you do mind, just take your share and leave some for him.¡±


    Despite what he said, Mnie could tell that he wanted her to have dinner with Eugene. She looked at the table set for two and replied, ¡°Eugene hasn¡¯te back <b>yet</b>.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t wait for him. It won¡¯t be good if the food gets cold,¡± he said simply.


    Although Henry suggested she eat first, Mnie was not actually going <b>to </b>do as he suggested and eat alone. Instead, she sat nearby, flipping through the documents Mr. Fuller had gone through. She waited for Eugene to return.


    Before Eugene came back, however, she received an unexpected visitor¨CVi. The moment she heard the knock on the door, Mnie opened it<b>, </b>only to <b>see </b>Vi standing outside with a sweet smile on her face<b>. </b>

 Chapter 631

    Vi <b>was </b>stunned to see Mnie there. There was panic in her eyes, but she quickly hid it. Vi forced a smile and asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie looked at her in surprise as well.


    Vi looked different from before. She always had an Image of a pure<b>, </b>Innocent white flower that was demure and pretty.


    However, she currently had thick makeup and chose to draw her eyeliner upward.


    Her dark, straight hair had been permed into big waves, and she was wearing <b>sexy </b>clothes that clearly did not suit her.


    She looked like a child who was wearing adult clothes.


    Mnie looked her over for a second before saying slowly, ¡°This is my room. I think you must have gotten the wrong room.¡±


    For some reason, her words seemed to trigger Vi. Vi looked instantly <b>upset</b>. She red at Mnie. <b>¡°</b>I didn¡¯t know this was your room. What do you mean by saying that?¡±


    Mnie paused. She raised her eyes to look at the enraged Vi and said coldly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>don¡¯t mean anything. You were the one who knocked on my door, Vi. This is considered harassment. It¡¯s within my right to get the security guards to throw you out.¡±


    The room Xander had reserved was high¨Cend and was in a very quiet area. The entire floor was quiet, and Mnie¡¯s words could be heard quite clearly.


    Mnie looked at Vi standing in front of her with a <b>stoic </b>expression. Vi¡¯s <b>face </b>turned a shade of red andter white. Mnie suddenly felt like she should not have changed rooms. Otherwise<b>, </b>she would not have bumped into Vi.


    Vi was pressing her right hand on her chest. She had specially dressed up in a short dress with a low cleavage to meet someone. If <b>she </b>was <b>not </b>careful with her dress<b>, </b>sh? would identally expose herself.


    She did not expect to see Mnie there. The most embarrassing thing about this was when Vi nced at the door<b>, </b>she saw that Mnie¡¯s room number was <b>906. </b><b>The </b>room she wanted to go to was 909. <b>Vi </b><b>was </b><b>the </b><b>one </b>who made <b>the </b>mistake.


    Her chest heaved heavily as <b>she </b>tried her best to hide her humiliation and hate. Vi raised her eyes to stare deeply at <b>Mnie</b><b>. </b><b>She </b><b>bit </b><b>her </b>lip and said in a low voice, <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>was my fault. I came to the wrong


    room.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained motionless. Vi clenched her fists and held back her emotions as <b>she </b>turned <b>to </b>leave.


    As Vi turned <b>the </b><b>corner</b><b>, </b>Mnie <b>watched </b>on with a cold look in her eyes. She turned to return to


    her room.


    However, Mnie heard footsteps and looked up to see Eugene walking in her direction.


    Mnie tried to stop herself from frowning as she looked in the direction Vi had left,


    Eugene returned just after she left. What a coincidence.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± It was raining outside, and Eugene was a little wet from the rain. He stopped near Mnie and asked her in a deep voice.


    Mnie replied nonchntly, ¡°Vi was here.¡±


    Fuges eyebrow raised slightly. He seemed to be surprised.


    212


    Mnie looked away and turned to return to her room. Eugene did <b>not </b>hesitate as he walked into the room with her.


    They did not notice that Vi, who had just left by turning the corner<b>, </b><b>suddenly </b>returned.


    She stared at Mnie¡¯s room door in disbelief. Vi had left disgruntled because she was holding her temper back. Moreover, she was not mentally prepared to meet that person<b>, </b>which was why she returned.


    Vi arrived right in time to see Eugene and Mnie enter the room.


    She red at Mnie¡¯s room door. Mnie and Eugene had probably been together for quite a while. Vi¡¯s nails dug into the wall. It hurt her nails because she used too much <b>force</b>.


    ¡°Vi? What are you doing here? Mr. Gray just told me that you were looking for me, and I was thinking of searching around for you<b>.</b>¡± A man¡¯s <b>voice </b>was heard behind her, and Vi suddenly froze.


    She forced herself to turn back. She saw <b>a </b>man of about 40 looking warmly at her.

 L 131

    Her expression was one of desperate pleading, her eyes imploring. She couldn¡¯t afford to jeopardize her hard-won job in this situation.


    Lucius¡¯s heart softened as he saw her despairing expression. He had nned to im her immediately, but he was now willing to wait a little longer.


    ¡°Make sure youe up after work. Don¡¯t force me toe looking for you,¡± he instructed before turning and shutting the door.


    Violet lingered outside for a moment before descending the stairs.


    ¡°Vivi, did the president give you trouble?¡± Estelle asked upon her return.


    Having not actually met the president, Violet shook her head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Estelle said, oblivious to the turmoil within Violet. She gently patted her shoulder


    and said, ¡°Back to work now.¡±


    Violet returned to her workspace.


    Having recently wept in the restroom, Emily looked up with reddened eyes. Despite working for the samepany, there was a clear difference between the sisters.


    Violet was skilled and well-liked by the boss, while the other couldn¡¯tplete even a simple


    assignment.


    Emily was embarrassed by the sharp contrast. Violet¡¯s employment at the samepany was frustrating to her.


    Everyone started leaving the office at the end of the workday, though Violet stayedte for


    overtime.


    Oliver¡¯s arrival in the office captured everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone here knew his close


    rtionship with Emily.


    ¡°Emily, your boyfriend¡¯s here,¡± someone noted.


    As Emily turned toward Oliver, she noticed his gaze not on her, but through the ss wall, directed


    at a specific area in the design office.


    Tightening her grip, she quickly approached, calling out, ¡°Oliver!¡±


    Only when Oliver finally faced her did he offer a gentle smile.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°He¡¯s not Just my boyfriend, but my nc¨¦,¡± Emily dered openly with a broad grin, her voice loud enough for the whole office to hear.


    The envious nces from her colleagues were hard to miss.


    Oliver didn¡¯t object. He maintained a soft gaze, though he no longer focused his gaze on Violet. ¡± We should go now.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Emily reached out, ncing in Violet¡¯s direction. ¡°Violet, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Her donor was yful, giving an air of sincerity to her invitation.


    Without even looking up, Violet declined, ¡°We¡¯re not exactly headed in the same direction, are we?¡±


    Awkwardly, Emily¡¯s expression turned to one of hurt as she came closer and said, ¡°Violet, haven¡¯t


    you been angry with us long enough? Please, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Was Emily implying that Violet was the troublemaker here?


    Violet nearly burst intoughter. Wasn¡¯t it Emily who had falsely used her of ruining her voice


    and spreading rumors about her?


    She retorted sarcastically, ¡°Emily, perhaps acting is your true calling. You may not be cut out for


    lead roles, but as a supporting actor, you¡¯d be perfect.¡±


    ¡°Violet!¡±


    Oliver finally lost his temper. His formerly gentle eyes were now filled with disappointment.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± he chided.


    In his perspective, Violet was being unreasonable.


    Violet felt a pang of hurt from his disapproving look, tightly clutching her fingers beneath her


    sleeve. She was acutely aware that Emily¡¯s act was all for Oliver¡¯s sake, but her pride prevented


    her from ying along.


    ¡°Oliver,¡± Emily intervened softly, gently pulling him. ¡°Violet¡¯s just in a bad mood. Please don¡¯t be


    harsh with her.¡±


    Eventually, Oliver refrained from furtherment and exited the office, firmly holding Emily¡¯s hand and not letting go.


    Violet watched them leave, and sighed bitterly. She had once dreamed of being the one Oliver


    would lead like that. Life¡¯s twists can be cruel.


    At the door, Oliver paused, affectionately stroking Emily¡¯s hair.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Emily lied.


    In truth, she was exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t admit it to him.


    Concerned, he suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should quit. You may not be tired, but seeing it pains me.¡±


    Emily¡¯s response was heartfelt. ¡°One must try to stand on their own. My singing career is over, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find my worth elsewhere.¡±


    Secretly, she was eager to leave, but Oliver¡¯s words motivated her to demonstrate her resilience<i>. </i>


    ¡°Emily, your strength sometimes hurts me, but I¡¯m d I chose you,¡± Oliver said as he


    hugged her and reassured her. ¡°Thank you for being there for me and waking me up.¡±


    Violet had gotten up from her desk to go get some water. She happened to witness this scene and overhear Oliver¡¯s love confession. Her heart ached involuntarily.


    Despite her deration that she had let go of Oliver, she wasn¡¯t built of steel and couldn¡¯t remain unaffected. His remarks continued to sting her.


    She could only imagine Oliver¡¯s disdain if he discovered it was her who had stayed by his side.


    Shaking off these thoughts, Violet returned to her work with renewed focus.


    By ten o¡¯clock, Lucius had grown restless in his wait for Violet.


    He had even skipped his dinner, anticipating her arrival. Yet, there was no sign of her.


    Unustomed to waiting, his irritation and hunger intensified.


    He abruptly grabbed his coat and stormed out.


    Violet was deeply engrossed in her work, and lost track of time. Of course, she had forgotten her


    earlier promise to Lucius too.


    Bang! The office¡¯s ss door shattered under a fierce kick.


    Violet was startled enough by the loud bang that she nearly knocked herputer off the desk.


    She instinctively covered her head and prepared to flee, believing it was a robbery. Then, she saw


    the man standing at the door.


    He stood among the shattered ss, his expression grave, as if about to eat someone.

 L 132

    Chapter <b>0132 </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius¡¯s actions surprised Violet. She cried out in rm, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Silent and determined, he grasped her firmly. <b>¡°</b>What are you trying to do?¡±


    Ignoring her pleas, Lucius marched forward with long steps, straight for a special passage. He was seemingly indifferent to her protests.


    Fear engulfed Violet as <b>she </b>struggled to understand his motives.


    The special passage was brightly lit and harshly illuminated his face, revealing his icy demeanor. Trying to break free, she stopped when he violently shattered amp on the wall.


    She finally quieted down, panted, and scowled at him.


    Fresh blood <b>dripped </b>from his fingertips, falling to the floor drop¨Cby¨Cdrop. His face was dark and brooding, but he showed no signs of pain, as if his hand had be severed from his nerves.


    Lucius then released her, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Do I mean nothing to you?¡±


    Confused and unsure of how to respond. She was ovee with sympathy as she stared nkly


    at his wounded hand.


    He pressed for an answer, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Hesitantly, she asked, ¡°What do you expect me to say?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Define what I represent in your life!¡±


    What did Lucius mean to her? Agatha had already taken up residence in his heart. What would he


    do if she dered her feelings or love <b>for </b>him? Surely, he would mock her.


    ¡°In reality, we don¡¯t have any rtionships, do we?¡± she responded cautiously,


    ¡°Really?¡± His reply wasced with a bitter resignation.


    He nodded, a cold smirk crossing his face, and agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re nothing to each other.¡±


    Then, he walked away, leaving her standing alone and rooted to the spot, until he disappeared from sight. She felt uneasy as she nced at the puddle of blood on the floor.


    She returned to her office to pack her belongings and went home because she was no longer in the mood to work.


    As she reached the door<b>, </b>she recalled her forgotten promise to join him for a drink. In the midst of


    123


    +15 BONOS


    He must be upset, she reasoned. He was a proud and aloof man, yet she had ignored him.


    Why was there such a huge gap between them?


    Lucius was like the sun shining brightly in the sky in Violet¡¯s mind, desirable yet unattainable.


    A call from George that night abruptly woke Violet up.


    ¡°Ms. Violet, can youe over now?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°What¡¯s happened<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Master Lucius. He¡¯s injured and refuses to be bandaged. Please, we need your help.¡±


    George¡¯s urgent request jolted her awake. It had been hours since they parted.


    ¡°Has the wound been open all <b>this </b>time?¡± she asked, concerned.


    ¡°Yes, and his blood clotting is <b>poor</b>. He could bleed out without medicines and bandaging.¡±


    These final words worried Violet. She leaped out of bed and dashed out the door, forgetting to change her clothing in her haste.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?<b>¡± </b>Naomi asked after being awakened by themotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.<b>¡± </b>Violet assured her, though she was already rushing <b>out </b>the door.


    Stepping outside, Violet immediately felt the chill against her thinly¨Cd body, but there was no time to dwell on it. She raised her hand to g down a cab.


    ¡°Ms. Violet,¡± called a voice from a car that had just stopped before her, driven by an unknown


    driver.


    ¡°Mr. George sent me for you,¡± he exined, offering her a phone.


    George¡¯s voice confirmed the arrangement, expressing gratitude for her presence.


    Without hesitation, Violet entered the vehicle, which took her to the most opulent hotel in the city. There, she was ushered into a penthouse, where George and Lucius awaited.


    Upon seeing Violet, George expressed relief<b>. </b>¡°Ms. Violet, I¡¯m d you can make it.¡±


    He led her to the room where Lucius was<b>. </b>


    Lucius was clutching a ss of <b>wine </b>in one hand, his other hand was bandaged, and blood oozed


    through it and dropped to the floor.


    +15 BONOS


    The doctor present seemed reluctant to approach.


    Lucius¡¯s eyes briefly softened upon seeing Violet, then turned icy.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he questioned coldly.


    Ignoring his query, Violet walked over and was concerned about his injury. <b>¡°</b>Why


    didn¡¯t you let the doctor treat you?<b>¡± </b>


    Lucius pulled away and stated, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What do you mean, it¡¯s none of my concern? What would I do if something were to happen to you?


    Violet¡¯s words were blurted out impulsively. This unexpected confession surprised both of them. She hadn¡¯t expected herself to voice such deep concern.


    Puzzled, Lucius sought rification<b>. </b>¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She avoided giving him a clear answer. She sought for his hand once more, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault


    for losing track of time. Please allow the doctor to stop the bleeding.¡±


    He remained motionless, insistent on a clear response from Violet. Violet¡¯s strength weakened at


    the sight of the blood, and she muttered, ¡°I feel dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and bandage it!¡± Lucius said, softening his stance and ring at the doctor.


    The doctor approached promptly <b>with </b>the necessary medical supplies.


    As Violet tenderly held Lucius¡¯s hand to alleviate his difort, she inadvertently pressed her


    chest against his clenched fist.


    Sensing the soft contact, Lucius looked up sharply, his face clouding over with displeasure.

 L 133

    Chapter <b>0133 </b>


    He bellowed<b>, </b>¡°Everyone, get out<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    The others were perplexed and hesitated <b>to </bply.


    Seeing Lucius¡¯s fiery gaze on her, Violet thought <b>silently</b>, what now?


    ¡°Get <b>out</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Everyone quickly left, including Violet, who fled in fear of his rising rage.


    ¡°Why are you leaving<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Lucius yanked her back. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough people stare at you?¡±


    His gaze then drifted to her chest.


    It was only then that Violet became acutely aware of her attire¨Cpajamas without a bra. Embarrassed, she blushed deeply and turned away, attempting to cover herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to hide in front of me,¡± he remarked wryly.


    Violet wished she could vanish.


    ¡°Call the driver in!¡± Lucius gave themand to George over the phone.


    George quickly confirmed the driver¡¯s presence at the door.


    Violet was nearly knocked over as Lucius threw a coat over her. He wrapped her securely in the coat, pulling her close to him.


    As the driver entered, Lucius interrogated, <b>¡°</b>What were you staring at when you drove her here?¡±


    The driver hesitated. He was unsure what he had done wrong.


    He responded, ¡°On the road<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You didn¡¯t look back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lucius appeared doubtful about the response.


    ¡°He really didn¡¯t look at me,¡± Violet assured.


    The driver wasn¡¯t paying attention to her since he was concentrating on driving, which was understandable given the urgency of the situation.


    Violet¡¯s assurances led Lucius to dismiss the driver, who left the room perplexed and scratching


    She was confused about Lucius¡¯s reaction to her attire.


    <b>+15 </b>BONOS


    Why was he so upset about her attire? Could it be that he had feelings for her? Was that even possible? Perhaps his sentiments for her wereparable to his feelings for other women in the


    past.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go out dressed like that!¡± he warned.


    Violet nodded as she was brought back to reality. No one would go out like that under normal


    circumstances.


    ¡°Your bleeding hasn¡¯t stopped yet, let¡¯s call the doctor back in<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Do you really care about me?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Violet¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she exined, ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll lose too much blood. It was, after all, my fault.<b>¡± </b>


    His cheerful mood quickly soured, and he roared, ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±


    Violet was afraid to say anything else.


    ¡°Fix it!¡±


    He shoved the medication the doctor had ced in her hands<b>. </b>


    She bravely gave the medicine to his bloody wound, not wanting him to bleed to death. She


    finally came to a stop when all the medicine had covered his wound. The medication worked quickly, and the bleeding stopped.


    ¡°Why would you refuse to treat your wound<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Violet asked, still shaken.


    ¡°I¡¯m irritated!¡± Lucius snapped, pulling a long face.


    He then reclined on a lounge chair, pulling her into <b>his </b>arms<b>. </b>


    ¡°I need to leave,<b>¡± </b>she said quietly.


    He wouldn¡¯t let go, closing his eyes as if he were exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll get a fever soon.¡±


    Violet¡¯s initial disbelief turned to concern when she felt his feverish body. She felt agitated, and


    attempted to push him away.


    ¡°Lucius<b>, </b>stop it.¡±


    ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>move, <b>I¡¯m </b>tired<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    +15 BONOS


    His eyes were closed, <b>and </b>the longshes cast gentle shadows over his face<b>, </b>creating an image


    of childlike innocence.


    Violet gave up trying to escape from his arms when she saw how vulnerable he appeared.


    She felt the intense heat emanating from his body. Initially, she thought it was from their close contact, but a touch <b>to </b>his forehead revealed he was feverish<b>. </b>


    Violet panicked, and tried to leave to get George.


    Lucius awoke, and refused to let go. He gripped her firmly, and drew her back into <b>his </b>hold.


    ¡°You have a fever,¡± she said quietly.


    He hummed, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡®


    ¡°People don¡¯t get used to fevers,¡± she replied, concerned about his high fever.


    ¡°It¡¯ll go away on its own. Don¡¯t leave. Let me hold you.¡± Lucius nestled his head into her neck, his tone beseeching and childlike. Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    Her heart melted at his plea. She embraced him, and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll be here for you.¡±


    Content with her assurance, Lucius drifted back to sleep with a smile.


    The fever went away within a few hours<b>, </b>as he predicted.


    Both were soaked in sweat, their clothing clinging to their bodies in a tight embrace. Their bodies


    pressed closely against each other, leaving no space between them.


    Violet¡¯s heart fluttered, feeling the rhythm of his heartbeat against her, heightening her


    nervousness to breathe properly.


    Suddenly, Lucius rolled over and trapped her beneath him.


    ¡°Lucius<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>she screamed in terror.


    He remained still, holding her close, before falling asleep once more.


    Violet found it difficult to breathe under his weight. She felt his hot breathing on her neck, which


    burned her and made her feel like she was <b>boiling </b>on the inside.


    <b>¡°</b>Wake up! You need to take a shower,¡± she said, attempting to wake him.


    Lucius briefly opened his eyes, but upon realizing their proximity, he closed them again. He


    appeared to love the softness of her body.


    Violet pushed against him, trying to free herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he growled softly, his breath warm against her neck.

 L 134

    <b>Chapter </b><b>0134 </b>


    Violety <b>motionless </b>when she <b>sensed </b>his arousal. The night <b>stretched </b>on without further


    incident.


    Come <b>morning</b>. Violet woke <b>alone </b><b>in </b><b>bed</b><b>. </b>Lucius <b>had used </b>her <b>as </b>a <b>mattress </b>the night before, but he was long <b>gone</b>.


    She rolled over<b>, </b>her <b>body </b><b>aching </b>as if it were ready to fall apart. <b>A </b>testament to being squeezed under someone weighing more than <b>a </b>hundred kilograms all night.


    Regrettably<b>, </b>it was a workday<b>. </b>


    Violet struggled to get <b>up</b>. Her hands worked to soothe the ache in <b>her </b>shoulders and back as she made her way <b>out</b>.


    George greeted her with a warm smile. <b>¡°</b>Ms. Violet, did you sleep well?<b>¡± </b>


    Violet gazed at the butler, wondering <b>if </b><b>it </b>seemed like she had gotten a good night¡¯s sleep.


    George gave a knowing grin<b>, </b>but his eyes lingered on her for a long time.


    Realizing his potential misinterpretation<b>, </b>Violet quickly set things straight, exining, ¡°Lucius was ill. I was merely caring for him<b>, </b>nothing more.<b>¡± </b>


    George stayed deafeningly silent. He took a step forward to set the table for breakfast.


    ¡°Ms. Violet, eat breakfast before you go to work,¡± he advised. <b>¡°</b>The car is ready to take you to work whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    She ate with an appetite, the events <b>of </b><b>the </b>night had left her famished.


    Post¨Cbreakfast, George saw her off and went on to say, ¡°Actually<b>, </b>Master Lucius never keeps anyone by his side, especially in his vulnerable moments.¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t entirely get what he was saying<b>, </b>her steps paused ever so slightly.


    George appeared grave<b>, </b>not joking at all.


    ¡°Master Lucius reserves his close <bpanionship </b>for those he deeply cherishes,¡± George insinuated<b>, </b>suggesting that Violet held a special ce in Lucius¡¯s heart.


    Violet¡¯s stride hesitated at the implication. She dared not <b>respond</b><b>, </b>but her heart pounded wildly.


    She wondered about the nature <b>of </b>Lucius¡¯s <b>feelings </b>for <b>her</b><b>. </b><b>How </b><b>cincoro warn </b>thau


    +15 <b>BONOS </b>


    did theypare to his past romantic involvements?


    ¡°Trust me, Ms. Violet. I¡¯ve watched Master Lucius grow up since he was a child. I know his personality well. He¡¯s been with many, but you¡¯re the only person he¡¯s ever shown open affection


    for.¡±


    George¡¯s statements shocked her, and appeared surreal. She reasoned that Lucius must have had strong feelings for Agatha. How could George im she was the only one Lucius liked?


    Restless. Violet entered the car.


    Her unease deepened as Lucius didn¡¯t seek her out at work, stirring feelings of concern and uncertainty within her. She couldn¡¯t deny the impact George¡¯s remarks had on her that morning. Naturally, she was also worried <b>about </b>his health<b>. </b>


    His physique didn¡¯t appear to be <b>as </b>robust as it appeared <b>on </b>the outside. At the very least, his stomach was weak. Then, his bleeding led to <b>a </b><b>high </b>fever<b>, </b>which she found abnormal.


    These thoughts consumed her, rendering her unable to focus, and her workday passed


    unproductively.


    Later, Oliver arrived at the office to collect Emily.


    Violet didn¡¯t notice until Emily called her. She looked up, and found them standing together and beaming at her.


    ¡°Join us, Violet.¡±


    Emily came back to invite Violet despite her refusal the day before, but it was all a ruse.


    Violet waved her hand dismissively at them. ¡°You guys should go ahead without me.¡±


    Yet, Oliver echoed Emily¡¯s invitation. ¡°Come along with us, Violet.¡±


    Violet¡¯s expression was one of disbelief, suspecting she had misheard. Ever.since Emily lost her voice, this man had never shown her kindness.


    Emily seemed happy that Oliver had extended his invitation. She promptly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car.¡±


    She seized the keys from Oliver, who didn¡¯t object.


    Their istion seemed deliberate, leaving Violet wondering why Emily would trust her alone with


    Oliver.


    Oliver walked ahead silently, with Violet <b>trailing </b>behind.


    She nced upstairs as they moved through the corridor.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°When ites to her work, Emily is severelycking. I hope you can help her,¡± Oliver requested


    calmly.


    Violet responded with a simple smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re her sister. <b>You </b>have manyints<b>, </b>but keep in mind why she got into this situation,¡± he remarked. His tone grew less cordial.


    Oliver couldn¡¯t figure out why he felt the need to be cruel and mean to her, but her abandonment was a <b>thorn </b><b>in </b><b>his </b>side.


    Violet¡¯s face grew pale, and she asked, ¡°How long will you view me negatively?¡±


    ¡°How should I view you? The facts are right in front of me. How should I interpret it? <b>Or</b><b>, </b>how content are <b>you </b>with the way I think about you?¡± he challenged.


    Violet was at a loss for words, and eventually warned, ¡°Don¡¯t think too badly of me, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    She then abruptly left.


    Oliver hesitated before reaching out to stop her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>What exactly do I mean? Are you truly interested?¡±


    Violet gave him a chilly stare. She wouldn¡¯t have be upset if he hadn¡¯t kept bugging her, and that secret could have remained concealed forever, but he had to ask.


    His gaze grew intense and demanded, ¡°I need a clear exnation.¡±


    ¡°Alright, <b>I¡¯ll </b>tell <b>you</b><b>! </b>There¡¯s nothing to hide here, <b>you-</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Oliver!¡±


    Their confrontation was cut off by Emily, who rushed over, leaning on Oliver for support.

 L 135

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°The car won¡¯t start<b>, </b><b>what </b>should <b>we </b><b>do</b>?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look,¡± Oliver said, casting <b>a </b><b>meaningful </b>nce at Violet before <b>he </b>walked away with the keys.


    Emily was visibly upset and <b>gazed </b>resentfully <b>at </b>Violet. ¡°What are you trying to <b>do</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Violet thought the scenario amusing, and retorted, ¡°What could <b>I </b>possibly <b>do</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    She looked at Emily coldly<b>, </b>unafraid <b>and unnerved</b><b>. </b>Emily¡¯s face was filled <b>with </b>concern and fear, and she was on <b>the </b>brink <b>of </b>copsing.


    <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>are you afraid <b>of</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Violet <b>scored</b>.


    Emily finally broke down<b>, </b>and imed fiercely, <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>better don¡¯t tell him nonsense. Oliver is mine, and no one can take <b>him from </b>me!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure he can¡¯t be taken<b>, </b>why the outburst?¡± Violet pointed it out.


    Violet saw through Emily¡¯s victim facade. Her behavior and expressions raised suspicions.


    Her words and expressions were already questionable. Anyone <b>who </b>cared about Oliver would have realized something was <b>off</b><b>. </b>


    Emily bit her tongue<b>, </b>hard.


    Those who do horrible things, they say<b>, </b>always fear being discovered, and she was in that predicament. Emily turned away<b>, </b>attempting to calm herself.


    ¡®I¡¯m not upset. I just don¡¯t want <b>you </b>to bother Oliver unnecessarily. We¡¯re getting engaged<b>, </b>you <b>know</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Violet was about to say, ¡°When <b>did </b><b>I </b>ever bother <b>him</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    However, she noticed a tall, distinguished figure <b>standing </b><b>around </b>the corner. The expression on his face was indecipherable.


    It was Lucius. The man upied Violet¡¯s <b>thoughts </b>throughout <b>the </b>day.


    She wondered <b>if </b>he had overheard <b>their </b><b>conversation</b>. Given their proximity, <b>he </b>likely <b>did</b>.


    Violet was worried about Lucius¡¯s reaction <b>to </b>Emily¡¯s allegations of her <b>pursuing </b>Oliver. She feared he might view her negatively<b>. </b>


    +15 BONOS


    The situation caught her off guard. Violet had fallen into a daze, uncertain of how to proceed in the


    unexpected situation.


    Emily had her back to Lucius. She had no idea someone else was there.


    Violet¡¯s silence led Emily to believe Violet had acknowledged her suspicions. Her expression darkened.


    ¡°Violet, remember your ce.¡± she admonished. ¡°Also<b>, </b>Oliver saw everything you did at the hotel. He¡¯d never be able to develop feelings for you. Stop making up stories and stay out of my rtionship with Oliver if you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself.<b>¡± </b>


    This confrontation threatened to negatively impact Violet¡¯s reputation yet again. After delivering her warning, Emily walked past Violet and made her way to the elevator<b>. </b>


    When Violet looked for Lucius again, she found that he had disappeared, leading her to believe he might share Emily¡¯s disdain.


    George¡¯s remarks from the morning, that Lucius liked her<b>, </b>had lost their meaning<b>. </b>


    Violet dashed into the elevator before it closed.


    Not expecting her to follow<b>, </b>Emily was taken aback by her appearance.


    Violet stood slightly taller than Emily. She looked down at her from above and warned, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stop going around saying I¡¯m trying to steal Oliver from you. If you keep it up, I will reveal the truth. When it happens, who knows what Oliver will think of you?<b>¡± </b>


    Actually, she had no illusions regarding Oliver¡¯s affections<b>, </b>especially since he had stated clearly that even if it wasn¡¯t Emily who cared for <b>him</b>, he would be devoted to Emily.


    On the other hand, Lucius overhearing Emily¡¯s remarks had wounded her pride. Her response was more about setting the record straight.


    Emily clenched her fists <b>in </b><b>a </b>mix of anger and fear, too afraid to say another word.


    The elevator stopped on the lower first floor. Oliver was waiting <b>in </b>his car, and honked at them. Violet turned away, as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Emily reacted by running toward the car<b>, </b>as if she was being saved.


    Violet caught <b>a </b>fleeting glimpse of Emily seekingfort in Oliver¡¯s embrace, her frustration pouring out as she leaned against him.


    <b>Oliver </b>tenderly held Emily in <b>his </b>arms, and showered her with affection.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet observed this with a smile tinged with sadness, and mused, <b>¡°</b>One day, Oliver, you¡¯ll realize


    you¡¯re embracing a deceitful woman.¡±


    As Oliver drove past Violet, he didn¡¯t acknowledge her, his focus solely on the road, as though she were a stranger to him.


    Violet surmised that Emily had already spoken ill of her.


    She shrugged helplessly. She had epted they had walked on different paths and the


    irrelevance of her connection to them.


    When Emily returned home<b>, </b>she raced to her mother, distraught and tearful.


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say someone had taken care of her? Why is she still alive and bossing me around? She threatened to tell Oliver everything. If she does, Oliver will surely¡­ Do you realize


    how scared I am?¡±


    Upon further conversation, Belle was stunned to learn that Violet remained unscathed and was


    even working at the samepany as Emily.


    ¡°You assured me she¡¯d be trapped there, her life ruined. But she doesn¡¯t seem affected at all. It feels like I¡¯m the one being destroyed by her,¡± Emily cried.


    Belle was equally angry and bewildered.


    ¡°How can this be? I was certain she had been dealt with and sold off for arge sum,¡± Belle said,


    perplexed.


    ¡°A huge sum<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    At this revtion, Emily ceased her tears and turned to her mother.

 L 136

    Belle nodded gently, saying, <b>¡°</b>I was told <b>by </b><b>the </b>man who delivered her <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>auction </b>house that


    she was sold for <b>ten </b>billion<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Ten billion!¡± Emily eximed.


    She pondered in disbelief, <b>thinking </b><b>about </b>the enormity <b>of </b>ten billion. Even her family, <b>who </b>ran apany<b>, </b><b>couldn¡¯t </b>amass <b>such </b>wealth <b>in </b><b>a </b>lifetime.


    ¡°Are you sure you heard that <b>right</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>she </b>asked.


    Belle <b>admitted</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Initially</b>, <b>I </b><b>doubted </b><b>it </b><b>too</b>. But <b>the </b>incident <b>created a </b>massive <b>stir </b><b>that </b>night. People are still talking <b>about </b>it. It must be genuine.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Violet, <b>worth </b>ten billion<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Emily¡¯s jealousy had reached new heights.


    Her sister was beautiful, <b>but </b>ten billion dors? Even if her beauty topped all other women <b>on </b>the


    she </b>couldn¡¯t <b>be </b><b>worth </b>10 billion <b>dors</b>.


    Belle spected<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Who </b>knows<b>? </b>Maybe some wealthy old men<b>, </b>flush with cash and nowhere to


    spend it, fell for her charm.¡±


    <b>To </b>be honest, Belle was envious of <b>this </b><b>finding</b>. She viewed Violet as nothing extraordinary.


    <b>Why </b>would anyone pay ten <b>billion </b>for her? Belle had withheld <b>this </b>information from Emily until she


    could verify it, <b>finding </b><b>the </b>concept of <b>purchasing </b>someone for such a sum to be dubious to her.


    Emily grasped the meaning in Belle¡¯s words, and wondered, ¡°So<b>, </b>an elderly man bought her?¡±


    Belle neither <b>confirmed </b><b>nor </b><b>denied </b><b>it</b>, <b>as </b>the buyer¡¯s identity was concealed behind a mask when he went <b>on </b>stage. His identity, age, and other details remained unknown.


    She reasoned<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>It¡¯s a simple guess. How many <b>young </b>men can afford <b>to </b>spend ten billion dors


    on a woman<b>? </b><b>If </b><b>they </b><b>could</b><b>, </b>they <b>wouldn¡¯t </b>need <b>to</b>. There are plenty <b>of </b>women willing <b>to </b>be with


    them for free<b>. </b>It¡¯s likely <b>an </b><b>old </b>man nearing <b>his </b>end, with more money than he can use.¡±


    Belle¡¯s analysis was reasonable. Emily¡¯s envy had finally gone<b>, </b><b>but </b>she was still bitter about the


    <b>oue</b>.


    ¡°Violet¡¯s luck to fetch ten billion is astonishing! I doubt she¡¯s worth even ten thousand! But now that <b>she </b>has been sold, it <b>means </b>Oliver is <b>now </b>avable for me,¡± Emily thought, findingfort <b>in </b>


    the idea.


    Even <b>though </b>Oliver was merely <b>a </b><b>painter</b><b>, </b><b>the influence </b><b>and </b><b>power </b><b>of </b>his family¡¯s business were


    143


    +15 BONOS


    dors for any business transaction.


    In this context, a sum of ten billion seemed minorpared to Oliver¡¯s worth<i>. </i>


    This realization provided some relief for Emily.


    A voice cut them off their conversation. <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>are you talking about? Who¡¯s being sold and bought?¡±


    Patrick entered the room, his expression grim and serious<b>, </b>catching the mother and daughter off guard and causing them to turn pale.


    He wore a stern expression. ¡°<b>Who </b>are you talking about being sold?¡±


    It was clear from his questioning that he had heard enough to ask for more information.


    Emily was well aware of her father¡¯s strict demeanor. She was visibly shaken and nervous.


    In contrast, Belle maintained herposure and quickly assumed a shameless expression on her face<i>. </i>


    She disclosed, ¡°Who else but your precious daughter? I never imagined she¡¯d stoop to such shameless and dishonorable behavior. Not only did she defying back home, but she even resorted to selling herself.<b>¡± </b>


    Patrick¡¯s face darkened further at these usations.


    Emily tugged on Belle¡¯s clothes, and urged, ¡°Mom, stop it.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I say it? How many times have you tried to reason with her? Did she ever heed your advice?¡±


    Patrick sought confirmation<b>. </b>¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    The affirmation came from Oliver, who had followed Patrick from behind.


    Oliver inhaled deeply to relieve the pain in his chest. When he spotted Violete out of someone else¡¯s room that day, he wanted to strangle her.


    He also checked thereafter, and confirmed that Violet was purchased by someone.


    However<b>, </b>he didn¡¯t pay attention to the specifics and chose not to delve deeper, preferring to distance himself from any further heartache associated with Violet.


    ¡°Emily tried to persuade her toe home,¡± Oliver stated, ¡°but she <b>didn¡¯t </b>want to.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    This truth irritated him even more. What was she getting herself into for refusing toe home?


    <b>In </b>a moment of frustration, Patrick mmed the shoe cab forcefully<b>, </b>nearly causing the


    artwork above <b>to </b>fall.


    Before he strode into the room<b>, </b>he said gruffly, ¡°Forget about her!<b>¡± </b>


    Oliver observed the impact of Patrick¡¯s blow. Patrick, like him<b>, </b>was heartbroken and hurt by Violet¡¯sck of self¨Crespect.


    In fac


    Oliver¡¯s appearance caught Emily off guard. Herplexion became noticeably pale and didn¡¯t recover despite a long time.


    The extent of what Oliver had overheard was uncertain, especially if he became aware of their


    involvement <b>in </b>the matter.


    ¡°Oliver¡­¡± she uttered his name softly.


    His demeanor softened as he turned to face Emily. Oliver brushed her hair tenderly, and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t stress over Vivi¡¯s problems. Focus on taking care of yourself.¡±


    At that moment, Emily was the sole focus of his gaze and attention.


    Rxed, Emily let go of her apprehension, and nodded obediently. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oliver, would you like to stay for dinner?¡± Belle quickly approached him, extending the invitation.


    He shook his head. ¡°No, thank you. I have othermitments. I was just dropping Uncle Patrick


    off.¡±


    With those words, Oliver exited the room.


    Lucius remained absent, as though he had disappeared from Violet¡¯s life, not even bothering to


    call.


    This made Violet acutely aware that he was taking Emily¡¯sments seriously, likely repulsed by


    her actions.

 Chapter 632

    Vi could feel her brain explode when she met his eyes. Her throat was dry when she asked, are you doing here, Mr. Grant?¡±


    ¡°What


    ¡°I thought something happened to you when you didn¡¯t show up, so I came out here to take a look.¡±


    Harvey reached out to hold Vi¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, and you¡¯re wearing so little on you. It¡¯s warmer inside the room.¡±


    The room was indeed much warmer. The dampness on Eugene seemed to disappear. A look shed in his eyes when Eugene saw that the food on the table had not been touched.


    ¡°You should have some before it turns cold,¡± Mnie said.


    Eugene turned to stare at Mnie¡¯s face. He said nothing, but the look in his eyes was clear.


    Mnie paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    It was true that she was not hungry. She did not have any appetite. When her surroundings suddenly turned quiet, the emotions she had been holding back began to show.


    To be honest, it would be a lie if she said that she was not affected by Howard¡¯s attitude toward her.


    Mnie was just not willing to show her emotions to others.


    The frustration she felt made her lose her appetite as her mind was aplete mess.


    Mnie felt that she had to find something to do and force herself to be distracted.


    She picked up the document she had just put down. Before she could flip through it, someone took the


    document away from her.


    Eugene stood in front of her as he looked down. He bent over slightly and said in an unfathomable tone, ¡°What can you solve by not eating anything?


    ¡°Are you trying to show that you care a lot about Howard Smith, or are you just being irresponsible for your health?¡±


    Mnie was sitting on the couch, and she looked up to meet his eyes. There was an unhappy look in her eyes. She leaned back slightly to keep a safe distance from Eugene. ¡°I just don¡¯t have any appetite. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of your business.¡±


    Eugene stared back at her. Mnie felt ufortable with his stare and bit her lip while tilting her head to the side. She said, ¡°You can pack the food and take it with you. I¡¯m going to take a rest.¡±


    She was hinting at him to leave.


    Eugene slowly looked away from her eyes and observed Mnie before saying, ¡°Grandpa called me and told me to watch you take dinner.¡±


    Mnie paused. This sounded like something Henry would say.


    She could not reject Henry¡¯s wish. Mnie said nothing and forced herself to eat something.


    Even though it was not much, Eugene did not say anything more.


    Eugene seemed to take Henry¡¯s instructions seriously as he left only after Mnie was done eating.


    Before he left, Mnie identally glimpsed his phone when it lit up. A message had popped up.


    The icon was an adorable bunny head, and Mnie recognized it instantly as Vi.


    Eugene lowered his eyes, and he obviously saw the message.


    He subtly picked up the phone and turned to leave.


    Mnie watched as he walked out the door. She suddenly felt disgusted and almost threw up


    everything she ate.


    Eugene was still in contact with Vi. How did he do it? How did he manage to keep a straight face and apany her for dinner when he was still with Vi?


    He knew the rtionship between her and Vi.


    Did he forget that Vi had instigated George to cause harm to her grandfather?


    Mnie sat deep in thought but suddenly realized that it was not because Eugene had forgotten about it. He knew about it very well but had chosen to defend Vi, which was why she still roamed free.

 Chapter 633

    Oskon City has been raining heavily recently. The sound of rain pitter¨Cpattered outside the tightly shut window, which kept the chilliness from creeping into the room. However, this only made the room even hotter than usual.


    Vi sat pale¨Cfaced on the sofa as she stared at her phone.


    Harvey was taking a shower, and she had just sent a message to Eugene. He wanted him to take her


    away.


    She did not want to be there, and she did not want to see Harvey at all, but she could no longer take it at Rockwater.


    Vi was not able to catch up with the work, and no one was willing to teach her the ropes at thepany. She ended up being ostracized by her colleagues there.


    Mason did not keep any of his promises to her, and he was now involved with another woman.


    He was even the one who had arranged for her to meet Harvey in Oskon City.


    Vi knew very well what he meant when he made the arrangement.


    She kept holding on to her phone as she sent message after message to Eugene. He was right next door in the room with that slut, Mnie¡­


    The door to the bathroom suddenly opened, and Vi stopped moving. Harvey had just finished his shower, and he was covered in only a towel. Vi was disgusted to see his meaty waist.


    ¡°Vi,¡± Harvey called out to her in a suggestive tone. ¡°Come over here and help me with the towel.¡±


    She froze and did not move from the sofa. Harvey called out to her a few more times and got a little impatient. Just as he was about to approach Vi, his phone rang.


    An impatient look shed across his face, and Vi was relieved. However, her relief did notst long as she heard Harvey say unhappily, ¡°I know. Burning Star came highly rmended by a lot of people, but nothing has been confirmed yet. We¡¯ll talk about this at another time.¡±


    Vi looked up at Harvey. Mason had told her multiple times that Harvey was important. She did not really pay much attention to it before, but now¡­


    Did this have something to do with Burning Star?


    Vi was reminded of how arrogantly Mnie had looked at her, and she clenched her teeth with


    hatred.


    She resented being inferior to Mnie.


    Harvey still looked annoyed after he was done with the call. Vi bit her lip and made a decision as she threw herself at him.


    She said coquettishly and cautiously, ¡°Harvey¡­¡±


    Mnie felt cold when she woke up the next morning. She put on a coat before leaving the room.


    The tender for Redwaves had just only started, and Fuller had reminded her that the representative of the team in charge would be there to discuss things with them.


    If Burning Star was able to be part of this conference, it would be enough to prove their capabilities. Meeting up with the representative was just a formality of connecting with the studio that would eventually win the tender.


    Mnie had a short meeting with Xander and the team before she left to discuss the final details.


    Before the meeting ended, Oliver suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Oskon City in a couple of days, Xander? You can take a look at the site with Mnie then.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Are youing to Oskon City, Xander?¡±


    ¡°Yup. There are some materials that are unavable at Jepton. The only ce to get them is in Oskon City,¡± Xander replied nonchntly. ¡°I might stay very long, though, which is why I didn¡¯t mention the trip to you.¡±


    Reny smiled and said, ¡°I thought you kept silent about it because you wanted to surprise her.¡±


    Xander did not deny this. He reminded Mnie to take care of herself instead.


    Fuller and Eric were already in the conference hall when Mnie arrived. She quickly went to Fuller to talk about some ideas Xander had brought up.


    When they were about to be done with their discussion, the doors to the conference hall opened.


    The host led a middle¨Caged man inside and smiled as he introduced the man, ¡°This is the main person in charge of Redwaves¡® tender, Harvey Grant. Please feel free to ask him any questions.¡°

 Chapter 634

    Chapter <b>634 </b>


    Harvey was wearing a pair of sses and had a warm look on his face. He smiled. ¡°Please be patient, everyone. We¡¯ve put together some internal information for this tender for everyone to have a look


    at.¡±


    A figure appeared at the door when he said this.


    Vi smiled as she held a stack of files in her hands. She distributed it to everyone at Harvey¡¯s


    instructions.


    When she approached Mnie, Vi paused in her footsteps and asked in a low voice, ¡°What a coincidence, Mnie.¡±


    It did not sound like this was a coincidence to Mnie at all.


    She raised her eyes to look up at Vi with a stoic expression.


    Vi smiled at her and turned to walk away.


    Yvette leaned toward Mnie after Vi left. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Vi was still within hearing distance, and she heard Mnie¡¯s reply. Her eyshes fluttered, and her eyes were filled with coldness.


    Harvey was quite efficient with his work. He exined every detail thoroughly to everyone to his very


    best.


    When it came to the Q&A session, Mnie brought up a question based on what she understood. Harvey frowned as he looked at her. ¡°Are you from Burning Star?¡±


    Mnie nodded.


    Harvey waved her off with a cold look on his face. ¡°Burning Star can forget about being part of this


    tender. You don¡¯t fit our requirements. Next question.¡±


    He was very direct about this and did not give Mnie a chance to say anything.¡±


    Mnie burst out asking, ¡°May I ask if you have any misunderstandings about Burning Star? Why would you say that we don¡¯t fit your requirements?¡±


    Harvey nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m not confident in a studio that doesn¡¯tply with basic safety


    regtions to take up such a huge project.¡±


    Mnie immediately looked at Vi, who was standing behind Harvey. There was a sneer on her face, and she looked at Mnie tauntingly.


    ¡°Even though Burning Star has been quite talked about recently and has produced really good work, Redwaves has the right to reject any studio that does not meet our requirements.¡±


    Harvey was very straightforward with his exnation. Mnie knew there was nothing she could do to exin. She could only sit down first.


    At the end of the meeting, Harvey greeted and connected with all of the studios present except for Burning Star.


    Mnie had tried to exin things to Harvey a few times, but he tantly rejected all her attempts. It looked like he was already prejudiced against them.


    It was only when Mnie asked Fuller about the situation that she found out that Harvey was initially not the person in charge but his uncle.


    However, he had some business to attend out of the country and handed Redwaves over to Harvey to manage in the interim.


    If Harvey was unhappy with Burning Star, Mnie would not even be able to be part of the tender.


    Mnie knew that this had something to do with Vi, but she did not have the time to argue with


    Vi about this.


    She took out her phone to call Xander.


    Before she could make the call, she saw Eugene walking over to her.


    He paused in his footsteps when he saw Mnie. ¡°Why are you standing outside?¡±


    Mnie looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Burning Star might not be able to take part in


    the tender¡­¡±

 Chapter 635

    Eugene looked at her with a frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mnie smiled sarcastically. ¡°Maybe you should ask Vi about this. She¡¯s such a loyalist to LeapCo. Even now, she¡¯s still trying to get justice for LeapCo.¡±


    When Mnie tried to exin things to Harvey, Vi kept interrupting her at suitable moments to use LeapCo as an example of their victim. The way Vi described it sounded like Burning Star had


    caused LeapCo a lot of suffering.


    Mnie was reminded of the night before when Eugene received Vi¡¯s message. He had left quickly after seeing it, and Mnie could not help giving him an even more sarcastic look.


    She put her phone away and walked past Eugene as she headed outside.


    Eugene frowned as he watched her leave. He looked down after a while, and a frosty look appeared on


    his stoic face.


    Mnie had gone outside to call Xander. She exined what happened with Harvey, and Xander was


    silent.


    After a while, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Harvey Grant is not a man of good character. Don¡¯t get in too


    much contact with him. Wait for me toe over.¡±


    Mnie hesitated. ¡°But it looks like he¡¯s really against Burning Star. What if he continues this attitude? I¡¯m a little worried about it.¡±


    Xander consoled her, ¡°He¡¯s not the one in charge of Redwaves. You don¡¯t need to worry too much


    about him.¡±


    Even though Xander kept telling her not to worry about this, Mnie was not able to let this go. She


    returned to the conference hall with a troubled look.


    Harvey was determined not to include Burning Star in the tender, but Mnie did not want to give up just like that.


    She had met plenty of difficult clients before. One more would not make a difference.


    Moreover, Burning Star¡¯s capabilities were well¨Crecognized by the industry.


    However, Harvey¡¯s attitude and Vi¡¯s actions resulted in many people throwing her strange nces.


    Yvette had a good rtionship with Mnie. She approached Mnie to ask, ¡°Did something happen between Burning Star and Mr. Grant? He¡¯s obviously working against you.¡±


    Mnie pinched between her eyes and said nothing. Yvette continued in a whisper, ¡°But I think you should show more concern for Mr. Scott. That dainty assistant just walked off with him. I saw them speaking quite intimately when I walked out.¡±


    Her words made Mnie pause a moment before she slowly raised her eyes. ¡°What does this have to


    do with me?¡±


    Yvette said, ¡°Stop pretending. I know there¡¯s more to your rtionship from the way Mr. Scott keeps hovering over you with concern.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Scott is handsome, rich, and has a great body. He¡¯s a pretty good catch.¡± Yvette patted Mnie¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to find a man like that nowadays?¡±


    Mnie did not continue this topic with Yvette. All she cared about was how to change Harvey¡¯s impression of Burning Star.


    That safety incident was an ident she could not change because it was true that it happened.


    Mnie continued worrying about this even until the conference was over.


    Fuller and Eric came over to console her. She nodded as she thanked them.


    She did not expect to bump into Eugene and Vi together when she walked out.


    Since bumping into Eugene at the door, she had not seen him. It looked like he had been with Vi all


    this time.


    They were on the balcony at the corner of the corridor on the first floor. As the washroom was being cleaned upstairs, Mnie had to head downstairs instead. She did not expect to catch sight of Vi pushing herself up against Eugene.


    They were probably too upied with each other to notice her.


    Mnie turned around and did not continue going forward as she walked away.


    She did not want to make things awkward.


    However, Mnie did not know that Eugene took a step back the moment she left. He put some distance between himself and Vi.


    His attitude toward her was very cold. ¡°Where¡¯s the file you said Mason Gray gave you?¡±

 Chapter 636

    Vi clenched her teeth and looked up at Eugene. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to me when I sent you messages yesterday?¡±


    There were tears in her eyes. ¡°I sent you so many messages. Did you even read one of them?¡±


    She looked at Eugene. Her eyes were filled with hurt and tears. She choked back a sob and asked, ¡°If you had just replied to me, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Vi was unable to continue. She looked at him resentfully. She tried her best to find any trace of regret on his face.


    However, she found nothing.


    There was no sign of emotion in Eugene¡¯s eyes. He looked down at her in a superior manner as he questioned her, ¡°Are you using this as an excuse?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see you, Eugene.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were deep and dark. He looked at Vi as his patience ran dry.


    His tone was frosty. ¡°If it hasn¡¯t gotten into your head about what you should be doing right now, fine. I¡¯ll get Lee to talk to the legal department.¡±


    Vi¡¯s tears fell instantly. She watched as Eugene walked away without looking back at her.


    Her fists clenched tight slowly. Her emotions were in turmoil within her.


    How could Eugene be so heartless to her?


    He had been so fond of her before. Why was he treating her this way now¡­


    Vi closed her eyes in pain as she stood where she was. If it were not for Eugene, she would never have allowed that disgusting old man, Harvey, to do all those things to her!


    She would never have been willing to be with Mason!


    All she had done was for him!


    Vi hugged her knees and looked up. A cold, hateful look shed in her eyes as she took out her phone to call a number. She did not notice how vicious she sounded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t handle that car ident wellst time. Don¡¯t even think of getting the money if you screw up this time!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it. I just want the results¡­¡±


    The moment she got back to her hotel room, Mnie began going through the documents. She only stopped when the food delivery staff called her on the phone.


    Henry had ordered a meal for two again, but Mnie did not want to see Eugene.


    It was unavoidable to think of Vi when she saw Eugene,


    Vi was like an annoying fly to Mnie. She might be harmless, but Mnie did not want to touch anything Vi had touched. Even looking at the things Vi had touched made Mnie ufortable.


    Mnie insisted that the food be delivered to Eugene¡¯s room. After that, she ordered some takeaway


    for herself.


    She was grateful for Henry¡¯s kind gesture, but she did not want to put herself in a difficult position.


    However, Eugene arrived at her door before the takeaway did.


    Mnie stood at the door and looked at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡±


    Eugene paused and looked deeply at Mnie. ¡°What are you angry about this time?¡±


    He said this tly, and Mnie replied stoically, ¡°It annoys me to see you, Eugene Scott. Can you please stop appearing in front of me?¡±


    Sheughed self¨Cdeprecatingly after that. ¡°It¡¯s your business if you choose to give in to Vi, Eugene, but I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Mnie said calmly and with conviction, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she pays the price.¡±

 Chapter 637

    Mnie had never expressed her disgust and hatred for Vi so directly to Eugene.


    However, the thought of her deceased grandfather and the stupid, unrepenting yet delighted look on Vi made Mnie burst out with pain and anger.


    She could not allow her grandfather to leave this world just like that. Vi had to pay for what she


    had done.


    If Eugene was determined to defend Vi, Mnie would not allow Eugene to get away with it either.


    This world had justice. She could not allow bad people to go unpunished.


    Mnie looked up to meet Eugene¡¯s eyes. She did not shrink from him. His eyes were like the deep


    ocean. They were dark and unfathomable, and it looked like a storm was brewing in them.


    It took a while before Eugene turned away hisplicated gaze. His voice was deep as he said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    She could not tell what he was feeling.


    Eugene turned to leave after that. Mnie stood at the door for a while before returning to her room.


    Yvonne called Mnie on the phone at the right time and said, ¡°I heard that Xander is going over to Oskon City to apany you.¡®


    Mnie corrected her, ¡°He¡¯s just here to purchase some materials.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that same, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s going to Oskon City regardless,¡± Yvonne mumbled. ¡°Hey, Mel, why don¡¯t I visit you in Oskon City too? It¡¯s so boring back here at Jepton!¡±


    Neither of them talked about how Yvonne had gotten wasted during her engagement with Carlisle.


    They pretended nothing had happened.


    Mnie looked out at the gloomy weather and smiled. ¡°The weather at Oskon City isn¡¯t that great. There¡¯s nothing here to see anyway. You might as well stay back in Jepton.¡±


    Yvonne howled sadly. She chatted with Mnie for about ten more minutes before hanging up.


    Mnie¡¯s takeaway had arrived just on time.


    Mnie opened the door to see a tall, skinny young man in ck sports attire. He had a yellow vest


    over his shirt.


    She frowned slightly. The young man was wearing a ck baseball cap. His cap was pulled so low it covered his face. ¡°Here¡¯s your takeaway, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but her expressionter turned calm as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend just ordered me some food. You can have this takeaway instead.¡±


    The young man was taken aback. He did not expect her to say that.


    By the time he realized it, Mnie had already taken a step back and closed the door. She even locked the door after that.


    Mnie did not feel like that was enough and dragged a short stool over from the side to block the


    door.


    After all this was done, she suddenly realized that her back was drenched <b>in </b>cold sweat.


    Mnie had developed a habit every time she worked outstation. She would never use her own name when ordering takeaway or shop online when she was away from home.


    She would use the name ¡®Milly Link¡® instead.


    However, that man had called her ¡®Miss Smith¡®¡­.


    So many strange urrences had happened to her recently, and Mnie finally knew the answer. She pressed her hand against her chest to try and suppress the anxiousness and fear she was feeling.


    It would be extremely stupid of her if she still did not realize that someone was after her.


    Mnie tried her best to hold back her flustered emotions. She picked up the phone to inform


    someone about it but had no idea who to talk to.


    Xander and the rest were back in Jepton. It would only worry them if she mentioned anything about


    this.


    However, she did not have any close friends in Jepton.


    There was also Eugene.


    Mnie pressed her lips and called the front desk.

 Chapter 638

    Mnie did manage to get much sleep that entire night. She kept having the feeling that someone was knocking on her door.


    She drifted in and out of sleep fearfully.


    This caused her to look quite terrible the next day when she left the room.


    Mnie bumped into Lee in the hotel lobby, and Lee was shocked to see her looking this way. ¡°Are you feeling alright, Mnie? Why are you so pale?¡±


    Footsteps were heard behind them the moment he asked this question. Eugene¡¯s distant tone spoke up, ¡°Have you made the appointment with Mr. Walsh?¡°¡±


    Lee quickly turned back to look at Eugene. ¡°Everything has been arranged.¡±


    Eugene replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lee turned back to look at Mnie. After that, he reminded Eugene in a low voice, ¡°Mnie¡¯s here too. The conference hall and Mr. Walsh¡¯spany are in the same direction.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be responsible for any dy?¡± Eugene did not look back as he strode right past


    Mnie.


    Lee smiled in embarrassment at Mnie, ¡°Our meeting today is really important. Mr. Scott negotiated this for a long time before Mr. Walsh finally agreed to meet up.¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene¡¯s tall figure, and her eyshes fluttered downward slightly. She did not say anything in the end.


    She took a taxi to the conference hall as usual. She wondered if she was being sensitive after being given a huge scarest night, but she kept having the feeling that a car was tailing her.


    Yvette arrived about the same time Mnie arrived at the conference hall. She looked at Mnie¡¯s face and said with slight exaggeration, ¡°Wow, did you go clubbingst night? Why do you look so


    terrible?¡±


    Mnie lowered her voice to ask Yvette, ¡°Did you see anyone following me when I came?¡±


    Yvette was taken aback. ¡°Who¡¯s following you? I didn¡¯t see anyone. You were alone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yvette¡¯s curiosity did not cease as she walked in with Mnie.


    They did not expect to see Vi again in the conference hall.


    Yvette scoffed. ¡°What is she doing here again?¡±


    She curled her lips. ¡°Redwaves is just a tenderingmittee. Why does she keep acting like she¡¯s the client? Is she here to supervise something?¡±


    Mnie looked in the direction Yvette was staring at and saw Vi. She noticed the red marks on


    Vi¡¯s neck, and Mnie¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly as she turned away.


    She spent the entire day with people around her. Mnie was either with Yvette or with Fuller and Eric. Vi nced at her several times and looked like she wanted to approach Mnie but never had


    the chance.


    To be honest, the way Vi was looking at Mnie made her ufortable.


    Even though Mnie did not think that Vi would do anything to her, it was still better to be safe than sorry. That was why she made sure to keep herself surrounded by people the entire day.


    Howard called her on the pher that afternoon.


    Mnie had no idea how he had gotten her contact. The moment she picked up the call, Howard asked, ¡°Where are you right now?¡±


    She was in a corner of the conference hall, and she picked up the call inside.


    Howard did not hear her reply for quite a while and could not help asking again, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the man you were with? Is he really the father of your child?¡±


    Mnie was already feeling quite exhausted. When she heard Howard¡¯s meaningless questioning, she burst out saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that whatever happens to me is none of your business. Stop


    contacting me.


    Howard treated her answer as admittance and raised his voice. ¡°You¡¯re a good daughter, Mel! That¡¯s Mr. Scott from LeapCo. Sigh, I was wrong before with how I treated you. Why don¡¯t you ask him out? I¡¯ll buy a meal for both of you as an apology and wee you to Oskon City at the same time.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family. We should let bygones be bygones. Let¡¯s not talk about the past after this meal. When youe to Oskon City again next time¡­ No<b>, </b>wait. Juste home with me tonight after dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made all the arrangements for you. I promise you¡¯ll have a nice time.¡±


    Howard made all the decisions himself while Mnie just listened with a stoic expression.

 Chapter 639

    Mnie hung up right away. Howard¡¯s words sounded like a joke to her.


    He initially insisted that Mnie broke up with Eugene, but he suddenly had a change of heart. Howard must have found out about Eugene¡¯s identity from someone and felt that he might benefit from this.


    A sarcastic look shed in her eyes. Howard surprised her.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered downward, hiding her eyes and the emotions in them. She wanted to look for Fuller. She turned, only to see Vi standing not far away. It looked like she had been waiting for Mnie.


    Vi approached Mnie when she noticed Mnie looking at her. She stopped right in front of Mnie and looked up as she waited for Mnie to speak.


    Mnie looked back at her stoically and asked coldly, ¡°Is there anything you need from me?¡±


    An unhappy look shed across Vi¡¯s face. She gave augh and said, ¡°I heard that Burning Star wants to take part in Redwaves¡® tender. I¡¯m working with Mr. Grant now, Mnie.¡±


    She looked at Mnie while she spoke and could not hide the delight in her eyes. Vi acted like she was much more superior than Mnie was.


    Mnie understood what Vi was trying to do. She was here to unt her newfound power at Mnie. After all, Burning Star had to wait for Redwaves to choose them.


    It was no wonder that Vi was acting so arrogantly.


    Mnie said calmly, ¡°What are you trying to say? That it¡¯ll take only one word from you for Mr. Grant not to consider Burning Star?¡±


    Vi frowned when Mnie reacted in a nonchnt manner without revealing any emotions.


    She tried to hold back the anger burning inside her as she stared at Mnie. Vi raised her voice slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be nice enough to remind you that Burning Star has a bad reputation in Jepton. A bigpany like LeapCo will be able to testify that something serious did happen because of Burning


    Star.<b>¡± </b>


    Vi sniggered as she gained more confidence to continue, ¡°You should stop sitting on your high horse in front of me and think about how to make Mr. Garner change his opinion of Burning Star.¡®


    Mnie replied with ease, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be worried about Burning Star<b>.</b>¡®


    >>


    ))


    Her attitude was neutral, and she was not as anxious or in despair as Vi had imagined.


    Vi nced at Mnie again and left in a huff.


    Yvette came over the moment Vi left. ¡°What did Miss Shaw want with you? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s a very nice person. Was she here to find trouble with you?¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Can you tell a person¡¯s personality by looking at their faces?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not bad at it,¡± Yvette replied yfully. She pointed in Eric¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Eric said that Mr. Fuller is looking for you, but he didn¡¯t want to disturb you while you were on the phone. Mr. Fuller got called away by someone after that. You should look for himter.¡±


    Mnie gave an affirmative reply and said nothing else. Her phone vibrated.


    She looked down and saw that it was a message from Howard. He had sent her a location. It was probably where he wanted Mnie to take Eugene for dinner.


    Mnie ignored the message and put away her phone.


    Yvette nced at her. ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Mnie looked up toward Eric and said, ¡°I¡¯m going over to see Mr. Fuller.¡±


    Howard got extremely anxious when she did not reply to his message.


    He stood in the corridor and stared at his phone while waiting for Mnie to reply. He kept ncing at the private room beside him.


    It had been such a coincidence. Howard was meeting a few business associates for a meal when he bumped into Sam Walsh.


    Sam was not someone Howard could meet easily. He initially nned to approach Sam with a friend to try and get associated with him but realized that Eugene was next to him.

 Chapter 640

    Howard initially did not pay any attention as he thought that penniless man was here to suck up to Sam as well. However, his friend recognized Eugene and told him that he was the CEO of Jepton¡¯s LeapCo.


    Howard had heard of LeapCo but did not really know thepany well.


    However, his friend mentioned the Scotts of Jepton.


    Howard immediately realized who Eugene really was.


    He dragged his friend over to confirm several times that he had not made a mistake, and Howard immediately called Mnie after that.


    Howard never expected Mnie to be able to do so well. She was actually in a rtionship with a Scott.


    Howard was quite excited. However, he had to y it cool in front of his friend and pretended that he was indifferent about this.


    ¡°What did your daughter say, Howard?¡± His friend walked out of the private room and looked at him thoughtfully. ¡°You aren¡¯t lying to us about Eugene Scott being your son¨Cinw<b>, </b>are you?¡±


    Howard¡¯s face fell, and he looked a little unhappy. He pped his friend¡¯s hand away. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to joke about this. He¡¯s my son¨Cinw if I say he is. I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s my son¨Cinw if he


    isn¡¯t.¡±


    His friend felt a little embarrassed by this and rubbed his nose while saying, ¡°Can I attend your dinner tonight and meet Mr. Scott too?¡±


    The moment he asked this, the door to the private room beside them opened. Eugene and Sam walked


    out together.


    His friend gave Howard a push. ¡°Your son¨Cinw is out.¡±


    Even though he did not say this out loud, everyone heard it clearly.


    Eugene turned to look at Howard with a cool expression.


    Howard was put in a spot because of this. He coughed a few times, and his pride forced him to speak up, ¡°Urm¡­ Eugene, I just spoke with Mel about having dinner together tonight. It¡¯s my way of weing both of you to Oskon City.¡±


    Eugene looked at him and said nothing. The look in his eyes was cold and distant. He was looking at Howard like he was a stranger.


    Howard coughed awkwardly and lowered his voice to say, ¡°I was wrong the other day. I shouldn¡¯t have criticized Mel that way in public. Please talk to her and tell her not to be mad at me anymore. I was just doing that for her own good.¡±


    Eugene was young and much taller than Howard was. The wound on his face had not yet fully


    <i>212 </i>


    recovered, but hismanding presence was still quite prominent.


    He kept silent, and Howard began to feel awkward. Even Howard¡¯s friend looked embarrassed. He poked Howard and asked in a whisper, ¡°Were you boasting to me, Howard? He isn¡¯t acting like he¡¯s your son¨Cinw at all.¡±


    Howard hated it when others said he was boasting, and his face fell.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment with someone else, Mr. Scott? It¡¯s alright even if we postpone our


    meeting.¡±


    Sam took the opportunity to speak up. He patted Eugene¡¯s arm understandingly. ¡°Businessmen like us are always busy traveling around for work. It¡¯s nice to spend more time with your family.¡±


    Sam left with his assistant after that. Lee was next to Eugene, and the expression on his face froze.


    They had tried to set up a meeting with Sam several times, and it was not easy to meet up with him today. Eugene had arranged for dinner tonight, but it was wrecked by this interruption.


    That person just had to be Mnie¡¯s father.


    Mnie prepared to return to the hotel after she was done with work. She continued to make sure she was not alone as she walked out with Yvette.


    She had just stepped out of the conference hall when she saw a car parked out front. Eugene was leaning against the car. He looked like he was waiting for someone.


    The sky was gloomy, and he was standing there with a strong presence that was difficult to ignore.


    Mnie paused in her steps butter walked right past him as if she did not see him.

 Chapter 641

    ¡°Hey, where are you going in a rush like that? Did not you see Mr. Scott? He¡¯s here for you, is not he?¡± Yvette reached out to pull her back, her tone puzzled.


    Mnie did not stop walking. ¡°He didn¡¯te here to wait for me.¡±


    Vi was still here today. Eugene had probablye to pick her up.


    She lowered her gaze. She did not really care. She just did not want to see Vi¡¯s smug expression


    She could not stand the thought of that flea bouncing around in front of her happily.


    Yvette pulled her back. ¡°Geez, what are you talking about? His eyes were fixed on you just now.¡±


    Yvette shook her head, grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand, and brought her directly to Eugene. Without missing a beat, she asked, ¡°Mr. Scott, are you for Mnie? If you are, just let me know.<i>¡± </i>


    Mnie froze when she heard Eugene¡¯s deep voice. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her.¡±


    Yvette said, ¡°Then why were you waiting without saying a word? You should be d I wisened up to the situation. Otherwise, she would definitely think that you¡¯re here to wait for someone else.¡±


    With that, she waved her hand readily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    As soon as Yvette was gone, Eugene unlocked the car. ¡°Get in,¡± he said tly.


    Mnie did not move. She looked at Eugene. ¡°If you need something from me, you can just say it here here.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly, and he clicked his tongue softly. ¡°I thought you knew why I was here. Howard hade to see me and called me his son¨Cinw in front of some important clients. He even said was going to treat us to dinner tonight.¡±


    He said it so casually that Mnie¡¯s pupils shook. Howard actually went straight to Eugene!


    Feeling frustrated, Mnie clenched her fists and reminded him through grited teeth, ¡°You could¡¯ve just rejected him directly. Besides, he¡¯s getting ahead of himself.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark gaze was deep. He looked at Mnie and said nothing.


    Even so, Mnie could see in his eyes that he was not going to take no for an answer. Maybe he was not actually in such a good mood right now.


    Mnie did not know exactly what Howard had told Eugene, or what his actions had cost Eugene, but at the end of the day, Howard was still aiming for her.


    After a moment of silence, she opened the car door and got in.


    Lee and the driver were not there. Eugene had driven here himself. They did not say a word on the drive over. The silence in the car was stifling.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    When they arrived at the restaurant had booked, Mnie said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t like what¡¯s going on, you can just leave first.¡±


    Eugene lowered his head and adjusted his cufflinks. ¡°If I leave first, by tomorrow everyone in Oskon City¡¯s business circle will be talking about how I arrogantly disrespected my father¨Cinw.¡±


    His voice was matter¨Cof¨Cfact when he spoke, as if he was just stating the truth.


    Mnie listened to the obvious sarcasm in his tone, but she was powerless to refute it, because


    Howard might actually be capable of spreading such rumors.


    She took a deep breath. ¡°Then I¡¯ll exin it to him. He misunderstood everything.¡±


    Eugene looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    He did not seem to care either way.

 Chapter 642

    It was only when she arrived at Howard¡¯s private room that Mnie realized that Howard was not the only one there. There were a few other men at the table with him, and they all seemed to be close to


    Howard.


    After Mnie and Eugene entered the room, one of the men in a floral shirt instantly shouted, ¡± Damn! Hey, Howard, your daughter is really amazing. She¡¯s actually dating Eugene Scott! I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before. Why are you so low¨Ckey?¡±


    Howard sat back in his seat with a faint smile on his face. He waved his hand nonchntly, ¡°What would I know about the younglings¡® affairs? Mel only brought Mr. Scott to Oskon Cityv recently, That¡¯s when I found out about their rtionship.¡±


    He finally remembered to ask Mnie and Eugene to take a seat. Pointing at the seat beside him, he said, ¡°Come, Mel, sit here. You too, Eugene. Come and have a drink with me<i>.</i>¡±


    Mnie looked at his nonchnt expression and frowned. No matter how ufortable she felt, she could only endure it for now.


    It was as Eugene said. If they offended Howard today, their reputation would ruined throughout Oskon City tomorrow. People in the business circle could never keep secrets.


    To make things worse, it was her and Eugene¡¯s first time in Oskon City. They should not start off on the wrong foot.


    Mnie and Eugene sat down in turn.


    Howard¡¯s expression softened even more. He sighed and poured a drink for Mnie. He sighed and said, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m sorry for everything that happened before. I was so angry, that¡¯s why I lost my temper at you. But ask Larry and Gaston over here! Ever since then, I¡¯ve missed you dearly.


    ¡°I really have my reasons for not returning to Jepton. I came to Oskon City to work alone without anything but the clothes on my back. It wasn¡¯t easy for me either! I really missed you, but I couldn¡¯t


    leave!¡±


    Howard yed the part of heartbroken father as soon as Mnie and Eugene arrived. He held Mnie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you, I promise. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, okay? Just


    don¡¯t be mad with me anymore¡­


    Mnie frowned and tried to pull her hand away, but Howard¡¯s grip was so tight that her wrist hurt.


    When the two men beside Mnie saw this little scene, they sighed andmented about Howard¡¯s tough life over the past few years. In the end, they waved their hands and said, ¡°Every parents loves their children. Don¡¯t harp onto the past and just forgive him already! You can get along from now on.¡±


    Howard sighed again.


    Mnie was in no hurry to pull her hand back. She watched Howard put on the pantomime with his friends, her eyes cold and amused.


    She wanted to hear what other excuses he coulde up with.


    However, Howard knew when to stop. After ¡°convincing¡± Mnie, he turned his gaze to Eugene and put on a knowing smile. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Since we¡¯re family now, I won¡¯t hold back with you. Eugene, I¡¯m actually very dissatisfied with your actions thus far.¡±


    The air at the table instantly froze. Eugene looked up at Howard, his attitude unchanged. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Mel is my daughter. Although I haven¡¯t been by her side all these years, I know what a wonderful and lovely girl she is. You may be rich and powerful, but you haven¡¯t been good enough to her.¡±


    Eugene stopped what he was doing. He raised his eyebrows imperceptibly and nced at Howard. Finally, his gaze met Mnie¡¯s for a moment.


    He asked Howard quietly, ¡°Why do you say that I¡¯m not treating her well enough?¡±


    Howard¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. He looked straight at Eugene and said in a low voice, Mel is pregnant now. If you were good to her, why did you let here all the way to Oskon City?¡±


    He looked at Eugene very solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have more than enough properties in Jepton to have her settle there.¡±


    His words were so subtle that Mnie could not help butugh to herself.


    See? Howard pretended to care about her, but he was actually testing Eugene.


    Mnie turned her gaze to Eugene and was about to tell him to leave when Eugene asked in return, So all I have to do is let her rest in Jepton? Is that what you mean by treating her right?¡±

 Chapter 643

    ¡°Expectant mothers should be resting at home, not running around the country for work.¡± Howard frowned and warned Eugene. ¡°Although my family isn¡¯t rich, I¡¯ve doted on Mel since she was young. Even if you¡¯re more powerful than me, I won¡¯t forgive you if you hurt her.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Howard? I didn¡¯t expect you to be so protective of your daughter. Why are you getting involved in their private affairs?¡± The other men teased him from the side.


    Howard red back and said righteously, ¡°Of course my daughter has my full support. They¡¯re not even married yet, and even if after they are, she will always be my precious daughter!¡±


    Mnie was bored out of her mind as she listened to their petty little y.


    She had to admit that the two actors Howard had hired were very good at picking up his signals. With


    just a few words, they had already brought up the topic of marriage.


    Howard deliberated for a moment, then he raised his eyes to Eugene and Mnie. If Mnie had not seen his true colors that day, she would have been moved by the sincere concern on his face.


    He asked Eugene, ¡°Mel is pregnant now. When do you n to get married?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart instantly sank. She said in a cold voice, ¡°He and I will not get married.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Howard raised his voice and red at Mnie. ¡°You silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? Why are you throwing a tantrum at a time like this?¡±


    After saying that, he turned to look at Eugene. Although he was still frowning, his tone was more probing now. ¡°Mel is pregnant with your child. You will be responsible for her, right?¡±


    Eugene tapped his finger on the table. His emotionless gaze slowly shifted to Mnie¡¯s face.


    This time, he paused for a long time. Mnie stiffened under his gaze before he said casually, ¡°The baby is mine, so of course I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    Howard nodded in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s better. Well then, you should start preparing the wedding gifts-¡±


    Suddenly, he was interrupted by a loud bang beside him.


    Mnie had raised her hand and mmed her cup on the table. She looked at Howard and then met Eugene¡¯s extremely calm gaze. She felt suffocated.


    ¡°What wedding? What gifts? Didn¡¯t you hear me? He and I will never¡­!¡±


    Mnie rarely lost her temper like this. She red at Howard furiously, but Howard smacked the table loudly before she could finish her sentence.


    He barked sternly, ¡°Mel, what are you doing? This is serious business. I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Why are you being so stubborn?!


    <i>20 </i>


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with his child. He owes you the entire world, let alone a new measly wedding gifts!¡±


    ¡°You have always been my precious little princess. I won¡¯t let you suffer the pain of childbearing without getting anything in return!¡±


    Howard spoke emotionally, as if he was really a caring father who stood up for his daughter. Still, no good father¡¯s first reaction after finding out that his daughter was pregnant would to ask the man for gifts and property.


    That was not all, either. What did he mean by ¡°the entire world¡°? What else did he want from Eugene? Mnie did not even dare to think about it.


    She braced herself against the table and said almost numbly, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. I have nothing to do with him, and the baby I¡¯m carrying isn¡¯t his.¡±


    ¡°Mnie!¡± Howard suddenly leaped to his feet. The gentle light in his eyes instantly turned cold. He gritted his teeth and reminded her, ¡°Do you still need me to teach you what you should and should not say?¡±

 Chapter 644

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like talking about your marriage, then I won¡¯t mention it anymore. But you can¡¯t say such suggestive things ever again!


    ¡°Good girls have a reputation to uphold. Your good name will be ruined if what you said gets out. Besides, if you don¡¯t marry him, who else can you marry? You¡¯re already his!¡±


    Mnie closed her eyes and tried to hold it in, but she could no longer suppress the emotions in her heart. She opened her eyes and looked at Howard. ¡°The so¨Ccalled good girl you¡¯re talking about is a submissive mother who does nothing but stay home and take care of her husband and kids. It would be even better if you could marry her off for expensive wedding gifts, right?


    ¡°Howard Smith, I¡¯m calling you Dad for thest time.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what you taught me when I was a child? You told me stories about Amelia Earhart and Marie Curie. You said that girls should have their own goals and dreams<b>, </b>and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been working hard all this while. I never backed down from any difficulties because I¡¯ve always


    remembered your words-


    ¡°But listen to what you¡¯re saying now. Look at what you¡¯re doing. When you did those filthy things with that neen¨Cyear¨Cold girl, Bianca, did you really not feel any guilt or uneasiness?!¡±


    Mnie was practically growling by the end. The words had been bottled up in her heart since she had seen Howard and Bianca that day.


    She always remembered sitting next to Howard and listening to his stories when she was a child. He said that girls should be self¨Creliant, and that Mnie would be a tenacious woman once she grew up.


    Despite that¡­


    Mnie could not reconcile Howard, the man who had told her those things, with the filthy old pervert she saw doing those dirty things to another girl young enough to be his daughter.


    That was why when Mnie saw the video Matthew had given her, her first reaction was to throw up.


    Howard had not only shattered his image in Mnie¡¯s heart, but he had also shaken the very


    foundation of her morals.


    She suddenly realized that the person she had admired since she was a girl was actually the kind of person she hated the most.


    The effect of that realization was immense.


    ¨C


    Mnie had even been avoiding thinking about Howard for days until just now, when she heard his shameless words with her own ears.


    He was no longer the kind and respectable father in Mnie¡¯s memory. He seemed to have metamorphosed into the kind of dirtbag Mnie had seen countless times in her life.


    He was selfish, narrow¨Cminded and ignorant.


    Mnie¡¯s face was very pale, and her chest felt so tight it was hard to breathe. She grabbed her bag


    and turned to leave.


    She felt that if she stayed here for another second, she would suffocate to death.


    She really could not bear to see Howard now, not even for a second.


    Otherwise, she would vomit. Definitely, without a doubt.


    However, before she could take a step, she was suddenly struck by a wave of dizziness, followed by a


    dull pain in her abdomen.


    Mnie lost her bnce and was about to fall. Fortunately, someone held her firmly by the waist


    from behind.


    She shifted her gaze and met Eugene¡¯s deep eyes under his furrowed brows.

 Chapter 645

    Mnie instinctively reached out to shove his arm away. Eugene looked at her coldly and then stood up, holding her arm firmly to prevent her from falling again.


    Mnie was so close to him that she could feel the slight rise and fall of his chest when he spoke. His low voice was cold as he addressed Howard. ¡°Thank you for showing me the full extent of your so- called love for your daughter.¡±


    Howard¡¯s eyes widened in anger, but the moment he met Eugene¡¯s re, he trembled. He timidly turned to Mnie and immediately regained his bravado again.


    He snapped, ¡°What are you talking about, you ungrateful girl? Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for? I¡¯m doing this for you¡­¡±


    The only response he got was the sound of the door of the private room being mmed shut.


    Mnie could not take it anymore. She pulled Eugene out of the private room. Howard¡¯s self- righteousness was unbearable. She felt even worse than when Dn hade looking for her.


    Mnie left the private room and walked quickly to the lobby before stopping.


    She clutched her chest, feeling as if someone had stuffed a ton of cotton into it. She could barely catch her breath.


    It was only when she slowly recovered that she remembered that she was still holding onto Eugene¡¯s


    arm.


    Eugene did not speak either. He lowered his eyes and waited for her to recover.


    Eventually, Mnie slowly let go of him. She let out a frustrated breath and said in a very low voice, I¡¯m sorry about tonight¡­¡±


    11


    She organized her words, but she did not know what to say. In the end, she could only swallow her words and frown in a daze.


    After a while, she said, ¡°You should head back to the hotel first. If Howardes to look for you again, just tell him the truth.¡±


    She was wrong for getting Eugene involved in her messy rtionship with her father.


    The corners of Eugene¡¯s eyes twitched as he looked at her. ¡°You want me to tell him the truth? Do you think he will stop even if he knows?¡±


    Mnie subconsciously looked up and locked eyes with Eugene. The air froze for a moment, and she could clearly see the darkness in his gaze.


    Mnie did not know how to respond to that. In her heart, she knew that he was right.


    After what Howard had done so far, it was not hard to imagine him behaving exactly as Eugene had said.


    Mnie did not want to think the worst of him, but Howard certainly did not look like the man he


    used to be anymore.


    She moved her lips and was about to speak when she suddenly felt a pain in her abdomen. Her face turned pale and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.


    Eugene saw the subtle changes in her face. Almost as soon as Mnie could not resist the pain anymore and put her hand on her stomach, his eyes darkened. He reached out to hold her shoulder protectively and said in a tone that did not allow for rejection, ¡°Lee is outside. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Mnie did not refuse. She could feel that something was wrong with her body, and she was not going to risk her baby.


    Fortunately, it was past the evening rush hour, so it did not take long for them to get to the hospital. Lee had gotten someone to contact a doctor from a private hospital in advance, and they subjected Mnie to various tests and checkups as soon as she arrived.


    After everything was over, the nurses brought Mnie back to the ward to rest. Finally, the doctor came over with the test results.


    Mnie had been tense these past few days and had not rested well. In addition, she was tired and worked up, so her baby had been affected. She needed some bed rest to recuperate.


    Before leaving, the doctor looked at Eugene and reminded him, ¡°The patient is very weak now. It¡¯s best not to let her get agitated again. She should rest well for the next few days. Don¡¯t let her get out of bed if possible and don¡¯t tire her out.¡±


    He had assumed that Eugene was Mnie¡¯s husband, so he exined everything in detail.

 L 137

    Chapter <b>0137 </b>


    Violet felt devastated, engulfed in a deep sadness.


    Then, her phone unexpectedly rang. She nced at it, half¨Cexpecting Lucius, but saw Oliver¡¯s


    name instead<b>. </b>


    Knowing Oliver¡¯s call wouldn¡¯t bring good news, she decided not to answer<b>. </b>


    Oliver didn¡¯t call again. Instead, a different number appeared.


    Violet answered tentatively. ¡°Hello, Ms. Violet. I¡¯m Mr. Wickham¡¯s driver. Could you pleasee


    to Ind Cafe?<b>¡± </b>


    Although puzzled, Violet recognized the driver¡¯s number and voice.


    She prepared herself, <b>and </b>informed Naomi before leaving.


    Instead of the driver, her father met her at Ind Cafe<b>. </b>


    The sight of him caused Violet¡¯s heart to ache sharply. She pondered the meaning behind her


    father contacting her through his driver.


    Patrick sat in a private booth, his face somber and devoid of any emotion upon seeing Violet. He


    didn¡¯t even bother to greet her.


    Violet was unsettled, yet there was a small sense of relief that her father cared enough to meet


    her.


    Her anger and resentment quietly melted away as she softly called out, ¡°Dad.¡±


    Patrick, without a word, stood up and raised his hand.


    p!


    In a swift motion, he pped her face.


    Stunned, Violet couldn¡¯t fathom what she had done to deserve such treatment.


    ¡°This p is to repay you for all the kindness I¡¯ve shown in raising you. From now on, we¡¯re even<b>,</b>¡±


    he announced coldly.


    Violet was overwhelmed with that p. She leaned weekly against the wall, feeling a deep chill.


    Patrick departed without a backward nce, his purpose in meeting her was solely to deliver that


    p.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet¡¯s tears clouded her vision. Her heart shattered into pieces with that p and was


    beyond repairable. She bit her lip, wanting to question him, but her voice was too hoarse to speak.


    Her father¡­


    The driver who escorted Violet gave Patrick a look of disapproval before softly addressing him.¡±


    <b>Boss</b>!¡±


    Patrick responded curtly with a singlemand, ¡°Leave<b>!</b>¡±


    They then exited the caf¨¦.


    Violet remained in the private room for an unknown amount of time. Her tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks, feeling forsaken by the world.


    The following day, Violet arrived at the office, the mark of the p visible on her face.


    Upon entering, she encountered Emily.


    Emily noticed the bruises on her face, and said concernedly, ¡°Oh, Violet, <b>your </b>face<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Violet, indifferent, simply shrugged and continued on her way.


    Oliver, who had driven Emily to work, watched with a conflicted look in his eyes, yet remained


    silent.


    Emily spected aloud, ¡°Dad said he was going to meet Violetst night. Could he be the one


    who hit her?¡±


    She acted shocked and distressed on the outside, but she was overjoyed on the inside. She had <b>long </b>wanted to p Violet herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said those things about Violet.¡± Oliver stepped in to console


    Emily, assuring her, ¡°It¡¯s not your <b>fault</b>.¡±


    Emily covered her face, and whispered, ¡°I feel so terrible, Oliver.<b>¡± </b>


    Her reaction contrasted sharply with Violet¡¯s indifferent demeanor<b>, </b>reinforcing Oliver¡¯s belief that


    he had made the right decision.


    He concluded that a girlcking self¨Crespect and dignity wasn¡¯t worthy of his affection. He resolved not to dwell on her, but to move on decisively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside, or you¡¯ll bete,¡± he gently prompted Emily.


    Emily nodded and proceeded towards her office. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of glee upon seeing Violet standing at a distance<b>, </b>almostughing at her plight.


    +15 BONOS


    The mother¨Cdaughter duo had spent the night worrying about Patrick¡¯s intentions for meeting


    Violet, and now, they had their answer. Strangely, Emily found Violet¡¯s misery gratifying.


    The office was abuzz with whispers and gossip.


    Violet had been focused on her work and not one to pay attention to gossip, but she noticed the peculiar look in her colleagues¡® eyes, as if they were specting something.


    It was only in the pantry, a hotspot for office gossip, that she realized the nature of the rumors.


    ¡°I never would have guessed. Violet always seemed so nice and innocent, yet she¡¯s caught up


    in such scandals<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Going after her sister¡¯s man, how low can you get?¡±


    ¡°Not just low, it¡¯s downright shameful!¡±


    Violet pushed open the <b>door</b>, causing the gossipers to fall silent.


    With a scornful grin on her face, one of the colleagues mockingly mimed, zipping <b>her </b><b>lips</b><b>. </b>


    Violet confronted the girl who had been the most venomous in her remarks.


    ¡°Did you actually see me steal someone¡¯s husband?¡± she asked coldly, not one to take things. lying down.


    Unfazed by being caught gossiping, the woman stood her ground, retorting. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want people to know, you <b>shouldn¡¯t </b>have done it. And I happened to see you and your


    sister in conversation.¡±


    It dawned on Violet that not only had Lucius witnessed her exchange with Emily, but this woman.


    <b>had </b>seen everything too.


    ¡°Really? How fortunate for you,¡± Violet responded dismissively, her thoughts drifting to Lucius, no longer wishing to justify herself.


    She abandoned the idea of getting water and left the pantry.


    Behind her, the whispers continued, ¡°Did you hear about how her sister lost her voice? Rumor has


    it¡­¡±


    She surmised that Emily must have <b>spread </b>the story.


    In her cubicle, Emily was busy, still facing judgment from her peers.


    When she saw Violet, Emily approached with an air of innocence, calling out, ¡°Violet<b>¡­</b>¡±

 L 138

    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Mind dropping your act?¡± Violet asked sharply, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re overdoing


    it.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face morphed into one of sorrow as her eyes quickly filled with tears.


    ¡°I never intended any harm¡­ I don¡¯t want us to be at odds,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Losing your voice isn¡¯t a major issue. Many actresses aren¡¯t known for their voices, right?¡±


    Violet remarked, indirectly mocking Emily for having the talent to be an actress.


    Pretending to not understand, Emily covered her face and wept. ¡°Violet. I¡¯m so tired. Why must you keep antagonizing me?¡±


    Tired of Emily¡¯s charade, Violet walked away. Soon, rumors spread about Violet¡¯s entanglement


    with her sister¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    Estelle¡¯s view of Violet shifted as well.


    Violet struggled to defend herself. She hadn¡¯t chased after Oliver, yet <b>she </b>couldn¡¯t deny her past. feelings for him.


    Feeling uneasy under Estelle¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Violet was subtly warned by Estelle during a design submission.


    ¡°Vivi, this isn¡¯t a bigpany, but we must be conscious of our image.¡± Estelle cautioned.


    Violet recognized her implication. Because her manager was one of the few people who believed. in her, she found Estelle¡¯s remarks to be depressing.


    ¡°I never pursued anyone¡¯s fianc¨¦,¡± she softly said.


    Estelle¡¯s gaze was on Violet¡¯s facial bruise, neither fully believing nor doubted her statement.


    ¡°Things happen for a reason. If it were just one incident, it might be seen as a misunderstanding. But multiple¡­¡± Estelle¡¯s remark trailed off, leaving Violet disheartened.


    Clearly, her manager didn¡¯t believe her either<b>. </b>


    ¡°Return to work,¡± Estelle directed.


    Leaving Estelle¡¯s office. Violet couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. She quickly wiped them, not wanting


    to seem overly upse?.


    Estelle¡¯s assistant informed Violet in the afternoon that she was no longer required to work on her


    current design draft. Someone else had been assigned the assignment.


    This seemed to imply that Violet had been sidelined in the workce, and that she might lose her


    job shortly.


    Violet shrugged helplessly, devastated at the possibility of losing her job.


    ¡°Violet!¡± Estelle called out at day¡¯s end, curiosity sparkled in her eyes. ¡°The President wishes to


    see you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Other whispers inevitably reached Violet¡¯s ears.


    ¡°She¡¯s rumored to be a working girl. Is our president her client?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. No one¡¯s seen our president, but she¡¯s been summoned frequently.¡±


    Violet wiped <b>her </b>tears, and resolved to confront the president about these private meetings.


    Upstairs, Lucius was in the President¡¯s Office.


    Violet scowled at him in dissatisfaction. She wondered if this man had nothing better to do than keep showing her. He even used the president¡¯s name to summon her, further tarnishing her already soiled reputation.


    Lucius¡¯s initially calm eyes darkened when he set eyes on her.


    He drew her close, his gaze intense<b>, </b><b>and </b>asked, ¡°What happened?<b>¡± </b>


    His question was directed at the bruise on her face.


    Violet nervously touched it, tilting her head in silence.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± Lucius asked, his fury rising as he demanded an exnation.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring up the incident with her father, which had left her both ashamed and


    heartbroken. Violet lied, saying, ¡°I bumped into something<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe that those finger marks came from bumping into something?¡± Lucius challenged her, clearly skeptical of her exnation.


    Violet remained motionless, knowing full well that bumping into something wouldn¡¯t result in such marks.


    His frustration was evident, and hemanded, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±


    While he was saying this, he gripped her waist and pulled her into an intimate position on hisp.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet struggled briefly, but Lucius gave her a menacing look.


    Reluctantly, she remained seated on hisp, confessing<b>. </b>¡°It was my father.¡±


    ¡°And why would he strike you?¡±


    She wished she knew the answer.


    ¡°Maybe he thinks I¡¯m misbehaving.¡±


    ¡°Good that you know!¡±


    Violet¡¯s mind raced back to when Lucius had overheard Emily¡¯s usations against her. She felt her cheeks burn with shame.


    Trying to escape his hold, she protested, ¡°If you had any sense, you¡¯d stay away from me!¡±


    Her anger surprised even herself, leaving her feeling embarrassed and on the edge of tears. unwilling to show her vulnerability in front of Lucius.


    Lucius gripped her waist tightly, refusing to let go despite her struggle.


    Violet eventually became weary, and gave up with her attempt to escape his hold.


    She was defeated and began to sob, asking, ¡°Why does everyone enjoy seeing me suffer?


    What have I done?¡±


    ¡°Who said you did anything <b>wrong</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Lucius finally loosened his grip, shifting from a forceful grip to a moreforting embrace.


    Violet was ovee with emotion. She sobbed, burying her face in his chest.


    He showed a hint of irritation at his tear¨Cstained shirt, but this woman clung to him as if he were her sole support, demonstrating her dependency on him.


    His struggle to push her away eventually turned into an embrace. He felt a sense of satisfaction at being needed.

 L 139

    Chapter <b>0139 </b>


    Violet calmed down after crying for a long time. Still in his embrace, she spoke up. ¡°I liked him once, but I never pursued him.¡±


    Lucius felt a twinge of unease at her confession. He became concerned by Violet¡¯s obsession with


    that man.


    ¡°Why are you here so often? Aren¡¯t you busy? Do you know my boss?¡± Violet questioned him, puzzled by his frequent visits.


    That was the only thing she could think of.


    For her, the mere fact that Lucius knew thepany¡¯s president was amazing, the fact that he owned thepany was beyond her..


    Lucius¡¯s rage erupted in response to her remarks. What brought him here? Did she not understand


    anything?


    Of course, as proud as he was, he refused to reveal the true reason.


    He grumbled, ¡°Your designs aren¡¯t terrible, but why are you such a fool?<b>¡± </b>


    Frustrated, Violet wiped her eyes, exining. ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated a lot of time to my art.¡±


    She had devoted countless hours to the library and dorm, working tirelessly to ovee her


    innate limitations <b>and </b>to remain near Oliver.


    ¡°Why did you work so hard on learning to draw?¡± Lucius probed, not easily duped.


    His question caught Violet off guard, and she had no idea what to say.


    ¡°For your crush?¡± he pushed, seeing right through her.


    Violet bit her lower lip and remained silent.


    He used<b>, </b>¡°How can you im <b>you </b>haven¡¯t pursued another man¡¯s man? Isn¡¯t this some kind of


    pursuit<b>?</b>¡±


    She was speechless because she had never heard such an usation before.


    Her apparent fixation on Oliver irritated Lucius. He retracted his hand and decided against giving Violet the USB stick, which contained proof of Emily¡¯s deceitful acts.


    ording to George¡¯s research, Oliver might have had affection for Violet, but Lucius was no longer entirely convinced by this and chose caution.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°What are your colleagues¡® rumors about you?¡± he asked, diverting the conversation from her personal feelings.


    There was no need to disclose that information to Lucius, because he wasn¡¯t close to her.


    Violet shook her head, and answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Lucius didn¡¯t push the issue, and got up to leave.


    Believing the discussion was over<b>, </b>Violet also prepared to exit the office.


    ¡°Come back here immediately!¡± Lucius¡¯s voice thundered.


    Violet spun around at the doorway, startled to see Lucius clutching an ice pack. His eyes were icy


    and stern.


    She returned to him with reluctance.


    He walked over to the sofa and sat down<b>, </b>motioning for her to join him. Obediently, Violet sat


    down<b>. </b>


    ¡°Your face is so swollen, it¡¯s rming. Do you really intend to go out and frighten people looking


    like that?¡± <b>he </bmented scornfully.


    Violet felt a surge of anger. While her face was swollen, it certainly didn¡¯t reach an rming state. Before she could retort, the ice pack was pressed forcefully against her face.


    The pressure aggravated the pain on her injured face, causing her to instinctively pull away.


    Lucius kept pressing down on her<b>, </b>holding her in ce. ¡°Ice is supposed to help with the swelling.¡±


    She knew that ice could reduce swelling, but Lucius¡¯s heavy¨Chanded method might just make it


    worse.


    Lucius was unskilled in providing care for others, and he used too much force, causing her teeth


    to tter in difort.


    Violet took the ice pack away from him. ¡°I can manage it myself.¡±


    ¡°Stay still!¡± Lucius insisted, disregarding her attempt and reapplying the ice pack.


    ¡°It¡¯s painful,¡± she blurted out.


    ¡°Good, now you understand the pain. Will you still let yourself get into such situations?¡±


    His rough handling was a reflection of his anger<b>. </b>


    Realizing this Violet Innked <b>at </b>him in confucion Wae <b>ble </b>annar a cinn of <b>him </b><b>worrying </b>about <b>her</b>?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°How could <b>I </b>have known he would hit me?¡± she responded, feeling unjustly treated.


    He pressed, ¡°Would knowing prevent it<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Lucius softened his touch with the ice pack but continued to move it impatiently around her face. Violet quietly followed his actions, feeling a sense of safety.


    She didn¡¯t respond. The truth was evident to her<b>. </b>Patrick was her father; would she be able to evade his wrath? Her heart ached at the thought of his hard stare and harsh words.


    Lucius noticed the sorrow in her expression. Seeing her look so pitiful and wronged, his rage


    subsided somewhat.


    He offered, ¡°Next time something like this happens, call me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She wanted to know why. To help her fight her battles? But she remained silent for fear of upsetting him.


    Gradually<b>, </b>Lucius became more adept at applying the ice, careful not to overdo it and frequently removing the pack, concerned about freezing <b>her </b>skin.


    He focused intently on her face, his movements precise. His long eyshes almost brushed her skin, and his breath was warm on her face.


    His attentiveness was both overwhelming and alluring.


    Her face involuntarily blushed in response.

 L 140

    As George walked <b>in</b><b>, </b>he was utterly speechless at the scene before him.


    His employer was¡­applying ice to someone¡¯s face! Could the world turn upside down? Was the Third World War underway? Opting not to disturb them, he discreetly exited the room.


    Lucius¡¯s adeptness made Violet aware that this man was actually proficient at this. She suspected his initial roughness was a deliberate act, a form of yful punishment.


    Once he was done, she covered her face andined yfully, ¡°So, you¡¯re teaming up with those people to bully me?¡±


    Lucius was innocent. He applied ice because he cares about her. At the question, he wondered if Violet was blind enough to see that.


    Unbeknownst to Violet, Lucius had quickly mastered this task with his exceptional intelligence. Initially, he had no clue about the proper way to do it.


    After discarding the ice pack in the bin, hemanded, ¡°Make something for me to eat.¡±


    In light of his earlier care, Violet obediently made her way to the fridge, which she found fully stocked with various ingredients. Additionally, there was a small, well¨Cequipped kitchen area.


    She sighed, and began chopping up ingredients on the cutting board.


    Lucius felt a strange satisfaction as he watched her cook from behind. Settling down with a pillow, he turned on the TV, waiting for the meal while watching some shows.


    Violet nced back at him asionally, loungingfortably, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was too rxed for someone in another person¡¯s office.


    An hourter, she served several delicious dishes, filling the room with their tantalizing aroma.


    Lucius dove into the meal with an enormous appetite, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in days.


    Violet spected whether his earlier kindness was just a ploy driven by hunger to have her cook him a hearty meal. Knowing his delicate stomach, Violet intervened when he grabbed for his third serving of pasta.


    Lucius, visibly annoyed, shot her a deadly look.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to control how I eat now?¡±


    Violet was helpless in the face of his reaction. Couldn¡¯t someone who has a weak stomach be self -aware?


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°Just eat at the next meal, that¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to cook for meter?¡±


    He was skilled at capitalizing on opportunities. She hesitantly nodded to urge him to put down his


    cutlery.


    With this promise, Lucius reluctantly agreed to let her remove the remaining dishes.


    After cleaning up. Violet took off her apron and wiped her hands. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be


    going now.¡±


    Lucius¡¯s eyes, burning with a different hunger, fixated on <b>her </b>chest, and she dered, ¡°I¡¯m not


    done being hungry.¡±


    Violet nced anxiously at her chest, found nothing amiss, and suggested, ¡°Perhaps you should drink more water if you¡¯re still hungry.¡±


    He suddenly rose from the sofa and walked towards her.


    Violet was ovee with dread. She took an involuntary step back, but he had already closed in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want water, I want you,¡± Lucius confessed, his stare bing scorching hot.


    Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat as those final few words brushed against her ear. Before she could answer, his lips were gently kissing and nibbling on her earlobe.


    Her legs gave way, causing her to fall backward, but his firm grasp caught her. In the next instant, their lips met in a deep, passionate kiss.


    The unexpected kiss left Violet in shock, her instincts to resist were momentarily forgotten.


    Lucius deepened his fervent kiss<b>, </b>his passion evident.


    It seemed like an eternity before he released her. As he nced at her, the fire in his eyes was still burning brightly, hinting at something.


    Touching her lips, Violet asked in confusion, ¡°Why¡­ Why did you kiss me?¡±


    Lucius was ovee with the impulse to devour her right then. ¡°Can¡¯t you see why?¡±


    She could only shake her head, too bewildered to y along.


    In a fit of irritation, Lucius swept her onto the sofa, his kiss even more intense than before. It wasn¡¯t simply a kiss this time. His hands were actively setting fire to her body.


    Violet was caught in the storm of <b>hie </b>naceion weakly attamatina to nuch <b>him </b>away. <b>Her </b>offarte


    +15 BONOS


    barely affected him, as his advances were gradually softening her shields<b>. </b>


    Finally, in desperation, she bit him.


    ¡°Have you turned into a dog?¡± he asked, releasing her, his expression dark with anger.


    Shaking, Violet backed away and stammered. ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±


    She was painfully aware that she was dangerously close to losing control over her emotions.


    Violet didn¡¯t want to yearn for an unattainable love, especially since he had vowed never to love


    another.


    Hastily, she escaped the room, leaving Lucius alone.


    The finger marks on her cheeks faded that night, but her swollen lips were a stark reminder of


    their encounter.


    Violet avoided Naomi, fearing she might notice something was off. She locked herself in her room as soon as she went home, iming the need to work overtime.


    Throughout the night, the sensation of Lucius¡¯s warm breath on her neck haunted her.


    The next day, with eyes red from a restless night, she went to the office. The <b>mood </b>in the office was darker than it had <b>been </b>in previous days.

 L 141

    Violet recalled Estelle¡¯s demeanor from the previous day, and suspected she might soon have to


    leave her job.


    She acknowledged that her straightforwardness and inability to be diplomatic were to me.


    If only she had yed along with Emily¡¯s charade, perhaps none of this would have urred.


    But instead, she had exposed Emily, inadvertently casting herself as the viin and Emily as the


    victim.


    With a sigh, she approached her workspace.


    ¡°Vivi,¡± came Estelle¡¯s voice,cking its usual vivacity and seeming mncholy.


    ¡°Ms. Ruiz.¡± Violet responded, preparing herself for the worst.


    Estelle gently patted her shoulder and advised, ¡°Do well in whateveres next.¡±


    Puzzled, Violet then noticed the box Estelle was holding..¡°What¡¯s that?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve been let go.¡± Estelle said, her smile tinged with sadness.


    Violet was taken aback. Estelle had been one of the founding members of thepany.


    ¡°Several colleagues, not just me, were let go,¡± Estelle informed Violet.


    The situation baffled Estelle.


    Despite her confusion, as a manager, she maintained herposure in front of Violet. She approached Violet with the intention of not leaving any hard feelings behind as she exited her role.


    ¡°You have great potential, and you¡¯ll aplish great things,¡± Estelle said encouragingly before


    she departed.


    <b>Soon </b>after, Violet discovered that the other dismissed employees, including Emily, had been


    badmouthing her in the pantry.


    Emily was seen crying at her desk, visibly heartbroken<b>. </b>


    Violet, however, felt little sympathy for her, regretting more that Estelle was <b>leaving</b>.


    She suspected Lucius¡¯s involvement <b>in </b>the firings<b>. </b>


    Violet quickly made her way upstairs to confront Lucius.


    He was working in the office.


    +15 BONOS


    When he saw Violet, he raised his brows ever slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you


    miss me?¡±


    Unaffected by his cheerfulness, Violet directly questioned, ¡°Did you orchestrate the firings? How did you persuade the president to fire them?¡±


    Unaware that Lucius was the actual owner of thepany, she wrongly assumed that he must


    have pressured the president into making such <b>a </b>decision.


    Upon hearing her usations, Lucius¡¯s expression turned grave. He had expected gratitude, not


    confrontation.


    Storms were gathering in his eyes as he pursed his lips<b>. </b>


    Violet waspletely unaware of his mood shift.


    ¡°Those people aren¡¯t like you,¡± she said angrily, defending the others. ¡°They relied on this job for


    their livelihood. How are they supposed to survive without it?¡±


    ¡°Are you done with your lecture?¡± he asked coldly, evidently annoyed by the confrontation.


    He clenched his fists, feeling his good intentions were misunderstood. ¡°I own thispany. Am I


    to take directives from you on personnel decisions?¡±


    Violet¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise, and she blurted, ¡°Thispany¡­is yours?¡±


    He turned away, responding with a cold silence.


    ¡°Leave now!¡± hemanded, barely containing his anger.


    What an ungrateful woman! Lucius feared he might lose control of his rage if she stayed.


    Violet was oblivious to his growing rage<b>. </b>She approached him <b>and </b>crouched down, persisting.


    ¡°You mean, you own thispany? Since when?¡±


    She remembered the organizational chart Estelle had shown her, which didn¡¯t identify Lucius as the legal representative.


    Lucius was irritated. Unwilling to admit he bought thepany for her, retorted sharply. ¡°Do I need your permission to acquire apany?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she murmured quietly.


    His harsh words felt like daggers, emphasizing their vast contrast. The distance between the


    +15 BONOS


    gxy and Earth could <b>serve </b>as a measure of their distance from one <b>another</b><b>. </b>


    Overwhelmed by a profound sense of loss. Violet¡¯s expression darkened.


    Meanwhile, Lucius was seething with anger. He barely held back from forcibly removing her from


    his office.


    This vexing woman <b>was </b>like a thorn in his heart, causing anguish at the slightest touch.


    particrly when confronted with her current despondent look.


    His inherently cold demeanor stopped him from extending any warmth toward her.


    Violet retracted her hand from where it had been resting on his knee.


    Her voice was filled with a plea. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what their mistake was, but if it¡¯s rted to me,


    could you please reconsider their dismissal?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so important that I¡¯d bother doing that for you?<b>¡± </b>


    He had clearly done it for her, <b>but </b>his pride would not allow him to admit it.


    Lucius had expected a further response from Violet, but she simply whispered a quiet ¡°Oh¡± and began to leave.


    She was actually walking out of his office just like that.


    Lucius was so angry that he almost smashed the desk. He quickly sprang up and yelled, ¡°Violet<b>. </b>do you see me as a tool? Something to engage with when needed, and then cast aside?¡±


    His outburst startled Violet, who then turned around in confusion. His expression was etched with intense anger¨Che was clearly enraged.


    Her silence seemed to confirm his suspicions. He was on the verge of throwing her off the 25th


    floor.


    Finally, he moved quickly toward her, grabbed her arm forcefully, and demanded, ¡°Come back here!

 L 142

    Chapter <b>0142 </b>


    Violet was dizzy from Lucius¡¯s abrupt pull. She found herself copsing onto the sofa by the time she regained consciousness.


    Lucius towered over her. His piercing stare was murderous<b>. </b>


    Reacting instinctively, she recoiled, her eyes betraying fear. She was no stranger to his ruthless


    side<b>. </b>


    Her retreat only worsened his irritation. His mood soured as he used, ¡°You¡¯re here to use me<b>, </b>


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His usation had pained undertones and sounded almost childlike.


    Violet felt a twinge of guilt and tried to exin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to use me, let¡¯s make a deal. I can spare them, but what¡¯s in it for me? What can you bring to the table to make it worthwhile?¡±


    Lucius then lounged on the sofa, adopting a businesslike demeanor.


    He sprawled his arms across the back of the sofa, appearing rxed. His earlier <b>anger </b>ostensibly dissipated as he started treating Violet as if she were non¨Cexistent.


    Violet was ovee with an unexinable sense of disappointment. She sat motionless with her head lowered, biting her lip repeatedly.


    He warned, ¡°My patience is limited. Those people will be gone if you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer within a minute!¡±


    Violet tasted the metallic tang of blood from biting her lip too hard.


    ¡°Are they not worth anything to you?¡±


    His tone was cold andced with mockery. ¡°If so¡­<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Violet interjected quickly, ¡°I have nothing to exchange, and you won¡¯t find value in anything I could offer.¡±


    What could she possibly give to someone who had everything?


    ¡°At least you¡¯re self¨Caware.¡± Lucius snorted.


    Violet¡¯s anguish was¡¯amplified by hisments. She bit her lip again, this time harder.


    +15 BONOS


    Lucius was drawn to the sight of blood on her lip. Instinctively, he reached <b>out </b>andmanded,


    Let go!¡±


    Violet was perplexed. She raised her eyes to meet his. Lucius could see the tears welling up in her eyes at that moment, and it crushed his heart.


    ¡°Let go!¡± he ordered again, his voice now <b>husky </b>and low.


    Abruptly, he leaned down, capturing her lips in a firm kiss.


    She was stunned. Violet could not understand what was going on and parted her lips in disbelief.


    The salty taste entered Lucius¡¯s mouth, kindling a fire within him and motivating him to deepen the kiss, iming her mouth entirely.


    Violet stared wide¨Ceyed at the man taking liberties in her space, bewildered by the sudden turn of


    events.


    How had things taken such an unexpected turn<b>? </b>


    Lucius¡¯s strong arms were beside <b>her</b>, and they pushed her further back onto the sofa. She could


    not keep her bnce and fell.


    He leaned forward, and his weight nearly crushed her. Pent¨Cup resentment drove his actions.


    which grew too ferocious and intense to express<b>. </b>


    Violet felt breathless, her thoughts clouding over, unsure of how to react. Eventually, she closed her eyes, surrendering to the moment.


    As she regained her senses, the kiss had ended.


    Lucius sat at the other end of the sofa, his gaze icy.


    ¡°Violet, you really are something, fainting from a kiss,¡± he remarked. His tone was harsh, yet his lips curled in a yful smirk, his demeanor less rigid than before.


    Embarrassed, Violet¡¯s cheeks reddened as she sat up. She touched her neck in disbelief. She had actually fainted.


    Lucius ordered unceremoniously, ¡°Stay there!¡±


    Still dizzy from the sudden movement, Violet gazed at him in confusion. Her mind felt as if it had shut down after passing out.


    Lucius bent over her, pressing her firmly against the sofa, his voice escting from impatience


    into a growl, ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    Violet¡¯s ears twitched at the ominous tone.


    +15 BONOS


    Frozen on the sofa, shey motionless, her body rigid with tension<b>, </b>as she watched him


    defensively.


    Lucius was furious because he could feel her tension and wariness easily. He averted his gaze. and threatened, ¡°If you keep ring at me like <b>that</b>, I¡¯ll stand by my decision to fire them!¡±


    Unable to figure out how to appease him, Violet quickly shut her eyes.


    Slightly satisfied, Lucius picked up the phone andmanded<b>, </b>¡°Reinstate those who were terminated, for now.¡±


    Violet was pleasantly surprised by the oue. She opened her eyes and her mouth in disbelief.


    speechless.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your gratitude?¡± Lucius asked coldly after hanging up.


    Violet sat up and sincerely offered <b>her </b>thanks. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He responded with a dismissive hum, ¡°Quite a simple thank¨Cyou.¡±


    She exined nervously, ¡°I do want to express my gratitude, but I¡¯m not sure how.¡±


    ¡°Give yourself to me,¡± he suggested bluntly.


    Violet was shocked, her mouth agape<b>. </b>


    ¡°How about that? Something wrong? Remember, I paid a billion dors for you. You couldn¡¯t refuse if I ordered you to strip and serve me right now!¡±


    His words, a reaction to her astonishment, were harsh.


    Was being with someone like him really something to feel bad about?


    Her expression turned somber again. Hisments had deted her spirit. She softly pinched


    her fingers but could not <b>say </b>anything.


    Lucius interpreted her silence as reluctance to be with him, his expression turning icy as he


    <pmanded, ¡°Get out!¡±

 L 143

    Chapter <b>0143 </b>


    This time, his decision was firm and left no space for debate.


    Violet felt the sting of his dismissal, painfully aware of her situation under his control. He owned her. This man was free to keep or dismiss her.


    She silently exited the room.


    The office was eerily quiet. Lucius was like a bomb that had amassed energy before exploding.


    His rage continued to grow and be more violent. Eventually, he vented his frustration with <b>a </b>punch to the <b>sofa</b><b>. </b>


    Descending the stairs, Violet encountered Estelle, who was moving her things back <b>in</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°This is strange,¡± she said. Her eyebrows lifted in amazement. <b>¡°</b>The president¡¯s directive has been revoked. Violet, am I your manager again<b>?</b>¡±


    Violet could not bring herself to smile on what should have been a pleasant asion.


    She was ovee with sadness as she recalled Lucius¡¯sments and his dictatorial


    demeanor. She knew she had to move on, but his perpetual presence made it difficult for her to do


    <ol start="50">


    <li>50. </li>


    </ol>


    ¡°Violet?¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice came with a mix of curiosity and concern in her eyes. She had clearly stopped crying after hearing the good news.


    ¡°You were upstairs?¡± Emily probed, ¡°That¡¯s where the president¡¯s private area is, isn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t go see him, did you?¡±


    Violet¡¯s shoulders sagged. She did not have the energy to respond to Emily.


    ¡°How old is the president? He¡¯s quite old, right?¡±


    ¡°Can we not gossip about this?¡± Violet responded sharply.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Emily said, her apology sounding half¨Chearted.


    As Emily turned around, her face showed a hint of delight.


    She had observed Violet¡¯s frequent visits to the top floor and spected about her involvement with the president.


    +15 BONOS


    Based on Violet¡¯s current state, either the president was an older man whom Violet reluctantly endured, or Violet¡¯s affections were unrequited. Emily surmised this much.


    In either case, Emily relished the scenario.


    Estelle¡¯s attitude toward Violet had shifted, and she reassigned Violet her original duties<b>. </b>


    Despite having work to focus on. Violet found no joy in it. She felt drained, struggling to generate any new ideas, and spent a long time lost in thought before letting out a sigh.


    Violet realized she needed to stop thinking about Lucius. He would always be someone out of reach, someone who was far too different from her. Aside from that, that man was heartless.


    Obsessing over him would just make her feel worse.


    The best course of action <b>was </b>to concentrate on work.


    She lowered her head and forced herself to focus on her task.


    At 9 p.m., with the office empty. Violet lifted her head, releasing a soft breath. She had finished the draft of a design sketch and decided to call it a day.


    Ready to leave, she stood up and grabbed her bag.


    Her phone rang.


    Violet was anticipating Naomi¡¯s call, and she answered without looking<b>, </b>¡°Mama, I¡¯m heading


    home now.¡±


    They had agreed to switch from ¡°Mom¡± to ¡°Mama,¡± considering that they were not biologically


    rted.


    George¡¯s deep voice sounded over the phone, stating, ¡°It¡¯s me, <b>Ms. </b>Violet<b>,</b>¡±


    Violet paused momentarily.


    ¡°Master Lucius has injured his hand,¡± George stated, ¡°Would youe by?¡±


    Recalling a loud noise when she left earlier<b>, </b>Violet instantly became concerned. Was Lucius¡¯s injury from something he had hit? Worry welled up inside her right away.


    Yet she declined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve finished work, and I¡¯m already home. You should get him a doctor for his injuries.¡±


    Violet felt hurt from Lucius¡¯s prior harsh statements and did not want to disgrace herself any further after hanging up. She exited the building after convincing herself.


    +15 <b>BONOS </b>


    While on the bus, George texted her, ¡°Ms. Violet, please visit him if you can. He¡¯s still on the 25th


    floor.¡±


    She looked at the message briefly before deleting it.


    Violet kept telling herself not to go to him, but she struggled with herself, his image growing


    clearer in her mind.


    Agitated<b>, </b>she punched the bus seat, startling the passenger in front.


    ¡°Sorry,<b>¡± </b>she muttered apologetically. She then impulsively got off the bus, unable to handle the scrutiny from onlookers.


    The bus had only passed two stops.


    She walked along the street, and her gaze was involuntarily drawn back to the distant, dimly lit high¨Crise.


    The lights were mostly off, except for one on the top floor¨Cpossibly Lucius¡¯s office.


    His punch couldn¡¯t really hav


    been that bad, could it? It wouldn¡¯t result in a major injury.


    What if it does? What if, due to his poor clotting and stubbornness, he bled heavily and refused. medical attention? Could he die?


    Her thoughts were jumbled, all centered on Lucius.


    She boarded the next bus and exited through the back door hastily.


    If she kept guessing all night, she would not be able to sleep. She decided to check on him and then leave quietly to get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    She hastened back¨Cactually, she ran back¨Cnot recognizing her own speed.


    When she returned to the office, she took the elevator to the 25th floor.


    George stood there with his brow wrinkled.

 L 144

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Violet was taken aback. Her heart leaped up her throat, and her knees felt weak.


    George simply opened the door and invited. ¡°Please, Ms. Violet, take a look Inside.¡±


    The staff had been removed from the scene, and their knowledge of the situation inside was


    unclear.


    Ignoring their previous disagreements, Violet crept into the room, finding it unnervingly silent, not the gruesome sight she had braced for.


    Where could Lucius be? She searched anxiously, cursing the careless butler in her mind for not


    watching over Lucius properly.


    Atst, she spotted Lucius on the bed, lying in a rxed position, eyes shut.


    The dim light softened his features, giving him a princely appearance. However, it was tinged with


    a sense of solitude.


    He opened his eyes when he heard a noise.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you sleeping already?¡± she asked quietly.


    Lucius opened his eyeszily and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Violet could not understand his logic about the rtionship between hunger and sleep.


    ¡°I want to eat something you¡¯ve made,¡± he said pitifully, a far cry from his usual arrogance and something more akin to a child being abandoned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you,¡± she conceded<b>, </b>reminded of the enormous debt she owed him<b>. </b>


    As she headed to the kitchen, Lucius called out, ¡°Why are you cooking for me?<b>¡± </b>


    Violet chose not to answer directly.


    Persisting, Lucius asked, ¡°Is it out of fear? Or pity?¡±


    Turning back with a sigh, Violet confronted him, ¡°Probably because I owe you so much money. Ten billion is not a trivial sum. Even a lifetime of cooking wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    At her words, Lucius¡¯s gentle demeanor vanished, his body tensing in the low light, and he coldly


    told her to leave.


    +15 BONOS


    Confused and slightly offended, Violet stood speechless. Lucius had asked for her cooking, and now he was dismissing her?


    ¡°Lucius, I¡¯m not very bright.¡± she said, scratching her head in uncertainty. ¡°Tell me if I have upset


    you.¡±


    But Lucius turned away, lying down and ignoring her<b>. </b>


    ¡°Are you serious about me leaving?¡± she asked, feeling his cold indifference.


    Although he did not use <b>the </b>word ¡°leave¡± as strongly as <b>he </b>had earlier that day, the effect was the


    same.


    Lucius remained silent and went on to treat her as if she were air.


    Realizing her continued presence would only lead to further humiliation, Violet silently exited the room. She hade back to him to be rejected again, now feeling utterly demeaned.


    Holding back her tears, she convinced herself it was nothing worth crying over<b>. </b>


    Upon seeing her leave, George approached and asked in surprise, ¡°Ms. Violet?¡±


    Violet collected herself and stated, ¡°He asked me to leave, so I¡¯m going now.¡±


    She then proceeded to walk away, leaving George, who seemed to want to say more, behind.


    Violet maintained her swift pace, swiftly making her way to the elevator.


    Determined not to let any more news about him affect her, she refused to be swayed or expelled


    by him again<b>. </b>


    <b>Lucius </b>seemed to have vanished from her life since that day. No one had summoned <b>her </b>to the


    25th floor, and her phone had gone silent.


    His abrupt disappearance was like a thorn in Violet¡¯s heart, causing unease. Yet she masked her


    feelings, devoting herself to work.


    As the weeks passed, Violet¡¯s dedication to overtime led to significant progress in her work. positioning her as an emerging key yer in thepany.


    Emily struggled under constant criticism, making no headway in her job.


    Fortunately, her wealthy family background enabled her to cover up certain mistakes and avoid being dismissed.


    +15 BONOS


    Estelle, on the other hand, chastised her.


    During e workday. Estelle reprimanded Emily. ¡°These documents are a mess! Haven¡¯t your learned anything about file organization during your time here? Did you show up to work without a


    <b>brain</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Emily stood helplessly with her head bowed.


    Violet entered unexpectedly, having no idea Emily was present.


    ¡°Ms. Ruiz, here are my drawings. Would you please review them?¡± she said<b>, </b>handing over her work


    to Estelle, only then noticing Emily¡¯s distressed state.


    Teary¨Ceyed and embarrassed, Emily looked away and looked deeply pitiful.


    Violet looked away and chose to stay out of it.


    Estelle rapidly flipped through her sketches.


    Then she turned her attention to Emily, remarking. ¡°You two are sisters, yet the differences are apparent. Violet handles responsibilities with ease and produces excellent work. And you? You


    struggle with the simplest tasks. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself?<b>¡± </b>


    Estelle¡¯s approach surprised Violet because she did not anticipate her using it as an opportunity


    to belittle Emily.


    It caught her off guard, but it was not her ce to speak, so she stayed mute with pursed lips<b>. </b>


    Emily¡¯s tears began to flow uncontrobly.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Estellemanded dismissively, as if she could not <b>stand </b><b>the </b>sight of Emily any longer.


    Alone with Estelle, Violet appealed, ¡°Ms. Ruiz, please don¡¯tpare me to Emily when you


    criticize her.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think there¡¯s nothing topare?¡± Estelle asked, half in jest.


    Violet shook her head and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about beingpared. We have our strengths, and I¡¯ve been here longer, while she is


    just getting started<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her intention was never to overshadow Emily.


    ¡°I heard you liked her boyfriend?¡± taunted Estelle.


    Violet was mortified by this remark and argued, ¡°That was in the past.¡±


    Estelle mused, ¡°He has to be blind to have overlooked someone as capable <b>and </b>genuine as <b>you </b>for Emily.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    Expecting a reprimand, Violet was surprised and responded with an awkward smile, ¡°Maybe Emily


    appeals to him more.¡±

 L 145

    ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d choose you,¡± Estelle said, now more rxed and friendly with Violet. Her yful gesture elicited a chuckle from Violet<b>. </b>


    Her manager had be more sociable and casual around Violet since she got to keep her job.


    Violetughed as she made a humorous gesture where she did finger pistols.


    Her diligence was well known to Estelle, who advised, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been working overtime every night recently. You can¡¯t keep going on like this. Go home earlier tonight.¡±


    Violet agreed gratefully. She returned to her desk and began packing her belongings to leave the


    office.


    She ran into Oliver in the elevator. They had not seen each other in a long time, owing to her frequentte working hours.


    Acknowledging him with a nod, she pressed the elevator button.


    Oliver followed her in as the doors opened. Violet nced outside elevator descended, Oliver¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    noting Emily¡¯s absence. As the


    Without looking at him, Violet kept silent, the air heavy between them.


    ¡°What¡¯s your real purpose for working here?¡± Oliver eventually asked, his voice gruff.


    ¡°Purpose?¡± Violet almost burst outughing and responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it to earn a living?¡±


    ¡°Why pick the samepany as Emily?¡± Oliver pressed further.


    This moment left Violet in disbelief. She spun around to confront Oliver, her expression one of


    shock, ¡°You can¡¯t seriously believe that I chose to work <b>here </b>just because of her, right?¡±


    Oliver¡¯s silence was confirmation to her.


    A deep spike pierced Violet¡¯s heart, and she questioned him with a mix of anger and disbelief, ¡°Is


    that what you really think of me, Oliver?¡±


    Her past efforts to protect him seemedughably pointless now.


    Oliver retorted sharply. ¡°Then what should I think?¡±


    Violet was heartbroken by that usation.


    ¡°You¡¯ve harbored this idea of unfairness<b>, </b>and I¡¯m aware,¡± he said. ¡°But Violet, you can¡¯t let these


    +15


    S BONOS


    feelings influence your judgment of others. Emily is new here, she can¡¯t match your experience and struggles with everything. Isn¡¯t it unfair to use your strengths to overshadow her weaknesses?


    Violet was pained by Oliver¡¯s misinterpretation of her intentions<b>. </b>


    Her eyes reddened, but she resisted the urge to cry.


    ¡°Is this ¡®unfairness¡® due to having feelings for you and you choosing Emily? Does that mean I¡¯m acting out of spite, making Emily¡¯s life difficult, hoping she¡¯d back down?¡± Violet challenged him.


    Oliver¡¯s eyes were filled with pain and disbelief. This was the first time Violet admitted to liking


    him.


    Violet became overly agitated and decided to unleash her rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not petty. My first concern is survival. Don¡¯t you get that?¡±


    She reflected on how she ended up at thepany, ast resort after multiple rejections, unlike Emily, who had the support of their parents and Oliver¡¯s love. She had nothing else but her job.


    Oliver¡¯s next suggestion was a further blow to her, he said, ¡°Get a new job.¡±


    Hisment was another letdown. Oliver seemed like aplete stranger to her now, and she


    nearly let out an angry re.


    ¡°I understand it¡¯s a lot to ask for, but it <b>wasn¡¯t </b>easy for Emily to <b>find </b><b>a </b>job. She faced numerous


    rejections before getting this one. When she was hired, she was so ted that she danced. It¡¯s the happiest I¡¯ve seen her since she lost her voice.¡±


    To Violet, it was absurd to think she should leave her job just for Emily¡¯s sake. Oliver¡¯s logic


    frustrated her immensely.


    Choosing silence over further arguments, Violet waited for <b>the </b>elevator doors to open and dashed


    out, just in time to avert further disaster.


    Behind <b>her</b><b>, </b>Oliver wrestled with his emotions. His mind lingered on Violet¡¯s admission of affection for him. If she had feelings for him, why <b>had </b>she left him when he was in <b>a </ba and needed her


    the most?


    His hand clenched in frustration, trying to gather the strength to meet Emily, who was <b>returning </b>from the lobby.


    Later at home, Violet reflected on Oliver¡¯s hurtful words<b>. </b>


    +15 BONOS


    Although Oliver¡¯s remarks had stung her, she discovered she no longer cared. Perhaps time had been her healer, or maybe she became Immune after going through so much, or maybe¡­


    Violet dared not dwell on thest possibility that crossed her mind, one that involved Lucius.


    She scolded herself for even thinking of him. They were worlds apart, after all.


    Determined, she purged his name from her thoughts.


    In the following days, both Oliver and Lucius became absent figures in her life.


    She immersed herself in work, finding sce in hermitment to her job, which had be


    her biggest assurance.


    Naomi¡¯s care for her was unwavering. They resembled two birds lost from their flock, each other¡¯sfort in a world that seemed to have forgotten them<b>. </b>They treasured their bond deeply, never


    allowing harsh words between them.


    Violet did her best at home to divide household responsibilities with Naomi.


    Naomi¡¯s affectionate gaze did not go unnoticed.


    ¡°You¡¯re such <b>a </b>wonderful child,¡± she remarked. ¡°I am blessed to have crossed paths with you.¡±


    Violet paused, her emotions almost surfacing.


    It made her wonder why, if she was indeed such a lovely child in Naomi¡¯s eyes, why had her own mother never sought her out? Why had her father never ced his trust in her?


    She mustered a smile with a heavy heart, though it carried more sorrow than joy.

 L 146

    As Naomi tried to probe into Violet¡¯s family matters, noticing Violet¡¯s unease, she smoothly changed the subject.


    ¡°Have you seen Master Luciustely?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Violet replied while arranging some dishes. Lucius had been out of touch since he requested


    that she leave that night.


    ¡°Master Lucius is quite nice,¡± Naomimented with a sigh. Perhaps she was regretting the fact. that Agatha had not treasured her rtionship with Lucius.


    Violet felt her chest tighten and was unable to speak.


    Lucius remained absent from her life, and Violet began to ept that they might always be


    strangers. Then George approached her.


    ¡°Ms. Violet, may we talk?¡± he asked.


    Violet consented after a brief pause and took George to a neighboring cafe.


    Once seated, George asked, ¡°Do you know why Master Lucius acquired thispany?*


    Violet shook her head. She was clueless about Lucius¡¯s world.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the dark too,¡± George continued, purposefully keeping her in suspense.


    ¡°However, he was aware that you had joined thispany, and it was only after your employment


    that he decided to purchase it. His sudden decision swept everyone away, including the


    executives and even his grandfather.


    ¡°You know, Imperial Enterprises runs the best shopping malls in the wealthiest region of the world. Thepany was never meant to enter the design industry. And, with the Imperial Pce¡¯s influence, they would never associate with a medium¨Csized enterprise.¡±


    Violet¡¯s heart pounded furiously. She grasped the meaning of those remarks. Lucius had


    purchased thepany for her sake.


    ¡°Why would he do that?¡± she asked, shocked.


    George gave a knowing smile and stated, ¡°Why<b>? </b>I believe Ms. Violet can figure out <b>why</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Violet considered <b>the </b>possibility that Lucius <b>had </b>a crush on her, but she refused to believe it.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know,¡± George said, his face <b>turning </b>solemn.


    +15 BONOS


    ¡°The day I requested you to visit Master Lucius was not just his birthday. It was also the day his parents died in a car crash while rushing back for his birthday. It¡¯s a particrly difficult day for


    him.¡±


    Violet was stunned, her jaw dropping in shock. She remembered seeing Lucius looking so vulnerable and fragile that day.


    What had she done? She reflected on her actions with regret. She had not cooked for him and had


    abruptly left him.


    Regretfully intertwining her fingers, she admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had no idea¡­ Had I known, I would have stayed.¡±


    Violet realized that she had been so caught up in her own emotions that she failed to consider


    Lucius¡¯s feelings. This overwhelmed her with guilt.


    George offeredfort<b>, </b>saying<b>, </b>¡°It¡¯s not toote<b>. </b>Master Lucius has always spent his birthdays alone, not letting anyone near him, even Agatha. Yet he weed your visit and even requested


    that you cook. This signifies your importance to him.¡±


    Violet found this hard to believe but felt immense happiness.


    George continued, ¡°Master Lucius is now back on the 25th floor. You should see him if you get the


    chance. He¡¯s been struggling with the food overseas. It wasn¡¯t to his <b>liking</b>.¡±


    He hinted that her visit might be well¨Creceived.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed, her voice quivering a bit.


    Since it was the weekend and she was not working, Violet found herself hastily making her way to


    the office.


    Midway through, she realized that she was empty¨Chanded and quickly stopped by a supermarket to purchase groceries before heading to the 25th floor.


    When she arrived, a stunningly beautiful woman she did not recognize blocked her path.


    Violet observed her closely. The woman looked back coldly.


    With the groceries in <b>hand</b>, Violet stated, ¡°I¡¯vee to cook for Lucius<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Just hand them over to me,¡± the woman demanded, reaching for the groceries<b>. </b>


    Violet stood her ground, insisting, ¡°I want to cook for him myself.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but Master Lucius only likes my cooking,¡± the woman retorted arrogantly. ¡°It¡¯s not a


    privilege everyone gets.¡±


    Violet reluctantly handed over the groceries but kept her gaze on the woman and questioned, ¡°Did


    Lucius tell you this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but he made it clear he doesn¡¯t want disturbances and specifically chose me to cook,¡± the woman replied before disappearing into the room.


    Feeling disheartened and rejected, Violet slowly left the area.


    The woman ryed the encounter to Lucius inside the room.


    He asked. ¡°She just handed over the groceries?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the woman confirmed.


    Lucius¡¯s lips tightened. He rose up and quickly dismissed <b>her</b><b>. </b>


    The woman was surprised. She did not say much, but she opened the door <b>and </b>walked away.


    When the door opened<b>, </b>Lucius peered out and found the corridor empty.


    Violet had suddenly left.


    He had foreseen George involving Violet, but he did not anticipate her leaving so swiftly. Was cooking for him just a burdensome duty for her<b>, </b>something she felt forced to do?


    His demeanor turned even colder.


    On Monday, Violet returned to work, where the office was abuzz with news.


    ¡°The CEO is visiting today!¡± someone eximed.


    ¡°Really?¡± another voiced in surprise.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve never met him in person.


    ¡°I¡¯m eager to see him!¡±


    Blinking, Violet was preupied with her thoughts and had little interest in the conversations.

 L 147

    ¡°Clear your desk. The CEO will be here shortly,¡± Estelle instructed.


    Snapping out of her reverie, Violet hastened to tidy her desk.


    The office erupted in gasps midway through her work when Lucius led a group of executives into


    the office space.


    He attracted everyone the instant he entered the room with an air of calm detachment and handsomeness


    His appearance and presence stunned everyone into silence, as if time had stopped. Only the sound of his footsteps reverberated through the room.


    ¡°This is a man that has got it all,¡± whispered an assistant near Violet, nearly losing her bnce and bumping into her.


    Violet swayed slightly and quickly looked away, her mind in a daze.


    Estelle approached Lucius and enthusiastically greeted him before introducing the personnel who


    were present.


    ¡°This is Violet, our new designer. She¡¯s very talented,¡± Estelle said, treating her like any other


    employee.


    Lucius barely nced at her, acknowledging her with a nod before moving on<b>. </b>


    Violet felt a sense of <b>loss </b>and abandonment.


    She had doubts about the remarks made by the woman the day before, suspecting they were her


    own words to deny her entry. However, now <i>she </i>w


    from Lucius himself.


    certain that it was actually an instruction


    In his heart, no woman seemed significant. Violet was prepared for this, yet his apparent


    disinterest still hurt her.


    His affections for any woman were temporary, and none of themsted. Violet had braced herself for this, but his apparent indifference still hurt her.


    Lucius briefly toured the office and left soon after.


    His good looks continued to create a buzz <b>around </b>the office.


    Violet did not join in. She sat quietly, staring nkly at her screen, her productivity for the day plummeting.


    +15 <b>BONOS </b>


    ¡°It looks like the president should visit less often, or ourpany might shut down.¡± Estelle joked as they left work, linking arms with Violet.


    Violet managed a tense smile and was at a loss for words.


    As they descended to the ground floor, another elevator door opened, revealing Lucius stepping


    out.


    His demeanor was frosty, creating a barrier that kept others away<b>. </b>


    Lucuis¡¯s striking appearance made onlookers internally shriek with excitement, yet no one dared


    to approach him.


    He appeared oblivious to everything around him, including Violet. He then turned and walked in


    the opposite direction.


    ¡°I left something behind,¡± Violet murmured as an excuse, allowing Estelle to continue <b>on </b>without


    her.


    She quickly trailed behind Lucius, catching up to him in a secluded spot.


    ¡°President¡­¡± she began, ¡°I appreciate all you¡¯ve done, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lucius halted and faced her with a piercing, cold gaze, reminiscent of their first encounter<b>. </b>


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡± he asked casually.


    Violet looked down, too ashamed to answer.


    Without pressing for an answer, he asked<b>, </b>¡°Why are you sorry?¡±


    Violet found the courage to exin, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that it was your birthday <b>and </b>your parents¡®


    memorial anniversary. So I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He responded with a disdainful scoff, ¡°You think because George said I acquired thispany for you and asked you to cook on my parents¡® anniversary that you¡¯re special to the?¡±


    Violet was startled<b>, </b>realizing he knew her reasons for gratitude.


    every woma


    ¡°I treat generously,¡± he continued. ¡°The jewelry I¡¯ve gifted could buy numerouspanies like this. The money I spent on you was merely for amusement. And my request for


    you to cook was simply because I was hungry, nothing more. So¡­<b>¡± </b>


    He left the sentence hanging, but Violet got the message. He was reminding her of her status.


    She bit her lip, hit by a cold realization.


    +15 RONOS


    Violet had approached him with a sliver of hope, wishing that his anger was momentary, yearning for <b>a </b>more positive interaction today, and <b>wanting </b>to discover if she held any special ce in his


    <b>heart</b>.


    The answer was now painfully clear<b>. </b>


    Violet recognized that she had been dismissed. She <b>had </b>braced for this. Lucius had never misled


    her.


    ¡°Oh. I understand<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she managed to say after a moment before walking away.


    Behind her, Lucius did not look back.


    Her repeated departures and treating their interactions as mere obligations had deeply angered


    him. As the esteemed Master Lucius of Imperial Enterprise<b>, </b><b>he </b>would not tolerate such slights.


    His receding figure was aloof and merciless, a gap she could never bridge.


    This might have been the best oue for both, yet Violet felt like she had lost something


    precious.


    After George¡¯s revtions, she thought she might be overthinking her feelings for Lucius and was being overly cautious. Now, despite the <b>pain</b>, she hade to terms with it.


    They belonged to different worlds. She could not expect him to treat her any differently<b>. </b>


    Holding back her emotions, she contemted this while gripping her hand tight, but found it


    challenging to move on<b>. </b>


    Meanwhile, Emily watched from a distance, a smug smile on her face. She had suspected Violet


    of having an <b>illicit </b>rtionship with Lucius.


    Today¡¯s encounter with Lucius confirmed her surprise and fueled her jealousy. She could not fathom how Violet remained connected to such an important figure.

 L 148

    <b>Chapter </b>0148


    Their exchange alleviated Emily¡¯s dissatisfaction. She realized that Violet was merely one of many women in Lucius¡¯s life<b>, </b>and she had now been discarded.


    Violet turned abruptly and bumped right into Emily.


    The encounter surprised both of them, but Emily was the first to regain herposure.


    ¡°Sorry, I identally overheard. Violet, to think that you¡¯d be someone¡¯s mistress. That¡¯s disgraceful to our father<b>,</b>¡± she remarked.


    Quickly, Violet¡¯s expression turned icy again. The mention of Patrick still stung her heart painfully.


    She did not exhibit any emotions on her face but mocked Emily, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you quit haunting


    me? If I didn¡¯t have to see you, I¡¯d live longer.¡±


    Emily retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not haunting you. You¡¯re clinging to me. What are <b>you </b><b>trying </b>to achieve? Why


    ruin my life<b>?</b>¡±


    Her harsh scolding abruptly shifted to one of pain and sadness. ¡°After all, we are sisters.<b>¡± </b>


    Violet was perplexed, unable to figure out what kind of show Emily was putting on. Then she saw


    several colleagues standing behind Emily when she looked up.


    She wondered what was going on today. Why was everyone gathered around here?


    Rubbing her forehead, Violet felt overwhelmed by the chaotic situation.


    ¡°Violet, please stop torturing me, okay?¡± Emily pleaded as she grasped Violet¡¯s sleeve.


    Violet pulled away from Emily¡¯s hand, chastising. ¡°Have you gone mad<b>?¡± </b>


    She simply moved Emily¡¯s hand away, but Emily¡¯s body jerked dramatically as if pushed, and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Argh, argh, argh¡­<b>¡± </b>Emily wailed<b>, </b>her face covered in tears.


    Emily had expected Violet not to y along with her act, making her look like a bully. People often sympathized with the perceived victim.


    Sure enough, their colleagues red at Violet with disgust and anger.


    ¡°You two are sisters. Violet, you shouldn¡¯t treat her like this. I heard you¡¯re the reason for her missing voice. You don¡¯t belong in ourpany.¡±


    +15 BONOS


    A few individuals helped Emily stand up.


    Emily shook her head weakly <b>and </b>added, ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of my sister. I don¡¯t want to <b>bring </b>that up.¡±


    ¡°See how gracious <b>your </b>sister is. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    Violet shook her head, seeing through the blind righteousness of the crowd. Many unexinable provocations from Emily seemed toe from people who were unaware of the entire situation.


    ¡°Enough with your act, Emily.¡± Violet said, signaling for her to stop. <b>She </b>then walked <b>away</b>. shrugging off the drama<b>. </b>


    ¡°What kind of behavior is that?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She should be thrown out of thepany!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Murmurs of disdain followed her.


    Violet realized that Emily acted to smear her reputation, trying to make her quit the job on her own. True to her mother¡¯s character, her daughter was good at ying these tricks<b>. </b>


    But why should Violet be the one to leave?


    Violet received Emily¡¯s call on the bus.


    Annoyed, Violet nced at her phone. Eventually, she decided to pick it up, saying, ¡°What sort of trick do you want to y now?¡±


    ¡°Leave thepany.¡± Emily brazenly demanded.


    Emily <b>had </b>the courage to speak up because she knew who supported Violet. She saw an opportunity to evict Violet as a result of Lucius abandoning her.


    Sharing a workce with Violet, and receiving praise for Violet and criticism of herself was unbearable.


    Belle¡¯s philosophy, which was passed down to Emily, was clear. It was better to wrong others than to wrong oneself. So Violet should be the one to leave.


    Violet, with a dry smile, challenged, ¡°Why should I leave?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. You can¡¯t win against me. Leave now with some dignity, or I can¡¯t guarantee your safety,¡± Emily threatened.


    Emily was threatening her, but Violet was not easily scared.


    +15 BONOS


    Violet was undeterred.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not nning to leave. But don¡¯t try anything like today again, or else¡­¡±


    She left the warning hanging and abruptly hung up.


    Emily frowned on the other end of the phone and sensed trouble <b>brewing</b>.


    Soon after, a text from Violet arrived.


    ¡°Or else I will tell everyone that I took care of your lover for a year.¡±


    Startled, Emily was interrupted by Oliver¡¯s question, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Emily was horrified. Her hand broke out in a cold sweat, almost letting her phone slip from her


    grasp.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± she hastily covered her phone screen, managing a forced smile. ¡°Just a joke from a colleague<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her main concern was not her colleagues discovering the secret, but the fear of Oliver finding out. She knew that if Oliver learned the truth, given his feelings for Violet, he would leave her<b>. </b>


    At that moment, Emily regretted causing trouble for Violet.


    Oliver was always considerate and respectful around Emily, and he did not press her to see her phone. He softly caressed <b>her </b><b>hair</b>, asking, ¡°Is work over for the day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely,¡± Emily replied, her spirits lifting as she smiled.


    Seizing the moment when Oliver went to fetch the car, she quickly erased the incriminating


    message.


    Though the message was gone, the imprint it left on her heart was permanent.


    Wrongdoers often lived in fear of being exposed, and Emily was no different.


    The more she harbored this fear, the more she desired Violet¡¯s downfall, wanting her out of sight. and disgraced.

 L 149

    Deep in thought, Emily contemted her predicament.


    Days passed routinely. Since that encounter, Lucius had once again vanished from Violet¡¯s life.


    She initially felt disheartened but soon regained herposure, reminding herself that love was not the only important aspect of life. What mattered more was working hard to support herself.


    Violet resumed her diligent work routine, being the first to arrive and thest to leave.


    One day, Estelle entered with a sense of excitement, holding a stack of documents.


    She pped <b>her </b>hands to capture everyone¡¯s attention, announcing. ¡°Everyone<b>, </b>stop for a moment. We justnded a big contract. Because of this, our year¨Cend bonuses are set to increase


    by at least fifty percentpared tost year.¡±


    The room erupted in cheer, with a colleague even rushing forward to embrace Estelle.


    Estelle stepped back and reminded everyone, ¡°While we celebrate, let¡¯s not forget the hard work ahead. But we need to also acknowledge the star of this achievement.¡±


    Her sparkling gaze shifted to Violet, and she disclosed, ¡°The reason they re¨Csigned with us wasrgely <b>thanks </b>to one of our designers. Her superb designs and attentive service won over <b>the </b>


    client. The star of the day is¨CViolet.¡±


    Estelle then approached Violet¡¯s office and gently coaxed her toe out.


    Violet just received the news. She felt a mix of joy and awkwardness, unsure of how to act under the spotlight. She had simply done her duty, but with extra dedication. ?


    She received a round of apuse from everyone, including those who had previously been hostile and called for her dismissal. Now, they looked at her with respect, envy, and appreciation.


    This event significantly improved <b>her </b>previously marred reputation within thepany.


    Only Emily was irritated in the midst of everyone else¡¯s joy. She clenched her hand in frustration


    and almost snapped <b>her </b>own fingers<b>. </b>


    Estelle continued, ¡°The higher¨Cups have allocated a special <b>fund </b>as a reward for our department. <b>We¡¯re </b>celebrating this Friday, and nobody¡¯s <b>going </b>home sober!¡±


    With that deration, the mood reached a new high.


    +15 BONOS


    Externally calm, Violet felt a surge of excitement within. She now firmly believed that hard work


    couldpensate for any natural shorings<b>.. </b>


    Though she had not been born an artist, her relentless effort earned her a ce in the world of


    design.


    Violet returned to her office, quickly regaining herposure before diving back into her work.


    In the afternoon, Estelle presented Violet with a blueprint, exining. ¡°These are the ns for our Project AKK bid. They were returned for corrections, and you¡¯re tasked with revising them.¡±


    Project AKK represented a big opportunity this year. Sess in this project would significantly boost thepany¡¯s standing<b>. </b>


    The only remaining hurdle was perfecting the blueprints.


    Given the client¡¯s rigorous standards for the blueprints, manypetitors were focusing intensely <b>on </b>this detail.


    Essentially, thepany that perfected the blueprints would secure the coboration with AKK.


    Violet felt both privileged and nervous about being entrusted with such <b>an </b>important task. She was hesitant to ept the challenge.


    She doubted her abilities, admitting. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m up to this.¡±


    Estelle was full of confidence in Violet, raising her fist in encouragement. She said, ¡°You have great skills, and I trust you.¡±


    Violet wanted to establish her worth. This vote of confidence gave her more power. She ultimately agreed to the responsibility, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do my best to get it right.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get anything right? This print is all wrong<b>!</b>¡±


    At the doorway, a colleague confronted Emily furiously, tossing materials at her in frustration.


    Estelle shared a helpless look with Violet<b>. </b>


    She stepped out of her office and warned Emily, ¡°Your probationsts one more month. Without any improvement, you¡¯ll be let go.¡±


    Violet chose to ignore this and concentrate on her task, which was to analyze the blueprint and acquire information. She quickly became absorbed in her work.


    The week was hectic for Violet. She dedicated herself to revising the blueprints, researching.


    redesigning, and participating in meetings with her manager.


    asionally, she led group discussions among designers, debating over minute details for hours.


    Despite the demanding workload, Violet found fulfillment and enjoyment in her work. She had found her battleground and was enjoying herself.


    Though she was exhausted, she worked tirelessly to polish every detail.


    As the week neared its end, Violetpleted the draft before the Friday gathering.


    Estelle wore a satisfied smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ll submit this for review on Monday. After the review, it goes straight to AKK. I¡¯m confident in our blueprint. We might even be the first to submit, which should impress AKK.¡±


    Relieved, Violet exhaled deeply.


    Estelle reminded Violet as she was leaving<b>, </b>¡°Keep a copy of the blueprint. They might request further tweaks.<b>¡± </b>


    After a final review, Violet saved the blueprint on herputer, locked <b>her </b>office, and left.


    As the day came to a close, the team energetically assembled and moved toward the downstairs


    party location.


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡± Estelle asked.


    ¡°All except for Emily.¡±


    Estelle acknowledged, ¡°Oh, she messaged <b>me</b>, saying she¡¯s unwell and prefers to rest at home.¡±

 L 150

    Emily¡¯s absence was hardly noticed. She was seen as a minor figure by most. Her previous carelessness had caused trouble for others. They <b>were </b>resentful of her and not eager to see her.


    The group then proceeded into a private room.


    Their sesses werergely thanks to Violet¡¯s contributions.


    Inside, many raised their sses in Violet¡¯s honor. She initially resisted but eventually


    sumbed to the pressure and took a perfunctory sip with them.


    ¡°No way<b>, </b>that¡¯s not enough. You need to consume all the beer to indicate a strong bond, a sip


    shows a weak bond. Don¡¯t you want to bond with us<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The crowd egged her on.


    Violet was known for her straightforward nature. She gave in to peer pressure and started


    consuming beer after beer, despite feeling full and slightly drunk.


    Though she had only consumed beer, she soon felt bloated<b>, </b>and <b>her </b>stomach was ballooning<b>. </b>


    ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom,¡± she excused herself and staggered out of the room.


    Violet did not hurry back after leaving the restroom. She needed to get some fresh air to clear her


    head from the effects of the alcohol. She went out and bnced herself by leaning against the


    railing of a wide terrace.


    Across from her stood the famed Pzzo Club, whose name was synonymous with opulence.


    The massive sign glowed brightly at night, overshadowing other buildings in the area. Due to its


    presence, the neighborhood¡¯smercialndscape had changed, making it a central hub surrounded by mid¨Ctier businesses.


    It was an unusual phenomenon, but the neighboring businesses had thrived as people flocked to


    catch a peek of <b>the </b>elites who frequented the Pzzo.


    There were whispers that the Pzzo was part of arger, grand n.


    Violet¡¯s gaze dropped, and her focus blurred.


    She noticed a group approaching the Pzzo. They were all elegantly dressed, but her gaze was. drawn to the individual on the left, like a ma.


    It was Lucius.


    +15 BONOS


    He strolled down the opulent street that surrounded the Pzzo. His demeanor exuded nobility. making him appear even more unreachable than before<b>. </b>


    Violet could not take her gaze away from his form, as if she were glued to it.


    Inadvertently, Lucius returned her gaze.


    Despite the distance, Violet¡¯s heart raced, and she quickly hid. Taking a peek, she saw only the backs of the departing group.


    She sighed for no apparent reason. Violet became aware that her heart was thumping violently.


    She assumed she had gone insane.


    The event was more about drinking than eating. This asion was most likely the most alcohol


    she had ever consumed in her life<b>. </b>


    Despite being drunk, she kept herposure.


    After the event, everyone<b>, </b>slightly inebriated<b>, </b>went their separate ways.


    Violet sat at a bus stop. She stared nkly at the passing buses and mistakenly boarded one to


    the office<b>. </b>


    When the bus arrived at the office, she realized her mistake and got off.


    The cool night air intensified her drunkenness. She turned to the 25th floor, where the lights were on. Was Lucius present, she wondered<b>? </b>


    As she staggered into the building, she hit the button for the 25th floor almost reflexively. However, as the elevator doors opened, she became lost in her thoughts and did not enter.


    The doors shut. She chose to return home instead.


    On Monday, after lunch, Violet¡¯s manager called her.


    ¡°Return to the office right now!¡±


    Estelle¡¯s voice was grave and uncharacteristically solemn.


    Violet rushed back, unable to ask further as Estelle had already ended the call.


    Everyone had returned to the office, and the atmosphere was strained when she arrived.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked.


    Upon seeing Violet, Estelle¡¯s face grew more somber. She announced, ¡°Last night, Oberlo Group


    +15 BONOS


    submitted a design to AKK Corporation remarkably simr to ours!¡±


    Violet¡¯s mind shed to a particr design, and her face drained of color.


    ¡°How could that happen?¡±


    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s a fact. Oberlo Group did submit it to AKK Corporation.¡±


    That morning, Estelle had personally taken theirpleted design to AKK Corporation, only toter be used of giarism, as Oberlo Group had already submitted a simr design.


    Violet felt a cold dread. Was all her hard work for nothing?


    ¡°We need to resolve this. Who leaked our design to Oberlo Group? The senior management is


    aware and has demanded an internal investigation before involving legal authorities,¡± Estelle


    dered.

 Chapter 646

    After the doctor left, Mnie rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Thank you for sending me to the hospital.


    She would not be ungrateful. If not for Eugene, she may not even have made it to the hospital tonight.


    Eugene held her checkup report in his hand. After flipping through it a few times, he looked up. ¡°Take leave from the summit.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips and did not say anything. She had heard what the doctor had said just now. It was true that she needed to recuperate.


    In fact, she had been tense every day for the past few days. She kept feeling that someone was following her from behind and that uneasiness meant she could not rest well.


    Even so<b>, </b>she would be hard¨Cpressed to leave the summit.


    The summit was not long to begin with. It was only extended to a mere two weeks even after various


    factors such as the sh with Redwaves.


    Plus, Xander and the others had high expectations of her before she came here.


    Mnie did not want to let them down and miss this opportunity.


    Her brows drew together in a barely perceptible frown, and it was obvious she was reluctant to take the time off. Eugene turned to Lee instead,manding, ¡°Buy some dinner and bring it up. Get something light.¡±


    Howard said that he wanted to treat them to dinner, but in fact, they had only taken a one¨Csided scolding without eating a single bite.


    Mnie looked up. ¡°You should go


    back and eat. I can rest here by myself.¡±


    Lee had not gone out yet. He looked hesitantly at Eugene, but when he saw the look in his boss¡® eyes, he quickly left the ward.


    Eugene turned his gaze back to Mnie¡¯s face. He sat down on the sofa next to her and asked her casually, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Lee¡¯s rtionship with my grandfather?¡±


    ¡°When Lee first joined headquarters, my grandfather was still in charge. He single¨Chandedly raised


    Lee to where he is now.¡±


    Mnie blinked. She had not known that.


    However, it made sense. They were all the way here in Oskon City, but the old man still knew about everything that had happened to them.


    She did not say anything else. Eugene stayed because he did not want Lee to report his neglect to his grandfather. Mnie could not deal with that now, so she could only close her eyes and rest.


    She ended up oversleeping. When she woke up, there was already food on the coffee table. Eugene was sitting on the sofa with a notebook in front of him<b>, </b>dealing with some work.


    He lifted his face at Mnie¡¯s movement, the weariness in his eyes instantly dissipating. ¡°You¡¯re


    awake?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°You need to sleep more if you want to recover quickly.¡±


    The food tasted mild, and Mnie lost her appetite after a few bites. The restaurant¡¯s cooking could really stand to be improved.


    Eugene did not eat much, either. He had just packed up and headed out when Mnie¡¯s phone rang. It was Xander.


    Mnie looked out the window at the dark sky. When she picked up the phone, she did her best to hide the exhaustion and weakness in her voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling sote?¡±


    Xander said, ¡°My flight has been brought forward. I¡¯ll be in Oskon City tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°Why was it brought forward?¡±


    ¡°There was a change in the schedule.¡± Xander could hear the hesitation in her tone. He lowered his eyes and was silent for a moment before asking her, ¡°Do you not want me toe to Oskon City?¡±

 Chapter 647

    His tone was uncertain, and he waited patiently for her answer.


    Mnie was a little hesitant. She looked at the hospitalization bracelet on her wrist. The doctor said that it would be best for her to stay in the hospital for a couple of days to recuperate before being discharged. Eugene had alreadypleted the hospitalization procedures for her.


    There was also the matter of Redwaves and Howard, who was like a time bomb. Everything was in a mess. She did not know how to tell Xander.


    She was the one who had done nothing wrong.


    It was Xander himself who sensed that something was wrong. His tone was a little more patient as he asked Mnie in a low voice, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Mnie sighed. ¡°Xander, I seem to have let you down.¡±


    She told Xander briefly about Harvey, Vi, and Howard, but she kept the fact that she was in the hospital a secret. It was as if she was deliberately making excuses for herself.


    Xander was surprised to hear that Vi had be Harvey¡¯s assistant. She still seemed to hold a grudge against Mnie, too.


    He pondered for a moment beforeforting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Vi is just an assistant, so she can¡¯t interfere too much. As for your father and Mathew, hopefully you¡¯re just overthinking


    things.


    ¡°Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m flying in tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll talk about it when I get here. Get some rest tonight.¡±


    Xander¡¯s voice was low and maic. When he spoke slowly like this, it was veryforting.


    Mnie nodded. She also knew that it was useless to think too much, but she could not help but worry about whether she would cause trouble for Xander.


    It had always been Mnie¡¯s habit since she was a child. She was always afraid of causing trouble to


    others.


    Xander said softly, ¡°You¡¯re so anxious that it makes me feel like I¡¯m being too harsh on you. Why don¡¯t I get Reny to make you a guide to the touristy sites around Oskon City so you can rx first?¡±


    Mnie could hear the deliberate teasing in his tone. She bit back a smile. ¡°Okay, sure. We can go to those ces together when you get here and check out those ces in advance. That way, we can n the team¨Cbuilding exercises and-¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, the door of the ward suddenly opened. Eugene walked in expressionlessly with two bottles of water in his hand. After cing them on the table, he said coldly to Mnie, ¡°Do you want to take a shower or just wash up simply?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly cut off the call with Xander before asking, Eugene, ¡°Don¡¯t you knock before youe in?¡±


    Eugene nced at her phone, his lips curling up mockingly. ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡±


    Mnie did not know what he was so upset about. She held the phone and suppressed her anger, ¡± We¡¯re done eating. You can leave now.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s best if you have someone to apany you right now. We don¡¯t want anything to happen while no one else is around.¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll ring for a nurse if that happens.¡±


    Eugene was so angry that he burst outughing. He looked down at Mnie and said, ¡°Do you want everyone to call me a heartless monster, Mnie Smith?¡±


    Mnie met his gaze directly. ¡°If anyone says that, I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Eugene said. He took off his jacket and threw it on the sofa<b>, </b>saying coldly, ¡± Don¡¯t be so thorny. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    His attitude was firm, and Mnie knew that nothing she said would change his mind. The doctor had just reminded her not to get agitated again, so she simply took her phone and sent Xander a text message to apologize for suddenly hanging up.


    Xander replied almost instantly. [Are you busy?]


    Mnie looked at the words. Xander must have heard Eugene¡¯s voice just now. She rubbed her temples, and finally told Xander everything that had happened that day ¨C including the fact that she was in the hospital now<b>, </b>and Eugene was with her because of the doctor¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 648

    Xander¡¯s status said he was typing for a long time. Mnie felt a headacheing on as she watched the jumping dots. She threw back the covers and prepared to get out of bed so she could wash up in the bathroom.


    However, before her feet touched the ground, Eugene spoke up. ¡°Do you want to take a shower or wash up?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°What does that have to do with you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was equally cold. ¡°The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t get out of bed today. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t take a shower either. I can help you wash up slightly.¡±


    Mnie paused. If she could not get out of bed, who else could she turn to for help?


    There was no one else but Eugene.


    Mnie lowered her eyes and thought for a moment. She decisively took her phone and looked up same¨Cday deliveries. Within minutes, she had ced an order for some simple toiletries without saying a word to Eugene.


    Xander¡¯s reply came just in time. It was a simple one¨Cliner, telling Mnie to take care of herself.


    That was all.


    The good thing about private hospitals was that they did not smell like disinfectant. Mnie had- always been sensitive to the smell since she fell pregnant, so she felt quitefortable tonight. Shey down to sleep after briefly cleaning herself up and did not pay attention to whatever else Eugene


    was doing.


    He could stay if he wanted to. She could not stop him anyway.


    Halfway through the night, it started raining again. The room was very cold when the wind blew in. Mnie struggled to get up and close the window, but before she did, she felt the cold wind die away. Her furrowed brow slowly rxed, and she drifted back to sleep.


    The lights in the ward went off. The only illumination left came from a screen in the corner of the


    room.


    Eugene sat behind theputer. His eyes were fixed on the screen, looking at the files that he had not gone through earlier in the day.


    When Mnie woke up the next morning, Eugene was no longer in the ward. He was a man of his word. As expected, he had left early in the morning.


    Mnie looked at her phone. It was not even seven yet.


    She sat up and got out of bed to use the bathroom.


    Last night, because Eugene was around, she did not go to the bathroom the entire night.


    When she returned, she was about to order another takeout for breakfast when Lee came into <b>the </b>


    room with some takeaway, ¡°Mr. Scott had ast¨Cminute video conference this morning and returned to his hotel. This is the breakfast he asked me to prepare for you.¡±


    Mnie looked at the food. ¡°Please tell him there¡¯s no need to go to all this trouble.¡±


    Lee smiled, put down her breakfast, and left.


    Mnie was slowly digging through breakfast when she got a call from Xander. As soon as she answered, he said, ¡°Send me the hospital address, I¡¯ming over now.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only to get here by noon?¡±


    ¡°I was a little worried about you, so I came early,¡± Xander said calmly.


    Two hourster, Nander arrived at the hospital. He did not look travel¨Cworn from the red¨Ceye flight. Instead, he looked clean and refreshed.


    ¡°I was afraid toe see you while I was dirty and sweaty in case you caught something, so I went to the hotel to shower first,¡± he exined in a low voice before asking Mnie, ¡°How are you feeling? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡±


    Mnie met Xander¡¯s burning gaze and her heart skipped a beat. She inadvertently lowered her eyes to avoid his gaze.


    She coughed lightly and was about to speak when she heard Lee¡¯s voice from the door of the ward. ¡± Mr. Scott, should we tell Mnie about this?¡±

 Chapter 649

    Before they could hear Eugene¡¯s reply, the ward door was pushed open.


    Xander had just entered in a hurry, so the door of the ward was not closed properly. There was still a


    gap.


    Everyone inside and outside the door paused. Xander sat beside Mnie¡¯s hospital bed and looked at Eugene brazenly.


    Eugene also stopped at the door of the ward. His originally calm eyes slowly froze like ake in early winter. slowly moving from Xander to Mnie. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was judging her.


    Mnie said, ¡°What are you doing back here?¡±


    The ward was so quiet that the air seemed to have frozen. Something shed in Eugene¡¯s already deep and quiet eyes. He raised his eyebrows at Mnie, his thin lips pursed tightly.


    Lee cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mnie, you have another checkup today. It was ast¨Cminute order from the doctor. He called Mr. Scott to take you for a checkup.¡±


    Before Eugene left in the morning, he had specifically instructed the doctor on duty to contact him if anything happened. Mnie should not take care of things alone.


    That was why the doctor had called Eugene directly when he scheduled the checkup. Eugene had


    rushed over as soon as the meeting ended.


    Lee retreated to the side after saying that. He knew that Eugene liked to keep the truth to himself most of the time. That was why Harry had especially reminded Lee to speak on Eugene¡¯s behalf when necessary while they were here in Oskon City.


    However, Mnie was not very touched when she heard this. She said calmly, ¡°There are plenty of nurses at the hospital. They can help me.¡±


    In other words, she thought Eugene was sticking his nose where it did not belong.


    Xander also stood up. His figure was simr to Eugene¡¯s, and his aura was in no way


    inferior.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m very grateful to you for taking care of Mnie, but she¡¯s still a member of mypany. We won¡¯t trouble you again in the future.¡±


    Xander¡¯s words were very pointed. Eugene¡¯s expression did not change at all. He said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re very considerate of your employees, Mr. Solomon. You could use that as a selling point during the bidding?¡±


    Xander¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with equal amounts of pride. ¡°Rather than offering suggestions for


    mypany, Mr. Scott, I suggest you worry about your own.¡±


    Burning Star¡¯s situation was nowhere near asplicated and problematic as LeapCo¡¯s. Xander¡¯s


    words were a little mocking.


    After saying that, he added slowly, ¡°You seem very busy, so I won¡¯t keep you, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll take care


    of Mnie from now on.¡±


    Xander was practically ordering Eugene to leave. Mnie looked at them from the corner of her eye, wordlessly approving of Xander¡¯s attitude.


    Eugene nced at her without a trace of emotion in his eyes, then turned around and left with Lee.


    He walked very quickly. Lee asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Scott, why didn¡¯t you tell Mnie that her father has already started spreading rumors about LeapCo? Now, everyone is saying that you¡¯re a heartless scumbag who tricked his daughter. When I called Mr. Walsh just now, he sounded like he wanted to pull out of our agreement.¡±


    News of the dinner between Mnie, Eugene, and Howardst night had long since spread. Spreading rumors was the one thing small mid¨Ctierpanies like Howard¡¯s did best.


    Moreover, Howard was somehow so angry that he almost ended up in the hospital after they left. That was why Eugene had already beenbeled as an irresponsible scumbag by that morning.


    They even called Mnie an ungrateful and unfilial daughter.


    Lee spoke as they walked, his tone unconsciously getting angrier. The worst part was Sam Walsh¡¯s hesitation.


    Eugene hade to Oskon City for two reasons this time. In addition to working with Qaisas, he was hoping to strike a deal with Sam.


    Now, because of Howard, Sam had already rejected them twice.

 Chapter 650

    Lee was angry just talking about it.


    Eugene did not react to his words. He said calmly, ¡°Do you want her to blow a fuse and extend her stay in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°But this- ¡°Lee started to say that this was too much, but Eugene cut him off before he could finish.


    He looked ahead and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. Sam is not a fool. He knows how to maximize the benefits. He just hasn¡¯t gotten the benefits he wants yet.


    ¡°As for Howard¡ª¡± Eugene paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you think he and Matthew actually get along?¡±


    While they were talking, neither of them noticed that a figure hiding behind a pir in the hall.


    Vi stared after Eugene and Lee, her gaze heavy.


    Why would Eugenee to the hospital for no reason? Furthermore, he came out of the inpatient department.


    She had vaguely heard them mention ¡°her¡± just now. Vi¡¯s expression turned even nastier.


    However, before she could figure out what they meant, Harvey turned around and urged her to follow him. He was already far ahead. ¡°Vi, what are you doing?¡±


    Vi quickly adjusted the expression on her face and gave him a shy smile, clinging onto his arm ssweetly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s alright for you to bring me to see your sister, Harvey?¡±


    Harvey shrugged and pinched Vi¡¯s waist fondly. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my woman now. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Vi pouted at him and followed him up the stairs.


    Harvey¡¯s sister had just given birth to her second child and was staying in the OB/GYN department on the second floor.


    Initially, Vi was not interested in visiting and only came along to appease him. However, when she passed by an open ward door, she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    She looked at the woman lying on the hospital bed in disbelief. Why was Mnie in the OB/GYN?!


    When she remembered Eugene hurrying away downstairs, a terrifying possibility urred to her. Could Mnie be pregnant with Eugene¡¯s child?!


    The wave of jealousy that washed over her was almost enough to drive her insane. Vi¡¯s grip on Harvey¡¯s arm tightened involuntarily.


    She red at Mnie in the ward, her eyes filled with hatred. No, never! That slut was not worthy!


    How could she?!


    Vi wanted to rush into the ward and strangle Mnie. The thought of her carrying Eugene¡¯s child made her so jealous she nearly went crazy,


    Mnie was answering the doctor¡¯s question when she suddenly felt as <b>if </b>someone was looking at her, Instinctively, she looked out the door but saw nothing.


    Outside the door, Harvey was dragging Vi away with a re. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? You¡¯re gripping me way too hard!¡±


    Only then did Vi react. She quickly loosened her grip and acted coy again. ¡°Sorry, Harvey. Did I hurt you? I just saw someone who looked like my friend, so I was taken aback.¡±


    ¡°Your friend? You still have friends in Oskon City?¡± Harvey asked.


    Vi shook her head innocently. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but she looked familiar. That¡¯s why I gave her a second look.¡±


    After saying that, she smiled again. ¡°But if it¡¯s really her, then I have to congratte her. It seems like she¡¯s pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 651

    Mniey on the hospital bed. Before the doctor could even ask her anything, Xander walked in. He had gone to take the examination appointment slip.


    When he heard what the doctor said, Xander turned around and went to borrow a wheelchair from


    the nurse¡¯s station.


    Mnie¡¯s forehead creased. She felt it was unnecessary. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Xander added a soft nket on the wheelchair seat and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? He said you shouldn¡¯t move too much.¡±


    She knew she could not win the argument. Mnie felt a little awkward, but she still sat in the wheelchair. She maintained an upright position. She dared not lean against the backrest. She looked a


    little stern.


    Xander sighed, stopped the wheelchair in an empty corner, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t make you fall off it. You


    can rx.¡±


    Mnie looked embarrassed and exined in a low voice, ¡°I just haven¡¯t sat in a wheelchair before.¡±


    The ce she had to go was close to the ward. The examination was quick, yet she had to wait until the afternoon for the report.


    After leaving the room, Mnie looked at the time on her phone and hesitated to say, ¡°It¡¯s still early. If we go to the conference hall, we can still attend the conference this morning.¡±


    She could not wait in the hospital and do nothing. There were still plenty of things she had yet to deal


    with regarding Redwaves. Moreover, Yvette said the other business partners would be there too.


    Xander naturally understood what Mnie meant. He pondered and said, ¡°Your health is more


    important. Don¡¯t worry about what happens there. Eric is around, and he and Mr. Fuller will let me know about what happened.¡±


    ¡°Other organizers will be there today. Harvey seems to have a bad impression of us.¡± Mnie insisted on going. She looked at her belly. ¡°Moreover, I think I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mnie was too stubborn to convince. Xander ended up going to the conference hall with Mnie. However, he rented a wheelchair from the hospital.


    The doctor had reminded Mnie not to move much, and Xander remembered it well.


    Mnie had no choice but to listen to Xander.


    When they arrived, they met Fuller and Eric. Eric saw Mnie in the wheelchair and was shocked. ¡± We just met yesterday. What happened to you?¡±


    Then, he saw Xander pushing the wheelchair and red at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting? Why are you suddenly here?¡±


    Eric was quite chatty. Xander red at him as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re so noisy.¡±


    Eric looked at Xander in disbelief. Before he could say anything, Xander had already pushed Mnie


    away<b>. </b>


    Mnie caught a lot of attention as she was in a wheelchair. Many came over to express concern, and some greeted Xander because they knew him.


    Too many people were around. Xander pushed her to her usual ce and attended to those people.


    Yvette approached and clicked her tongue. She pondered as she rubbed her chin. ¡°Mel, I didn¡¯t know you were this amazing.¡±


    Mnie looked at her. ¡°Amazing how?¡±


    Yvette pouted her lips in Xander¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Do you know Xander is known as the coldest man in our circle? I heard many designers have confessed to him, including men. But none of them won his heart.¡±


    Listening to Yvette¡¯s gossipy tone, Mnie took out a document and said, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. He¡¯s my boss and came to Oskon City because of work.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any boss care so much about his employees during a business trip,¡± said Yvette as she patted Mnie¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°But it¡¯s great that you made it here. I heard some organizers and the representative of Redwaves will be here to announce their requirements for the proposal.¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter <b>652 </b>


    Mnie talked to Yvette for a while. Soon, Xander returned.


    Yvette greeted him before leaving. Xander whispered to Mnie, ¡°Do you


    feel any


    difort?¡±


    Mnie felt helpless. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be more careful.¡± Then, Xander took out a small pack of biscuits from nowhere. ¡°Try this, okay?¡±


    Mnie looked at the packaging, which was just like the lemon candy. She was curious. ¡°Are these snacks supplied in bulk? Why does the packaging look alike?¡±


    Xander smiled, tore open the packaging for Mnie, and said, ¡°Try it.¡±


    Before Mnie could take it, a group of people entered.


    The host was the one in the front of the crowd, and behind him were a few men and women in suits.


    Those might be the organizers Yvette mentioned.


    Just as Mnie was about to look away, she saw two people behind the crowd.


    They were Matthew and Eugene.


    The two men had extraordinary temperaments and stood out from the crowd of middle¨Caged people.


    Mnie wanted to look away, but Eugene noticed her.


    She pursed her lips and looked away.


    It was a quick eye contact, so Mnie did not mind.


    However, someone else noticed it too.


    Vi was with Harvey and was sitting beside him. When her gaze was on Eugene, she noticed him looking at Mnie.


    Many thoughts shed across her mind, and her grip on the pen tightened.


    She recalled Mnieying on the hospital bed and feeling ufortable.


    The content of the conference was straightforward. It was about Redwaves¡® requirements.


    After Harvey announced everything, his gaze fell on Mnie. He said, ¡°Naturally, Redwaves had been tendering for ten years. So, we have a high standard. We won¡¯t ept studios with low safety


    measures requirements.¡±


    Mnie and Xander looked at each other. Xander was calm. ¡°Everyone knows what Burning Star Studio is like as apany. Moreover, LeapCo and Burning Star Studio have settled the issue in a friendly manner. Both sides have no issue, yet Ms. Shaw still mentions it.¡±


    Chuckling, he looked at Eugene. ¡°Looks like Ms. Shaw still has feelings for Mr. Scott. Otherwise<i>, </i>she would¡¯ve let this matter go long ago.¡±


    No one knew about Vi and Eugene¡¯s matter in Oskon City. Xander¡¯s words drew everyone¡¯s attention to Eugene.


    Eugene looked at Xander indifferently as his fingers tapped on the table.


    Then, he nced at Mnie.


    Mnie froze, and her heart skipped a beat. Eugene saidzily, ¡°Mr. Solomon, it¡¯s quite amusing to hear that. Is being ungrateful Burning Star Studio¡¯s way of doing things?¡±

 Chapter 653

    <b>Chapter </b><b>653 </b>


    Eugene was saying this <b>to </b>Xander<b>, </b>but his gaze was fixed on Mnie.


    He seemed to be implying that Mnie was the one being ungrateful.


    Mnie frowned and subconsciously looked at Harvey. She happened <b>to </b>see his displeasure.


    Her expression turned gloomy as she knew that Redwaves was against LeapCo and Burning Star Studio. Now that Eugene and Xander were retorting <b>each </b><b>other</b><b>, </b>it <b>was </b><b>a </b>chance for Harvey to go against them.


    Without hesitating, Mnie wanted to remind Xander<b>. </b><b>Still</b><b>, </b>she heard Eugene say, ¡°However, Burning <b>Star </b>Studio has the ability to make Mr. Solomon so unruly, and LeapCo is willing to let Burning Star Studio be ungrateful.¡±


    Although Eugene sounded sarcastic, he still gave in and spoke up for Xander.


    When Xander mentioned Vi, he wanted to hint to Harvey that Vi had a personal grudge against


    them. Hence, her words might not be true.


    This time, Eugene expressed that he wanted to cooperate with Burning Star Studio, which meant


    Burning Star Studio should be in the running.


    It sounded like a friendly conversation, but it had many hidden meanings in it.


    Frowning, Mnie looked at Eugene as she pondered how to stop the conversation. However, Vi spoke up faster than she did.


    Vi looked at Xander in displeasure<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Solomon, what do you mean by that? The incident happened because Burning Star Studio was irresponsible. Why are you ming it on me?


    ¡°I know you have a good rtionship with Mnie and want to protect her, but why are you using


    me?¡±


    Mnie never expected to get implicated. She was sitting in the wheelchair, looking displeased.


    What Mnie disliked most was bringing personal <b>matters </b>into business.


    She looked at Harvey and calmly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, no matter what<b>, </b>Burning Star Studio has <b>to </b>have a chance to prove ourselves<b>. </b><b>If </b>you reject us just like that, it seems to go against the motive <b>of </b>tendering.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think prioritizing safety measurements is wrong<b>,</b>¡± said Harvey calmly.


    Mnie said nothing. She could not convince Harvey if he insisted on bringing up the <b>safety </b>


    measurements.


    The atmosphere was tense, and Mnie pondered what to do next.


    <b>¡°</b>It seems that no one informed you.¡± <b>Just </b>as she was pondering<b>, </b><b>a </b>deep, indifferent <b>voice </b>sounded.


    Matthew spoke slowly, yet his voice was clear. He looked at Mnie coldly, ¡°The changes in terms a few <b>days </b>ago have stated everything. Even if Mr. Grant agrees to let Burning Star Studio take part, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to be chosen.¡±


    Mnie and Matthew did not have a pleasurable conversation that night.


    That was also why Mnie had been avoiding looking at Matthew. After all<b>, </b>he would remind her of


    Howard.


    Mnie even wondered. If she had not been so stubborn about investigating her rtionship with Matthew, would she be able to face him calmly now?


    The conference was quite a disaster for Burning Star Studio.


    After the conference ended, Mnie looked at Xander while looking troubled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to


    turn out like this.¡±


    Harvey was making things difficult for Burning Star Studio, and Vi yed a part in causing that.


    Xander said, ¡°Even without you in attendance, Harvey would¡¯ve still made things difficult for us.


    Vi just happened to be there. So, you don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    Just as he spoke, the phone on the table rang. It was from a client in Jepton.

 Chapter 654

    <b>Chapter </b><b>654 </b>


    Mnie looked at him and <b>said</b>, <b>¡°</b>Go ahead and answer the <b>call</b>. <b>I¡¯ll </b>wait for you here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Xander nodded, took his phone, and left.


    Mnie sat in the wheelchair and pondered about something seriously.


    She was so immersed in her thoughts that she did not notice someone was standing before her.


    Eugene looked at her and said indifferently, <b>¡°</b>The doctor suggested <b>you </b>rest in bed for a couple of days<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie lifted her head and looked at him<b>. </b>She hesitated before saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone against Xander. Harvey wanted to see that.¡±


    She was sitting in a wheelchair and had to lift her head to look into Eugene¡¯s eyes. Her eyebrows were furrowed as if she <b>was </b>pondering about this.


    They were far from the noisy crowd. Mnie thought for a moment before saying<b>, </b>¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the new terms Matthew mentioned?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Do you think I should¡¯ve told you that when you were feeling unwell?¡± Eugene lifted his eyebrow as


    he asked Mnie.


    He looked at the wheelchair and sneered. <b>¡°</b>I don¡¯t know if I should praise you for being dedicated or Xander for being a good boss<b>. </b>You¡¯re here to work even when you¡¯re in a wheelchair.


    ¡°I feel sorry for you if Burning Star Studio doesn¡¯t reward you for being such a diligent employee.¡±


    Mnie knew Eugene was mocking her, but she felt nothing<b>. </b>


    She looked at Eugene with her clear eyes. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m working at Burning <b>Star </b>Studio and must prioritize


    their benefits first.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. ¡°Looks like Burning Star Studio pays you well.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie asked calmly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t <b>I </b>dedicated to LeapCo too?¡±


    She did not want to retort to Eugene<b>, </b>but ording to the situation<b>, </b>they had to cooperate if LeapCo and Burning Star Studio wished to present themselves in <b>the </b>tender.


    However, Eugene was finding fault for no reason<b>, </b>which annoyed Mnie<b>. </b><b>She </b>was already feeling troubled by the tender issue. At this moment, she could only retort.


    Eugene did not show much of a reaction and looked at her calmly,


    Mnie felt ufortable sitting <b>there</b><b>. </b><b>She </b>had many things in mind and felt depressed.


    She did not want to talk to Eugene anymore and stood up from <b>the </b>wheelchair before heading out of the conference room.


    She wanted to get some fresh air.


    However, she did not notice a pair of eyes had been following her since she got up and left.


    Vi had been sitting by Harvey¡¯s side, yet her gaze never left Mnie. When Mnie left the conference room, she excused herself and headed out as well.


    At the same time, she made a call.


    The person answered the call as soon as she walked out. Vi¡¯s voice was <b>no </b>longer as sweet as before. She asked, ¡°Where are you? You can do it now.<b>¡± </b>


    Vi watched where Mnie headed<b>, </b>and a vicious look appeared on her face.


    She could not ept the fact Mnie was pregnant with Eugene¡¯s baby or that she was living such a good life. Xander was there to protect her even after she left Eugene¡¯s <b>side</b>.


    She would never let Mnie live a better <b>life </b>than her.


    What Mnie owned should <b>have </b><b>been </b>hers<b>! </b>

 Chapter 655

    <b>Chapter </b><b>655 </b>


    Vi¡¯s grip on the phone was so tight <b>that </b>even her knuckles turned pale.


    She did not understand why Eugene, whom she had loved <b>for </b>years<b>, </b>could not care less about her. He only looked at Mnie.


    When he dated her, no matter how Vi hinted at <b>him</b>, Eugene never slept with her.


    However, he let Mnie get pregnant with his child.


    Vi could not ept being treated differently by Eugene.


    She could only vent her resentment on Mnie.


    If it were not because of Mnie¡­


    If Mnie was gone¡­


    Thest bit of hesitation in Vi disappeared. She turned off her phone screen and turned around.


    Mnie <b>was </b>standing on the balcony to <b>get </b>some fresh air. There was a handrail here. Yvette took her here every time the conference ended to get some fresh air.


    Mnie had been worrying about Redwaves<b>¡® </b>tender, yet Xander keptforting her. Thus, she did


    not show her worries<b>. </b>


    However, she had promised Xander to get it done.


    She was looking at the messages in the group Yvonne and Reny <b>set </b>up for the three of them. Yvonne shared a restaurant she found and invited Mnie <b>to </b>apany her when she returned to Jepton.


    Yvonne tagged Mnie in the conversation, and Mnie was texting her back. Suddenly<b>, </b>a shout came from behind her. ¡°What are <b>you </b>doing? Can¡¯t <b>you </b>see someone is there?¡±


    It was Yvette¡¯s <b>voice</b>.


    Startled, Mnie turned around and saw a young man in his <b>20s </b>holding a number of logs behind her.


    Those logs were thick. They had not been sanded and had rough surfaces.


    Most importantly, they were long. The logs might have knocked into Mnie¡¯s waist if Yvette had not stopped that man.


    Mnie was standing by the stairs, and if the logs had knocked into her<b>, </b>she might have been pushed down the stairs.


    Even if she was not knocked down<b>, </b><b>it </b>would cause severe injuries if the logs hit her waist.


    Mnie looked at the three¨Cmeter distance between her and the young man<b>. </b>She was shocked and broke into <b>a </b>cold sweat.


    She looked at the young man<b>, </b>but he was looking at the ground and hiding his <b>face </b>behind the <b>logs</b>. He


    apologized to her timidly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you.¡±


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Yvette was already beside Mnie<b>. </b>She pointed as she scolded him<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Can¡¯t </b><b>you </b>look ahead when you walk? She¡¯s pregnant, and if you identally hit her<b>, </b>she might <b>miscarry</b>. Do <b>you </b>think you can be responsible for that?¡±


    The young man apologized, but he did not show his face. Yvette held onto and lectured him before asking him to take another route.


    Then, she looked at Mnie. ¡°Are you alright? That shocked me. Fortunately<b>, </b><b>I </b><b>came </b>in time.¡±


    Mnie was also afraid. She calmed down and asked, ¡°Why did youe outside?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Yvette looked at the wheelchair. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>came to bring you this. The doctor told you to rest and move less. You should be sitting here obediently. Why did youe out? It¡¯s so dangerous out here.¡±


    Mnie seemed unbothered. She took a deep breath and sat in the wheelchair.


    Yvette pushed her into the room and sighed. ¡°Being pretty is so nice. People care about you even when you go out to get some fresh air.¡±


    However, Mnie was thinking about something else and did not hear Yvette¡¯s mutter.


    Mnie seemed to be unlucky that day. Just as she entered the conference room, she bumped into Matthew walking out.


    He nced at her coldly from above, acting as if he was looking at a stranger.

 Chapter 656

    <b>Chapter </b><b>656 </b>


    That <b>was </b><b>understandable</b>.


    They were strangers<b>, </b>after all.


    Yvette pushed the wheelchair and whispered<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Matthew looks quite good if you ignore his personality.¡±


    When they entered, Eugene was still there with many people around him. Most were from various


    studios.


    Mnie asked for Yvette¡¯s help to push her to her ce<b>. </b>She started researching the new


    requirements.


    Her research continued until the end <b>of </b>the conference<b>. </b>Right then, Xander returned from outside.


    He had been busy all afternoon, answering calls. Mnie told him to continue his work and that she could return to the hospital herself. However, Xander disagreed with <b>it</b>.


    When they left, Yvette followed.


    She knew Xander, and it was not awkward getting along with him.


    However, they heard a scream from upstairs just as they headed out.


    Before Mnie could react<b>, </b>someone held her waist from behind and pulled her.


    The crisp sound of something shattering came from beside her leg.


    It was silent around them. Mnie looked toward the sound and noticed a small broken teapot not far


    away from her. Her heart pounded.


    Yvette reacted quickly and shouted at the person upstairs, ¡°Hey<b>, </b>be more considerate! Don¡¯t throw things down the building. It¡¯s dangerous. Show yourself since you dare to throw things down! I¡¯m going to call the police now!


    Her voice snapped Mnie from her daze<b>. </b>Her expression turned gloomy.


    She was not a fool. If what happened in the afternoon <b>was </b>an ident, the incidents should have been plotted by someone.


    Moreover<b>, </b>this person was trying to kill her.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± A deep voice came from above Mnie<b>, </b>and it was <b>only </b>then that Mnie realized she was being hugged.


    However, the familiar scent told her who that man was without even her needing to look at him.


    Eugene¡¯s arm was around her waist. He was protecting her, yet his hold on her was gentle.


    Lee walked down the stairs and was still shocked. ¡°Mr. Scott<b>, </b><b>are </b>you alright?¡±


    They were walking behind Mnie, and when they heard the scream<b>, </b>Eugene did not <b>hesitate </b><b>to </b><b>dash </b>toward Mnie.


    Mnie slowly pried away the arm holding her and looked at the teapot, then at the empty corridor.


    The building was only eight floors tall, and each window was open.


    ¡°Mnie, are you having bad luck today? No, you should be having a bad month<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Yvette recalled Mnie¡¯s incident and said, ¡°Maybe you should buy yourself a lucky charm.¡±


    Mnie nodded and looked at Eugene. If it were not for him<b>, </b>she might have suffered a great injury.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mnie thanked Eugene. She did not <b>notice </b>her voice was trembling.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at her.


    He did not answer her and told Lee, ¡°<b>Go </b>and check the surveince cameras<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    They found nothing from the investigation because the surveince camera upstairs happened to be in service that afternoon. The circuit <b>was </b>off.

 Chapter 657

    <b>Chapter </b><b>657 </b>


    Even Yvette, who <b>was </b><b>usually </b>not <b>sensitive </b>to things, realized something was off and blinked her eyes. <b>¡°</b>Why would <b>there </b>be such a coincidence? Someone must have plotted these things.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked calmly at the broken teapot on the ground. It had shattered into pieces, and the shards were sharp. The spilled liquid was still releasing steam, indicating the liquid had just been


    boiled.


    It could be seen that the person was malicious.


    Yvette shook her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are <b>you </b><b>still </b>shocked?¡±


    Mnie lifted her head and did not answer Yvette<b>. </b>


    She asked Lee, ¡°Did they tell you when they started servicing the surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes ago.¡±


    Mnie curled her fingers. Ten minutes ago, their conference ended. That person had estimated the


    time.


    However, who could it be who hated her <b>so </b>much?


    Mnie¡¯s mind was in a mess, but soon, <b>a </b>face emerged in her mind.


    Vi<b>! </b>


    Vi was the only person in Oskon City who held a grudge against her.


    Subconsciously<b>, </b>she looked at Eugene and noticed his cold


    gaze.


    Eugene happened to look at her, and their eyes met for a few seconds before they looked away again.


    Mnie had a feeling Eugene knew who was behind this.


    She took a deep breath and wanted to speak when she heard <b>Yvette¡¯s </b><b>voice</b><b>. </b>


    Yvette rubbed her chin and said, <b>¡°</b>Mel<b>, </b><b>I </b>think you might <b>be </b>overthinking it. Maybe that person was trying to target Mr. Scott instead <b>of </b><b>you</b>, but he missed.


    ¡°You have no enemies in Oskon City, and Mr. Scott is a businessman. Maybe it was done <b>by </b>his businesspetitor.¡±


    Her words made sense, and she reminded <b>Lee</b><b>, </b>¡°Why don¡¯t you employ a bodyguard for Mr. Scott? Or else others might get hurt because <b>of </b>him!¡±


    Lee cleared his <b>throat </b>and did <b>not </b>dare <b>to </b>answer her.


    Yvette looked innocent and added righteously<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Scott, I¡¯m not kidding. Mel is pregnant, and <b>it </b>isn¡¯t good for her to tire herself. <b>If </b>she gets repeatedly shocked, it would be bad for her.<b>¡± </b>


    Then<b>, </b>she quickly took the wheelchair <b>from </b>Xander and told Mnie to sit in it as she waved her


    hand. <b>¡°</b>Settle this matter well. We shouldn¡¯t <b>let the </b>little baby listen to all these schemes, and it¡¯s <b>cold </b>here<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take Mnie with me and wait for <b>you </b>somewhere warmer<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Before anyone could say anything<b>, </b>she pushed Mnie away.


    The wheels made rolling sounds as they rotated on the ground. Yvette felt more at <b>ease</b><b>. </b>


    After taking Mnie to somewhere warmer, she looked at the floors <b>of </b>the building with a


    Although the Jones family was not wealthy<b>, </b>they were well¨Cto¨Cdo. Moreover, Yvette was brilliant and could see something was wrong.


    She had just been trying to divert the topic just now.


    Mnie thought of this possibility, so she decided to follow Yvette when Yvette suggested they leave.


    She looked at Yvette and asked, ¡°Did you find out something?¡±


    Yvette chose a good location which was at a blind spot from the window of the conference room.

 Chapter 658

    Yvette shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t discover anything, but I think you¡¯re the target. Even so, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in the investigation.¡±


    She continued, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be caring so much about this, You¡¯re pregnant, and being careful is the most important thing here. Leave the rest to those two men.¡±


    Yvette said that naturally, but Mnie frowned. She had always been independent and liked to do everything herself, especially when it had to do with safety. She felt that handing this matter over to others¡­


    Seeing through Mnie¡¯s thoughts, Yvette sighed. ¡°You have to consider your baby. You shouldn¡¯t stress yourself out so much.¡±


    you.¡±


    She was just being kind and tried to advise Mnie. Mnie pondered before saying, ¡°Thank


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I might need your help someday too. We¡¯re just helping each other.¡±


    While Mnie and Yvette were chatting, Eugene and Xander did not seem to get along well.


    To be precise, both of them looked displeased.


    Xander nced at the shattered teapot and sneered. ¡°An ident?¡±


    Eugene looked at the shards and asked Xander indifferently<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Solomon<b>, </b>haven¡¯t <b>you </b>always cared about your employees? Don¡¯t you know that she should rest at the moment?¡±


    Xander looked at Eugene. Eugene was right. Mnie needed to rest. It was just that he could not stop her from attending the conference.


    He took a deep breath and said gloomily<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>It¡¯s my bad.¡±


    Eugene scoffed. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you think letting her do whatever she wants is the best for her, it proves you don¡¯t know her well enough.¡±


    He sounded arrogant, as if he was trying to remind Xander that his rtionship with Mnie was still not close enough.


    It was as if he was provoking Xander while announcing Mnie was his.


    Xander was annoyed and reminded Eugene<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Scott, you think you know Mnie well enough?¡±


    He looked at the ground before saying emotionlessly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>So what? What you know about her is already in the past.¡±


    The breeze in winter <b>was </b>freezing.


    Eugene stared at Xander expressionlessly, <b>yet </b>his sharp gaze indicated he was in a bad mood.


    Xander did not feel afraid. <b>He </b>looked back into Eugene¡¯s eyes coldly.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Lee was in a difficult position. He did not know what to do and could only stare at the shards. He let <b>his </b>mind wander <b>away</b>.


    However<b>, </b><b>this </b>did notst for long. Yvette broke the silence by shouting from where she was<b>, </b>¡°Aren¡¯t you two done talking? I have something to deal with and have to leave. Someonee over here,¡±


    Xander looked away and walked toward Mnie.


    However, just as he walked, Eugene¡¯s deep voice sounded. <b>¡°</b>Mr. Solomon<b>, </b>you don¡¯t seem to care if you can get Redwaves¡® project. Looks like you have a strategy.¡±


    Xander stopped and said carefreely, <b>¡°</b>Mr. Scott, why don¡¯t you focus <b>on </b>LeapCo¡¯s situation first?¡±


    Then, he approached Yvette.


    Lee watched Xander walk to where Mnie was and asked Eugene<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Scott, do you want me to contact Matthew about the tender? We¡¯ve agreed to cooperate with him<b>, </b>but he¡¯s going against us. I don¡¯t think he can benefit much from it¡­¡±


    ¡°Lee,¡± interrupted Eugene.


    Eugene nced at the broken pieces of the teapot and said coldly<b>, </b>¡°Investigate the surveince cameras in detail and¡­¡±


    He paused and looked at the ground <b>before </b>saying, ¡°<b>Pay </b>more attention to Mnie¡¯s condition.¡±

 Chapter 659

    Chapter <b>659 </b>


    Mnie followed Xander back to <b>the </b>hospital. Xander called the doctor over to check on her condition


    and forced Mnie <b>to </b><b>lie </b><b>on </b>the bed.


    Mnie was still in shock after what happened and rested in bed.


    However, after a while, she opened her eyes and looked at Xander as she reminded gently, ¡°Xander, it is gettingte. Why don¡¯t you <b>go </b>back to the hotel? Don¡¯t you have an appointment with the client tomorrow?¡±


    Xander¡¯s hand that was pouring the water froze as he looked at Mnie silently.


    Mnie continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the nurse for help if I need anything. Don¡¯t worry<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Xander was only her friend. She had no reason to make him stay with her for the night. It was inappropriate.


    Mnie bit her lip and pondered what to say upon getting no answer from Xander.


    A ss of water was handed to her, and Xander said, ¡°What are you worrying about? I¡¯ll get a caretaker for you. I¡¯ll leave after having dinner<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie exined, ¡°The sky is getting dark.¡±


    It was early winter, and the sky got dark quicker than usual. It was only eight at night, and the sky was already dark.


    Xander said, ¡°<b>I¡¯ll </b>go and get us dinner.<b>¡± </b>


    Just then, the ward door opened. Lee entered with two takeaway boxes and said, ¡°Mr. Henry ordered this for you and sent it to your hotel room. Mr. Scott told me to bring it here for you.¡±


    Henry had told Mnie about ordering food for her.


    Mnie said nothing. Lee put down <b>the </b>takeaway boxes and left.


    Xander looked at the takeaway boxes on the table and said expressionlessly, ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have to get dinner.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have these.¡±


    He did not have enough time to look after Mnie. He <b>could </b>only employ a caretaker for her and leave.


    Before leaving, he reminded Mnie<b>, </b>¡°Don¡¯t wander around and let strangers enter your ward.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Do I look like a kindergartener <b>to </b>you?¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Mnie was touched, but she would pay attention to all these even if Xander had not reminded her.


    She knew someone was trying to hurt her, and it was impossible for her not to be wary of it.


    <b>As </b><b>she </b>pondered, Mnie got out of bed to have dinner. She disliked eating on the bed.


    <b>Just </b>as she got off the bed<b>, </b>someone walked inside.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t even stay in bed<b>, </b>should I ask the doctor <b>to </b>check if you have hyperactivity disorder?¡± Eugene¡¯s impatient voice came from the <b>door</b>, and Mnie saw him standing there.


    Stunned, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene looked at the takeaway boxes. <b>¡°</b>Lee sent these here<b>, </b>didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Mnie understood.


    Henry ordered two sets of dinner, and Eugene was there to have his portion.


    After all, Henry had Lee as his spy.


    Mnie nodded and sat by the <b>table</b><b>. </b>


    Eugene looked at her and frowned before sitting beside her.


    He asked casually, <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t you have a great boss? Why isn¡¯t Xander apanying <b>you</b><b>?</b>¡±


    13,


    ƽ


    ¤¹¤ß


    **

 Chapter 660

    Mnie nced at him. ¡°Do you have to be so mean?¡±


    Eugene froze for a moment before chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m being mean?¡±


    He scoffed and said, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re heartless.¡±


    Mnie did not want to argue about this and ate silently.


    However<b>, </b>she had experienced a lot and had no appetite. She stopped eating after taking a few bites.


    Eugene seemed to be in a bad mood and ate only a little.


    Mnie wanted to ask him to leave, but Eugene looked at her and said, ¡°Stay in the hospital for two days.¡±


    Her eyshes fluttered in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Is it that difficult to understand the word ¡®rest¡®?¡± Eugene leaned against the couch and squinted his eyes.


    He had a noble and arrogant temperament, making him look ipatible with a ce like the hospital.


    Mnie looked into his eyes and smirked as she asked him, ¡°You know the person behind those idents, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Vi.¡± Mnie was straightforward. She looked straight into Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone other than her who would hate me so much.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s eyes showed a strange emotion. He asked, ¡°<b>Do </b>you have proof?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the shattered teapot proof?¡± Mnie sat on the bed and ced her trembling hands on herp.


    The scene of the teapot shattering before her haunted her.


    She could never imagine what would have happened if the teapot had hit her right on her head.


    However, Eugene looked at her and said calmly<b>, </b>¡°That isn¡¯t proof. That¡¯s just your guess.¡±


    Mnie sneered. She was right opposite Eugene. The light above her was bright, making her unable to see his expression.


    She touched her belly which was carrying a two¨Cmonth¨Cold fetus. Even though her belly still looked t, Mnie could feel the baby¡¯s existence.


    After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Eugene, you¡¯re just trying to protect Vi. You know she¡¯s the perpetrator.¡±


    Then, the ward fell into deep silence<b>. </b>


    <i>212 </i>


    Eugene looked at her without saying anything. His gaze was deep, and his emotions were unpredictable.


    Mnie stopped looking at him. Her voice was cold. ¡°You can leave now. I don¡¯t want you here<i>,</i>¡±


    She looked calm and showed no emotion. However, her hands on herp were clenched,


    Only when Eugene left did her body rx.


    A while after Eugene left, Yvonne¡¯s call came in. She might have known Mnie was in the ward from Xander and called to express her concern.


    Mnie talked to Yvonne for a while before hanging up the call.


    She lost all feelings of sleepiness and stared at the ceiling once the call ended.


    The voices outside could be heard, yet Mnie could not hear what they were talking about. However,


    it gave her a sense of security.


    She closed her eyes and dozed off.


    It was a peaceful night.


    She woke up when the nurse rounded the ward in the morning.


    The nurse smiled and asked, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Your husband didn¡¯t seem to have slept well. He sat all night and just left. Maybe he went to get you breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 661

    Mnie looked at the nurse. ¡°Husband?¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°Who else would sit outside the ward? Did you guys argue and you chased him out?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You might¡¯ve been mistaken. I¡¯m not married.¡±


    The nurse felt awkward. ¡°Maybe it was the husband of the patient next door.¡±


    Mnie nodded and went to wash herself up with the caretaker apanying her.


    Xander and the doctor told her she should rest for at least two days yesterday. She was worried about losing her child and decided to stay in the ward.


    She called Fuller and exined the situation before texting Eric and Yvette, asking them to send her the important points of the meeting that day. Then, she started amending the proposal in the ward.


    However, she did not receive the important document. Instead, she received a call <b>from </b>Yvette.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to tell you this, you should advise Eugene or Xander.


    ¡°They¡¯re arguing in the conference room, and the atmosphere is tense. Honestly, everyone knows the new terms are restricting those from Jepton. If LeapCo and Burning Star Studio don¡¯t cooperate, things won¡¯t turn out well.¡±


    Yvette was reminding Mnie sincerely. Her studio¡¯s style differed from Burning Star Studio¡¯s. They were bidding for a different project, and they were notpetitors.


    That was also why Yvette was close to Mnie.


    Moreover, before Yvette could finish speaking, Eric¡¯s message came in. It was almost the same as what Yvette told her. He was asking Mnie to stop Xander.


    After all, it would be a waste to miss such a good opportunity.


    Mnie could see Eugene and Xander disliked each other. After all, they were already on bad terms


    before the cooperation with Blue Inc.


    Mnie pondered.


    If they could get the Redwaves project<b>, </b>Burning Star Studio would progress well and have the chance to develop in Oskon City.


    As for the benefits LeapCo would get, it was obvious.


    Mnie felt troubled. She did not know why the two had to quarrel at a time like this.


    Harvey¡¯s attitude was obvious. He wanted them to fight.


    Mnie sighed and called Xander during lunch hours.


    Xander answered the call quickly, and his voice was gentle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie rubbed her forehead. ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to meet the client today? Why did you go to the conference hall?¡±


    Xander said, ¡°The client changed the appointment to tonight, and I happened to want to meet Fuller.


    So, 1 came.¡±


    ¡°Xander.¡± Mnie hesitated. ¡°You know better than I do that Jepton is being targeted this time. It means we and LeapCo will have a tough time.


    ¡°If we want this chance, we should work with LeapCo and expand our strength.¡±


    Xander knew what she meant and said nothing.


    Mnie tried to sound calmer. ¡°Xander, I don¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to ruin our chances because of someone unimportant.¡±


    Xander froze and caught a meaningful phrase. ¡°Eugene is an unimportant person?¡±


    ¡°Does he look important?¡±


    Just as their conversation ended, Lee brought lunch.


    He seemed to be in a hurry and wanted to leave after putting down the takeaway boxes.


    Mnie called out, ¡°Is Eugene busy today?¡±


    Lee froze and hesitated before saying, ¡°Mr. Scott said he needs to meet a client this afternoon and deal with something.¡±


    Mnie nodded before asking, ¡°Did you find anything about the surveince camera?¡±

 Chapter 662

    Chapter <b>662 </b>


    Mnie knew Eugene <b>well</b>. <b>He </b>had always been cautious.


    He would investigate anything that happened out of his expectation.


    Not to mention something like that happened yesterday¡­


    Even <b>if </b>she knew Vi did <b>it </b>and had informed Eugene <b>of </b>it, he would still investigate it.


    He needed to verify the facts.


    Lee knew what Mnie wanted to ask. He looked away guiltily and said, ¡°Not yet. The ident was unexpected, and the servicing of the surveince camera was too abrupt. It has to be investigated in detail.¡±


    Mnie would not make things difficult for Lee<b>. </b>It had nothing to do with him.


    She looked at her wrist and seemed to be pondering something.


    Mnie stayed at the ward for two nights. Lee and Xander would visit her, yet Eugene was nowhere to be seen.


    L


    Lee told her he was busy.


    Mnie knew the reason for that and did not say anything.


    On the day she was discharged, Xander had to check on the samples with the client and could not


    Yvette knew about it and came along with Eric.


    Mnie did not know what to say. ¡°I¡¯m getting discharged, not moving houses.¡±


    Yvette helped support her and said, ¡°Getting discharged is something joyous, and the more, the merrier.¡±


    Mnie wanted to ask about Redwaves, yet Eric and Yvette kept mentioning some other things. She could not interrupt them.


    When they were at the hospital entrance, Yvette stood <b>by </b>her and waited.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±


    Yvette said frankly, ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the person here to pick you up.¡±


    Just as she spoke, a ck Bentley stopped before them. Lee got out of the car and asked Mnie, ¡°Is there anything you


    want me to put in the boot?¡±


    Mnie froze, and before she could answer, Yvette said, <b>¡°</b><b>No. </b>You only have to pick her up.¡®


    Lee opened the car door, and Mnie saw Eugene sitting inside.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Eugene was talking on the phone in the spacious SUV.


    When the door opened, he nced at them with a frown on his face.


    Yvette urged Mnie, ¡°Quickly get into the car. Eric and I have to return to the conference hall and cant apany you


    ¡°Portunately, we met Mr. Scott, and you happen to be heading to the same ce. So, he¡¯ll be sending you back¡±


    Mnie was reluctant to enter and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to trouble Mr. Scott. I can hail a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to hail a taxi? It¡¯s peak hours now on the road, and you might have to wait very long to get a <b>taxi</b>.¡±


    Arguing at the hospital entrance was inappropriate, and Eugene¡¯s car was eye¨Ccatching.


    Under Yvette and Eric¡¯s urging, Mnie nced at Eugene and entered the car.


    After the door closed, Mnie smelled a faint fragrance in the car.


    She looked ahead and did not turn toward Eugene.


    Eugene hung up the call and looked at Mnie. He pondered before saying, ¡°Are you trying to express Burning Star Studio¡¯s displeasure toward LeapCo through your attitude?¡±


    When he mentioned the twopanies, Mnie recalled that Xander and him had argued.


    Mnie pursed her lips and looked into Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    Her eyes were clear, and <b>her </b>voice was low. ¡°Eugene, I want to talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter <b>663 </b>


    They said nothing. Eugene lifted his eyebrow and asked her, ¡°What do you want to discuss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    He looked at Mnie calmly.


    Mnie was hospitalized for two days, and she still looked a little pale. She took a document out of her bag. It was what she had written in the ward.


    ¡°This is <b>a </b>document of the details of LeapCo and Burning Star Studio¡¯s cooperation. I think this cooperation will benefit us both.¡±


    Mnie handed Eugene the document. Eugene nced at it.


    The tinted ss blocked most of the sunlight. Eugene¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°So?¡±


    Mnie paused before exining clearly, ¡°You know this better than anyone. In this situation, LeapCo¡¯s best choice is to work with Burning Star Studio.¡±


    When she was at the hospital, Yvette would text her about Xander and Eugene being on bad terms. The organizers were happy to see this. Some even instigated them to quarrel.


    Vi and Harvey were always the ones who started up the fight.


    Before this, Mnie was not particrly caught up in getting the Redwaves project.


    She was now, but it was not because of Vi.


    She had been in the business industry for years and knew the trend. She knew the Redwaves project would help Burning Star Studio a lot.


    As for LeapCo¡­


    They were from Jepton, and LeapCo was the best business partner choice.


    She had many thoughts in mind, and Eugene saw the frown on her face. Smirking, he scoffed. ¡°You just got discharged and have already started to work hard to gain more benefits for Burning Star Studio.


    ¡°Even I¡¯m starting to doubt if you¡¯ve invested in thepany.¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene. ¡°You won¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be the one to analyze that,¡± said Eugenezily as he looked at Mnie¡¯s document. He casually flipped through a few pages and said coldly, ¡°Do you think LeapCo wasn¡¯t able to think of the win¨Cwin situation you thought of?¡±


    Mnie looked at him, trying to guess what was on his mind. Eugene showed no emotion, and his words were mean.


    He said, ¡°Investment is about trying. If an investor like LeapCo takes back our investment, do you think that¡¯ll affect thepany?¡±


    Eugene was right. LeapCo was an investmentpany focusing on something other than this project.


    Mnie pondered before asking, ¡°Do you have opinions about Burning Star Studio or me?¡±


    From Eugene¡¯s interest in the Redwaves project, Mnie would not believe he would give up.


    The car happened to stop because the traffic light was red. Eugene looked at Mnie¡¯s slightly pale lips. She was not wearing any makeup.


    However, she had fair skin. She seemed to be glowing due to the dim lighting in the car.


    Mnie had tied her hair into a ponytail, and her beautiful eyes were staring at him, waiting for an


    answer.


    Eugene froze before throwing the document back at Mnie. He looked away and scoffed without saying anything.


    Mnie noticed that and wanted to say more. However, Eugene said in his deep voice, ¡°Things are not as simple as you think they are.¡±


    He did not make it clear, but Mnie stopped asking further. She felt she had to know more. She


    needed to ask Xander about it.

 Chapter 664

    <b>Chapter </b>664


    Mnie had nothing to talk to Eugene about apart from work.


    She looked outside the window, thinking about the time it would take to reach the hotel.


    Soon, when they were about to reach the hotel, Lee received a call. He looked stern as he nced at Eugene through the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Walsh¡¯s secretary wants to make an appointment to have a meal with you. He wants to talk about the contract.¡±


    He sounded worried as he nced at Mnie.


    After all, Sam had probably gotten in trouble, and he wanted to discuss the contract at this time. It was probably not a good thing.


    Mnie sensed Lee¡¯s gaze. She looked back at him and said, ¡°I can get out of the car if you pull over by the roadside.¡±


    Before thinking twice, Lee said, ¡°Your father might be there.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was startled. Howard?


    She was in <b>a </b>trance as she recalled Howard stopping Eugene from meeting an important client. With a frown, she looked at Eugene.


    Eugene looked slightly irritated, but he hid his emotion when his eyes met Mnie¡¯s.


    He said indifferently, ¡°Pull over the car up ahead.¡±


    Mnie sensed something was off.


    Before Lee could say anything, Mnie asked, ¡°Is Howard still giving you trouble?¡±


    Mnie knew how shameless Howard could be. She would not doubt it if she was told that Howard was trying to make things difficult for Eugene.


    However, Eugene said nothing and lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Are you afraid I might hurt him?¡±


    She was in a puzzle as she looked at Eugene. ¡°What did Howard do?¡±


    Eugene answered her indifferently<b>, </b>¡°He¡¯s just using some despicable means.¡±


    She closed her eyes and clenched her fist. ¡°Did it affect your business?¡±


    Lee nced at them and saw Eugene looking outside the window. He did not seem like he wanted to talk about it. He cleared his throat and exined things to Mnie.


    ¡°Howard is spreading rumors about Mr. Scott bullying others. He¡¯s saying Mr. Scott forced himself on his daughter and is being irresponsible<b>. </b>He¡¯s using Mr. Scott of being a scumbag.


    ¡°Most importantly, Howard seems to know many people. With these rumors going around, things have been bad for Mr. Scott and LeapCo¡¯s reputation¡­¡±


    Lee had not finished his words, but Mnie understood what was happening.


    Although capability and finance came first in <b>the </b><b>business </b>industry<b>, </b>a bad reputation could ruin a person¡¯s connections. Others might not choose to cooperate with that person¡¯spany anymore.


    However, Howard was ruining Eugene¡¯s name by using her.


    She could imagine Howard¡¯s disgusting appearance when he pretended to be a caring father.


    Mnie grabbed her bag and asked Eugene, ¡°When did he start doing this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene seemed to be ming Lee for having such a loose mouth. He red at Lee before turning to


    Mnie.


    After pondering, he said, ¡°You just got discharged. I¡¯ll drop you off at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t care about Howard¡¯s matter?¡± Mnie saw the helplessness in Eugene¡¯s eyes and insisted. ¡°He¡¯s using my name to put on a show. Why should I just let him do whatever he wants?¡±


    She looked at Eugene stubbornly. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>go with you.¡®

 Chapter 665

    Mnie insisted on meeting Sam and Howard with Eugene. She could not ept Howard using her name to use Vugene<i>, </i>


    Some people had said that her sense of responsibility was too strong, leading her to want to settle everything herself, However, Mnie knew it was just because she did not want to cause any inconvenience to others,


    This included Eugene<i>¡­ </i>


    She was stubborn, which shaped her into what she was. It could not be changed.


    The car pulled over at Pearl Hotel. The once¨Csunny sky was <b>gloomy</b>.


    Mnie thought the weather would be nice today and chose to wear <b>thinner </b>clothes. However, just as she got out of the <i>car</i>, she felt cold,


    A windbreaker was draped over her shoulders, <b>bringing </b><b>with </b>it <b>warmth</b><b>. </b>Eugene stood behind her and reminded her, ¡°If you faint again, you might have to be hospitalized for half a <b>month</b><b>.</b>¡±


    The doctor said this when she was admitted to the ward. If her baby was affected again<b>, </b>she <b>might </b>need to rest longer.


    Mnie pursed her lips and said nothing as she followed Eugene.


    When they passed by a private room, Mnie stopped. Matthew had shown her Howard¡¯s video in this private room that day<i>. </i>


    Before Eugene and Mnie entered the private room<b>, </b>they heardughter from inside as well as voices chatting, though the words were indiscernible.


    Mnie followed Eugene as she thought about how to deal with Howard.


    She had the mostplicated feelings toward him.


    At least before she came to Oskon City, she still had hopes for Howard.


    As she pondered, her steps slowed down.


    Eugene sensed it and looked at her. ¡°You can still leave if you want<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie looked at him, and her emotions dissipated.


    After calming down, she said, ¡°I have to clear things up at least.¡±


    Eugene scoffed after a moment and opened the door.


    Theughter stopped abruptly, and everyone looked at the door.


    Sam was a famous CEO in Oskon City. When Mnie entered, she thought it would only be Howard


    and Sam, but at least eight people were in the private room<b>. </b>


    Howard was sitting in a corner.


    He noticed Mnie and stared at her as she walked over. The smile on his face faded


    away.


    Everyone knew Eugene, especially Sam and the others beside him. They looked at Eugene and


    Mnie.


    After all, everyone knew that Eugene Scott from Jepton had slept with Howard¡¯s daughter and made her pregnant. However, he dumped Howard¡¯s daughter <b>after </b>that.


    Eugene looked at Sam calmly and apologized, ¡°Sorry for beingte<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Then, he looked at Mnie, who followed him in. <b>¡°</b>I had to pick up someone from the hospital. I hope you all don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mnie had been staring at Howard. She retracted her gaze only when Eugene spoke. She smiled generously. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m sorry foring uninvited.¡±

 Chapter 666

    Chapter <b>666 </b>


    Sam reacted first and greeted them <b>with </b>a smile, ¡°No need to be formal. Please have a seat. Friends of Mr. Scott are also my friends.¡±


    Mnie looked back at Sam <b>with </b>a polite smile. Being ustomed to social gatherings like this, she effortlessly livened up the atmosphere with <b>a </b>few words.


    Although Sam could be difficult to deal with in business, he was a generous and straightforward person. Mnie was adept at handling such people. Knowing what he liked to hear, she managed to engage him in conversation for quite a while.


    Soon<b>, </b>more eyes at the table were on her. Unconcerned, Mnie raised her hand to signal the waiter for a ss of water.


    She then picked it up and said to Sam with <b>a </b>smile, ¡°Mr. Walsh, since you said this is a gathering among friends, allow me to be a little shameless and make a toast to you with this ss of water.


    ¡°I also wish to rify a matter in front of everyone as it has seriously affected my life and reputation.¡±


    She nced at Eugene calmly before directly addressing Howard who was sitting in the corner with slightly furrowed brows. ¡°I apologize for taking up everyone¡¯s time, but let me defend myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors recently about the rtionship between Mr. Scott and me. I believe there has been a misunderstanding. Mr. Scott and I share no rtionship whatsoever.¡±


    cing her empty ss back on the table without a hint of expression, she added, ¡°If there must be any rtionship between us, it¡¯s merely that of a former employer and employee. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression was already pale to begin with. Coupled with her soft voice and her back that was ramrod straight, she gave off an impression of resilience. It was like she was a little girl earnestly trying to prove her innocence after being wronged<b>; </b>she appeared very convincing.


    Silence fell over the table with everyone present avoiding her gaze. Her direct and candid demeanor


    was too striking.


    Having said what she wanted to say and with the atmosphere cooling down<b>, </b>no one dared to speak up. Even Sam¡¯s expression became somewhat mild.


    Just as she was about to change the subject<b>, </b>she heard a stern voice question. ¡°Hey, Mnie, what you said doesn¡¯t sound right. What do you mean when you <b>say </b>you have no rtionship with him? Didn¡¯t you admit before that the child in your belly is his?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Mr. Scott deliberately threatening you because he knows his reputation has been bad recently? Don¡¯t be afraid. Everyone here is your father¡¯s friend. If you have any grievances, just speak up. We¡¯ll definitely support you.¡±


    Following the voice, Mnie looked over and saw that it was one <b>of </b>the two people she had dinner


    with Howardst time<b>. </b>His name was Gaston.


    212


    Now, everyone at the table was drawn to them.


    Mnie¡¯s hand under the table paused. Just as she was about to speak, a hand reached over and calmly took away the bottle of wine in front of her.


    Turning her head, she met Eugene¡¯s dark and intense gaze. His eyes were void of emotion, but they calmed Mnie¡¯s somewhat turbulent emotions.


    She pursed her lips and turned her gaze to the side.


    ¡°Mel, I know you me me for not fulfilling my responsibilities as a father, but I still hope you can take good care of yourself.¡± Howard¡¯s weathered voice sounded as he put on a sad expression. It gave him a bitter and sorrowful appearance.


    Looking at his well¨Cgroomed hairstyle and attire, however, Mnie could not help but find itughable.


    Before she could even say anything, Eugenemented, ¡°If you know you haven¡¯t fulfilled your responsibilities as a father, then you¡¯d better not call yourself her father.¡±


    His tone was as calm as if he were discussing the most ordinary matter.

 Chapter 667

    <b>Chapter </b><b>667 </b>


    He was looking at Howard as <b>he </b>spoke, and the words <b>left </b>Howard at a loss for how to respond.


    Still looking at the man<b>, </b>Eugene added in a cold and indifferent tone, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯ve indeed not been very responsible. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t <b>have </b>failed to visit your daughter even when she was hospitalized.¡±


    Howard was momentarily stunned by the words, but he quickly pulled himself together and put on a surprised and distressed expression.


    He asked Mnie, ¡°What? Mel, you were hospitalized? I called you several times and sent you many messages<b>, </b>but you didn¡¯t respond at all.¡±


    He got to his feet as he said that and continued, ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you need to go back and get checked again?¡±


    A sardonic, mocking smile appeared at the corner of Eugene¡¯s mouth as he said, ¡°If you had been a bit rougher that day, I guess you could¡¯ve gone to the hospital and expressed your fatherly love.¡±


    Eugene was sarcastic by nature and did not hold back in ridiculing Howard. Since Howard did not mention his actions toward Mnie, he did not mind bringing it up himself.


    Howard¡¯s face soured, but he said nothing. The person who had spoken earlier piped up, ¡°What do you mean by that? Howard didn¡¯ty a hand on her at all. Have you no idea why he¡¯s so angry?¡±


    Gaston seemed even more agitated than Howard right now. Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at him expressionlessly. He was about to say something when he felt a slight movement beside him.


    Mnie ced her hands on the table, her fingers fumbling slightly. She then slowly looked at Howard. She sighed almost imperceptibly as if she had a headache.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in ten years ever since you divorced Mom. You didn¡¯t try keeping contact at all. You just disappeared,¡± she said finally.


    ¡°You said you did it for my own good, but I¡¯m not <b>a </b>child anymore. I think we¡¯re fine just being like


    how we were during those ten years<b>.</b>¡®


    After saying that, she sat down, her mood noticeably lower. She did not seem as tough as she was


    before. There was even a hint of sadness to her<b>. </b>Combined with her frail appearance, she quite


    effectively stirred sympathy.


    The threedies at the <b>table </b>looked at her with softer and morepassionate eyes. However<b>, </b>there


    was no emotion in Mnie¡¯s own lowered ones.


    She had learned from Dn that being strong was not the only way to solve problems. Sometimes, showing weakness could be a tactic as well.


    ¡°Come on<b>, </b>let¡¯s finish our meal before discussing anything else. The young <bdy </b>has just been discharged from the hospital. Is there anything that can¡¯t wait until after dinner?¡± someone could not


    help but say,


    <i>2/3 </i>


    Sam nced at Mnie meaningfully and nodded. ¡°Mr. Scott rarely visits Oskon City. Allow me to extend my hospitality.¡±


    Eugene raised his ss and clinked it with Sam¡¯s, the emotions in his eyes light.


    Mnie knew then that the matter could almost be put to rest now. She had onlye to make her


    stance clear.


    She calmly turned her head and noticed that Howard was still looking at her. Lowering her gaze for a moment, she was about to shift her focus away when the door to the private room was pushed open again.


    A young man in formal attire strode in with an aloof demeanor. He had a strikingly handsome face.


    The moment Matthew entered, his gazended on Mnie before shifting to Howard.


    Sam smiled and beckoned to Matthew. ¡°Come, Matthew, sit here.¡±


    Matthew nodded. ¡°There were some matters at thepany I had <b>to </b>attend to. I just got them done.¡±


    Sam looked at Eugene and said with a smile, ¡°Matthew mentioned to mest time that he and Mr. Scott were discussing a partnership.¡±


    Mnie and Eugene exchanged nces, both sensing each other¡¯s thoughts.


    Sam and Matthew?


    Matthew¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, but he was not looking at Eugene. Instead, his eyes were fixed


    on Mnie.


    Frowning slightly, Mnie could sense that something was off. She nced back at Howard, only to see him wearing a calm expression as if he did not recognize Matthew at all.


    Logically speaking, considering Howard¡¯s personality, he would have made a big show to highlight his status upon seeing Matthew.


    Noticing Mnie¡¯s gaze, he nced back at her. His expression carried a hint of eagerness, which


    appeared rather poignant.


    Mnie looked at him and suddenly realized what was wrong. She had just been thinking about how Howard had dressed up today. Now, she noticed the issue with it.


    Matthew and Howard shared some resemnce. To someone familiar with them like her, it was easy


    to spot the resemnce.


    However, Howard had deliberately dressed up today, changing his hairstyle and outfit. He even wore sses, masking those few simrities he had with Matthew.


    The others present did not look like they noticed anything and showed no surprise at all. Was Matthew not Howard¡¯s son, though?


    ¡°A few days ago, I heard some rumors about Mr. Scott and Miss Smith. I was quite surprised at first, but now seeing both of you here, it all makes sense.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by an emotionless voice that pulled her back.


    Matthew sat opposite her, staring directly at her. His slender fingers meticulously opened a packet of tissues. It was a seemingly simple action, yet it exuded exceptional elegance.


    Before Mnie could say anything<b>, </b>Gaston chuckled and chided, ¡°You can¡¯t say such things. They just rified things here. It¡¯s not a big deal. If anyone dares to spread rumors again, they could be sued for


    defamation.¡±


    Howard sighed, resting his forehead on his hand. He shook his head and said, ¡°I see now. It was indeed my past mistakes that led her to misunderstand me so deeply. I don¡¯t have the right to


    interfere in her matters now.


    ¡°Gaston, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. I¡¯ll be satisfied as long as she¡¯s happy in the future. Nothing


    else matters<b>.</b>¡±


    After saying this, he looked at Eugene with a determined gaze and said almost pleadingly, ¡°I just hope you can treat her well, Mr. Scott. Don¡¯t neglect her just because you¡¯re tired of her. As her father, the thought pains me.¡±

 Chapter 668

    Howard¡¯sst few words were enunciated so clearly it was as if he were implying something deeper.


    Mnie could not help but nce at him, only to see him sigh and shake his head silently.


    Unable to stand it any longer, Gaston reached out and pped the table. He said loudly, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re such an ungrateful daughter. Do you think Howard is doing this for anyone else? It¡¯s all for you.


    ¡°As for his affair in Jepton, do you think we don¡¯t know about it? Howard was genuinely afraid of you being mistreated, but what did you do? You went with someone else and even distanced yourself from


    him.¡±


    Gaston¡¯s indignation was palpable as he looked at Mnie with anger.


    Mnie¡¯s fingers curled slightly while looking back at Howard, her emotions fluctuating.


    Howard knew about Vi. It meant that he had gone to Jepton for an investigation. Whether he had investigated Eugene or her, however, was hard to say.


    Gaston sighed again,menting to the people around him, ¡°Parents always worry about their children, but their worry doesn¡¯t always get repaid.¡±


    His words made it seem like Mnie had done something wrong to Howard. Even the two women who had shown a bit of sympathy to Mnie exchanged nces and silently lowered their heads.


    Sam also seemed displeased, and the atmosphere of their meal turned sour. However, he could not say anything to Eugene and Mnie. He could only look at Howard and Gaston in the corner.


    He gently said, ¡°Mr. Smith, the younger generation will do right on their own. You don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    Howard was caught off guard by Sam¡¯s words and hesitated for a moment before quickly offering a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Walsh. She¡¯s just my daughter, after all. What parent lets go of their children


    so easily?¡±


    After saying this, he put down his wine ss as if havinge to a decision. He looked at Mnie. He sighed heavily but said nothing, portraying the image of a caring father perfectly.


    With Sam¡¯s intervention, both sides decided to drop the topic. They thought the matter was settled, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, Matthew suddenly spoke up.


    His indifferent gaze fell on Eugene and Mnie as he chuckled softly. ¡°Mr. Scott is indeed an outstanding man. It¡¯s normal that he would have several people by his side. I heard that he¡¯s the most sought¨Cafter in Jepton.¡±


    Sam expressed some disagreement at that and replied, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s normal to have several people? Matthew, Nicole is different from other women.¡±


    There was no sign of nervousness in Matthew¡¯s gaze as he redirected it back. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.


    I just find it interesting. Mr. Scott¡¯s former secretary is now with Harvey. We met a couple of days ago<b>,</b>¡± he added.


    Harvey was well known among those in the Oskon market, and their expressions changed subtly upon hearing his name.


    Matthew then looked at Eugene again. His jet¨Cck hair seemed soft. His eyes, bright as obsidian, were meaningful as he warned him, ¡°Since Mr. Smith loves his daughter so much, you shouldn¡¯t <b>treat </b>


    Miss Smith the same way you treated Miss Shaw, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Mnie only knew Harvey was in charge of Redwaves. She was puzzled by the situation when she heard Eugene say casually in his deep voice, ¡°You seem to be worrying too much. LeapCo would like to coborate with you, but does that mean my private life should be disclosed too?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re business partners, after all,¡± Matthew replied calmly.


    Eugene added, ¡°It¡¯s just a business cooperation.¡±


    His words were earnest, and Matthew¡¯s face remained expressionless. Both were evenly matched, neither giving in to the other.


    In the end, Matthew was the first to step back. There was a twitch in his brow and a bright gleam in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Scott. It¡¯s just business cooperation.¡±


    Eugene looked at him expressionlessly and raised his ss.


    It was like these two were speaking in riddles. Mnie sat quietly beside them, not intervening.


    Eugene¡¯s reaction was particrly significant when Matthew mentioned Vi.

 Chapter 669

    <b>Chapter </b><b>669 </b>


    To put it simply, Vi was someone untouchable.


    Oskon¡¯s cuisine leaned on the sweeter side, which Mnie did not particrly enjoy. Because of this, she barely touched her food. The atmosphere at the dinner table gradually grew lively with people starting to toast and encourage each other to drink.


    Mnie could not stand the smell of alcohol and wanted to step outside for some fresh air. As she got


    up, someone handed her a jacket. When she turned around, she noted that it was Eugene.


    <b>He </b>was in the middle of a conversation with Sam and did not even nce at her<b>, </b>but he ced the


    jacket in her hands.


    Mnie lowered her gaze for a moment but then returned the jacket and walked away. She avoided


    his touch.


    It was too stuffy in the private room, and she needed to catch her breath outside. As soon as she


    stepped out<b>, </b>she saw another familiar figureing out of another private room.


    He was the person they had just been talking about, Harvey. Mnie did not follow him as she was


    feeling very troubled now.


    She hade here intending to resolve the issue between Howard and Matthew, but now it was like


    an even more tangled mess.


    Mnie pondered about the rtionship between Howard and Matthew. What exactly did Howard investigate in Jepton? What did Matthew¡¯s words mean?


    From their interactions, Mnie could sense that Matthew¡¯s thoughts ran deep. When he spoke, she often felt as if she were being targeted by a venomous snake. It was like he could strike at any moment if she let her guard down.


    Mnie spent a long time outside alone, unwilling to return to the private room. She was nning to leave on her own when Eugene, seemingly understanding the way she thought, called her and said, ¡± Wait for me downstairs<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gone back to the hotel,¡± Mnie replied.


    Eugene had just taken a drink<b>, </b>so when he spoke, he sounded slightly intoxicated. His <b>voice </b>was low and husky. ¡°I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    Mnie watched the passing vehicles and the lush greenery along the road. Raising a hand, she hailed a taxi, got in, and said evenly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hotel.¡±


    There was a moment of silence but then Mnie hung up the phone without even hesitating. She had made herself clear enough.


    Her rtionship with Eugene was just that of a former employer and employee. This statement was <b>not </b>just for those listening in; it was also for Eugene <b>and </b>herself. She had no obligation to do anything


    else.


    On the way back to the hotel, Xander called. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you returned to the hotel yet? Do you need me toe pick you up?¡±


    Mnie hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°I¡¯m on my way back now.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Eric said they¡¯ve already gone back to the conference room. I thought you were still on your way.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was gentle and soothing, inexplicablyforting


    Mnie recalled that Xander had a client meeting today and asked, ¡°Did everything go smoothly for you today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you get back.<b>¡± </b>Xander paused. ¡°I found a good restaurant here serving Jepton cuisine. I brought some back. Let¡¯s have lunch together when you return.¡±


    Sure enough, when Mnie returned, Xander was waiting in the hotel lobby. When he saw her, he strode over.


    Although Mnie had not been drinking, there had been many others who were in the private room. She inevitably ended up smelling alcohol. Xander noticed the scent on her and frowned slightly.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter <b>670 </b>


    Xander scrutinized Mnie from head to toe, his expression unusually serious. Mnie felt herself stutter to a pause under his gaze before looking up and asking, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Xander¡¯s distant gaze remained on her. His attitude was somewhat chilly as he asked, ¡°Did you go. drinking?¡±


    Mnie knew he had misunderstood and exined what happened. However, even after hearing her exnation, Xander¡¯s expression did not improve much. He lowered his gaze, his jawline tense. His usually affectionate eyes seemed more serious.


    He remained silent for a moment before speaking in a voice tinged with helplessness, ¡°Don¡¯t go to such ces in the future. Do you want your baby to grow up with a drinking problem? Besides,


    Howard was there. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    On the day Xander arrived in Oskon City, Mnie informed him about Howard since it was not something she could keep under wraps.


    As her current boss, Xander had the right to know. Otherwise, if Howard caused trouble as Dn did, keeping him in the dark would only lead to trouble.


    Mnie could see the concern in his eyes and nodded her assent. ¡°I won¡¯t go again in the future.¡±


    The moment she said that, she heard footsteps behind her, followed by a faint smell of alcohol.


    Lee was behind Eugene, and he said to Mnie quietly, ¡°Mnie, when did youe back?¡±


    Mnie nced back and caught sight of Eugene. It was early winter, and he was not wearing a jacket ¡ªonly a thin shirt with the cor open. It revealed a small area of his corbone.


    His skin had taken on a pinkish hue after having drunk. His dark eyes were brighter, making him seem much more approachable. He held the jacket casually in his hand and was ncing down at Mnie from his higher vantage point. There were indescribable emotions in his eyes.


    Mnie paused. ¡°Mr. Scott had to drink quite a lot tonight. Since he¡¯s been drinking, it¡¯s better for him to go back to his room and rest as soon as possible.¡±


    Before she could say anything, Xander stepped in front of her<b>, </b>blocking off the faint smell of alcohol


    Xander turned back to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The food Xander brought back was delicious and had authentic Jepton vors. Mnie had not eaten much before. When she smelled the food now, her appetite was whetted. Xander served her some chowder and said after some thought, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back to Jepton.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded. She knew Xander <b>had </be here to fulfill a client¡¯s order. Now that that was settled,


    he had to go back.


    ¡°When <b>are </b>you leaving?¡±


    There was a hint of bitterness in Xander¡¯s eyes as he asked back, ¡°Are you so eager for me to leave<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stopped eating. ¡°You have projects waiting for you back in Jepton. If you don¡¯t go back, Oliver willin in the group every day.¡±


    Mnie had known about Xander¡¯s trip being short; only two or three days. Her hospitalization had dragged it out. She would feel guilty if he dyed his trip back even more.


    Xander hesitated, but in the end, he could only say, ¡°Take care of yourself, and don¡¯t go just everywhere and meet just anyone.¡±


    Xander¡¯s flight was in the afternoon the next day. He was in a hurry, so Mnie saw him off to the airport after finishing up in the conference room.


    However, because of the issues with Redwaves, Xander said he would first return to Jepton to organize the follow¨Cup work beforeing back to Oskon City.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter <b>671 </b>


    Mnie had to stay here and follow up on matters concerning Redwaves. When Yvonne learned about her having to remain in Oskon, she insisted oning to see her. However, Reny stopped <b>her</b><b>. </b>


    Mnie had no idea when Hugh had returned. She had been so busytely that she had almost forgotten about him. However, after Xander left, all the tasks rted to Redwaves fell onto her


    shoulders.


    Although she had discussed most of the matters with Xander, handling them was still somewhat tricky¨Cespecially with Harvey and Matthew targeting Burning Star Studio and LeapCo.


    As another conference ended, Mnie was packing up when Yvette and Eric approached her<b>. </b>


    Yvette¡¯s studio was almost set, and Eric had no worries at all since he was following Fuller. The two of them looked at Mnie with extra sympathy. ¡°Your situation sucks. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you in such <b>a </b>sorry state. All the modified conditions seem tailor¨Cmade for you guys.¡±


    Redwaves was revising the regtions over and over again. It was like they were this close to telling Burning Star Studio and LeapCo directly that they were not allowed to participate.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance,¡± was all Mnie managed to say.


    ¡°That you¡¯re right.¡± Yvette nudged Eric and then looked toward the door of the conference room. ¡°Do you think their chances are big?¡±


    Mnie followed her gaze and saw Eugene and Vi standing at the door. Vi held a file in her hands and was earnestly discussing something with Eugene. They looked like they were talking about


    work.


    Mnie quickly averted her gaze.


    Eugene and Vi were discussing work? Who would believe that?


    At the door, Vi was looking up at Eugene, her expression both hesitant and conflicted. She seemed nervous as she held onto the file tightly.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for LeapCo to win the bid, but I can help you,¡± she said to Eugene, trying hard to soundposed.


    She straightened her back as she was looking into Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have a way to ensure LeapCo¡¯s sess in winning the bid. I can also persuade Redwaves to modify the rules so that they¡¯re not so targeted at you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze passed over the red mark on her neck, and his expression remained unchanged. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.<b>¡± </b>


    Hearing his refusal, Vi¡¯s face instantly became anxious. <b>¡°</b>But you know how difficult LeapCo¡¯s situation is right now.


    ¡°Eugene, I can help you,¡± she whispered. If one listened carefully, one could hear the hoarseness of her voice. It was filled with determination to help.


    Vi stood in front of Eugene, staring at him intently. She stubbornly waited for an answer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of relying on women to do business,¡± Eugene replied coldly before walking


    away.


    Vi was frozen in ce.


    Eugene¡­ Did he¡­ Did he know?


    Fear suddenly welled up in Vi¡¯s eyes as she looked in the direction Eugene had left. At the same time, her phone started ringing. Quickly answering the call, she heard an impatient voice from the


    other side.


    ¡°Why are you only answering the phone now? Your aunt wants you to help your cousin get a job. See if you can arrange something for him, but make sure the sry isn¡¯t too low.¡±


    Vi snapped back to reality. Suppressing her suspicions, she replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t even graduate from high school. Where do you expect me to find him a job?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s your fault for not being able to keep Eugene. I told you how foolish you were. You couldn¡¯t even seize such a good opportunity. Did you think you¡¯d always be able totch onto such a rich man? You failed to cherish the opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 672

    Chapter <b>672 </b>


    The nagging on the other end of the phone started again, and Vi found her <b>patience </b>wearing thin. ¡± What could I have done? Do you think I wanted to break up with him? It¡¯s because-¡±


    She did not finish her <b>sentence</b><b>. </b>She had told her family that the reason she and Eugene broke up was because of an argument. She did not dare reveal all the things that she should not. If her parents found out what she had done¡­


    Vi¡¯s expression darkened, and she growled impatiently. ¡°Enough, I got it. We¡¯ll talk when <b>I </be


    back from my business trip.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone, but then her phone rang again the next second.


    She thought it was another call from home and answered it impatiently without verifying the call. ¡± Are you kidding me? I said we¡¯ll talk when I get back-¡±


    Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Mason¡¯s stern voice saying, ¡°Come back for what? Have you taken care of the matter with Mr. Grant? You listen here, if you don¡¯t get this done properly, just get lost!¡±


    ¡°I-¡°Vi gripped her phone, feeling both angry and resentful. Mason was never this harsh when he used to coax her. Now that he had achieved his goal, he found her useless and discarded her like an


    old shoe.


    She had to endure it for now, though. She still had to rely on him. She would not know what to do


    otherwise.


    Yvette and Eric chatted with Mnie for a while before deciding to leave. Mnie suddenly recalled something and stopped Yvette, asking, ¡°Do Nicole Qaisa and Sam Walsh have some rtionship between them?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Walsh is Nicole¡¯s uncle. What¡¯s the matter?¡± she replied.


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°He just looks to be on good terms with Matthew, so I asked. I ran into him when we were having dinner that day<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Mr. Walsh really likes Matthew and thinks that geniuses like him are rare.¡±


    ¡°Genius?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you


    know? Matthew is a very smart man. He was admitted directly to the Oskon University¡¯s doctoral program at the <b>age </b>of 16, so now he¡¯s doing a postdoc while also working at the Qiasa family¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Yvette hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s quite unfortunate for the family to have encountered him.¡±


    With that, she left.


    Mnie stared at her folder, <b>lost </b>in thought. Her brows were furrowed. She had an inkling that


    Matthew¡¯s situation was not that simple. Perhaps she should look into <b>it </b>as well.


    She recalled Stephen did not think well of Matthew either, but if that were <b>the </b><b>case</b>, why would Matthew still be staying with the Qaisas? Why would he and Howard pretend not to know each other?


    ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡± A voice came from above, followed by a documentnding


    in front of her.


    Mnie looked up and saw Eugene standing in front of her.


    She lowered her gaze <b>to </b>the document. ¡°These are the regtions Redwaves might modify next time,¡± he said.


    Mnie opened the document and had to admit the man was capable.


    These points were almost identical to what Mnie and Xander had discussed.


    She had just finished organizing the documents when she heard Eugene say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about Howard and Matthew¡¯s rtionship?¡±


    The fact that he was asking this meant he had found out something.


    Mnie looked at him, and Eugene¡¯s brow lifted slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± He then turned around


    and left.


    Mnie hesitated for a moment before following him out. She did want to know about the


    rtionship between Howard and Matthew since Matthew seemed to be targeting her. It also looked like both Howard and Matthew were investigating her.


    Mnie was not naive. Her intuition about danger had been urate many times. The difort she felt from Matthew and Howard had made her prepare herself in advance.


    Not far from the conference hall was a small gazebo. Eugene led her there directly.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± she asked directly.


    ¡°I found something interesting,¡± Eugene said with a tone that was both mocking and surprising. ¡°Do you know what was written in the parents section of Matthew¡¯s enrollment report?¡±


    Mnie felt a bit uneasy at that. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Both parents are deceased,¡± Eugene responded in a low voice, his tone meaningful. ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s written in all of his records about his parents.¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Ordinary information might be overlooked, but for important records such as student enrollment, such information could not be filled in randomly.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. Moreover, only you are listed <b>as </b>Howard¡¯s child, <b>not </b>him.¡± Eugene reached out and tidied Mnie¡¯s wind¨Cblown hair before asking softly, ¡°Who do you think made the changes?¡±


    Mnie blurted out without hesitation, ¡°Matthew.¡±


    Eugene raised an eyebrow but did not deny nor confirm her suspicion.


    Mnie let out a sigh<b>, </b>her heart heavy.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Eugene was a head taller than her and was blocking the wind as he stood in front of


    her.


    Lowering his gaze, he looked at Mnie¡¯s worried expression, his lips curving slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can go straight back to Jepton after the summit ends next week.¡±


    Mnie had ns to stay and monitor Redwaves¡® progress. Eugene knew that.


    Her emotions were indeed a tangled mess at the moment. She realized that things were not as simple as she had thought.


    Mnie¡¯s hands clenched into fists and raised her head to look at Eugene. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    She was not afraid. She was just thinking that Matthew¡¯s targeting of LeapCo and Burning Star Studio might really be because of her.


    Their conversation continued. Those in the conference hall upstairs were not able to eavesdrop on


    their conversation due to the distance but were able to observe their actions.


    Vi was standing by the balcony, eyes blinking as she watched Eugene slowly approach Mnie


    before finally shielding her from the wind. She noticed how careful the man was when he did that, as well as the slight raise of his brows.


    She could not see Mnie¡¯s expression but could imagine her cold demeanor. It was something she had spent several years trying to learn but never quite mastered.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter <b>673 </b>


    Mnie did not stay outside for long. Eugene mentioned that Matthew was a highly alert individual and that they could barely find any information about him.


    However, even with just this bit they managed to glean, Mnie was able to specte some things- such as the low¨Ckey rtionship between Matthew and Howard. She did not reveal any of her thoughts to the man, though. She figured he did not need any reminders from her.


    When Mnie made her way back to the meeting room, she saw Vi at the door and hesitated slightly. She could not be wearing a pleasant expression on her face when facing Vi.


    Still, Vi stopped her. ¡°Burning Star Studio won¡¯t stand a chance,¡± she said, her voice quiet but firm.


    The mild winter sunlight cast no harsh shadows, but it made Vi¡¯s already paleplexion appear even paler. Her lips seemed tock color even more despite the lipstick she wore. Exhaustion was evident in her eyes.


    Mnie nced at Vi¡¯s tidier¨Cthan¨Cusual attire, a hint of fleeting mockery flickering in her eyes. She did not scrutinize for too long, but Vi¡¯s heart still skipped a beat under her gaze.


    Still, she remained proud with her chin held high as she issued her ultimatum to Mnie. ¡°If you have any self¨Cawareness left, you¡¯ll know that Burning Star Studio will never appear on Redwaves¡® list, not with me around.¡±


    With that, she turned and left triumphantly. The sound of her high heels echoed in the hallway.


    Mnie watched her retreating figure for a moment, her expression unchanged. She then turned to


    find Eric.


    Eric said she should visit the studio again in the afternoon as Fuller had something for her. He was chatting with others when she arrived. Mnie did not want to interrupt, so she took out her phone and thought about calling Stephen to inquire about Matthew.


    Upon turning on her phone screen, however, she immediately noticed a message from Howard. The content was the same as usual. He apologized and said he had been too impulsive before and that he should not haveid a hand on her.


    Mnie had received many such messages. She had blocked Howard¡¯s number, but then he changed his number and continued to send these messages.


    Mnie simply ignored the messages as if she did not even see them. She could not be bothered to block Howard again. Changing her phone number was not an option either, so she simply ignored


    him.


    She dialed Stephen¡¯s number, and the man promptly answered. ¡°Mel?¡±


    ¡°Are you busy right now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? I¡¯m in Rondon.¡±


    12


    <i>2/2 </i>


    ¡°Do you have much contact with Matthew?¡± she asked. Thest time Mnie contacted Stephen, he had vaguely mentioned Matthew when he asked her to see Nicole.


    However, he had been vague back then, only mentioning that Nicole was young and had made poor choices inpanions.


    Stephen remained silent for a moment before responding, ¡°Matthew, huh? Looks like you¡¯ve bumped. into him. But Mel, I¡¯ve already told you before that it¡¯s best to have as little contact with him as possible.


    ¡°The Qiasa family¡¯s power has been transferred to Matthew. He just doesn¡¯t dare be too overt about it, so it¡¯s not openly acknowledged.¡±


    Stephen sighed with worry, ¡°Matthew is very intelligent, but the sinarter a person is, the more anti- social they tend to be.


    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m not joking with you. It¡¯s best to minimize contact with Matthew. His mental state isn¡¯t quite normal.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s words lingered in Mnie¡¯s mind. Her brows knitted together as her heart rate quickened.


    ¡°Mnie?¡± Eric interrupted her thoughts from behind her. Mnie turned around and saw Eric standing not far away, waving at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading to the studio. I called you several times. just now. Why didn¡¯t you answer? What were you doing?¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter <b>674 </b>


    Mnie snapped back to her senses. <b>¡°</b>Sorry<b>, </b>I was on a call<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    On the way to the studio with Eric, Mnie put aside the matter regarding Matthew <b>in </b><b>the </b><b>meantime</b>. What she needed to focus on the most at the moment was <b>handling </b>Redwaves. <b>With </b><b>one </b><b>thing </b>happening one after another, <b>she </b>could only proceed step by step<b>. </b>


    The item that Fuller wanted to give her turned out to be a new set <b>of </b>materials, <b>which </b>could be used for nning new strategies <b>for </b>Redwaves.


    Mnte thanked him<b>, </b>but Fuller waved it <b>off</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>consider Xander <b>my </b>student. Burning Star Studio hase this <b>far </b>under my guidance. <b>This </b><b>is </b>nothing<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie lowered her gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll convey your kindness to Xander.¡±


    Fuller looked at her<b>, </b><b>a </b>gentle smile on his face. <b>¡°</b>You must¡¯ve been scared when the power went out suddenlyst time, right?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Fuller had never mentioned the power outage incident before, and it was always Eric who dealt with it. Now, he was bringing it up out of the blue.


    She looked at the man whose expression remained unchanged. He said, ¡°Luckily, nothing happened to you at the time. If you had stumbled or hit something, Xander would demand an exnation from me.¡±


    Mnie smiled politely and bade farewell before leaving.


    Eric initially wanted to apany her, but Mnie declined. However, just as she stepped out, she saw Mrs. Lyney sitting in the corridor<b>, </b>shelling peanuts.


    The old woman¡¯s actions paused when she <b>saw </b>Mnie<b>. </b>She reached into her basket and grabbed a handful of peanuts to <b>offer </b>to Mnie. ¡°Here, have some<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie hesitated for a moment <b>as </b>she looked at <b>the </b>peanuts. Then, she crouched down in front of her and tasted one. It was slightly sweet.


    Flora Lyney had a kindly <b>face</b><b>, </b>and <b>despite </b>her old age, she spoke clearly and coherently. She asked Mnie, ¡°Why have <b>you </be back again?¡±


    Mnie paused. ¡°<b>Have </b>you <b>seen </b>mee here <b>before</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The woman nodded <b>slowly </b>and replied <b>leisurely</b>, <b>¡°</b><b>Of </b>course. I <b>see </b>everything that <b>goes </b>on here every day. I sit here every day.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s <b>gaze </b>sharpened <b>as she </b><b>carefully </b>asked, ¡°Do you remember <b>the </b><b>power </b>outage that happened before?¡±


    ¡°There was no power <b>outage</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Mrs. Lyney <b>replied</b>, looking a <b>bit </b>puzzled as she gazed at Mnie.


    Mnie furrowed her brows<b>, </b>trying to be more specific. ¡°It happened the first time I came <b>here</b><b>, </b>and


    Eric had someonee to fix it,¡± she said slowly all while observing the woman¡¯s reaction.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    There was initially confusion on her wrinkled face, but then Mrs. <b>Lyney </b>recalled something and shook her head. ¡°There was no power outage. Martle checks the circuits every month, so there shouldn¡¯t be any outages.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s brows furrowed in realization when <b>she </b>noticed Mnie¡¯s disagreement with her statement. ¡°That day, it was Fuller who turned off <b>the </b>power <b>himself</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>asked him why and he said he needed to conduct an experiment<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She then grabbed some peanuts from her basket and showed them to <b>Mnie</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>These </b>were grown by Fuller¡¯s wife. They taste okay. I just sit here for some enjoyment.¡±


    Mnie paid no heed to the woman¡¯ster words as she looked toward the direction of theb, feeling a bit unsettled.


    Was it Fuller who turned off the power? Lee had been downstairs the whole time and only saw Fuller going downstairs, which made sense.


    With various thoughts swirling in her mind, Mnie returned to the hotel. She wanted to talk to Eugene about this discovery. However<b>, </b>the moment she stepped out of the taxi, she saw Howard pacing in front of the hotel.


    As if sensing her presence, he looked up, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Mel, you¡¯re finally back<b>!</b>¡±

 Chapter 675

    Chapter <b>675 </b>


    Howard looked somewhat eager, He quickly strode over and asked repeatedly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ve </b><b>sent </b><b>you </b><b>so </b>many messages. Why haven¡¯t you replied to any <b>of </b>them?¡±


    Mnie looked at him coldly. ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±


    Howard hade alone. He frowned but then forcibly <b>suppressed </b><b>his </b>displeasure.


    Mnie sensed Howard hade because he had something to discuss with her. Just when <b>she </b>thought that, Howard cleared his throat and spoke <b>in </b>a serious tone. He even took out a bank card from his wallet, handing it to Mnie,


    <b>¡°</b>Atel, I came here this time to sincerely apologize to you and also to exin myself. I truly had my reasons for not returning to Jepton earlier,


    ¡°There¡¯s 200,000 dors in this card, I saved it to be your dowry<b>. </b>I know you¡¯re resentful toward me, but this is a sincere gesture of mine. I hope you¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Howard spoke with genuine emotion. He was looking at Mnie, his eyes even brimming with tears<b>. </b>


    Mnie looked at the bank card he had shoved into her hand, her expression barely changing.


    200,000 dors saved as her dowry?


    Ha.


    Mnie nced at the watch <b>on </b>Howard¡¯s wrist. It was a Patek Philippe worth 520,000 dors.


    She held the card without much interest and replied, ¡°I doubt any of your friends are here, so there¡¯s no need for this kind <b>of </b>performance, right?¡±


    Howard paused, his sad expression frozen on his face<b>. </b>He looked a little ridiculous.


    He opened his mouth, seemingly wanting to y the family card. However, Mnie cut him off and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please don¡¯t disturb me.


    Howard had once been her father whom she respected, but that did not mean Mnie should tolerate him without limits. He lost all right to call himself her father when she caught him with Bianca and when he casually brought her to <b>meet </b>Tobias<b>. </b>


    Seeing Howard remain silent, Mnie could not be bothered to deal with him and turned around to


    leave.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± Howard grabbed her arm<b>, </b>his patience wearing thin as he reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯m your father!. How can you speak <b>to </b>me with such an attitude<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ignoring the anger in his eyes, Mnie forcefully shook off his hand. <b>Her </b>expression was devoid of emotion <b>as </b>she asked, ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>


    Howard¡¯s expression immediately turned irritated, but he ignored her attitude and continued, <b>¡°</b>Talk


    to Eugene and tell him not to target mypany anymore. I won¡¯t pursue the previous sabotaged deals.¡±


    Mnie did not know that Eugene had been targeting Howard¡¯spany, but thinking about it now, she could understand. It was Howard¡¯s own fault. Eugene was not someone who took losses lightly.


    The rumors Howard spread had caused Eugene to lose important clients, so it was only natural for Eugene to retaliate.


    Mnie did not even think about his request and turned to leave, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. You should go to Eugene directly,¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Mnie, how can you do this? I¡¯m your father!¡± Howard chased after her again, blocking her path and scolding her with a stern expression.


    ¡°What kind of daughter are you to say those words? Everyone knows about your rtionship with Eugene. As long as you speak up, he¡¯ll definitely agree, Besides, you¡¯re carrying his child now, which practically makes you his wife-¡±


    Mnie suddenly turned around mid¨Csentence and threw the bank card back at him,


    Staring at him, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford your dowry,¡±


    At the same time, another figure happened to enter the hotel lobby, Eugene had just finished work and returned. His imposing presence, coupled with his cold, piercing gaze,nded on Mnie and Howard.


    When Howard saw Eugene, he quickly added the unfinished part of his sentence, ¡°And me, his father- inw.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie found Howard utterly unreasonable. Annoyed<b>, </b>she said, ¡°Setting aside whatever it is between you and <b>me</b><b>, </b>one thing I feel is necessary <b>to </b>emphasize again is that the child is not Eugene¡¯s. I am not his wife and thus, you¡¯re not his father¨C<b>in</b><b>¨C</bw. Do you understand now?¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter <b>676 </b>


    Mnie found the situation <b>so </b>ridiculous. She used to wonder why Howard and Dn, two people


    with such contrasting personalities<b>, </b>would get married. Only now did she realize that these two were no different at all. They were both shameless.


    People wereing and going in the hotel lobby, so Mnie suppressed her anger. She did not notice Eugene until a shadow loomed beside her. She looked up and met his emotionless gaze. Mnie¡¯s brows were furrowed, but she did not feel that she had said anything wrong.


    Instead, it looked <b>like </b>Howard could no longer stand her attitude anymore. When he saw Eugene, his heart heaved as he thought about <b>his </bpany¡¯s recent profits and losses.


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>not his, then whose? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your situation. You¡¯ve been in Jepton for so many years, and you¡¯ve only been <b>with </b>him!¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie with a raised brow as if he wanted to say something. However, at that moment, the elevator doors opened.


    Hugh came out with his suitcase. He paused when he saw the group of people blocking his way. Mnie¡¯s irritation instantly cooled as she looked at Hugh with <b>a </b>faint smile on her lips. ¡°You asked whose child it was, right? It¡¯s his.¡±


    The air around them froze instantly<b>. </b>Howard looked Hugh up and down. He then turned to Mnie impatiently and retorted, ¡°You¡¯ll say anything to deceive me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Meanwhile, Eugene¡¯s expression darkened directly. He smirked as he nced at Hugh. He then turned to look at Mnie. Although there was a smile in his eyes, the air he gave off was still ice¨Ccold.


    Mnie met their gazes calmly before turning <b>to </b>Hugh and calmly asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go back together?¡±


    Hugh was <b>a </b>college student who was dressed casually. <b>He </b>did not look imposing, but he had a habit of keeping a straight face. It made him appear inexplicably aloof. His eyes paused on Mnie¡¯s face before he reached for his suitcase<b>. </b>He pulled it along with him arrogantly<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Sorry to inconvenience you. You¡¯re blocking my <b>way</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie stiffened, not expecting Hugh to be <b>so </b>direct. She watched as Hugh walked past her with his suitcase. Howard sighed. <b>¡°</b><b>Mnie</b><b>, </b><b>is </b><b>this </b><b>really </b>necessary<b>?</b>¡±


    Not only Howard but <b>even </b>Eugene was looking at Mnie. However<b>, </b><b>the </b>coldness in his eyes receded, and his clenched fists rxed slowly.


    had


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned sour. <b>She </b>thought about how she was going <b>to </bin <b>to </b>Yvonne about


    poor <b>service</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b>as Hugh had walked <b>away </b><b>dragging </b><b>his </b>suitcase<b>, </b><b>he </b>circled back.


    this


    Still wearing his usual expressionless <b>face</b><b>, </b><b>Hugh </b>stood in front of Mnie and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you try to <b>stop </b>me <b>just </b><b>now</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    His tone matched <b>his </b>expression, <b>conveying </b>an air <b>of </b>formality. However<b>, </b>Mnie could not afford to think too much. <b>She </b>coughed softly and replied<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>How </b>should I have stopped you?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>Hugh </b>stiffened for a moment and then forced out the words awkwardly, ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t go?¡± Instantly<b>, </b><b>Eugene¡¯s </b>gaze turned as <b>icy </b>as <b>if </b><b>it </b>had frozen over. It sent a jolt of fear through Hugh.

 Chapter 677

    <b>Chapter </b><b>677 </b>


    Howard looked <b>at </b>Hugh incredulously before turning to Mnie, <b>¡°</b>Are you¡­ Are you messing with


    me?¡±


    <b>It </b>was <b>obvious </b>he did not believe this farce and was even ncing back at the stern¨Cfaced Eugene. He <b>had </b><b>already </b>told most people that his daughter was dating and soon marrying the boss of LeapCo.


    Now, Mnie was telling him that the child was not Eugene¡¯s but instead, this insignificant guy¡¯s.


    Howard asked Mnie <b>incredulously </b><b>again</b>, <b>¡°</b>Mel<b>, </b>even <b>if </b><b>you </b><b>don¡¯t </b>want to help me out, you wouldn¡¯t y such <b>a </b>joke on me<b>, </b>would you? <b>Is </b>this really necessary<b>? </b><b>You¡¯re </b>ruining your reputation!¡±


    Mnie looked at Howard¡¯s shocked and reluctant expression. She chuckled and wrapped her arm through his. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to lie to you. Would I get the father of my child wrong?¡±


    Her tone had rxed slightly, and she nced at Eugene with a serene expression. She added, ¡°Mr. Scott has also been affected during this time. Because of your rumors, he has suffered a lot of grievances alongside me.¡±


    Holding onto Hugh¡¯s arm, it was as if Mnie had found her pir of support. Her demeanor became more lively when she spoke.


    Eugene was standing some distance away, and his stern expression showed no signs of relenting. His dark eyes were fixed firmly on Mnie¡¯s hand that was wrapped around Hugh¡¯s.


    Hugh was dressed in a street hip¨Chop style while Mnie wore a light¨Ccolored business suit. She gave off apetent and neat appearance. Despite theirpletely different styles, they looked surprisingly good side by side.


    Hugh was tall and well¨Cbuilt, not losing to Eugene <b>in </b>stature. Plus, with regr exercise, he naturally exuded a youthful vibe.


    Standing beside Mnie<b>, </b>they looked like thedy and the tramp.


    As Mnie and Hugh went upstairs, they could see Howard looking utterly devastated. It was as if Mnie had done something terribly wrong to him.


    Once inside the empty <b>elevator</b>, Mnie <b>let </b>go of Hugh¡¯s arm. The calm demeanor on her face shattered, and she pinched the bridge of her nose while saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hugh looked at her, his <b>face </b><b>devoid </b>of any embarrassment. He <b>took </b>out his phone and started fiddling


    with it.


    Sensing Mnie¡¯s gaze<b>, </b>Hugh exined without changing his expression, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m reporting my progress to Yvonne. I almost thought <b>this </b>job was going down the drain,¡±


    Mnie pondered for a few seconds. <b>¡°What </b>job?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne asked me <b>to </b>pretend to be the father <b>of </b><b>your </b>child <b>for </b><b>5,000 </b>a day<b>. </b><b>I </b>was about to head back to


    Jepton today since nothing had happened for so long.¡±


    No wonder he had already packed his bags. Mnte still had a question. ¡°When did she tell you this?¡±


    Hugh raised his phone. ¡°Just now,¡±


    Mnie saw the chat history on his phone, and it indeed showed that the conversation just happened. Ivonne clearly stated the 5,000 per day fee. It was quite an eye¨Ccatching figure,


    After a moment of silence, Mnie then understood why Hugh had circled back earlier, With Hugh as her shield, Mnte felt much more at ease. At least the matter with Howard was resolved. Even Eugene might be held at bay for a while.


    She went to the balcony to call Yvonne. She should not be the one to foot the bill for Hugh,


    ¡°Hello, sweetheart. What made you call me?¡± Yvonne¡¯s yful voice came through the phone,


    Not wanting to indulge her coquettishness, Mnie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s about Hugh¡¯s fee. I¡¯ll give it


    to him.¡±


    ¡°What money? Why would you give him money?¡± Yvonne feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Stop pretending. Hugh showed me your chat records. 5,000 a day.¡±


    Even saying it made her want tough<b>, </b>but Yvonne¡¯s approach was pretty solid. At least both parties knew it was purely for money. That could help avoid any unnecessaryplications. It was clean and straightforward.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mnie whispered.


    Yvonne did not seem to have heard her, however. She was too busy scolding Hugh<b>, </b>calling him a little traitor and a leaky ss bottle that could not hold anything in.


    you


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°When you have time <b>to </be to Oskon<b>, </b>I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend. You two should get along well.<b>¡± </b>


    She was referring to Yvette. Yvonne and her were both quite unconventional people.


    ¡°I have no time at all. I¡¯m constantly battling my parents<b>. </b>You have no idea how unreasonable they are. They¡¯re even pressuring me to marry Carlisle,¡± sheined.


    Yvonne did not want to dwell too much on <b>the </b>topic and hung up after just a few sentences.


    When Mnie returned to <b>her </b>room, <b>Hugh </b>had <b>already </b><b>left</b>. <b>He </b>had sent her a message saying he had


    a discussion.


    After settling down, Mnie recalled that she had not told Eugene about Fuller. She <b>hesitated </b>for a moment before calling him.


    Eugene answered quickly but only <b>said </b>two words before hanging up. <b>¡°</b><b>Open </b>up.¡±


    Mnie was <b>stunned </b>for a moment before looking toward <b>the </b>door. She lowered her <b>gaze </b>and sent a message to <b>Hugh </b><b>before </b>going <b>to </b>open the <b>door</b>.


    Sure enough, Eugene was outside the door. A strong chill emanated from his <b>body</b>. His <b>deep </b><b>ck </b>eyes seemed even more bottomless. He observed Mnie <b>with </b><b>his </b><b>thin </b><b>lips </b>pressed <b>together </b>tightly, but his suppressed emotions were evident.


    Mnie met his gaze. Having not changed out of her clothes<b>, </b>she looked clean and fresh. She <b>exuded </b>an air of openness and generosity. She blocked the door<b>, </b>her voice indifferent as she said, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not letting you in. It¡¯s not good to indulge a child throwing <b>a </b>tantrum<b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°I went to visit Mr. Fuller¡¯sb today and found out something<b>. </b>The power outage we experienced in thebst time was his doing,¡± she informed evenly<b>. </b>


    Eugene said <b>nothing</b>, his gaze still fixed on Mnie¡¯s face. His eyes were deep as if trying to ensnare her into the abyss


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his voice deep but with a bit of hesitation.


    ¡°Mrs. Lyney wouldn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Mnie replied.


    Eugene¡¯s tone remained unchanged as he asked, ¡°I meant about the child and that man.¡±


    Standing in the corridor, the warm light above cast <b>a </b>certain loneliness on his shoulders.


    Mnie was quiet as she <b>looked </b>at Eugene for a while. She saw her reflection in his deep, dark eyes. Lowering her gaze, she casually responded, ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter <b>678 </b>


    Mnie stood at the door<b>, </b>her bright eyes seemingly seeing through everything. She calmly epted Eugene¡¯s probing gaze as he stared straight at her. He looked to be <b>trying </b>to extract evidence <b>from </b>her eyes to refute her words.


    Mnie did not give him the chance<b>, </b>however. She averted her gaze to the green nt behind Eugene and gently reminded him, ¡°Be cautious about what I just told <b>you </b>regarding Mr. Fuller. After all, he wouldn¡¯t be targeting me.¡±


    The man had repeatedly emphasized his care <b>for </b>Burning Star Studio and Xander, and he had provided substantial help to them. Moreover, Xander had referred to him as his mentor. It was why Mnie immediately ruled out the idea of Fuller targeting her<b>. </b>


    However, she still could not figure out why he would do such <b>a </b>thing¨Cespecially since theb belonged to him. However, it seemed that these were no longer her concerns.


    She looked up at Eugene, who had not moved an inch. She said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You


    can leave now.¡®


    She turned to enter the room and closed the door<b>, </b>but she felt resistance as Eugene¡¯s hand pressed against the door frame. His hand was clearly defined, <b>with </b>prominent knuckles and bulging veins on the back, indicating the strength he was exerting.


    ¡°Let go,¡± Mnie demanded.


    Eugene looked at her, his brows furrowed. He looked to be holding his breath. His dark


    somewhat unusual.


    eyes seemed


    ¡°Mnie.¡± He called her name slowly and softly, each syble enunciated as if carefully crafted


    between his lips and teeth.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± A crisp voice rang out from the end <b>of </b>the corridor, directly overpowering Eugene¡¯s low


    voice.


    They both looked up simultaneously in the direction of the <b>voice</b><b>.. </b>


    Hugh walked over with his suitcase<b>, </b>still wearing <b>his </b>poker face. His gaze settled on the hand that Eugene was using to support the door frame. He pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I just booked a restaurant. Let¡¯s go <b>out </b>for dinner.¡±


    He paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Like a romantic dinner for couples.¡±


    Mnie looked at <b>his </b>serious expression and was first startled. She then quickly <b>realized </b>what he meant. She nodded. <b>¡°</b>Okay.¡±


    Hugh then took <b>out </b>a piece of candy from his pocket and held it out <b>to </b>Mnie. ¡°I got this at the front desk when I <b>was </b>checking in. <b>You </b>have low blood sugar, <b>so </b>you can have <b>this </b>for <b>now</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie was silent. She had <b>not </b>told Hugh about her low blood sugar. Still<b>, </b>she epted the candy


    272


    before looking <b>at </b>Eugene<b>, </b>who was <b>still </b>there. Expression unchanged<b>, </b>she said, ¡°I have something to do tonight. I <b>won¡¯t </b>be having the dinner Mr. Henry ordered.¡±


    Hugh nced <b>at </b>Eugene and <b>then </b>turned to Mnie with a pensive expression. ¡°Did I disturb your work<b>? </b><b>Is </b><b>he </b>your colleague?¡±


    Hugh <b>was </b>not part of Eugene¡¯s circle<b>, </b>so he genuinely looked puzzled as he asked.


    Mnie <b>closed </b>her eyes for a bit before opening them again. ¡°He¡¯s a partner from the studio. You¡¯re not disturbing at all. Work hours are over.¡±


    With that, she turned back to her room to <b>grab </b>her <b>bag </b>before <bing </b>out again. Her message to Eugene was clear¨Cit was time for him <b>to leave</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>We¡¯re </b>going out <b>for </b>dinner. <b>It </b>doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to remain loitering outside my door<b>, </b>Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene watched Mnie expressionlessly. His cold, pale skin seemed to glow faintly at that moment<b>. </b>His lips were pressed together tightly, and only his sharp eyes betrayed some indiscernible emotion.


    However, Mnie paid no attention to his demeanor. She simply locked the door behind her and proceeded downstairs with Hugh. Meanwhile, Eugene stood there. Watching their retreating figures, his face grew ominously dark.


    In the elevator, Mnie turned to Hugh. ¡°Where¡¯s the restaurant you said you booked?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, <b>I </b>just said it,¡± Hugh replied with his hands in his pockets. ¡°When I saw your message, you were already with him. I didn¡¯t have time to book a restaurant<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 679

    Chapter <b>679 </b>


    It had <b>only </b>been ten minutes since Mnie sent him the <b>text</b><b>. </b>She knew, of course<b>, </b>he had just said those things. She did <b>not </b>mind and generously said, <b>¡°</b>In that case, let me treat you to dinner.¡±


    Mnie <b>definitely </b><b>would </b><b>not </b><b>go </b>as far as Hugh suggested and book a romantic dinner for couples. <b>Instead</b><b>, </b>she opted for them to dine at a nearby restaurant. Fortunately, Hugh did not mind, so they had dinner <b>together</b>. He even remembered to call Yvonne when <b>they </b>were eating<b>, </b>


    Interested in <b>gossip </b>as <b>always</b><b>, </b>Yvonne eagerly listened while Mnie shook her head and focused on her meal. She allowed Hugh and Yvonne <b>to </b>chat freely<b>. </b>However<b>, </b>Mnie <b>noticed </b>something different in the way Hugh interacted with Yvonnepared <b>to </b>how he was <b>with </b>her.


    He seemed more youthful and engaged. Although they bantered<b>, </b>Hugh was amodating to


    Yvonne at every turn.


    Realizing something, Mnie nced at Hugh<b>, </b>who <b>was </b>sitting opposite her. There was a meaningful look in her <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    Hugh¡¯s room was opposite Mnie¡¯s this time. He said, ¡°We need to <b>y </b>our roles convincingly. Otherwise, Yvonne won¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Mnie thought about it and agreed silently.


    Before going to bed, Mnie received several text messages from Howard. They were <b>not </b>apologies this time but a request to have a serious talk. Mnie did not reply to him. She turned off her phone and went <b>to </b>sleep.


    The next morning, she saw Hugh standing outside her door the moment she opened it. He was holding a bag of breakfast and looked up when Mnie came out. Even though he had not said anything yet, Mnie could already sense his impatience.


    She hesitated for a moment<b>. </b>¡°Why <b>are </b>you up so early<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yvonne called me at six and reminded me to bring breakfast <b>to </b><b>you</b>,<b>¡± </b>he said hoarsely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to her for these kinds of things<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Hugh did not respond, and Mnie was unsure if he had taken her words <b>to </b>heart. He did not pass the breakfast to Mnie. Instead, he walked downstairs with <b>her</b>, breakfast still in hand.


    Inevitably, they ran into Eugene and Lee in the lobby.


    Lee had not seen Hugh yesterday<b>, </b><b>so </b>when he saw Mnieing down with a young man, he hesitated. He was considering whether to <b>greet </b>them when he saw Hugh handing the breakfast <b>to </b>


    Mnie.


    ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me go to <b>work </b><b>with </b>you<b>, </b>you have to eat <b>well</b>. Otherwise<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>go <b>with </b><b>you </b>tomorrow.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was used to Hugh¡¯s asional thoughtfulness¡® by now. She epted the breakfast without changing her expression and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of <b>buying </b>breakfast for me every morning I can just grab something.¡±


    Her toue was as usual, but with Hugh beside her, it sounded somewhat coquettish.


    Lee¡¯s yoke mas caught in his throat as he subconsciously turned to look at Eugene<b>, </b>only <b>to </b><b>find </b>Eugene¡¯s gaze finest coldly on Mnie


    He was usually devoid of emotions, but now, he seemed especially indifferent.


    Remembering the instructions from the old man<b>, </b>Lee cleared his <b>throat</b><b>. </b>¡°Mnie, we happen to be on our way to the conference hall. Shall we go together?¡±


    Mnie just raised an eyebrow and refused. ¡°No need. I can go by myself.¡±


    Hugh¡¯s gaze shifted to Lee as soon as he offered Mnie the ride. He was a young man in his 20s, but with his stern face, even his eyes were sharp and direct.


    He was looking at Lee as he spoke, but the words were meant for Eugene <b>to </b>hear. ¡°Since you guys are just work partners, let¡¯s not overstep boundaries.¡±

 Chapter 680

    Hugh¡¯s words resounded through the air. In Eugene¡¯s dark and brooding eyes<b>, </b>there was a chilling intensity. He looked at Hugh, his tightly clenched jaw indicating his deteriorating mood.


    ¡°Respecting personal boundaties is the most basic social etiquette for adults,<b>¡± </b>Hugh said <b>simply</b>.


    Seeing Eugene¡¯s expression darken further<b>, </b>Lee furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Mnie, who is he?<b>¡± </b>He signaled to Mnie with his eyes, clearly wanting her to stop Hugh from continuing


    However<b>, </b>Mnie acted <b>as </b>if she had not seen anything<b>. </b>She simply reached out and tugged at Hugh¡¯s clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she whispered,


    Hugh turned back to look at Eugene. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there. I¡¯m a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°About you and the child,¡± Hugh replied casually. Mnie did <b>not </b>respond but could not shake off the strange feeling.


    Hugh insisted on escorting her and apanied her to <b>the </b>conference hall. Upon arriving at the entrance, they encountered Eric. This would inevitably lead to another round of inquiries.


    Before noon, news about Mnie¡¯s boyfriend, who was still in his third year of college, had already spread among the group. Yvette was the first toment, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re something. Dating a college boy, you¡¯re truly a role model for us.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie had been asked about Hugh several times that morning and was feeling a headacheing on. ¡°You can find plenty like him just by going to a university campus,¡± she replied.


    Sitting next to her, Yvette continued animatedly<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯re right about that. My previous boyfriend was also a college boy, a genuine little puppy.¡±


    As they spoke, Eric went to escort Fuller, who was inside. Today¡¯s ss was a joint sessio


    Garner. Mnie looked at Fuller¡¯s kind demeanor and frowned slightly.


    with James


    He had switched off the <bboratory¡¯s </b><b>circuit </b>breaker, but the revtion still puzzled her. However, she


    also knew that she could not ask him <b>about </b>it directly.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Yvette nudged her arm. ¡°Why are you staring at Mr. Fuller like that? Your eyes are practically popping out<b>. </b>Isn¡¯t your boyfriend good¨Clooking enough?¡±


    Mnie turned to Yvette and asked, ¡°Do you interact with Mr. Fuller a lot?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why do you ask?¡± Yvette replied.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes flickered as she exined, ¡°He has been very helpful to me recently, and I want to find an opportunity <b>to </b>thank him. But when <b>I </b>asked Eric about him, he <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>say </b>anything<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Yvette pondered for a moment<b>. </b>¡°<b>There¡¯s </b>nothing much to say. Mr. Fuller may look fine<b>, </b>but we all know he¡¯s living a more exhausting <b>life </b>than anyone else.


    ¡°His wife got into a car ident a few years ago and has been in the hospital ever since. He¡¯s probably in a vegetative state.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. Most people in Oskon know about it. I guess he probably doesn¡¯t care about those things himself either, so you don¡¯t need to worry,¡±


    ¡°How did his wife get into a car ident?¡± Mnie asked,


    ¡°Who knows? Mr. Fuller is also childless by choice. He¡¯s just taking care of his vegetative wife now. Otherwise, why do you think Eric is the only one in hisb? He treats Eric like his own son<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    After Yvette left, Mnie reyed her words in her mind and focused on Fuller¡¯s wife¡¯s car ident. If it was true and Fuller was childless and solely focused on his career<b>, </b>then he had no reason to do anything to Eugene¡ªespecially since LeapCo had previously invested money in hisb.


    Her thoughts continued into the afternoon. When Mnie and Yvette left the conference hall<b>, </b>they saw Hugh waiting with a cup of juice in his hand.

 Chapter 681

    Yvette gave Mnie a push. ¡°Your guy is here to pick you up.¡±


    Hugh walked in and passed Mnie the fruit juice. He said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°I saw lots of people buying this on my way here.¡±


    Mnie had never had specialty drinks like this since she graduated from university. She raised an eyebrow. Before she said anything, Yvette said excitedly, ¡°This brand has been really popr recently. There¡¯s always a long queue at that ce.¡±


    She looked enviously at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡±


    Mnie smiled as she took the cup from Hugh. She asked him, ¡°Did Yvonne make you buy this?¡±


    Hugh replied, ¡°She insisted that this is what a boyfriend should get his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°When are you nning to get one for her?¡± Yvette had gone off, and Mnie became more casual with her conversation.


    Mnie had been in his position before and knew Hugh had feelings for Yvonne.


    She looked at the words ¡®Only One¡® on the cup and smiled. She ced the fruit juice back in Hugh¡¯s hands.


    Before she pulled away, Mnie¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Lee. He asked, ¡± Are you still in the conference hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Wait for us. Mr. Scott and I are on our way. Didn¡¯t someone throw something from the second floor the other day? There¡¯s a surveince camera at the top that wasn¡¯t turned off. We¡¯ll being over with the police.¡±


    Lee hung up after that. Mnie remembered the teapot that was thrown down the other day and looked upstairs.


    Mnie had an idea of who the culprit was, but she wanted to see Eugene try to talk his way out of that person¡¯s crime.


    Lee and the others arrived very soon. That was when Mnie found out that they were supposed toe over after meeting with a client, but the police suddenly requested them toe over.


    Mnie had no idea that Lee had reported this to the police. No one had told her about it.


    Chaumet 621


    Hugh had not left and stayed with Mnie. She wanted him to go, but he refused. The first thing Eugene saw when he got out of the car was Hugh and Mnie. standing together. The young man was taller than Eugene. He made Mnie look. petite and adorable when he stood next to her.


    She was looking up at Hugh and saying something. There was an exasperated look in her eyes, but she was smiling. Hugh and Mnie seemed to be getting along very well.


    Mnie looked at Hugh and said softly, ¡°You really listen to everything Yvonne says. What did she do to make you so obedient?¡±


    Hugh replied, ¡°She paid me.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of the possibility that I¡¯m the one paying you 5,000 a day?¡± Mnie shook her head. ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me instead?¡±


    She heard footsteps behind her, and a man¡¯s low voice was heard speaking, ¡°The police are here. Don¡¯t you want to go upstairs and have a look at the surveince footage?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s and Hugh¡¯s expressions became more serious when Eugene appeared. Mnie turned to nce at Eugene. ¡°I do.¡±


    It was winter, and the sky turned dark earlier. The lights on the road lit up the space between Mnie and Eugene in the thin mist of the night.


    The light made it look like there was a barrier between them.


    Mnie and Hugh stood on one side while Eugene stood on the other side.


    His dark eyes stared at Mnie for a while before he suddenly moved. He looked like he wanted to go to her.


    However, Mnie turned to hold Hugh on the arm before Eugene approached her. ¡°You shoulde with me.¡±


    She held Hugh¡¯s hand, and they walked past Eugene.


    Hugh followed behind her as he looked at Eugene¡¯s face before walking away.


    Eugene stood motionless. The lights shone on his shoulders. He looked calm, but there was a barren, empty look in his deep, dark eyes.

 Chapter 682

    It was alreadyte, but there was no one in the conference hall.


    When they arrived upstairs, the floor was very quiet. Only footsteps could be heard.


    Hugh went to Mnie¡¯s side and suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s really cold of you.¡±


    Mnie nced at him from the side. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It looks like Mr. Scott is here specifically to see you.¡± Hugh strode up the stairs. That stoic and expressionless face on Eugene¡¯s face was quite uninteresting.


    Mnie replied, ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡±


    Hugh grunted a reply and sounded a little sorry. ¡°Looks like Yvonne is going to be disappointed. She shared some tips with me and was looking forward to me utilizing them.¡±


    Mnie did not say anything.


    Yvonne always had weird ideas. Mnie would not be surprised if Yvonne hade up with something unexpected for Hugh to do.


    Lee arrived with a few policemen not long after they arrived upstairs. Eugene followed behind them.


    Mnie and Hugh stood together. She met Eugene¡¯s eyes stoically before turning to look at the monitor.


    They were in the security room on the top floor. Every security footage from the conference hall could be watched here.


    The staff took out the footage from the only camera they had forgotten to turn off and quickly forwarded it to the afternoon.


    Everything looked normal until a few men in uniform appeared at the stairs.


    One of them was carrying a huge bundle of wooden logs.


    Mnie¡¯s face fell instantly when she saw the man¡¯s face. She remembered him. He was the one who had almost knocked into her when he was carrying those logs.


    There was a man with a teapot standing next to him. It was the same teapot that was thrown down that day.


    Mnie focused on the man¡¯s face<b>, </b>and she heard Eugene say in a low voice, ¡± Stop there.¡±


    Chapter 682¡ú¡ú¡ú


    She turned to look and saw him staring at the man who was holding the teapot. Eugene sensed her gaze and looked up.


    He asked the staff member,


    ¡°Can you get footage from the front door?¡±


    After getting the police¡¯s agreement, the staff member quickly pulled out the camera footage from the front door. They saw the same faces of the same of people.


    A familiar figure appeared in the camera footage of the front door.


    It was Vi.


    group


    She walked through the door at almost the same time as the group of men. Her head was lowered while she walked in. She quickly separated from the rest.


    Mnie watched this carefully and said to the staff member, ¡°Can you pull out the footage from before and let us have a look at what the cameras in the other areas caught?¡±


    The conference hall was huge. Even though the cameras stopped working for a while during the afternoon, it would still take a lot of time to look through all of the footage¨Cespecially when they had to go through every single thing.


    Hugh stared at the monitor and grunted softly. ¡°We can just start from the floor where Mnie was and the top floor. This would save time.¡±


    He pulled a chair over after that and ced it at a distance from the monitor. He waved Mnie over. ¡°You should sit here. It¡¯s tiring for you to be standing for so long.¡±


    Mnie did not really want to move away from the monitor. Hugh nced at Eugene, who had been looking at Mnie all this time. He cleared his voice to say, ¡°Stop being so stubborn. You should think of the baby and not tire yourself out.¡±


    She paused for a moment, and another voice spoke up calmly. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Eugene fling his phone onto the table with a stoic expression.


    There was a cold look in his dark eyes as he looked right at Mnie. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him, Miss Smith? You should think of the baby and not tire yourself out.¡±


    Each word was spoken slowly and icily. His words were like frost in the air.


    Mnie was unperturbed. She looked at Hugh. He was holding onto the chair and frowning slightly as he said, ¡°Do you find the chair to be ufortable?¡±


    He ced his coat over the chair as he spoke while he looked at Mnie expectantly.

 Chapter 683

    Mnie¡¯s eye twitched as she went over to take the seat. Hugh nodded and continued to look at the monitor.


    Her anxiousness melted away following Hugh¡¯s interruption.


    Before she could catch her breath, Hugh asked curiously, ¡°Does that woman know those workers? She came in with them from the front door before as well.¡±


    Mnie looked up at the monitor when she heard this. The screen was showing the staircase on the third floor.


    Vi was standing with one of the workers. They looked like they were discussing something.


    It was morning, and Mnie looked at the timestamp. She normally would not be there at such an early time<b>. </b>


    Mnie looked down and smiled sarcastically before turning to look in Eugene¡¯s direction.


    Vi Shaw.


    She wanted to see how long Eugene could Eugene protect her.


    At the end of the footage, Vi had finished a call in the corridor. The man carrying the wooden logs arrived not long after.


    After that, what happened was the incident that day.


    Mnie was almost knocked into by that man, and someone flung a teapot at her when she came down the stairs.


    All of this evidence pointed to Vi as the mastermind.


    Once this was clear to everyone, the police made a copy of the footage.


    They also got the contact information of the workers from the staff.


    Mnie looked at the monitor with a t expression. She got up and went to Hugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±


    Hugh nodded and said nothing, but Lee suddenly gave a cough. He said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We can return to the hotel together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Mnie rejected his offer coldly. She nced at Eugene without hiding the sarcastic look in her eye. She said, ¡°Before we settle the issue of Vi hiring people to hurt me, <b>I </b>think it¡¯s best that I refrain from seeing Mr.


    Scott.


    2/12


    ¡°Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin thingster.¡±


    Eugene had always defended Vi. It would probably be the same this time.


    Unless Mnie¡¯s brain was damaged, there was no reason to be in any contact with Eugene.


    She could not tolerate someone who kept protecting a person who had


    continuously tried to hurt her.


    There was no way she could.


    Even the strongest armor in the world would break after being stabbed numerous times by a sword.


    Moreover, Mnie was not as solid as armor, and she valued her life.


    She followed Hugh out of the conference hall without hesitation.


    It was already ten at night, and the street lights shone bright. However, Mnie. felt a chill on her back.


    Hugh nced down at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. The thought of someone harboring such evil thoughts. about her gave her terrible chills.


    It did not matter if it was the wooden logs that almost knocked into her or the teapot that fell from high ground, one thing was clear¨CVi wanted her dead.


    Back upstairs, Lee watched as Eugene¡¯s expression turned cold. He looked hesitantly at the monitor.


    To be honest, he was feeling flustered after watching it.


    He had no idea that a petite and demure woman like Vi could be so ruthless.


    If this was really her doing, it meant that she wanted Mnie dead.


    pin to im Your Surprise Reward


    pinto

 Chapter 684

    Lee tried to forget about that diforting thought. He asked Eugene, ¡°Mr. Scott, what should we do with Miss Shaw?¡±


    He knew the reason why Eugene had not done anything to Vi all this while.


    Rockwater had used Vi to steal LeapCo¡¯s ssified information, which caused LeapCo a huge loss that could not be salvaged.


    The headquarters was clearly unhappy with Eugene. He was supposed to be transferred back to the headquarters, but the board of directors had voiced their objections over this due to the mistake he made.


    Eugene was not happy about being sabotaged by Rockwater.


    That was why he still needed Vi.


    Lee stared at Vi in the monitor and suddenly felt rmed about everything that was happening.


    The next second, he heard Eugene¡¯s voice, which was deep, cold, and even enraged. ¡°Do you need me to teach you what to do?¡±


    Lee saw the frosty look in Eugene¡¯s eyes and immediately understood.


    He stood up straight. ¡°Yes, Mr. Scott. I¡¯ll get this done right now.


    ¡°How are you going to get things done at this hour? Where are you going to get it done?¡± Eugene¡¯s cold voice spoke up again before Lee could move.


    Lee stood where he was. It did not seem right to walk off nor did it seem right to stay.


    as he str


    It was when Eugene grunted coldly and passed by Lee out of the office that Lee realized what he needed to do next.


    However, he did not dare follow Eugene too closely. Eugene was enraged right now, and anyone could tell that they should not go anywhere near Eugene.


    Mnie and Hugh returned to the hotel. Hugh stayed downstairs to pick up a sudden phone call while Mnie went upstairs on her own.


    She did not have much of an appetite. She ate something simple at the restaurant in the hotel before returning to her room.


    It was when she got back to her room that she realized she had several missed calls. They were all from Howard, and it annoyed Mnie tremendously.


    She turned off her phone and immediately washed up to go to bed.


    However, she could not sleep and decided to go through Redwaves¡® proposal. She researched the proposal until midnight.


    When she went to the meeting hall the next morning, Yvette asked, ¡°What did you dost night? Even if you were seeing a young man, you didn¡¯t need to exhaust yourself throughout the night. It doesn¡¯t help that you¡¯re pregnant. You¡¯re pretty saucy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie rubbed her throbbing temple and exined, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>couldn¡¯t sleepst night. I spent the entire night reading the proposal.¡±


    She finally managed to sleep in the middle of the night, and it was past eight by the time she woke up. By the time Mnie got dressed, she decided to head straight for the conference hall because she was worried about being stuck in rush hour.


    Mnie did not have breakfast yet. She bumped into Hugh delivering breakfast to her when she went out the door. She grabbed the breakfast from him and quickly went over to the conference hall.


    There was still 15 minutes left before the meeting started. Mnie gave it some thought and decided to finish her breakfast outside. Yvette followed her out.


    When they got to the door, they saw Leeing in with a huge box. He bumped right into them.


    Yvette said, ¡°Hey, be careful. What are you doing so early in the morning?¡±


    Lee smiled apologetically. He looked at Mnie and said, ¡°Mr. Scott is buying everyone breakfast.¡±


    Most of those dabbling in arts were never on time. Most of the people in the conference hall were yawning while some of them were having breakfast.


    When they heard Lee¡¯s voice, everyone perked up and went to him with smiles on their faces.


    The breakfast Eugene had prepared was bought from a caf¨¦ nearby. They were all packed exquisitely and tasted quite good.


    Lee handed out the breakfast one by one. Mnie turned and left.


    ¡°Hey, why are you leaving?¡± Yvette followed her out. She was holding a cup of coffee in her hand. She rmended the coffee to Mnie, saying, ¡°This caf¨¦¡¯s beans are sourced from South Africa. They¡¯re really famous for it.¡±

 Chapter 685

    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯ve stopped drinking coffee for a while.¡±


    Yvette nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s best to be careful when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Lee¡¯s voice was heard behind her after that. ¡°Mnie.¡±


    in


    Mnie turned to look in the direction of the voice. There was a cup of milk i Lee¡¯s hand as well as some snacks. He gave them to Mnie. ¡°Mr. Scott says you can only drink milk.¡±


    She nced at it and turned away. ¡°You can have them. I can¡¯t eat that much.¡±


    Mnie still had the breakfast Hugh gave her. He had bought them for her after asking her what she liked the night before.


    She was adamant about rejecting the offer. Lee¡¯s heart chilled. He smiled awkwardly and bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m just doing as Mr. Scott instructed, Mnie. It¡¯s pointless to put me in a difficult position.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°Don¡¯t put me in a difficult position too.¡±


    Lee opened his mouth to say something but had no idea what to say. Yvette blinked as she watched this unfold. She said nothing as well.


    It was clear to her what was happening.


    Eugene used the excuse of buying everyone breakfast when the person he really wanted to give breakfast to was Mnie.


    Otherwise, he would not have prepared milk specially for Mnie.


    Moreover, the milk and coffee were not bought in the same ce.


    Yvette tsked at the lost opportunity. Eugene did not personally handle this romantic and considerate action and got his secretary to do it instead.


    A tall, slender figure appeared in front of them the moment she thought this.


    Eugene was walking slowly up the stairs. There was a cold look in his eyes, and he nced at Mnie, who was standing behind Yvette, and Lee, who was still holding the milk in his hand.


    Lee called out to Eugene in a low voice, but Eugene turned to Mnie instead. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you beingctose intolerant.¡±


    Mnie wanted to turn away and leave when she saw himing. However, when she heard his question, she paused in her <b>steps </b>and replied, ¡°I¡¯mctose intolerant now.¡±


    Eugene lowered his eyes to look at her. He nced at the toast in her hand and frowned. ¡°How can that be nutritious for you?¡±


    Mnie was feeling quite annoyed with his randomments. She turned back. to look at Eugene coolly. ¡°Whatever I have for breakfast has nothing to do with you, Mr. Scott. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s nutritious or if I¡¯mctose intolerant. It¡¯s my business.¡±


    Even Yvette knew Eugene¡¯s intentions, and Mnie knew them too.


    However, she could not forget that Eugene might be doing this because of the footage they saw the night before.


    He was probably using this little tactic to find a way to help Vi out of trouble. Mnie pressed her lips, and her expression was cool.


    Eugene might be able to cover up what Vi had done before, but this time, Vi hade directly for Mnie.


    Why should she let Vi get away with this?


    Eugene continued frowning. Mnie stared into his dark eyes with a determined look on her face. Her tone was stubborn as well. She said, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to protect Vi this time, Eugene Scott.¡±


    She nced at the milk in Lee¡¯s hand and said emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m notctose intolerant, but I am if you¡¯re the one who bought the milk. It¡¯ll only make me feel terrible to drink it.¡±


    Mnie turned to leave after that.


    Yvette looked at both sides. She had no idea what happened the night before with the surveince footage. All she did was say a hurried goodbye to Eugene before running after Mnie.


    After both of them were gone, Lee said awkwardly with the milk still in his hand, ¡± I¡¯ve said before that she wouldn¡¯t want it, Mr. Scott¡­¡±


    Eugene looked at him coldly. ¡°Throw it.¡±


    Lee swallowed his words before he could finish his sentence. He did not dare to say anything else after that.

 Chapter 686

    Eugene was invisible to Mnie the entire morning.


    While everyone was talking about the coffee Eugene bought everyone<b>, </b>Mnie got busy going through some documents.


    Even the usually inattentive Yvette noticed something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going. on between you and Mr. Scott? Why do I have the feeling that you¡¯re ignoring each other but he¡¯s trying to ma


    amends?¡±


    Mnie did not look up. She did not want to answer Yvette¡¯s question.


    Yvette did not mind. She sat down next to Mnie and looked around before saying, ¡°Did you notice that something¡¯s missing today?<i>¡± </i>


    Mnie looked up and Yvette continued, ¡°It¡¯s Vi Shaw. Didn¡¯t you notice that we¡¯re not hearing her fakeughter?¡±


    Yvette rubbed her arm. ¡°It feels like something is missing now that she isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Mnie realized Yvette was right. Vi did not show up today.


    However, it made sense because they had already gotten concrete evidence from the footagest night. She was probably still giving her statement to the police.


    That afternoon, Mnie received an unexpected call from Stephen. The first thing he told her was, ¡°Quentin Emerson has admitted that Vi was the one who coerced him to drug you. But he made no mention of Mason Gray.¡±


    Mnie paused in her footsteps. ¡°Why is he suddenly admitting to this?¡±


    ¡°He showed signs of admitting <b>it </b>previously, but for some reason, he kept. refusing to confirm anything.¡±


    Stephen had been helping her to follow up on this back in Jepton. Mnie replied, ¡°It¡¯s enough that he¡¯s willing to oust Vi.¡±


    Vi hadmitted too many crimes. If they were to list everything she did, there was no way Vi could escape.


    Stephen did not ask anything further. He told her about thetest news on Dn, ¡°There¡¯s been some changes with Dn Lancaster¡¯s situation as well. I showed her those videos from the caf¨¦, but¡­.


    ¡°She heard from others locked up with her that George Chapman has another <b>son </b>out there. This news seems to have broken her, and she¡¯s mentally unstable right


    now¡­¡±


    20


    Mnie felt nothing as she listened to him.


    Dn ended up this way because of the choices she made. It had nothing to do with anyone else.


    However, it was still a good thing that Quentin had named Vi in this.


    Mnie packed up even faster. Yvette looked at her and asked, ¡°Who was that on the call? You look really happy.¡±


    ¡°It was a friend,¡± Mnie replied. ¡°I was just given some good news.¡±


    There was suddenly a shadow over her. Eugene was standing in front of Mnie and looking at her thoughtfully. ¡°Come with meter.¡±


    Mnie stopped whatever she was doing. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s not a good idea for me to be associated with you before everything has been settled, Mr. Scott.¡±


    She spoke clearly and determinedly when she repeated those words.


    Eugene frowned as he looked at Mnie. He held back his temper and said, ¡± We¡¯ve gotten results from the car crash incident.¡±


    The car crash.


    Mnie looked up at Eugene. The wound on his forehead had healed. Only a pinkish scar was left on it.


    Lee happened to look over as well. He looked at Eugene andter toward Mnie as he exined, ¡°That car crash had something to do with Vi too. Mr. Scott feels that it¡¯s best that you shoulde along because you¡¯re a victim as well.¡±


    Before he could finish, he noticed the sharp nce Eugene gave him. Lee continued seriously, ¡°You shoulde along because you¡¯re involved in the crash.¡±

 Chapter 687

    Mnie had no choice but to go since Lee had put it that way. Moreover, this had something to do with Vi too.


    She nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Lee was relieved. ¡°We can head over togetherter.¡±


    ¡°Just give me the location.¡± Mnie paused before adding, ¡°Hugh is waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll go over with him<b>.</b>¡±


    The temperature in the air seemed to drop two degrees the moment she said this. Lee had no idea what to say and nced at Eugene.


    Mnie looked at Eugene and said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to say this, Mr. Scott, but I feel that it¡¯s best to remind you that it isn¡¯t nice to be a third wheel.¡±


    Eugene stood where he was as Mnie and Yvette walked away.


    Yvette finally realized something did not feel right. Mnie did not hide it from her and told Yvette about what happened with Vi.


    She did not hide the fact that Eugene had been protecting Vi either.


    Yvette was bbergasted by everything she heard. It took her a while before she managed to say, ¡°What she did was horrible. How could Eugene Scott still appear in front of you and act like nothing had happened?


    ¡°No wonder you keep ignoring him. I¡¯d do the exact same thing if it were me.¡± She patted Mnie¡¯s arm with a somber look on her face. ¡°I think you¡¯re totally qualified to turn your story into a soap opera.¡±


    Yvette kept criticizing Eugene and Vi while walking out with Mnie. Hugh was already waiting outside.


    He was getting better at pretending to be Mnie¡¯s boyfriend, except that his expression remained glum.


    This time, Hugh brought a cup of fruit juice for Yvette as well. Even though he got it from a normal store, it still cheered Yvette up. She winked at Mnie.


    ¡°A younger man is still the best.¡±


    Mnie turned to say to Hugh, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany me to the police station today.¡±


    When they arrived at the police station, they saw a Bentley parked outside.


    217


    Eugene was already there.


    Mnie walked in stoically. The investigation result was out. The drunk man who had crashed into them was hired by Vi.


    Vi had targeted Mnie, and she hired the man almost immediately after she found out Mnie wasing to Oskon City.


    The man had followed Mnie for a few days before finally confirming the routes she took. However, Mnie had been hitching a ride from Eugene every morning to the conference hall. That man had no idea who Eugene was, which was why Eugene ended up as coteral in the crash.


    Mnie went through that man¡¯s statement. She was reminded of how she had felt that she was being followed. At one point, she even thought she must be getting paranoid.


    It was now revealed to be Vi¡¯s doing.


    Her hands eventually stopped flipping through the statement. Mnie handed it back to the police. ¡°You can check the hotel¡¯s surveince footage. You might be able to find concrete evidence of the man following me.¡±


    She added, ¡°My room door had been tampered with by someone before. Could they have been trying to get inside?¡°.


    Mnie said this calmly, and the police recorded her statement somberly as they asked, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to add?¡±


    She lowered her eyes and thought about it before looking up slowly. She showed no emotions as she asked, ¡°If all the evidence points to Vi, what will happen to her?¡±


    ¡°Assault, invasion of privacy, aiding and abetting¡­ If all the evidence is stacked up against her, it¡¯ll depend on how serious the situation is. She¡¯ll be sentenced to three years or more in prison.¡±


    The policeman¡¯s reply was clearly heard in the office. Mnie nodded as she looked up at Eugene, who was standing opposite her.

 Chapter 688

    Mnie looked at Eugene. She wanted to find any hint of emotion in his eyes. After all, he had heard what the policeman said..


    However, Eugene¡¯s face betrayed nothing. He met Mnie¡¯s eyes. There was a calm look in his eyes as if this entire situation had nothing to do with him.


    Mnie¡¯s lips moved slightly, but she said nothing. It was after a while that she asked Eugene, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    Eugene drummed his fingers on the table. His dark eyes stared at Mnie for <b>a </b>while. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened at the hotel?¡±


    When Mnie mentioned her hotel room door being tampered with, she had no idea that she sounded hesitant and anxious.


    Eugene stared at her, and he said in a growl, ¡°This is Oskon City, not Jepton. Don¡¯t you know what basic safety is?¡±


    He suddenly sounded usatory, and Mnie was taken aback. She swallowed her original words.


    It took her a while before retorting to Eugene, ¡°Why should I tell you about it? I don¡¯t think I need to remind you of your rtionship with Vi Shaw.¡±


    She lowered her head after that and scoffed softly. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have any time to be concerned about me. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you? Quentin Emerson has admitted that Vi was involved with what he did.


    ¡°Justice will always prevail,¡± Mnie repeated the slogan on a promotional poster that was on the wall behind Eugene.


    She looked at Eugene when she uttered thest part. The look in her eyes was calm, but it was clear that she was judging Eugene while looking at him.


    Mnie observed him while saying this. He could tolerate and protect Vi when they were back at Jepton.


    However, this was


    Jepton.


    What was Eugene able to do to save Vi here?


    She did not hide her judgmental look when staring at Eugene. Lee looked concerned when he noticed it. He hesitated before saying, ¡°Mnie, it was because Mr. Scott¡­¡±


    ¡°Lee,¡± Eugene interrupted him coldly with his crisp voice. Lee looked at Eugene but said nothing in the end.


    After getting to the bottom of this, it was confirmed that Vi was the one responsible for everything that had happened to Mnie in Oskon City.


    Hugh stood next <b>to </b>Mnie. He straightened up and nced at Eugene from the corners of his eyes before asking, ¡°Is there anything else required of Mnie? If not, I need to take her to dinner.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for now. We¡¯ll be done after we record the statement. We¡¯ll contact you if we need anything else.¡±


    Hugh nodded. He looked at Mnie and took off his hat. He put it on her head and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s windy out there. You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Mnie grunted a thanks. She left with Hugh after giving her statement to the police.


    When they got to the entrance, she stopped and turned back to look deeply at Eugene.


    Eugene did not move. He watched silently as Mnie left with Hugh. He could not tear away his eyes from the direction.


    ¡°Mr. Scott.¡± Lee noticed the look on his face and hesitated before continuing, Why didn¡¯t you tell Mnie that you¡¯ve been protecting Vi because of LeapCo¡¯s ssified information? Quentin Emerson admitted to Vi¡¯s involvement because of¡­¡±


    Eugene frowned subtly and turned his gaze away slowly. He said stoically, ¡± What¡¯s the point of telling her about it?¡±


    Lee replied, ¡°Mnie doesn¡¯t know the truth.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to know about it,¡± Eugene said in a low voice. He left the office with Lee. It was windy outside, and it hurt to feel the sharp wind on his face.


    Eugene looked at the huge billboard shining on the tall building outside. There was a glint of emotion in his eyes as he suppressed the feeling inside him.


    He asked Lee, ¡°Is there any news from the headquarters? Are they still unhappy with me?¡±

 Chapter 689

    LeapCo¡¯s headquarters¡® board of directors was now basically taken over by the Hendersons.


    It was clear what the Hendersons wanted, which was why they used the excuse of what happened before to prevent Eugene from returning.


    In addition to that, Eugene had missed a very important board meeting. The Hendersons would not let it go.


    Lee was silent and did not reply. Eugene guessed the answer but said nothing as well as he walked away.


    Mnie returned the hat to Hugh after they walked out, but Hugh pushed it back to her. ¡°Yvonne wille at me with a knife if you catch a cold.¡±


    She looked up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried I¡¯ll tell her the things you said behind her back?<b>¡± </b>


    Hugh shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    Mnie shook her head and stopped the conversation.


    Vi had not been to the conference hall for two days. She did not appear even when Harvey was here.


    Yvette knew the reason, and she came to Mnie to criticize Vi¡¯s and Eugene¡¯s actions.


    When Eric approached them with two cups of fruit tea, he overheard Yvette bad- mouthing Eugene. He didn¡¯t really catch everything, but he did ask Yvette curiously, ¡°Why are you criticizing him for no reason?¡±


    Yvette did not reply and instead grabbed the two cups of fruit tea from his hands. She asked, ¡°Why are you being so generous today? Look at you, buying us fruit tea!¡±


    ¡°Well, the summit¡¯s ending, and I¡¯m just treating this as an opportunity to make two new friends<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Yvette looked at the tea with disdain. ¡°Coffee would¡¯ve been better.¡±


    Eric looked at Mnie. ¡°I was considering Mnie¡¯s situation. Just enjoy this tea. My friend made it. There¡¯s <b>no </b>added sugar to <b>it</b>, and it¡¯s room temperature.¡±


    Mnie took the tea. She looked at Eric and asked casually, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we seen Fuller for the past two days?¡±


    C


    ¡°He¡¯s been busy. Do you need anything from him?¡±


    Mnie said thoughtfully, ¡°Does Fuller know Harvey Grant well?¡±


    Eric replied, ¡°Not really. Harvey only started to be in charge this year. Fuller knows his uncle better.¡±


    Mnie looked down thoughtfully. Why did Fuller not mention anything about the electricity being cut off at theboratory? Something did not feel right.


    Even if Fuller was the one behind it, Eugene was his client while she was rmended by Xander. He should have informed them about it.


    That was unless he had done it on purpose and it was nned.


    However, what would he gain from it?


    Mnie did not let Eric know about her thoughts. When the meeting ended that afternoon, Eric invited her out for a meal sometime.


    She did not give him an answer. Mnie had been busy with Redwaves¡® proposal, and it was apparent that Harvey and Matthew were working against them.


    No matter how many times the proposal was amended, they would still reject it using different reasons.


    Hugh waited for Mnie downstairs as usual. However, he did not have great news to share with Mnie.


    He said, ¡°I saw Vi Shaw downstairs when I came. She came here in a luxury car and left in Harvey¡¯s car after that.¡±


    Hugh gave this some thought and added, ¡°Could it be Eugene Scott¡¯s car?¡±

 Chapter 690

    He sounded quite gossipy when he said this, but his tone was rigid. It sounded weirding from him.


    Mnie paused. ¡°Don¡¯t pick up everything you see from Yvonne.¡±


    Hugh¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°It¡¯s just a logical guess. After all, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would help her in Oskon City. It¡¯s best that you be careful.¡±


    He sounded serious about reminding Mnie to look out for herself.


    Mnie nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°About Eugene Scott¡­¡± Hugh said in a tone that sounded older than his age. He


    this some thought beforementing, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good person.¡±


    gave


    It was not only because of how Yvonne had spoken about Eugene. This statement came mostly from Hugh¡¯s observation of Eugene and how Hugh felt about him.


    Even though Hugh did not speak much and was quite impatient, Yvonne had emphasized that Mnie was her good friend. This prompted Hugh to give her this reminder.


    He had just said this when they heard footsteps behind them.


    Eugene¡¯s deep, maic voice spoke up. ¡°It sounds like you don¡¯t like me very much, Mr. Brand.¡±


    Hugh and Mnie looked up at him. Eugene was in a ck, and he looked more somber than usual.


    There was not much of an expression on his clean, handsome face as he looked down at Mnie with a thoughtful look in his eye.


    Hugh did not feel embarrassed at all of being caught talking behind Eugene¡¯s. back. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like that luxury car doesn¡¯t belong to Mr. Scott.¡±


    Lee spoke up immediately, ¡°Mr. Scott has been in a seminar in the hall on the first floor. It had only just ended.¡±


    Mnie finally reacted. She looked at Eugene and immediately met his eyes as he was staring at her.


    Eugene asked, ¡°What luxury car?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Vi came here in a luxury car and left with Harvey Grant after that,¡± Mnie.


    exined. She did not think much of it. They already had concrete evidence, and Mnie would make sure to send Vi to court.


    ¡°That car isn¡¯t mine,¡± Eugene answered after a brief silence.


    Before Mnie could say another word, Hugh spoke up, ¡°You should be lucky that it has nothing to do with you. Otherwise, Mnie would sue you too.¡±


    He ced his hand around Mnie¡¯s shoulder after that and led her out.


    Mnie did not look back. She was beginning to rethink this.


    If it was not Eugene, who could it be?


    Was it Harvey


    crant?


    Mnie¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by her ringing phone. It was from an unknown number. Mnie thought it was Howard calling again.


    She hung up without hesitation.


    A message was sent to her right after she hung up.


    [Disappointed, aren¡¯t you?]


    Mnie immediately recognized who would send such a message to her.


    It was Vi.


    She looked down at the message for quite a while, and her expression gradually turned dark. Hugh noticed something wrong with her<b>. </b><b>He </b>asked in a low voice, What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie said nothing. The next day, she received a call from the police. They informed her to make a trip to the police station that morning because there something they needed to discuss with her.


    was


    She was on her way to the conference hall and made ast¨Cminute detour to the police station.


    It was the same policeman she had talked to thest time. He passed a settlement agreement to her. ¡°The other party wishes to settle this out of court. She said she can agree to any request you make.¡±


    Mnie looked at the settlement agreement for a long time and did nothing. She looked back up at the wall and saw the poster that stated ¡®Justice will always prevail¡® still pasted on the wall.


    She heard herself ask<b>/</b>¡°What if I refuse to settle?¡±


    The policeman was silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Miss Smith.¡±

 Chapter 691

    Mnie took the settlement agreement and left the police station. She took a look at the document at the entrance of the police station.


    It said she would be owed apensation <b>of </b>eight hundred thousand dors.


    Ha! As if Vi could fork out that much money.


    Mnie¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. She squinted at the bright blue sky. Today was the best day in her long time in Oskon City.


    Her gaze returned to the settlement agreement. Without any hesitation, she threw the piece of paper worth almost a million dors into the trash can.


    Mnie had wasted a lot of time in the morning because of this little interlude. By the time she reached the conference room, the meeting had already started for <b>a </b>while.


    The first thing Mnie saw when she entered was Vi, who was sitting in the middle with a faint smile on her face.


    Vi was looking at her, too. The curve of her lips seemed to be provoking her. Yvette waved at Mnie and whispered. ¡°Come here, quickly.¡±


    After Mnie sat down beside her, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Why are you sote? Vi had her chin sky¨Chigh all morning. She¡¯s so full of herself right now!¡±


    Of course she would be, Mnie thought. Anyone who could afford to ssh that much money on a settlement would be raring to show off.


    Mnie did not reply to Yvette¡¯s question. Honestly, she was not in the best of moods right now.


    Someone was backing Vi up. Mnie had guessed that much. However, she had thought it was either Eugene or Harvey.


    From the looks of it, it was someone else, and that person could easily fork out eight hundred thousand dors. They had to be pretty influential, too.


    With a backer like that, Vi was bound to get even cockier.


    Mnie clenched her fists. Thoughts surged in her mind, but she did not show it on her face.


    It was not until noon that Vi approached her.


    Mnie had not moved from her seat either. She had been waiting for Vi, too.


    Yvette saw Viing and was reluctant to leave. When Mnie shook her head at her, she finally left, looking back every three steps.


    Vi smiled as Yvette left. She looked down at Mnie with overwhelming pride. ¡°Why are you so afraid of me, Mnie?¡±


    There was something vicious in the way Vi purred her name. Mnie looked at the obvious malice in Vi¡¯s eyes and went straight to the point. ¡°Did you pay eight hundred thousand?¡±


    Vi sat down next to her and blinked innocently. ¡°I remember that you¡¯re quite short of money. You still owe Eugene 1.5 million<b>, </b>right?¡±


    Mnie looked at her calmly. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d let you go if you paid up?¡±


    ¡°Mnie, you seem to be mistaken.¡± Vi hated it when Mnie acted nonchnt like that. Even in such dire straits, Mnie always pretended to be aloof.


    Vi dropped the act and red at Mnie with hatred in her eyes. Her tone was no longer as gentle as before. She said<b>, </b>her voice dripping with resentment, ¡°I¡¯m not scared of you bothering me. I just don¡¯t want to waste my time on the likes of


    you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who decides whether Burning Star is qualified to join Redwaves. You think you¡¯re all that, don¡¯t you?¡± Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°Then beg me on your knees, Mnie Smith. If you do that, I¡¯ll consider letting Burning Star off the hook.¡±


    Mnie did not know where Vi got her confidence from, but she acted like she was on top of the world right now.


    Something else urred to Vi, and she pointed at Mnie with her index finger, drawlingzily, ¡°And also¡­


    ¡°Believe it or not, Mnie, I could y you to death right now and I could still get away <b>scot</b>¨Cfree. Because I have someone covering for me. Remember that eight hundred thousand dors?¡±

 Chapter 692

    Vi no longer bothered to hide her utter hatred and malice or Mnie. She could not bear to see Mnie doing well, and she wanted to take Mnie down from her high perch.


    Sooner orter, she swore she would trample Mnie underfoot, once and for all.


    Vi¡¯s eyes were filled with poison, but Mnie just stared at her in silence.


    Compared to the surging malice in Vi¡¯s eyes, Mnie looked much calmer.


    She thought it was a waste of time topare every little thing. Besides, Vi was now acting like a rabid dog. There was no point in arguing with someone like


    that.


    Despite that, Mnie still frowned at Vi¡¯s deration of evil intent. Vi had been watching her carefully, and she caught the slightest change in Mnie¡¯s expression.


    Vi thought that Mnie was afraid, so she became even more smug. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. Whether you take it or not depends on you.¡±


    After saying that, she was about to get up, but Mnie finally broke her silence and called out to her calmly, ¡°Vi, wait.¡±


    Vi looked <b>back</b>.


    Mnie¡¯s expression was still calm. She held the pen that she had used to record the meeting minutes and spun it from time to time. Her slender fingers looked very rxed.


    Their position were more or less equal, but for some reason, Vi still felt like Mnie was looking down on her.


    Mnie¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°It seems like you weren¡¯t focused on learning when you worked with me in the past. When negotiating with others, you must always hide any weaknesses that could be used as leverage against you.¡±


    Mnie spoke calmly, but Vi narrowed her eyes. She had no idea what Mnie was talking about. That person said they would take care of everything for her, after all.


    She was about to say something else when footsteps sounded at the door.


    Yvette <b>stood </b>at the doorway and looked in, with Eric by her side<b>. </b>¡°Mnie, aren¡¯t you done yet? Didn¡¯t we agree to go to lunch together?¡±


    Vi nced at Yvette and forced a smile. She thengritted her teeth <b>and </b>said,


    Since your friend is here, I¡¯ll leave now. I¡¯ll also talk to Mr. Grant about Burning Star, too.¡±


    She emphasized the words ¡°Burning Star¡± a little, but Mnie was unmoved. The Redwaves situation was not something a mere minnow like Vi could decide.


    Furthermore, Xander had told her before he left that he would contact the real person in charge of Redwaves.


    LeapCo had also thrown their lot in with Burning Star, so Eugene would not let Harvey dictate everything either. He was probably starting to take action.


    Therefore, her most important task now was to follow all the changes in Redwaves¡® regtions and make the corresponding adjustments.


    Vi left after throwing down some harsh words. After that, Mnie packed her things and followed Yvette and Eric to lunch.


    She asked Yvette, ¡°Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I was just worried about you. I even made Erice along,¡± Yvette said, looking at Mnie curiously. ¡°What was she talking to you about?¡±


    Mnie shook her head and did not say anything. She weighed Vi¡¯s confident attitude in her mind, and her eyes darkened.


    Vi had changed. Back then, she would never dare to say anything so bold.


    It seemed that she had found a truly extraordinary backer, after all.


    No wonder the police officer had sighed.

 Chapter 693

    When Mnie went back to the office after lunch, she bumped into Lee at the door of the conference room. He was carrying another takeout box.


    Yvetteughed when she saw him. ¡°Are you here to treat everyone to coffee on behalf of Mr. Scott again?¡±


    Lee cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°The summit is about to end, so Mr. Scott just wanted to express his gratitude. He also hopes that LeapCo will have the opportunity to work with you again.¡±


    Yvette wrinkled her nose in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t clear your throat into the coffee!¡±


    The truth was LeapCo¡¯s employee benefits alone proved that Eugene was an understanding boss. At the very least, he earned his employees¡® loyalty.


    Lee handed everyone in the conference room a cup of coffee, but he ran out when he reached Mnie. Instead, he leaned into her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr.


    Scott said that he would treat you to a meal after the matter with is over. For


    now, you two shouldn¡¯t be seen together.¡±


    He made it sound as if Eugene was worried about her.


    Mnie paused. ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Lee started to say something, then stopped. He stood beside Mnie, not moving


    <b>away</b>.


    Mnie could only look at him. ¡°Do you have anything else <b>to </b>say?¡±


    Lee held his tongue for a long moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Scott says you can¡¯t say no.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face hardened instantly.


    Yvette, who was watching from the side, could not stand it anymore. She mmed down the coffee in her hand in disdain and said exasperatedly, ¡°What is Mr. Scott ying at? He treated us all to coffee but didn¡¯t get one for Mnie. Instead, he¡¯ll treat her to a meal with or without her consent?!


    ¡°Has he been watching too many millionaire soap operas?!¡±


    Mnie was not too pleased, either. She ced her things on the table and looked directly at Lee. ¡°Are you sure Eugene was the one who made you buy this coffee?¡±


    She knew Eugene¡¯s personality very well. He may treat his employees to coffee. but he would never make such special exceptions in public.


    He always kept work separate from his private life.


    Even <b>if </b>he knew that Mnie was pregnant and could not have coffee, he would have treated everyone to a different drink instead.


    Embarrassed, Lee looked at Mnie<b>, </b>not knowing how to exin. Even so, Mnie already understood.


    She said calmly, ¡°Please tell Henry not to do this again. He shouldn¡¯t interfere too much in our private affairs.¡±


    Lee still felt guilty when he arrived on the first floor. Henry had given him these explicit instructions when he found out about the current situation between Mnie and Eugene.


    No matter how many times Lee refused, Henry insisted, saying that none of them understood Mnie the way he did-


    Leeposed himself and entered the conference room on the first floor. He looked up to see Eugene sitting in his seat, looking at him impartially..


    Lee¡¯s heart tightened in his chest. He took a few steps forward and saw Eugene¡¯s cold expression.


    Before he could even speak, Eugene said tly, ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Lee fell silent.


    As he tried to defend himself, another familiar spoke up. ¡°Hello, Eugene.¡± Lee immediately hid the expression on his face and turned to look at Vi.


    On the other hand, Vi only had eyes for Eugene. She gritted her teeth and forced a barely¨Cdecent smile. ¡°Eugene, I need to talk to you alone about something. It has to do with Rockwater<b>.</b>¡±

 Chapter 694

    Vi looked at Eugene and softened her tone. Her attitude waspletely different from when she had faced Mnie. Her eyes were dewy as she probed. carefully, ¡°Eugene, let¡¯s talk outside, okay? I know a nice cafe nearby.¡±


    Lee frowned slightly. He gave Vi a once¨Cover.


    He never really got along with Vi, nor were they very familiar with each other.


    When Vi was by Eugene¡¯s side, she had caused a lot of trouble, and Lee had been the one to clean up most of her messes. Although they were mostly insignificant matters, there were so many problems that it became annoying. That was why he had never liked Vi.


    Vi was still looking at Eugene eagerly. She was sure that once she mentioned Rockwater, Eugene would definitely agree to her request.


    Her hopes were dashed when Eugene said coldly, ¡°And why should I hear you out?


    11


    Stunned, Vi subconsciously exined, ¡°Because I know Rockwater-¡±


    Eugene looked up, his eyes as calm as a bottomless abyss. His gaze swept across Vi¡¯s stunned face,pletely devoid of emotions. He did not care what Vi was saying at all.


    Vi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Panic overwhelmed her. She looked at Eugene in a fluster, but when she could not read any of his thoughts from his face<b>, </b><b>she </b>looked at Lee instead.


    Finally, she turned back to Eugene. She clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about Rockwater, I can help you with Redwaves, too. Eugene, don¡¯t you want to beat Redwaves? I heard that you¡¯ve been working really hard on your ns for that.¡±


    ¡°I can help you.¡± Vi bit the corner of her lip.


    There had been a financial meeting in the conference hall on the first floortely. Other than Eugene, other guests had attended the meeting too.


    Vi¡¯s voice started off soft, but it slowly became louder and louder toward the end.


    It was as if she was dering these words not only for Eugene¡¯s ears, but also for her own. She was convincing herself that she could help Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed. Vi¡¯s voice echoed in his ears, but he did not.


    even look up.


    Just then, Lee interjected, ¡°Miss Shaw, our meeting with Matthew Smith will begin soon. Mr. Scott needs to rest. Please leave for now.¡±


    Vi stood rooted to the spot in embarrassment. ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m telling the truth. If you want, I¡¯ll definitely help LeapCo get through this crisis.¡±


    She tried to take another step forward, but Lee put his hand out to block her. ¡°If you don¡¯t know the way out, Miss Shaw, I can escort you.¡±


    Vi left in a huff.


    Lee frowned at Eugene. ¡°It looks like Vi¡¯s going toin to Harvey again.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were calm and indifferent. ¡°Have you arranged everything in Jepton?¡±


    The summit was about to end, and the participants were clearly much more. enthusiastic and full of rigor than before. Throughout the event, they got to know new people and proposed more coborations.


    Mnie had also received many business cards from other participants. Most of them had heard of Burning Star¡¯s name and wanted to get a chance to work with the studio.


    Even Yvette had given her their studio¡¯s business card, saying that her boss. would like to get to know Xander in the future.


    Mnie looked at Yvette¡¯s haggard expression and paused in the middle of taking the business card. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    Yvette shook her head. ¡°My best friend¡¯s rtionship is in danger, so I had to listen to her rant.¡±


    Yvette¡¯s best friend was Nicole Qaisa, and Nicole¡¯s boyfriend was Matthew.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank a little. She looked up, wondering if she should ask.


    Yvette could not help butin, ¡°Men are the worst. They¡¯re all disgusting! He¡¯s aiming for someone new even while he has a girlfriend. I knew it, I should tell Nicole to break up with him!¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter <b>695 </b>


    Mnie <b>already </b>had some guesses. She wanted <b>to </b>ask more about Matthew, but Yvette had taken a <b>call </b>and turned to leave<b>, </b>so she could only give up.


    The meeting ended early for once<b>. </b>It was only half¨Cpast five when Mnie <b>left </b>the <b>meeting </b><b>room</b>.


    Hugh was supposed to pick her up <b>exactly </b>at <b>six</b>. Mnie <b>was </b>about <b>to </b><b>call </b>him when she saw a figure standing nearby.


    She frowned and turned to leave. However, before she could get away<b>, </b>the figure made a beeline for


    her.


    It was Howard, his voice particrly serious and anxious. ¡°Mnie!¡±


    He quickly stepped in front of Mnie. Without giving her a chance to speak, he reached out and grabbed her arm. <b>¡°</b>Come with me now. We¡¯re going <b>to </b>the hospital<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    His face hard, he looked at Mnie appraisingly. ¡°You haven¡¯t been pregnant long. There¡¯s <b>still </b>time. Come with me to the hospital and get an abortion right now!¡±


    With that, he tried to drag her away by the arm.


    Howard had spent several days at home thinking <b>of </b>a solution. So what if Mnie was pregnant with that broke boy¡¯s child? He was Mnie¡¯s father and had the right to make these decisions for her!


    His daughter must never end up with a pauper like that kid. Otherwise, he would never be able to show his face around ever again!


    Moreover, the friends he had invited to that meal were allughing at him now<b>, </b>saying that he had gone crazy trying <b>to </b>climb up <b>the </b><b>social </bdder. They said he had purposely made up rumors about his daughter sleeping with other men!


    Howard had been <b>too </b>afraid to go out for the past few days, and he had even had to turn off his phone.


    He even changed his number in order to send a message to Mnie.


    He simply could not take this lying <b>down</b>.


    With this thought in mind, Howard exerted more strength in his grip, hurting Mnie¡¯s wrist.


    She was caught off¨Cguard and stumbled when <b>he </b>yanked her. When she realized what was going on, she steadied herself and pulled her hand away from Howard.


    Mnie looked at <b>him </b>coldly. ¡°Howard Smith, what do you think you¡¯re doing in broad daylight?¡±


    Howard red <b>at </b>Mnie gloomily<b>. </b>When he thought about how his friends<b>¡® </b>disdain and mockery, anger filled his heart.


    However, he was still worried about the passersby<b>, </b><b>so </b>he lowered his voice and growled, ¡°Mnie, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I know you¡¯ll <b>regret </b>this in the future!¡±


    His chest heaved violently. It was obvious that he was furious.


    Mnie did not feel any better. She looked down and saw that her wrist was still red where Howard had grabbed it.


    ¡°Why tie yourself to that peasant? What can he give you?¡± His eyes were burning with anger, but when he thought of the person¡¯s words, he forcefully suppressed his emotions and tried to reason with Mnie.


    ¡°Mel, believe me<b>, </b>I have so much more experience in life than you do. You¡¯ll be miserable if up with someone like that.


    you end


    ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯ll take you to get an abortion. You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll recover after resting for a while. Once you do<b>, </b>I¡¯ll introduce you to a reputable man in Oskon City.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, so you¡¯ll have plenty of chances!¡±


    Howard said it matter¨Cof¨Cfactly<b>, </b>but Mnie felt sick.


    She figured she knew what kind of ¡°reputable man¡± he would introduce her to. As for the ¡°chances¡± he meant, it was probably something like what Bianca was doing.


    She suppressed the urge to throw up and was about to speak when someone wrapped his arm around her shoulder, pulling her to the side.


    The fresh smell of pine reached her nostrils.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter <b>696 </b>


    That deep and maic voice spoke up from behind her. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Eugene wrapped one arm around her shoulder and pulled her <b>back </b>gently. It was only <b>then </b>that Mnie realized that Howard had dragged her to a small flight of steps, and there was a gap in the step right in front of her<b>. </b>


    If she had taken another step forward, she would have definitely lost her footing and fallen.


    Mnie looked at the gap, her <b>face </b>cold and stormy. It was obvious that Howard had done this on


    <b>purpose</b><b>. </b>


    After all, there were plenty of other ces where they could have gone down the stairs, but he just had to bring her here.


    Everyone else passing by consciously avoided this gap.


    Howard suddenly saw the change in Mnie¡¯s <b>gaze</b>. Although his expression did not change, there was a hint of guilt in his eyes.


    Despite that, he still forced himself to look dignified. He looked at Eugene and coughed softly<b>. </b>¡°Mr. Scott, what a coincidence. I¡¯m here to pick up Mel<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He could barely keep up his mask ofposure. After all, he had previously announced that Eugene was his son¨Cinw<b>, </b>only for it <b>to </b>turn out to be a misunderstanding.


    He then thought about how he had scolded Eugene for no reason in order to stand up for Mnie, drawing his ire. With that <b>in </b>mind, his feelings of guilt toward Mnie were reced by anger.


    He barked at Mnie angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself. I¡¯m telling you<b>, </b>if you insist on giving birth to this bastard, don¡¯t expect me to acknowledge it as my grandchild!¡±


    Mnie looked at him with nothing but contempt. Howard¡¯s self¨Crighteousness astounded her.


    He had ignored her for more than ten years<b>, </b>and now he was threatening to disown her child?


    Mnie¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. She was truly furious at Howard¡¯s shamelessness<b>. </b>


    She clenched her <b>fists </b>and asked Howard <b>sarcastically</b><b>, </b>¡°Why do I need you to acknowledge my child? You don¡¯t even qualify as a father<b>, </b>much <b>less </b><b>a </b>grandfather.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stared straight at Howard without backing down at all. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re worthy of being in our lives?<b>¡± </b>


    She was tantly challenging Howard¡¯s authority as her father. <b>Furious</b><b>, </b>he raised his hand to hit her.


    Mnie¡¯s eyes narrowed, but an arm <b>got </b>in between her and her father<b>. </b>There was a sapphire cufflink on the sleeve. The fingers were long <b>and </b><b>slender</b>, and the joints were well¨Cdefined. Faint veins could be seen under the thin skin.


    ???


    Re


    Eugene put his hand in front of Mnie to shield her. His sharp gaze fell on Howard¡¯s face.


    Eugene was taller than Howard to begin with, and his <b>gaze </b>carried an enormous weight. His voices also very authoritative. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you change your habit of hitting people?¡±


    Howard took a step back as if he was a little afraid. He nced at Eugene and then quickly looked


    away<b>. </b>


    Mnie stood behind Eugene. When Eugene reached out to shield her with one arm, he used his offer hand to pull her back behind him.


    Looking at Howard now<b>, </b>she felt a throbbing pain in her head.


    ¡°Mnie, if you don¡¯t listen to me now, you¡¯ll regret it sooner orter. It¡¯ll be toote by then!¡± Howard could not withstand the pressure Eugene exerted on him, so he focused on Mnie instead.


    He gritted his teeth and looked at Eugene standing in front of Mnie. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Mnie, why do you think I¡¯m doing this? If your baby is Mr. Scott¡¯s, I¡¯ll give you anything <b>you </b>want! Anything!¡±


    After saying that<b>, </b>he looked at Mnie expectantly, as if he was still holding on to onest bit of hope. <b>He </b>wanted Mnie <b>to </b>tell him that she was actually with Eugene.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter <b>697 </b>


    However, he was bound to be disappointed. Mnie simply looked at him expressionlessly.


    Mnie had learned her lesson. She must never give Howard even an inch<b>, </b>or he would ask for a mile.


    As Howard stormed away, the coldness on her face slowly turned to frustration.


    <b>¡°</b>Why didn¡¯t Hugh pick you up?¡± Eugene¡¯s nonchnt <b>voice </b>rang in her ears as she was lost in thought.


    She raised her eyes coolly and was about to speak when she heard Hugh¡¯s voiceing from the distance. ¡°Mnie<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie looked in the direction of the voice and saw Hugh standing by the roadside in his trench coat. She then looked up at Eugene and imitated his casual tone. ¡°He¡¯s here now<b>, </b>isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, roiling with emotion. He looked at Mnie and chuckled softly. ¡°He <b>came </b>at the right time as soon as Howard <b>left</b>.¡±


    The sarcasm in his voice was clear<b>, </b>but Mnie did not care. She looked at Hugh, who was already approaching her, and lowered her gaze.


    Hugh¡¯s <b>gaze </b>paused for a moment between Eugene and Mnie<b>, </b>who were standing very close closing. Without making a fuss<b>, </b>he said, ¡°There was a bit of a traffic jam on the way here. I waste, but I brought you this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    As he spoke, he took out a cup <b>of </b>milk tea from the pocket of his windbreaker and handed it <b>to </b>Mnie.


    The milk tea was still warm. Mnie held the cup and smiled, thanking softly.


    Eugene looked at the drink in Mnie¡¯s hand. His long eyshes drooped, hiding the dark and indiscernible emotions within his gaze. The corners of his lips twitched imperceptibly.


    Mnie and Hugh left without a word. Eugene stood where he was for a while before slowly withdrawing his gaze from Mnie¡¯s back and leaving slowly.


    What they did not know was that as they left, a pair of eyes were looking in their direction from a Rolls -Royce parked in the corner.


    Vi¡¯s fingers were digging deep into her palms. She just knew that Eugene was still attached to that bitch Mnie.


    There was <b>a </b>softugh from <b>the </b>front seat, and a young man¡¯s <b>voice </b>said with a hint of weariness, You like Eugene Scott?¡±


    ¡±


    Vi came back to her senses and looked at the rearview mirror. From here<b>, </b>she could only see the young man¡¯s smooth chin.


    He asked, ¡°So can you fulfill my request?¡±


    Vi thought of their earlier conversation, her heart in turmoil. ¡°What if I can¡¯t do it?¡± she asked tentatively.


    The young man did not answer her. After a while, he said, ¡°Then you¡¯ll go to jail,¡±


    Vi went pale. She knew this man was threatening her, but he was also telling the truth,


    She knew Mnie already had evidence against her. Once Mnie charged her, she would have to pay for her crimes.


    In the end, though<b>, </b>this person helped her take care of everything.


    He also promised her that he would protect her forever as long as she gave him LeapCo¡¯s top¨Csecret data<b>. </b>


    Vi knew he was using her, but she had no choice.


    She did not want to be under Mnie¡¯s thumb forever<b>, </b>and she wanted to prove to Eugene that she could do what Mnie could not.


    She had to show him that she could do even better than Mnie ever could!


    She wanted to open Eugene¡¯s eyes and make him see who was truly worthy <b>of </b>standing by his side.


    Vi clenched her fists and tried to calm herself down<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>can promise you that, but don¡¯t forget that you promised me that you would work with LeapCo afterward<b>.</b>¡±


    Matthew looked outside with his cold and tired eyes. He was ying with a lighter in his hand.


    Upon hearing Vi¡¯s words<b>, </b>his attitude remained the same, He said without much emotion, ¡°Of course, we will <b>cooperate </b>with LeapCo,¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter <b>698 </b>


    The sky darkened. After <b>Vi </b>got out of the <b>car</b><b>, </b>the smell of her sweet perfume lingered in the car.


    Matthew frowned. He pulled out a disinfectant <b>tissue </b>from the glove <b>box </b>and wiped his fingers carefully. He did not stop until <b>he </b>had thoroughly cleaned <b>all </b>ten fingers<b>, </b>then he got out of the car expressionlessly and threw the tissue into <b>the </b><b>trash </b><b>can</b>.


    After that, he did not get into the car again. He leaned against <b>the </b>Rolls¨CRoyce and counted down inwardly.


    When his count reached one hundred, his phone rang. Matthew was <b>not </b>surprised. A nce at the time told him it was exactly six o¡¯clock.


    He waited for three rings before answering the call unhurriedly. Howard¡¯s impatient voice came from the other end. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you transferred the money yet this month?


    ¡°Matthew<b>, </b>I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t make me tell the Qaisas what kind of <b>person </b>your mother is! If word gets out, that Qaisa heiress would dump a bastard like you in a heartbeat!¡±


    Matthew¡¯s <b>gaze </b>did not waver at all as <b>he </b>listened to his father¡¯s verbal abuse. He waited for Howard to stop ranting before he said, ¡°What¡¯s <b>wrong</b><b>? </b>Didn¡¯t you get the money from your precious daughter? Why are you asking a bastard like me for money instead?¡±


    There was <b>a </b>moment of silence, followed by another torrent of violent abuse<b>. </b>


    Matthew opened the car door and threw his phone inside. Then, he locked the car and continued ying with his lighter outside.


    Nicole had given him the lighter when he was learning how to smoke.


    Mnie walked a distance away from the conference room before returning the milk tea to Hugh. ¡°<b>I </b>can¡¯t drink milk <b>tea </b>right now because of the pregnancy<b>, </b>but thank you.¡±


    Hugh lowered his <b>eyes </b>and pondered for a moment. ¡°Shall I buy you a thermos tomorrow instead?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give <b>me </b>anything.¡± She could not imagine Hugh picking her up with a thermos.


    Mnie was too busy putting together the <b>files </b>that night <b>to </b>have dinner with Hugh. She had just returned to her room when she got a call from Xander.


    Mnie <b>happened </b>to have a question for him, <b>so </b>she smiled and said, <b>¡°</b>Well, this is a coincidence. I was just going to call you<b>.</b>¡±


    Xander smiled back. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re on the same wavelength.¡±


    As soon as he finished that sentence, Liana clicked her tongue. <b>¡°</b>Hey, Mel! Do you <b>dear </b>sister¨Cinw?¡±


    remember me, my


    Liana¡¯s greetings were <b>as </b>enthusiastic as ever. Mnie coughed lightly and said<b>, </b>¡°How have you been<b>, </b>Liana?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, that minor injury <b>is </b>nothing<b>. </b>I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital, and I¡¯m with Xander now. He said you¡¯re in Oskon City! I¡¯m going there for a trip with my husband next week. Do you want to have dinner together?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie readily agreed. She liked Liana<b>, </b>who was forthright and direct<b>. </b>It was just that Liana¡¯s thought processes could be a little overwhelming at times.


    Sure enough<b>, </b><b>after </b>Liana happily arranged a meal with her, she immediately dropped a bombshell on Mnie the very next second. ¡°Mel, Yvonne said that she gave you a wolf pup to be your boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you take my Xander instead? Is he too old for you?¡±


    Xander was two years older than Mnie<b>, </b>but he was not even thirty yet. Age had nothing to do with


    <ol>


    <li>it. </li>


    </ol>


    However, Liana kept pestering Mnie<b>, </b>asking her if she thought Xander was a withered old prune<b>. </b>Mnie really did not know how to answer that<b>, </b>so she quickly hung up.


    After that<b>, </b>she had to send Xander a <b>text </b><b>to </b>ask about work.


    Two days before the end of the summit, Harvey joined a meeting another group of people. Vi was still with him, too.


    Mnie was not sure if she was imagining it, but she <b>felt </b>like Vi kept ncing at her from time to time. Her gaze was more probing and less provocative this time.


    Even Yvette could not help but ask when she came <b>to </b>see Mnie at noon. ¡°Is Vi having eye cramps? Why do I feel like she¡¯s been looking at <b>you</b>?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡±


    She and <b>Yvette </b>walked out as they talked, but as soon as they left the conference room, she saw Lee standing outside again, as if waiting for her<b>. </b>


    Mnie pretended not to see him<b>, </b>but Lee stepped forward himself. His expression was quite serious. ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>Mr. Henry Scott is in town. He¡¯s already at the hotel.¡±


    Lee wanted to <b>say </b>something more but hesitated.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. Two days <b>ago</b>, Henry had called to ask her how she was doing. He had not mentioned anything abouting here at that time, <b>so </b>why was he <b>here </b>now?


    An possibility urred to her. She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before looking up and asking <b>Lee</b><b>, </b>¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me directly why Grandpa came to Oskon City?¡±


    Lee was silent for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s here for a checkup.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s stomach lurched. ¡°What kind of checkup?¡±


    After that, Mnie skipped lunch and went straight back to the hotel.


    When she knocked on the door, Eugene answered it. He was wearing a shirt, but there were obvious traces of water on his right shoulder.


    He was not surprised to see Mnie, stepping aside to let her in.


    Mnie did not say much <b>to </b>him. She went into the inner room, where Henry was sitting on the sofa, panting. Landon was rubbing his back.


    There was an overturned teacup and a puddle of liquid on the ground.


    Mnie looked at the teacup and paused. She bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Hi, Grandpa.¡±


    Henry had been very upset, but the moment he saw her, a smile immediately blossomed on his face.


    He waved her over. <b>¡°</b>Come, Mel. Sit beside me.¡±


    Mnie walked over to his side and looked at Henry with concern. ¡°Lee said that your heart hasn¡¯t been feeling right recently<b>, </b><b>so </b>you came to Oskon City for a checkup. Why is your heart working up all


    of a sudden?¡±


    Henry cleared his throat and waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m getting old. These things are natural.¡±


    Mnie was about to say something else<b>, </b>but Henry interrupted her. He looked at Mnie kindly, his cloudy eyes filled with worry. ¡°Why have you lost weight? Have you been working too hard recently, or is the food I ordered for you not good enough?¡±


    Mnie felt even worse when she saw Henry like this<b>. </b>She held his hand and said softly, ¡°Grandpa, your health is the most important. <b>I </b>can take care of myself.¡±


    Henry nodded. ¡°I know. You¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    After saying that, he snorted and red at Eugene, who had just approached him. The kindness on his face instantly turned into dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Eugene is an unlucky fool who can¡¯t do anything right by himself. It¡¯s not your fault. Even I wouldn¡¯t like him.¡± Henry patted Mnie¡¯s hand reassuringly and said gently, ¡°When will you introduce me to your boyfriend, Mel<b>? </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>give him a thorough inspection for you.¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter <b>699 </b>


    Henry¡¯s tone was gentle. Mnie <b>paused</b>. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. When are you going for the checkup? <b>I¡¯ll </b>go with you.¡®


    11


    ¡°It¡¯s just a routine checkup. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Henry waved her off and gave Eugene a look of warning<b>. </b>¡°I¡¯ll <b>be </b>fine as long as that brat stops pissing me off.¡±


    Henry still had plenty of vigor in his words, at least, <b>so </b>Mnie was a little relieved to see that.


    Only then did she look up at Eugene. The wet stain on his shoulder was especially eye¨Ccatching, and the corners <b>of </b>his eyes were lowered. He did not refute Henry¡¯s words.


    Mnie hade here at thest minute and did not apply for leave from the organizers.


    Moreover<b>, </b>the summit was nearing the end, and there was more information she needed to sort out. After Mnie saw that Henry was doing alright, she wanted to return to the conference room.


    Henry wanted her <b>to </b><b>stay </b>for dinner<b>, </b>but Mnie shook her head and gently refused. She still had business to attend to in the conference room<b>. </b>


    The old man could not change her mind. Moreover, Landon reminded him that it was time for him to


    take his medicine. <b>In </b>order to cate him, Mnie agreed to have dinner with him that night.


    The weather had taken a turn for the worse over the past two days. When <b>she </b>looked out the window, the sky was dark. Mnie packed her things and turned <b>to </b>leave.


    As soon as she walked out of the inner <b>room</b><b>, </b>Eugene followed her out. He was still holding a coat in his hand, saying lightly, <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>send you there. I have something <b>to </b>talk to you about. It¡¯s about


    Redwaves and Blue Inc.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie looked at him calmly and did not refuse.


    <b>Eugene </b>went to change and brought Mnie downstairs. Lee was driving, as usual, so they waited in the hotel lobby while he brought the <b>car</b>.


    Outside, the passersby had donned their winter gear. <b>Mnie </b>looked out at the gray sky and said, What did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I went through the document Cameron sent mest night. Xander made somest¨Cminute changes <b>to </b>some of the designs<b>, </b>and now the cost will go over the budget again.¡± Eugene stared down <b>at </b>his phone and said without looking <b>up</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b>When will you send us the <b>details</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>contact Xander tonight. We¡¯ll handle it as <b>soon </b><b>as </b>we can.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene chuckled softly. There was not much emotion in his <b>voice</b><b>. </b>


    Someone walked into the hotel and brought in a wisp of cold air <b>from </b>outside. Mnie turned slightly


    to the side.


    She seemed to be especially intolerant of the cold this year. Even a little cold breeze made her feel


    11


    ufortable.


    Fortunately, Lee arrived quickly. The car was well heated, and Mnie felt warm as soon as she got inside.


    Harvey seemed to be doing a lot of things under the table<b>, </b>trying to expand his reach in Jepton. Mnie was not too surprised when Eugene mentioned it to her.


    ¡°However<b>¡­</b>¡± Eugene changed his tone and said slowly, ¡°Jackson Lowe ising back.¡±


    Jackson Lowe was Harvey¡¯s maternal uncle and the <b>real </b>person in charge of Redwaves. Mr. Fuller had told her about him before.


    Mnie frowned slightly. She was still a little worried. ¡°When is heing back? Harvey will definitely spread a lot of rumors in the meantime<b>.</b>¡±


    After all, everyone could see that Harvey had a particr target in mindtely<b>. </b>He needed to find a suitable reason to exin his actions.


    Mnie tended to get too invested when she was engrossed in her work. She looked down at her fair fingertips in a daze, her mind whirring.


    Eugene looked up just enough to catch her expression in the rearview mirror.


    His pitch¨Cck pupils flickered, and there was a faint hint of helplessness in his eyes. He quickly hid that wisp of emotion and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? No matter how upset Jackson gets, he will stille after LeapCo first.¡±


    He sounded nonchnt, but his words reminded Mnie that Burning Star was now bound to LeapCo. No matter what happens, LeapCo will shield Burning Star from the brunt <b>of </b>the damage.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter <b>700 </b>


    Due to the dy and the traffic along the way, Mnie was almostte when she arrived at the


    conference hall<b>. </b>


    She had originally nned to eat something quick for lunch<b>, </b>but it was toote now.


    As soon as she went upstairs, she saw Yvette walking out with a stormy <b>expression</b>. Mnie asked her, <b>¡°</b>Who pissed you off?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Vi¡¯s here,¡± Yvette snapped<b>. </b>¡°She started picking on me as soon <b>as </b>she got here. Urgh, I hate her


    mean sarcastic voice.¡±


    Mnie looked at Yvette even more curiously. Yvette was the type <b>to </b>fight back if Vi provoked her, so why did she leave the room?


    As soon as she went inside<b>, </b>Mnie saw Vi. Beside her stood Harvey and Yvette¡¯s <b>boss</b>.


    No wonder Yvette was so frustrated and upset<b>. </b>


    Mnie nced at the group and turned around to <b>look </b>for Yvette.


    Yvette was livid. <b>¡°</b>She¡¯s such a bootlicker! She even hinted that they <b>haven¡¯t </b>sealed the deal with our


    studio yet.¡±


    Mnie could guess why Vi was targeting Yvette. It was mostly because of her.


    She thought for a moment andforted Yvette softly<b>. </b>¡°I heard that Jackson Lowe <b>is </bing back.¡±


    Yvette blinked for a moment, and her face lit up<b>¡­ </b>only <b>to </b>fall again soon after. ¡°Mr. Lowe is a tough customer<b>, </b><b>too</b>. <b>He¡¯s </b>famously strict<b>, </b>and he doesn¡¯t like any one <b>of </b>us.<b>¡± </b>


    She sighed and was about to continueining when she was interrupted by a low <b>voice</b>.


    Eugene was holding <b>a </b><b>small </b>takeout box in his hand. His eyshes were lowered, and he did not look at Mnie<b>. </b><b>Instead</b>, he focused on the box and paused before saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>It¡¯s from Grandpa.¡±


    Mnie nced at the food he had brought. It was from a nearby store. She hesitated, reluctant to


    <b>ept </b>it.


    Eugene looked up, his <b>eyes </b><b>as </b>calm as a quietke. ¡°Grandpa <b>is </b>worried that you didn¡¯t <b>eat </b>lunch. Skipping meals is not good for you.


    Thinking of how Grandpa had insisted on keeping her for lunch<b>, </b>Mnie hesitated for a moment before reaching out to <b>ept </b>the box. ¡°Thank you.¡®


    Eugene¡¯s furrowed brows rxed slightly. He nodded and <b>did </b>not say anything else<b>, </b>promptly leaving.


    Yvette watched from the side and clicked her tongue. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know <b>better</b>, I¡¯d say he <b>was </b>your doting boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that.¡±


    212


    Yvette raised her eyebrows, her anger from before gone <b>in </b>an instant. She put her arm around Mnie¡¯s shoulder and said to her seriously, ¡°I¡¯m serious, girl. People like him are great actors. Think about his history with Vi! You can¡¯t let yourself be moved by these small favors.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyes did not waver. She understood that better than Yvette.


    However<b>, </b>she could not just tell Yvette why.


    Mnie took her things and was about to enter the conference room when she looked up and met Vi¡¯s <b>gaze</b>.


    Vi looked straight at Mnie, her eyes slowly moving down to the takeout box in her hand. Her pale, almost sickly face, was filled with undisguised hostility.


    Mnie might have gotten used to the look in Vi¡¯s eyes, but she still did not like being stared at like that. Her expression darkened slightly<b>. </b>She was about to walk past Vi when thetter turned her gaze away first.


    The next second, Mnie heard her say<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Grant, when are we going to inform them that we¡¯ve decided to <b>reject </b>Burning Star¡¯s application?¡±

 Chapter 701

    Chapter <b>701 </b>


    Vi leaned over to <b>Harvey¡¯s </b>side and spoke cutely on purpose to say that to Mnie.


    Harvey did not hesitate. He said, ¡°Go and inform them or ask someone else to do it,<b>¡± </b>


    A hint of smugness shed across Vi¡¯s face. Subconsciously, she turned around, wanting to see Mnie¡¯s dejected and flustered <b>expression</b>.


    However, when <b>she </b>turned around, Mnie had already <b>left</b>.


    Mnie did not stay after Vi asked Harvey that question. Since <b>she </b>could not <b>get </b>things done through Harvey, wasting time on him would be unnecessary.


    Yvette disliked Vi andined, ¡°He¡¯s just a fool<b>, </b>being so close to that pretentious woman. Even Harvey is muddle¨Cheaded and lecherous, falling <b>for </b>a woman like her<b>.</b>¡±


    Saying nothing, Mnie <b>headed </b>straight to Eric.


    Fuller was also around. The event was ending, and the reputable people were <b>invited </b>to stay <b>till </b>the end of it.


    As for Jackson, Mnie knew very little about him<b>. </b>She wanted <b>to </b>talk to Fuller about it.


    Time flew<b>, </b>and it was soon evening. Vi <b>asionally </b><b>tried </b><b>to </b>look for trouble, yet Mnie calmly avoided <b>all </b><b>conflicts</b>.


    When the event ended<b>, </b>Vi got up with a faint <b>smile</b>.


    Whispering, she told Harvey something and lifted her head. Then<b>, </b>she announced to Mnie<b>, </b>Mnie, I¡¯m afraid I have bad news <b>to </b>share. After consideration<b>, </b>we think Burning Star Studio is unqualified for the tender this time.¡±


    She threw a document on the table. ¡°Take your documents with you. Leaving them here will only <b>upy </b>the space<b>.</b>¡±


    The conference had just ended<b>, </b>and everyone was taking a break in <b>their </b>seats. Vi chose to <b>announce </b><b>it </b><b>at </b><b>this </b>time <b>because </b>she wanted to embarrass <b>Mnie</b>.


    Mnie nced at her speechlessly.


    Harvey<b>, </b>who was by Vi¡¯s <b>side</b><b>, </b>said sarcastically, ¡°Miss Smith<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>better not to waste both of our time<b>. </b>It¡¯s pointless<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie heaved a deep breath. Harvey was doing this on purpose. He wanted to <b>reject </b>Burning Star Studio and humiliate them.


    Xander¡¯s words shed through her mind. He said that Burning Star Studio had no conflict with Harvey.


    Instead, Jackson had always been the one dealing with them<b>. </b>They seldom got in touch with Harvey.


    What puzzled them was why someone they had no contact with would be so hostile toward them. That was strange!


    The conference room was in <b>an </b>uproar after Harvey left. Their gazes were fixed on Mnie, and they felt sorry for her.


    After all, this was the first studio that had been <b>rejected </b>by Redwaves bluntly.


    Yvette and Eric hesitated before approaching. Eric scratched his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Mr. Lowe would be back soon. Maybe you can approach him for help? He likes Xander and might be willing to lend a hand.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yvette scoffed. She was straightforward and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Vi¡¯s the one who instigated this?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank.


    She was prepared to face Harvey but did not expect things to end up so miserable.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>she was trained well in LeapCo to put on a straight face when facing a challenging situation.


    After all, if Vi caught on to the slightest change in her expression, her humiliation might affect Burning Star Studio and Xander.


    Mnie was feeling down. Yvette and Eric could <b>see </b>Mnie was in a bad mood and excused themselves.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± A deep voice called her name, snapping her out of her thoughts. She stopped and looked in the direction <b>of </b>the voice<b>. </b>

 Chapter 702

    Chapter <b>702 </b>


    Eugene¡¯s car was gliding beside her. Lee popped his head out <b>of </b>the window. He sounded tired. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me <b>call </b>out your name so many times?¡±


    Mnie looked at the ground. <b>¡°</b>I was thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Get into the car. I¡¯m going to pick up Mr. Scott.<i>¡± </i>Lee pulled over and hid his displeasure.


    Eugene had dropped by in the afternoon for the conference.


    In Mnie¡¯s hands was the takeaway box he brought over. Their lunch break was short, so she had no time to eat it.


    Noticing her puzzled expression, Lee exined, ¡°Mr. Scott went elsewhere on short notice. He told me to pick you up first before going for a meal with Mr. Henry<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie finally remembered she had promised Henry this afternoon that she would have a meal with him.


    She entered the car silently.


    Eugene was somewhere nearby. It was cold outside, and the temperature in the car dropped when he entered.


    His ck windbreaker seemed to be drenched. Mnie retracted her hand when her fingertips identally touched the cold windbreaker.


    It was dark in the car. Eugene¡¯s face was as cold as ever, just like his windbreaker.


    Subconsciously, Mnie scooted over a little.


    The dim yellow light in the car was turned on, bringing some warmth to the car. Mnie squinted her eyes to adjust to the sudden brightness.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat it?¡± A cold voice shattered the warmth she felt.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were on the takeaway box on Mnie¡¯sp. It was still sealed.


    He seemed to be agitated over it and looked at Mnie. ¡°You don¡¯t like the food?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s grip on the takeaway box tightened. She did not have time to eat at noon and habitually took it back to the hotel to have it for dinner.


    Eugene was still staring at her. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re getting stubborn. You don¡¯t even listen to Grandpa anymore?¡±


    Hearing him mention Henry<b>, </b>Mnie interrupted him.


    She took the document Vi returned to her and exined coldly, ¡°Vi and


    Harvey rejected Burning Star Studio¡¯s proposal, and she told me not to waste any more time. Do you think I¡¯d still be in the mood to eat?¡±


    Eugene looked at the document. His coldness dissipated, yet his face still looked


    stern.


    Rejecting the document could be a serious matter, especially if it happened in front of everyone. It would be challenging to turn the tables.


    The organizer would seem unreliable if they went back against their own word.


    It was silent again in the car.


    Mnie rubbed her forehead and felt troubled.


    She seemed calm before everyone, but she knew this was not a small matter.


    If Burning Star Studio could not make aeback and everyone knew Redwaves rejected them, it would be the studio¡¯s shame. They would never be able to clear their name.


    Frustrated, she looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°If Burning Star Studio is rejected, does LeapCo stand a chance?¡±


    Eugene froze and skipped the topic. He took the takeaway box from her. ¡°Why are you keeping this? The food¡¯s already cold.¡±

 Chapter 703

    Chapter <b>703 </b>


    Eugene changed the topic so quickly that Mnie could not keep up with him. She answered him anyway, ¡°I can heat it up.¡±


    Mnie had lived a tough life, so she was diligent and thrifty.


    Eugene scoffed.


    He did not return the takeaway box to Mnie. Instead, he threw it to Lee when they arrived at the hotel.


    Henry was happy throughout the dinner. He did not eat much, but he was enjoying the moment.


    However, he was getting older and needed to rest early. Sleepiness struck him at around 8.00 pm. Landon was ready to bring him back.


    Henry looked at Eugene and Mnie and hesitated to speak. Mnie could only say, ¡°Eugene and I have something to discuss.¡±


    They were having dinner on the hotel¡¯s second floor, and Henry¡¯s room was upstairs. He could get there using the elevator, and it was safe.


    Mnie and Eugene were going to talk about Redwaves.


    Burning Star Studio and LeapCo were tied to the same boat. If Burning Star Studio was rejected, LeapCo might also be in trouble.


    Mnie asked Eugene, ¡°Do you know when Jackson will return?¡±


    ¡°Beginning of next month.¡±


    Mnie checked the date. It was next week.


    She was tense as it was a troublesome matter. <b>¡°</b>I asked Yvette and Mr. Fuller. They said Jackson might not be easy to deal with. Do you think he¡¯ll trust us over Harvey?¡±


    Mnie did not realize she had ced herself on the same side as Eugene.


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow<b>, </b>his emotions twisting within him. He tapped the table and said briefly, ¡°Jackson cares the most about his reputation. Harvey must¡¯ve made this decision because he knows his uncle well.<b>¡± </b>


    That was why Harvey <b>rejected </b>Mnie in front <b>of </b>everyone<b>, </b>making it difficult for Jackson to withdraw the decision.


    As Mnie pondered, her flustered emotions calmed down. ¡°Harvey wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me for no reason<b>.</b>¡±


    The current problem seemed unsolvable, but Mnie was trying to calmly figure


    it out.


    Following Eugene¡¯s habit, she tapped on the table and said a sentence with each tap.


    ¡°Harvey has been making things difficult for Burning Star Studio for no reason from the beginning itself.


    ¡°Vi is just an assistant. He won¡¯t let her make decisions as long as he¡¯s in his right mind.


    ¡°Harvey, Redwaves, Burning Star Studio, LeapCo¡­¡±


    Mnie muttered the names and tried to figure out the connection between them.


    Her tapping stopped, and she looked at Eugene. ¡°Has Harvey been ordered by someone to do this?¡±


    Eugene was not surprised.


    Mnie¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°You knew it all this while?¡±


    ¡°Harvey wouldn¡¯t have the guts to go against the entirety of Jepton.¡±


    Eugene sounded calm as he stared at Mnie. ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking highly of him. Instead of paying attention to him<b>, </b>it¡¯s better if you¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Mnie¡¯s phone on the table rang. It was a call from Hugh.


    Only then did Mnie, remember she forgot to tell Hugh not to pick her up. She had been upied with something else.


    She looked at Eugene and answered the call in a quiet corner. ¡°Hugh? I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to tell you that I came back early. Where are you now?¡±


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Mnie felt terrible and kept apologizing. After all, it was her fault. She had caused Hugh to wait for her.


    Fortunately, Hugh did not mind and hung up the call after exchanging pleasantries. He said he happened to want to go to <b>the </b>club nearby for a drink.


    Mnie still felt bad. She had forgotten about Hugh because she was busy.


    Under normal circumstances<b>, </b>she would not forget about him.


    What she just did was not nice.


    Mnie reminded herself to tell Hugh and Yvonne that Hugh should return to Jepton first. After all, he had already shown himself enough. They could make up an excuse for his departure.


    Mnie felt terrible deep down.


    She took the phone, returned to her table, and continued the topic. Eugene looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°Hugh called?¡±


    Mnie nodded.


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow slightly. His eyes were always emotionless<b>, </b>yet he looked less stern under the light now.


    His voice was calm, yet his eyes showed a hint of displeasure. Sneering, he said, ¡° Looks like it isn¡¯t easy to coax your young boyfriend.¡±


    Mnie had said that before. She frowned when she heard Eugene say the same words.


    However, her knitted brows loosened, and she calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned gloomy, and his face was cold again.


    He repeated each word Mnie said, ¡°Get used to it¡­¡®


    Eugene snorted and got up as he looked at Mnie from above. He uttered his next words coldly, ¡°Looks like what I want to say has to wait since you need to coax your boyfriend.¡±


    His voice was cold and angry. Then, he left the private room of the restaurant, mming the door behind him.


    Mnie frowned as she listened to the thundering sound from the door.


    She rubbed her temples. The tense emotions were back again.


    Many things ran through her mind, disturbing her thoughts.


    When she was back in her room and had calmed down<b>, </b>she decided to call Yvonne and tell her about Hugh.


    However, Stephen¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Mel<b>, </b>Dn gave her statement.¡± Stephen¡¯s words startled Mnie,


    He continued, ¡°It happened this afternoon. She suddenly came clean about everything Vi did and provided evidence.


    ¡°She might be brought back to Jepton for further judgment.¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter <b>704 </b>


    Stephen¡¯s voice came from the call, and Mnie walked to the balcony. She looked at the scenery outside with pursed lips.


    ¡°This has been dragged on for so long. We¡¯re finally getting somewhere.<b>¡± </b>Stephen sighed. He had gotten someone to keep an eye on Dn and George.


    A few months had passed, and things should be ending soon.


    However, Mnie was not rxed. Emotions boiled in her as she looked into the distance silently.


    Her mind would not rest if the matter was notpletely solved.


    Stephen, who did not get a response from her, knew what she was thinking andforted her, ¡°This matter is finally progressing, and it¡¯s a good sign.¡±


    Mnie grunted in response and chatted with Stephen for a little while more. Stephen did not want to disturb Mnie for too long and hung up the call after a while.


    Then, Mnie headed back to her room. She let out a sigh. Stephen was right about the progress being a good sign.


    Moreover, this was a huge progress.


    Mnie called Xander the next day, mentioning Blue Inc. Xander agreed to send her the documents at night.


    ¡°When are you returning to Jepton?¡± After talking about work, Xander mentioned the topic again.


    It seemed that Stephen had told him everything.


    Mnie said, ¡°They¡¯ll contact me.¡®


    It was pointless for her to go back early. Moreover, Mnie felt Vi would not admit to her charges <b>so </b>soon.


    With all the matters striking at the same time, Mnie felt tired. Something hit her, and she asked, ¡°Is Harvey or anyone in Oskon City hostile toward you?¡±


    She pondered and added, ¡°Maybe someone with conflicted interests?<b>¡± </b>


    Last night, Eugene reminded her that Harvey and the person behind him would not target Burning Star Studio without any reason.


    Mnie told Xander about Harvey rejecting them and Eugene¡¯s thoughts.


    Xander was silent momentarily before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Don¡¯t contact Harvey for now. I¡¯ll tell Mr. Fuller about Jackson.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie agreed and heard Yvonne¡¯s voice from Xander¡¯s side. She was startled and asked, ¡°Is Yvonne with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Yvonne took the phone, she sounded joyful, but her emotions immediately shifted when she talked to Mnie. She asked in a pitiful tone, ¡°Mel, when will you be back? Reny and I miss you so much.¡±


    Mnie hesitated before saying, ¡°I think Hugh can return first.¡±


    Yvonne was surprised. She sounded angry when she asked, ¡°Did he bring you trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mnie pondered on how to exin. She felt she had troubled Hugh enough.


    Hugh had been pretending to be her boyfriend, and Mnie found the situation strange.


    Even though she had promised to pay Hugh, she still felt bad using him.


    What happenedst night made her feel bad.


    It was not that she was being pretentious. Yvonne was the one who introduced Hugh to her. If something like yesterday happened again<b>, </b>Mnie would feel it was inappropriate even if Hugh did not mind.


    Mnie exined to Yvonne as she headed to the conference hall,


    She decided to put things aside and get her job done first.

 Chapter 705

    Mnie was not surprised to see Eugene and Lee, but when she recalled how Eugene had mocked her, she ignored them and headed to hail a taxi.


    Lee cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Scott, why don¡¯t I call Mnie over?¡±


    Eugene was dealing with LeapCo¡¯s business through his phone. He lifted his head, and his gaze was cold.


    Lee rubbed his nose and said nothing more.


    Mnie and Eugene arrived at the conference hall almost at the same time. Mnie¡¯s eyes met Vi¡¯s.


    Vi was not even bothered to hide her hatred anymore.


    Mnie lifted her eyebrow slightly, knowing Vi had not yet been informed about what had happened in Jepton.


    That was alright¡­


    A glimpse of hatred shed across Mnie¡¯s eyes. She calmly looked at Vi, noticing her scary and gloomy expression. Vi stared back at Mnie, and her awful expression distorted her delicate face.


    However, her expression faded in just a second, and a smile was on her face again.


    Footsteps came from behind Mnie. When she turned around, she saw Eugene walking in expressionlessly.


    His gaze fell on Mnie, and he looked straight at Harvey behind her.


    Harvey had been there talking to the others. It seemed he did not intend to greet


    Mnie.


    If that was the case, Mnie would never approach him.


    He could ignore Mnie, but he could not overlook Eugene. Even if the Qaisa family were against LeapCo, he was just the person in charge. <b>He </b>would not be that dumb to show his hostility toward Eugene.


    Harvey put on a professional smile. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Scott. The conference is about to end in a few days. But you¡¯re still as punctual as always<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene was one of the investors, and Harvey would naturally tter him.


    However, Eugene <b>nced </b>at him and said coldly, ¡°You sound like you don¡¯t wish- to <b>see </b>me here<b>.</b>¡±


    212


    Startled, Harvey quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Scott, why would you think so? Nothing important is being discussed in the conference, so you don¡¯t have to waste your time popping in.¡±


    Eugene sneered, and his voice was still as cold as his personality.


    ¡°Redwaves is already rejecting LeapCo¡¯s cooperation. Do you still think that¡¯s unimportant?¡±


    ¡°Eugene.¡± Vi stood up and frowned as she denied Eugene¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Grant has no intention of making things difficult for LeapCo. He simply wants to


    eliminate some studios that are unworthy of investment.¡±


    Vi nced at Mnie when she mentioned the word ¡®studios¡®. Mnie showed no expression.


    As someone who was only mediocre in her work, Vi was good at interrupting to tter her boss.


    Eugene was trying to pressure Harvey, yet Vi spoke up for Harvey. Mnie wondered if she was a fool or trying to help Harvey hide something.


    Harvey used this opportunity to talk about the safety issues again.


    Mnie walked away.


    Harvey did not care about her anyway.


    Mnie was in an awkward situation.


    Everyone knew Burning Star Studio was being targeted, and they dared not speak to her as they were afraid of being implicated. Thus, only Yvette and Eric would approach her.


    Moreover, after the public rejection, Mnie had been sensing strange gazes on her since she arrived.


    Even Vi shot her mocking nces, but Mnie ignored them. She was waiting for the call from Jepton.


    Fortunately, <b>it </b>came quicker than expected.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter <b>706 </b>


    At the end of the conference, Vi¡¯s phone on the table buzzed.


    Harvey was talking, so Vi declined the call after ncing at her phone screen.


    However, the calls kepting in. Vi had a hunch it was <b>not </b>going to be something good. She looked at the caller ID from Jepton, and her heart <b>raced</b>. Instinctively, she looked at Mnie.


    Mnie had been looking at her, so she was not shocked to see Vi shooting her a nce.


    Vi was startled by Mnie¡¯s calm gaze but was unsure why she would react like that. Yvette displeasedly interrupted, ¡°Miss Shaw, can you please answer the call? Your phone keeps buzzing, and even the table is shaking.¡±


    Looking at Harvey, Vi noticed the impatience in his eyes. She apologized and took her phone out of the room.


    However, before leaving the door, she stopped and sounded to be in disbelief as she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Clutching the phone, she looked back at Mnie in fear.


    However, Mnie only looked at her calmly.


    Vi left the conference room and did not return even when the conference ended.


    At noon<b>, </b>


    Yvette returned with gossip and looked at Mnie meaningfully. ¡°You look like you knew about this way long before we did.¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Mnie calmly arranged her things.


    ¡°Vi is being called to the police station in Jepton. They want her to cooperate in some investigation.¡±


    Yvette clicked her tongue and continued, ¡°Do you know what I saw when I came here? I saw Harvey and Vi quarreling in the lounge. Harvey sounded angry, and Vi was crying.¡±


    Mnie looked at Yvette. ¡°Why was she crying?¡±


    Yvette shrugged. ¡°She was insisting on her innocence. I¡¯m just curious why the police in Jepton <b>gave </b>her a call.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie did not think she <b>needed </b><b>to </b>exin. It <b>was </b>her matter<b>, </b>and she did not


    want everyone to know about it.


    Yvette started analyzing the situation out of nowhere before suddenly <b>bing </b>silent.


    Mnie felt a light shadow covering her. She lifted her head, only to see Eugene standing before her.


    He was looking at her calmly as always.


    Mnie froze and thought he came looking for her because of Vi.


    Then, as expected, he tapped the table in front of Mnie twice. <b>¡°</b>I want to have a word with you.¡±


    Mnie looked into his eyes calmly and lowered her head. Then, she nodded and followed him.


    At a caf¨¦ nearby, amidst the soothing song that was ying in the background, Mnie looked at her cup of coffee as she waited for Eugene to speak.


    Eugene¡¯s voice sounded serious and formal. ¡°The date of Jackson¡¯s return to Oskon City has been arranged. He¡¯ll be arriving at the airport at 10:00 am next Monday. Jackson is a man who cares about his reputation and is stubborn.


    ¡°As soon as he decides something, you can¡¯t change his mind.¡±


    He was stern and sounded serious.


    Mnie did not expect him to discuss this and suppressed her strange feelings. So, we have to grab this opportunity?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and he reminded Mnie, ¡°Not we, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips, knowing LeapCo was in a different situation.


    LeapCo was a corporation. Even if Redwaves was against Eugene, they would still be respectful because of Cedric.


    However, Burning Star Studio had no backers.


    Mnie lowered her head and pondered before nodding. ¡°I got <b>it</b>.¡± Then, she looked at Eugene and said thoughtfully<b>, </b>¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter <b>707 </b>


    Mnie would never have known when Jackson was returning. Eugene was friendly enough to help her.


    He said nothing and lowered his head, looking as if he was pondering something.


    ¡°Are you going back to Jepton?¡± he asked after a while.


    Mnie said, ¡°If the police call me, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    She expressed her stance and indicated she would not let Vi off easily.


    Eugene nodded and lifted his head, showing his eyes. He said emotionlessly, ¡± Don¡¯t forget about Jackson¡¯s arrival.¡±


    Vi never returned to the conference room, and Harvey¡¯s expression was gloomy. Eric said he saw Vi leaving alone.


    Yvette asked, ¡°Is she packing her stuff to return to Jepton?¡±


    Mnie did not know anything about it. She nced at Eugene.


    Eugene only mentioned work and nothing about Vi.


    Mnie frowned. She could not control herself from looking at Eugene.


    When she lifted her head again, her eyes met Eugene¡¯s.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and she looked down<b>, </b>avoiding his gaze.


    In the afternoon, someone spread gossip about Vi. She had been summoned back to Jepton by the police.


    Yvette denied it was her. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m not a gossipy person. They might have heard this from somewhere else.¡±


    Mnie did not mind. She and Vi were enemies, and she did not care about Vi¡¯s rumors.


    With Vi¡¯s matter disturbing Harvey, he was not in the mood to mock Mnie. It made things easy for her.


    The conference ended early that day, and Mnie wanted to <b>call </b>Hugh after what happened yesterday. However, Hugh was already waiting outside.


    The sky had been gloomy for days, and it was raining today.


    Hugh stood there with an umbre. He was tall, and he <b>still </b>looked young and fit even in a winter coat. However<b>, </b>there was a gloomy expression <b>on </b>his <b>face</b><b>¡­ </b>


    Mnie¡¯s forehead was creased. Before she could walk over, Hugh approached her.


    The ck umbre was tilted to her side, and Hugh put on a straight face as he said, ¡°I came early to pick you up.¡±


    Mnie could see that he had been threatened. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne said she¡¯d tell you not to pay me if I didn¡¯te.¡±


    Mnie wanted to say she would definitely pay him and Yvonne did not call the shots on that. However, knowing Yvonne¡¯s personality, Mnie chose not to say that.


    She asked, ¡°Do you need money?¡±


    Hugh was frank. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°A few million.¡°.


    Mnie was taken aback and did not know what to say. She stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.<b>¡± </b>


    Before they could leave, a ck Bentley pulled over before her. Lee rolled down the window. ¡°Mnie, get into the car. It¡¯s pouring out there.¡±


    Before Mnie could answer, Hugh retorted, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a secretary using his boss¡® car to pick up people. Does your boss know you¡¯re using his car as a taxi?¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter <b>708 </b>


    Hugh¡¯s words took Lee aback. He did not know how to exin and looked at the rearview mirror.


    Mnie said coldly after Hugh had said his piece, ¡°I can hail a taxi.¡±


    The window of the back seat rolled down, revealing Eugene¡¯s expressionless face. He looked at Mnie. It felt like even the raindrops would freeze under his gaze.


    The air was cold, and so were Eugene¡¯s eyes.


    His gaze was fixed on Hugh¡¯s umbre. The umbre was not big enough for two, so Mnie and Hugh were standing close to each other. Even though Hugh¡¯s hand was holding the umbre between them, their coats would still rub against each other.


    They looked intimate.


    Hugh held the umbre and looked impatiently at Eugene with a straight face. Mr. Scott, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re deserving <b>of </b>getting into your car.


    ¡°Mnie, the rain is getting heavier¡­<b>¡± </b>Lee intended to ease the situation, but he did not hear anything from Eugene. Frowning, he looked at Eugene through the rearview mirror as he called out, ¡°Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugen responded to him by rolling up the window. He looked at the two under the umbre gloomily. When he was about to speak, he heard his phone ring.


    He looked at it and saw Cedric¡¯s name.


    Eugene was not close to Cedric, and Cedric would only call if it were important.


    Of course, whatever Cedric felt was important differed from what Eugene wanted


    to hear.


    He answered the call, and Cedric¡¯s stern voice sounded before he could speak.


    ¡°I heard you can¡¯t even get the qualification to participate in Redwaves¡® tender conference in Oskon City. Eugene, what are you doing? If you don¡¯t even have the ability to get this done, how are you going to work in the headquarters?¡±


    Cedric scolded on as if Eugene had made a huge mistake. ¡°You said you wanted to try something new, and I disagreed. Look what you¡¯ve done. LeapCo was given to you for you to disgrace its name<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Shouting without rifying was what Cedric would do. He did not even ask Eugene about the situation before reprimanding him.


    Chaplin 708


    Eugene kept the phone far from his ear as Cedric¡¯s voice was too loud. He did not turn on the speaker, yet Lee heard everything and frowned.


    However, Eugene looked calm, as if he had not heard anything.


    Only after nagging for some time did Cedrice to a different topic. ¡°Do <b>you </b>know that the Hel family has taken 43% of the shares? Eugene, I don¡¯t care what you do, you have toe back immediately. Otherwise, LeapCo will fall into the Hel family¡¯s hands.¡±


    Eugene scoffed and said, ¡°You were the one who chased me away, and now you want me to snatch your shares back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you show me that attitude, you brat! Why do you think I am doing this? Don¡¯t be ungrateful. If you can¡¯t settle the matter in Oskon City,e back and marry Evelyn.


    ¡°With Peyton¡¯s influence, the board of directors won¡¯t have anything to say.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was colder, and he asked Cedric, ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Cedric could finish, Eugene hung up the call.


    Lee dared not say anything. After a minute, he asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mnie might not have left yet. Do you want to pick them up and head to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Them?¡± Eugene said. He was already in a bad mood, and his face turned gloomier.


    Nodding, Lee stepped on the elerator.


    The door to the conference hall building was small, and flowerpots were ced on both sides. A road was just right in front of it.


    Mnie and Hugh nned to hail a taxi.


    Hugh came here with a taxi and only brought an umbre. He put on the winter coat¡¯s hoodie and tilted the umbre toward Mnie.

 Chapter 709

    Only when they left the conference hall building did Hugh distance himself from Mnie.


    Mnie had been thinking about persuading Hugh to leave. She could not let Yvonne make the final say for her. That would not be nice<b>. </b>


    She pondered and asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°About a month.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You¡¯re a student, right? Isn¡¯t it bad to leave the campus for so long?¡±


    Hugh looked at Mnie strangely, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yvonne tell you about it? Myb was forced to close because of the funding issue.¡±


    ¡°Lab?¡±


    Hugh exined, ¡°I¡¯m a postgraduate student at Jepton University, and theb project was forced to stop because wecked funds. That¡¯s why I came looking for a part¨Ctime job.¡±


    He paused when he said thest sentence.


    Only Mnie knew why Hugh agreed to help her even though he had a crush on


    Yvonne.


    He was here to work.


    Then, she asked, ¡°What were you researching about?¡±


    ¡°Building subsurface storage on the moon¡¯s surface.¡±


    Mnie knew nothing about scientific research and could only divert the topic. Hugh, I¡¯ll be busytely and might be unable to look after you. So, I think you should return to Jepton first.


    She added, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer you your pay.¡±


    Hugh froze. ¡°Am I being fired¡­ Watch out!¡±


    His calm emotions fluctuated. Mnie felt a force pushing her away, and the umbre fell from Hugh¡¯s hand.


    It happened so suddenly. It took a moment for Mnie to realize a bicycle was dashing in her direction.


    The rider was a girl in a raincoat. She fell to the ground with a shocked look on


    <b>LL </b>


    her face.


    Flustered, she stood up and cried as she apologized.


    Hugh did not fall. He just sprained his ankle when he dodged.


    Mnie wanted to help him because he had protected her.


    However, another hand was quicker than her before she could grab Hugh¡¯s arm.


    Lee helped Hugh and exined to Mnie, ¡°You aren¡¯t strong enough and might hurt him more.


    Mnie understood what Lee meant and did not argue with him. She told Hugh, <b>I¡¯ll </b>take you to the hospital.¡±


    However, before Hugh could walk, the girl sobbed and pointed at Hugh¡¯s leg. She said in a panic, ¡°His leg is bleeding<b>.</b>¡±


    Meanie looked at Hugh¡¯s right calf. His pant leg was torn, revealing a patch of flesh that was covered in blood.


    Her heart sank. Before she could ask Hugh about how he was doing, Eugene¡¯s Bentley pulled over before them.


    Eugene was in the driver¡¯s seat, looking gloomily at Mnie. However, Mnie did not know why.

 Chapter 710

    Mnie was in the rain and looked into Eugene¡¯s eyes. However, she looked away quickly. The rain drenched her clothes and hair.


    The girl was still concerned about Hugh¡¯s wound. Lee helped Hugh and said, ¡± Mnie, open the door.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s lowered eyshes fluttered as she whispered to Eugene, ¡°Thank you<b>.</b>¡± She then opened the car door, and Lee helped Hugh into the car.


    There was nothing to be embarrassed about. Lee would not havee over to help if he had not gotten Eugene¡¯s permission.


    Moreover, Hugh sprained his ankle. Eugene¡¯s car was right here, so it was the best choice to go with him.


    After helping Hugh, she wanted to get into the car from the other <b>side</b>, but Lee was a step quicker than her. Thus, she could only sit in the front passenger seat<b>. </b>


    Just as she was about to open the door, the girl called out timidly.


    Mnie turned around, and the girl said, ¡°Miss, can you please lend me your phone? I¡¯ll call my dad here. He¡¯llpensate you for the medical fees.¡±


    Everyone was upied with helping Hugh, and Mnie herself forgot about the girl.


    She saw that the girl¡¯s raincoat was smudged with mud, and her school uniform was stained.


    Her face was dirty, and her hair was also messy.


    Mnie froze for <b>a </b>moment. She wanted to speak, but she saw Eugene getting out of the car and approaching her.


    He nced at Mnie, who took a step <b>back </b>subconsciously.


    Eugene opened the car door and said, ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll take over from here.¡±


    Mnie looked at Eugene¡¯s cold face. His brows were furrowed, showing his displeasure.


    He stretched out his arm and coldly reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s raining<b>, </b>and it¡¯ll be troublesome if you catch a cold.¡±


    The rain was not heavy, but it was drizzling. One could get drenched in just a few seconds.


    Mnie¡¯s hair and winter coat were already wet. She felt the warm air in the car


    as soon as she got in. She pursed her lips as she looked out the window.


    Eugene was standing under the rain in his high¨Cend suit. The rain drenched it, bit by bit.


    He was looking at the girl and talking to her. A veranda was not far away. Eugene took the gll there once Mnie got into the car.


    It was a small veranda, enough only for one person to stand. Thus, he stood outside and blocked the rain so that the raindrops would not fall on the girl.


    After a few minutes, he turned around and walked over. He looked less intimidating under the rain.


    He knocked on the window and beckoned Lee to leave the car. ¡°Her parents <b>will </b>be here in a while. Stay with her and take her to the hospital for a check¨Cup when her parents arrive.¡±


    Then, Eugene got into the car. Rain sprinkled on the seat when he entered.


    He pondered before asking, ¡°Do you mind if I turn on the heater?¡±


    Mnie did not answer and handed him a packet of tissue. Looking ahead, she said calmly, ¡°Wipe yourself with this.¡±


    Hugh¡¯s sprained ankle was not severe, and he would be fine after recuperating. However, the wound on his leg was long and deep. It needed to be stitched. When his wound was being handled, Eugene and Mnie were waiting outside.


    The hospital was warm, and Mnie was wearing thick clothes. Only her coat was drenched.


    Mnie felt better after resting for a while.

 Chapter 711

    Eugene stood beside her. He had already removed his drenched coat <b>and </b>draped it


    on his arm<b>. </b>


    The vest and the pants made him look casual yet charismatic.


    Mnie said after a while, ¡°Thank you for what you did today.¡±


    Eugene nced at her. His hair was wet and covered his forehead<b>, </b>making him look younger.


    ncing at Mnie, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you thanking <b>me</b>?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for driving Hugh to the hospital.¡±


    Eugene looked away and said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know him well.¡±


    What he meant was he helped out because of Mnie.


    His voice was clear in the crowded corridor.


    Mnie looked at the signboard and said nothing more.


    No matter what, Eugene had helped out, and she had to thank him for it.


    After Hugh got his wound attended, Lee came with the girl and a middle¨Caged couple.


    The girl pointed at Hugh and said timidly, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s this man.¡±


    The middle¨Caged man approached and took a look at Hugh. He quickly spotted Hugh¡¯s wounded leg. He immediately started apologizing profusely.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, young man. My niece didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The brakes of her bicycle weren¡¯t working for some reason, and it just so happened to be a rainy day.¡±


    He took out his wallet and stuffed a stack of money into Hugh¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your medical fees, and you can buy some supplements with the rest of the money. Candy, apologize to this young man.¡±


    Candy nodded and approached Hugh. She apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It¡¯s my bad.¡±


    Then<b>, </b>she looked at Mnie and Eugene. ¡°Sir, Miss<b>, </b>I¡¯m sorry for startling you and making you get wet <b>in </b>the rain.¡±


    Candy was adorable, and her voice was cute too. Moreover, she apologized sincerely.


    Mnie paused for a moment before patting Candy¡¯s shoulder and asking, ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Candy stretched her arm, showing her wounded palm. The scratches looked obvious on her wless skin.


    Frowning, Mnie checked Candy¡¯s palms. Right as she was about to speak, the middle¨Caged woman said, <b>¡°</b>Candy is a brave girl. She was worried about hurting you all and came over hastily to apologize.¡±


    Georgia Grant shook her head and looked at Candy lovingly. ¡°This is the first time Candy rode a bicycle to school. We refused to let her take the bicycle, but she colluded with the driver and went to school by bicycle.


    ¡®Fortunately, she met you guys. If she had fallen while on the road, we wouldn¡¯t have found out.¡±


    Mnie looked at Candy¡¯s palm and thought about it before taking out a bandage. She pasted it on Candy¡¯s wound.


    She said, ¡°You have to protect your hands.¡±


    Candy blinked and blushed as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Jackson left with Candy, she kept turning around and looking at Mnie with her bright eyes. She seemed delighted.


    Mnie did not think too much about it. After Candy left, she looked at Hugh and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Hugh¡¯s leg was wrapped in bandages, and his face was still pale. ¡°To be honest with you, I don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    Then, after a pause, he added, ¡°I might feel a little better if I can get another ride. in a Bentley.¡±

 Chapter 712

    Hugh was not kidding. His wound needed stitches, and his ankle was sprained. He was indeed feeling ufortable.


    Moreover, sitting in a luxury car felt good¡­


    Naturally, he did this mostly to annoy Eugene, as per Yvonne¡¯s instructions.


    No one said anything. Only Hugh looked calm as if he was requesting something


    normal.


    Lee noticed Eugene¡¯s cold expression from the side and cleared his throat. ¡°We¡¯re returning to the hotel anyway. I believe Mr. Scott wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mnie knew she could not say anything, and it wasn¡¯t easy to hail a taxi in the rain, especially during peak hours.


    She took the bag from Hugh and looked at Eugene and Lee. ¡°I think we might have to trouble you again.¡±


    Eugene stared at Mnie for a while before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get a medical check¨Cup?¡±


    Hugh¡¯s sudden push had startled Mnie, and it was raining at the time. She should check on her baby.


    The rain was still pouring when they returned, and Mnie was sitting in the front passenger seat. She looked at the foggy road in a daze.


    Nothing was on her mind. She was just looking.


    Hugh¡¯s leg was injured, and Lee enthusiastically helped him back to his room. Eugene followed.


    After sending Hugh back, Mnie turned around and noticed Eugene was at her door waiting for her.


    She pondered before approaching. ¡°Hugh wounded his leg today and might have stained your car with blood. I¡¯ll pay for the car wash<b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°Do you have to draw the line between us like this?¡±


    Mnie said, <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s only appropriate for us to pay.¡±


    Eugene scoffed and looked at Mnie with sarcasm oozing from his face. The emotion behind his tone was undetectable. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Hugh that he¡¯s got you mesmerized?¡±


    Mnie looked at him calmly, thinking it was a redundant question.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lee about the car wash. Also, I¡¯m sorry for troubling him.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyebrow. ¡°Troubling him?¡±


    Mnie was calm, as if she had not noticed the dip in Eugene¡¯s mood. ¡°He¡¯s been helping Hugh.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Candy¡¯s uncle is?¡± Wanting to skip the topic, Eugene calmly. asked Mnie.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Jacob, the president of Quarte Group. He¡¯s also Jackson¡¯s brother,¡± Eugene said calmly. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Candy should be Jackson¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Mnie did not see thating.


    Startled, she eximed, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Before meeting Jackson, Mnie had already bumped into his daughter.


    Eugene said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re lucky or unlucky.


    ¡°Jackson and his ex¨Cwife are divorced, and he only has one daughter. He cares about her a lot.¡±


    Eugene spoke word by word.


    ¡®Mnie recalled Candy¡¯s adorable character and said, ¡°Even if Candy is his


    daughter, it¡¯s pointless. After all, we can only meet him when hends at the airport.¡±


    Eugene left after a while, and Mnie realized he had not been wearing a coat.


    She stood at the door for a while before entering her room.


    A rainy day was a good day to have a good sleep.

 Chapter 713

    Mnte had a good sleep. She was worried about catching a cold, so she made sure to take a hot water bathst night.


    When she left the hotel room the next day, she called Yvonne and told her about Hugh¡¯s injury.


    Yvonne <b>did </b>not say much and onlyined about Hugh being an idiot.


    Mnie recalled Hugh was a postgraduate student at Jepton University. If he <b>was </b>an idiot, what about everyone else?


    However, she did not retort to Yvonne¡¯s words. Instead, she said, ¡°He might not be able to move freely at the moment. He¡¯ll return to Jepton after he recovers<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Yvonne did not care about that. ¡°I don¡¯t care when he¡¯ll be back. I want to know


    when you¡¯ll be back.


    ¡°Xander said Vi has been asked to return to Jepton. You should being back soon, right?¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been informed yet.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Vi is getting what she deserves. She¡¯ll pay for what she has done. How could anyone be vicious enough to instigate others into removing a patient¡¯s oxygen mask¡­¡±


    Yvonne muttered, and Mnie listened as she walked.


    Today was thest day of the conference. A closing ceremony would be held.


    She had been in Oskon City for quite some time. The conference and the Redwaves ¡® tender took quite some time to handle.


    Mnie encountered Yvette and Nicole.


    Nicole looked like she came to drop Yvette off. When she saw Mnie, she nodded with <b>a </b>smile.


    Nicole was thinner than thest time Mnie met her. Her clothes looked baggy on her.


    ¡°Good morning. Today is thest day. Why am I already starting to miss this ce?¡± Yvette greeted her, and Mnie retracted her gaze from Nicole.


    She asked Yvette, ¡°Why is your friend so thin?¡±


    ¡°Nicole? I know, right? I told her about it, but she said it¡¯s <b>just </b>my imagination.<b>¡°. </b>Yvette muttered as she held Mnie¡¯s arm.


    Then, she sighed. ¡°Maybe because she¡¯s so obsessed with her love life. Even if I¡¯m her best friend, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Yvette disliked talking about Matthew. She skipped the topic when it was about


    him<b>. </b>


    It was thest day, and everyone was excited. Even the special guests and. investors were here.


    Eugene arrived a littleter than Mnie. Just like the first day, he entered with a group of people.


    He wore a red tie, looking a little more casual than usual.


    Yvette sighed and whispered, ¡°Eugene might be a fool, but he¡¯s handsome.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback and looked at him. A wine¨Cred necktie would make any other man look old¨Cfashioned, but it looked good on Eugene.


    Yvette was right. Eugene did have good looks.


    Vi did not show up at the conference. The rumors of her being called by the police spread.


    Even Fuller knew about it and came asking.


    No one knew who spread the rumors. They only knew Vi and Mnie were once colleagues in LeapCo.


    They dared not ask Eugene and came looking for Mnie instead.


    Mnie brushed all of them off. It would be worse if they knew about the other rtionship she and Vi shared.


    Moreover, these people were outsiders.


    At the same time, Vi was standing outside apany. It was Matthew¡¯spany, and she had only been here once.


    She needed Matthew¡¯s help¡­

 Chapter 714

    Chapter <b>714 </b>


    Jepton¡¯s police had called Vi a few times<b>, </b>urging her to return to Jepton for the investigation. Vi knew it would be difficult to turn the tables if she returned this time.


    Eugene would not help her<b>, </b>not to mention Mason.


    As for Harvey, he chose to dump her as soon as he knew the police had called Vi.


    Thus, the only person who could help her was Matthew.


    Vi bit her lip and mustered her courage before entering thepany.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a thin woman with pale skin at the front desk. She looked weak, as if she needed to be protected.


    Vi nced at her a few times, and Nicole sensed it. She looked back at Vi. Nicole¡¯s eyes were clear and bright, yet Vi hated the sight of them. She disliked looking into such eyes.


    They looked foolish and pretentious.


    She looked away and told the front desk receptionist, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to look for Matthew.¡±


    The front desk receptionist asked, ¡°Did you make an appointment?¡±


    Vi lifted her chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m his friend and have something important to talk to him about. He has brought me here before.¡±


    Hearing this, Nicole stopped and turned around. She looked at Vi¡¯s arrogant posture with a puzzled look.


    Frowning, she blinked as she walked toward Vi.


    She stopped beside Vi and hesitated before asking, ¡°Hello, do you know Matthew?¡±


    Vi heard the sudden question. Nicole¡¯s voice was crisp and fresh.


    Displeased, Vi looked at Nicole. She did not like Nicole, thinking Nicole was just being pretentious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Matthew¡¯s ¡­¡± Nicole wanted to exin. After all, she had seen Vi in Matthew¡¯s post.


    She was curious. However, before she could finish her words, Vi snapped at


    her.


    with a disdainful look, she arrogantly scoffed. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Nicole sensed Vi¡¯s hostility and frowned. ¡°Are you a close friend of Matthew¡¯s


    Smiling, Vi said meaningfully, ¡°We¡¯re indeed close.¡±


    Then, she bumped into Nicole¡¯s shoulder and headed to the elevator, leaving Nicole in a puzzle.


    The ceremony ended in the evening, and the organizer invited everyone to a meal. Mnie wanted to reject it but could not. Yvette tapped her shoulder. ¡°Today is thest day. Bear with it.¡±


    Eric walked over with a sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. The dinner is boring, and having to toast the superiors is annoying.¡±


    Mnie was pregnant and could not drink. She would only be able to sit there.


    Moreover, Harvey would be there. With him around, Mnie and Burning Star Studio would be mocked again.


    Mnie shook her head and texted Xander about the conference.


    She was supposed to return to Jepton after the conference, but with Redwaves¡® tender, she would have to stay here for some time.

 Chapter 715

    Xander replied quickly, and it was a volce message. However, it was about Jackson instead of the tender.


    It seemed that he was at the site, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Burning Star Studio has no conflict with other studios. We¡¯ve only taken two


    projects in Oskon City. The contracts were signed directly.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible for Harvey to have a reason to make things difficult for the studio.¡±


    Mnie felt something was amiss but did not know what it was.


    However, she said nothing. Asking Xander would be pointless as he could not investigate everything<b>. </b>They could only take it one step at a time.


    As she was thinking, another voice message from Xander came in. This time, he reminded her, ¡°Rest in the hotel after you¡¯re done with the conference. The weather in Oskon City has been bad recently. I¡¯ll head over there once I finish the job.¡±


    He paused before continuing, ¡°We¡¯lle up with something about Redwaves together.¡±


    Mnie texted a response to Xander. Right then, Yvette tapped her shoulder from . behind. ¡°Let¡¯s go for the dinner.¡±


    She added, ¡°Who are you texting at the corner of the room? Are you afraid I¡¯ll see the messages?¡±


    ¡°Xander. It¡¯s about work.¡±


    The dinner was at Pearl Hotel. Yvette wanted to take a taxi with Mnie, but her boss called her over.


    She could only leave.


    Mnie knew no one else except for Yvette. She decided to ride in a taxi alone when a ck Bentley pulled over in front of her.


    When the window rolled down<b>, </b>she did not see Lee but Eugene instead.


    He looked calmly at Mnie. ¡°Get into the car. We¡¯re going to pick Henry up.¡±


    Henry was doing his medical check¨Cup nearby.


    Mnie was worried about Henry¡¯s health, but the report seemed fine. Some of


    the test results were high but still within an eptable range<b>. </b>


    Mnie was relieved and apanied Henry to the hotel. She was expecting to leave with Eugene to Pearl Hotel for the dinner after that, but he parked the <b>car</b>.


    She


    looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going for the dinner?¡±


    Eugene did not seem to care about that. ¡°How many people do you think will go?¡±


    He sounded certain. Then, he looked at Mnie and asked, ¡°Can you be more aware that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Drinking was not advisable during pregnancy<b>, </b>and one could not avoid drinking during such dinners.


    Even if Mnie did not drink, being in that kind of environment was not good for her either.


    She said nothing and headed to her room.


    When it was time for dinner, Henry called Mnie to join him. Mnie recalled that Hugh was injured and rejected the invitation. Instead, she called the front desk<b>, </b>ordered a meal, and packed up the food in a lunchbox for him. Then, she headed back to her own room to eat.


    Before she could finish her food, she received a voice message from Yvette. She wasining.


    ¡°Mnie, how could you dump me? You didn¡¯te, and you didn¡¯t inform me about it. Did you know that half of the people didn¡¯te, and I had to face the rest alone?¡±


    was r


    Stephen¡¯s call came in before she could put down her phone. His voice was stern, and Mnie¡¯s heart stilled when she heard what he said.


    Mnie held the phone silently as she recalled Eugene¡¯s words. He


    ¡°You have toe back quickly. Vi got a famouswyer to defend her. She wants to sue you for defamation.¡±

 Chapter 716

    There was a moment of silence as the coldness in Mnie¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°Defamation?¡± She had guessed that Vi would not admit her mistake quietly, but she did not expect Vi to retaliate,


    ¡°Mel, you¡¯d better prepare yourself. Vi¡¯swyer is from Oskon City and is reputed to have handled many exoneration cases before. He¡¯s quite famous.¡±


    Mnie paused when she heard ¡®Oskon City¡® being mentioned. She remembered the settlement. agreement at the police station. Her eyes flickered slightly as she pressed her lips together. She buried herself in her thoughts.


    Stephen could not say much more either and could only remind Mnie to be careful. He seemed busy on his end and ended the call shortly after.


    Mnie stood still silently. She then turned and went into the bathroom.


    The Jepton police called early the next morning, informing Mnie <b>of </b>the situation and urging her to return to Jepton as soon as possible.


    Aside from the issue with Vi, there was also Dn. Word had it that she was not in the best mental state now and would asionally curse George out of the blue before breaking down in tears.


    Mnie did not react much to the news and just casually replied to the officer with a few words.


    After hanging up the phone, she looked at the documents on the table. She let out an imperceptible sigh.


    It was already Thursday, and Jackson would be flying back to Oskon City next Monday. In the meantime, she had to prepare another set of materials to be submitted directly to him. Time was tight.


    Fortunately, she already nned to designate theing days to the task and made no other arrangements. Returning to Jepton would not dy her progress much; it just required a bit of extra


    effort.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mnie made up her mind. She called Xander <b>to </b>inform situation, and he advised her to return to handle things. The only remaining problem


    of the


    igh.


    He was still injured and resting in his room. If Mnie were to return to Jepton, there would be no one


    to take care of him.


    However, her worry seemed unnecessary. Just after she finished her call with Xander<b>, </b>Hugh knocked on her door before she even started packing.


    Opening the door, Mnie saw Hugh leaning against the doorframe. His limp was still prominent. There was a bulge on his lower leg where the bandage was wrapped.


    Mnie hesitated, thinking about what she should do about Hugh when he said indifferently, ¡°My mentor¡¯s family is having some issues. I need to go back immediately<b>.</b>¡±


    Behind him was a packed suitcase. Mnie nodded as she nced at it. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Hugh looked at her strangely. ¡°My injury isn¡¯t your fault. You don¡¯t need to be so diligent about taking care of me.


    ¡°If someone sees us together, it might lead to misunderstandings,¡± he added btedly.


    Mnie did not understand Hugh¡¯s thought process but did not want to exin herself either. She packed her luggage, bought the earliest flight ticket, and headed to the airport.


    She did not expect to run into Henry in the hotel lobby.


    Lee was following him, carrying his luggage. Henry was slightly surprised when he saw the luggage in Mnie¡¯s hands. ¡°Mel, are you also leaving?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter I need to handle back home.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Eugene was just about to take me to the airport. We can go together.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mnie looked up and saw Eugene standing there with a cold expression on his


    face.


    His gaze fell on Mnie¡¯s suitcase, his eyebrows furrowing slightly. Before he could speak, Mnie replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Henry. Eugene can take you there by himself.¡±


    After saying that, she nced at Hugh beside her and added, ¡°It won¡¯t be convenient for him.¡±

 Chapter 717

    Chapter <b>717 </b>


    There was a faintugh at herst statement.


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on Mnie. The emotions in them surged a bit before slowly calming again. ¡°Are you trying to say Jackson is no big deal since you¡¯re going back to Jepton now?¡± He scoffed,


    ¡°I¡¯ll hurry back for that,¡± Mnie replied, looking up at him. She tried to keep her calm but could not help the anxiety in her eyes.


    Eugene raised a brow and asked somewhat pointedly, ¡°Is it because of that?¡±


    Mnie nced at her phone. Since she bought ast¨Cminute ticket, time was tight. She exchanged a few words with Henry and made to leave when he stopped her again. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a hurry, It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi at this time. You¡ª¡±


    Before Henry could finish, Mnie felt her suitcase being taken away. Eugene stood in front of her, looking down at her with a cold but not indifferent attitude. ¡°Since time is tight, stop hesitating.¡±


    With that, he strode toward the door with her suitcase.


    Mnie was momentarily stunned. Eugene¡¯s fingertips identally brushed against the back of her hand when he grabbed her suitcase, and his warmth was still lingering.


    She lowered her head with her lips pursed. On the other hand, Henry seemed pleased. ¡°Good, good. Let Eugene take you to the airport. I was just thinking of resting for a while longer.¡±


    Mnie knew it was the best choice to follow along.


    She had intended to sit in the back with Hugh, but before she could even reach for the door, she heard Eugene calmly saying, ¡°I¡¯m not your chauffeur<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie withdrew her hand and turned to open the door to the front passenger seat.


    Hugh was sitting in the back, ying with his phone. He shifted his attention away from the screen at Eugene¡¯s words.


    Looking at the man now, Hugh felt like mocking him. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯re being so par don¡¯t recall you being this meticulous when you were a YUber driver.¡±


    now. I


    He then rxed and took up the entire back seat by himself. He did not bother holding himself back considering his injured leg, which was stretched out across the seat.


    He was being somewhat impolite, but it was what Yvonne had taught him. She had told him <b>to </b>pester Eugene, and Hugh was always eager to satisfy her requests.


    Eugene nced at him through the rearview mirror, his dark eyes incredibly calm and showing no hint of emotion. There was a cold curl of his lips, however.


    ¡°Yourboratory shouldn¡¯t be this short of money, Mr. Brand. Otherwise<b>, </b>you wouldn¡¯t have avoided seeking investments and spent a month in Oskon City.¡±


    Hugh raised an eyebrow<i>. </i><i>¡°</i>Are you saying you want to invest in me?¡± he asked as if not noting the sarcasm in Eugene¡¯s voice at all. ¡°It might be difficult for you to invest, though. My mentor doesn¡¯t ept investments from just anyone,¡± he added.


    ¡°Unscrupulous capitalists, for example, are absolutely not eptable.¡±


    Mnie managed to arrive at the airport on time. Before getting out of the car, she decided to inform Eugene that Vi hired awyer to sue her for defamation.


    She looked at Eugene and asked, ¡°Do you know who herwyer is?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand was resting on the steering wheel. In the dim light of the underground parking lot<b>, </b>his features were obscured.


    There was a pause before he asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Luther Laing, a renownedwyer known for turning the tables in his cases. Hisst client was Casey Ludrow.


    ¡°Do you think Vi has the capability to hire him?¡±

 Chapter 718

    Mnie spoke slowly, recounting what Stephen had told her the night before as well as the information she had researched herself.


    Someone <b>of </b>Luther¡¯s status could not be hired solely with money, so there had to be someone helping Vi.


    ¡°Do you remember that settlement agreement? 800 grand. Who do you think it could be?¡± Mnie asked.


    It could not be Harvey. Just by observing his recent change in attitude toward Vi, it was clear that it was not him<b>. </b>If it was someone else¡­


    Everything that happened before¨Cthe car ident, the tracking, and the inexplicable problems in the conference hall¡­


    Many thoughts were swirling in Mnie¡¯s mind. To put it simply, Burning Star Studio and LeapCo were in a cooperative rtionship now. She was only telling Eugene all of this as a notification. After all, nobody knew <b>if </b>Eugene might do something because of Vi again.


    Eugene looked at her faintly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just wish to remind you that LeapCo and Burning Star Studio are now in this together. I hope you¡¯ll consider Burning Star Studio¡¯s position before making any decisions.¡±


    With that said, she opened the door and made to leave.


    Eugene waited in the underground parking lot for a while before leaving himself. When he returned to the hotel, Henry stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back <b>to </b>Jepton with Mel? I was hinting at you this entire time.¡±


    ¡°I still have unfinished business,¡± Eugene replied casually.


    ¡°By the time you¡¯re done, <b>it¡¯ll </b>be toote. Are you aware that that secretary of yours is ring awyer to sue Mel? I think this mess is all your doing. You should be the one to solve it.¡±


    Henry was full of anger, but Eugene calmly interrupted him, saying, ¡°My father called me. The Hels have nearly half of LeapCo¡¯s shares now.¡± With that, he turned and left.


    Henry sat there, stunned. He could not help but <b>let </b>out a sigh. ¡°This is really a well¨Cdeserved retribution!¡±


    When Mnie and Hugh arrived in Jepton, it was lunchtime. Xander came to pick them up, apanied by Yvonne and Stephen.


    Yvonne ran over to Mnie as <b>soon </b>as she saw her, hugging her tightly. ¡°You took so long! I really missed you.¡±


    212


    She held onto Mnie, not letting go. She then nced disdainfully at Hugh, who was limping beside them. ¡°Can¡¯t you handle yourself? I asked you to take care of Mnie, but instead, she had to take


    care of you.<b>¡± </b>


    Hugh and Yvonne always bickered whenever they met, leaving Mnie stuck in the middle. She felt a headacheing on.


    Xander rescued her and led her away. ¡°Are you tired? Get in the car first. We¡¯ll discuss the details on the way.¡±


    Mnie nodded. She only came back for this matter, so the sooner she was briefed, the better.


    Xander knew her well and specifically asked Stephen toe today.


    Knowing that they were going to discuss serious matters, Yvonne led Hugh away first. After Mnie got into the car, she asked Stephen, ¡°Are there any other changes?¡±


    ¡°Luther will arrive in Jepton tonight. They seem to want a quick resolution.¡± Stephen hesitated. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s helping Vi? I asked a friend in Oskon City, and he said Luther originally had


    another case but dropped it to focus on Vi¡¯s.¡±


    Mnie still maintained her spection that Vi could not possibly have the means of hiring Luther. She voiced her thoughts, and Stephen looked at her oddly. ¡°Could it be Eugene?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him,¡± Mnie refuted without much thought.


    This situation happened so suddenly. Although Mnie had heard some details way, she still needed to see Dn herself.


    om Stephen on the


    Dn looked even more haggard than before, with graying hair and more wrinkles on her face. When Mnie approached her, Dn had to narrow her eyes for a bit before recognizing her. As soon as she did, however, tears started rolling down her cheeks incessantly.


    Her voice choked up as she called out, ¡°Mel, Mel<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    Dn kept repeating Mnie¡¯s name. Though Mnie had initially wanted to ask her something, seeing Dn in such a state made her realize that she would not be calming down anytime soon. Thus, Mnie got up and left.

 Chapter 719

    The moment she got up, Dn stopped crying and asked Mnie in a choked <b>voice</b>, ¡°Mel, have you still not forgiven me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s steps faltered, and she looked back at the woman. She caught the anticipation and panic in Dn¡¯s eyes.


    Mnie was silent for a moment before she looked down and replied softly, ¡°No.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but Dn still caught her answer clearly.


    Dn sat there stiffly for some time, watching the direction Mnie left. It was not until she heard footsteps that she slowly came back to her senses.


    The luster on her face immediately faded. She sprawled herself on the table and cried even more loudly, with more despair than before. The staff in charge of watching over her heard her and came over. He reminded her sternly, ¡°No crying!¡±


    Mnie left the prison, her heart unfettered.


    Dn asked her if she had forgiven her, and Mnie blurted out her response practically without even thinking about it.


    How could she forgive Dn, and for what?


    All of Mnie¡¯s feelings for Dn disappeared the day her grandfather left. She did not even think about telling her about Howard, who was in Oskon City. There was no need to.


    Xander brought Mnie back to the vi directly so that she could rest. Only when they arrived did


    they realize that Reny and the others were there.


    There was food on the table. Just one look told them that they had been waiting for them toe back.


    Reny and Yvonne weed them, saying, ¡°Finally, you guys are back. Otherwise, we¡¯d have to warm up the food a third time.¡±


    Xander had Mnie¡¯s suitcase in his hand as he smiled in return. ¡°You guys dig in first. I¡¯m going to put the stuff upstairs.¡±


    Rushing to see Dn right after taking a flight back had left Mnie exhausted. After she sat down and ate with Reny and Yvonne<b>, </b>she immediately made her way upstairs to clean up and rest. Lying on the bed, she felt exhaustion deep within her bones. Despite that, she hovered between waking and dreams.


    Suddenly, her phone rang, waking her up.


    Howard was calling her. It was nine in the evening, and Mnie immediately hung up the <b>call</b>. However, she had no intention of going back to bed.


    She got up and went downstairs<b>, </b>only <b>to </b>realize there were still people in the living room. It was Liana


    and her husband.


    Liana saw her and waved at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come here quickly. We were just discussingwyers.¡±


    Luther was a decoratedwyer, and Mnie had not had the time to find herself one yet.


    It was not difficult to find awyer, but it was difficult to find one who could match Luther.


    Yvonne said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I got my friend to ask around. We¡¯ll definitely find someone good.¡±


    Mnie nodded and picked her own brain for a suitablewyer candidate. She had been rushing to get back before and had forgotten to think about it. She had to admit that it was actually difficult to find a capablewyer in such an emergency.


    The atmosphere in the living room was somewhat silent for a moment when Mnie¡¯s phone on the table rang again. It was Lee this time.

 Chapter 720

    <b>Chapter </b><b>720 </b>


    Mnie stood up to take the call outside. There was a lot of background noise on Lee¡¯s end, revealing that he was at a social gathering.


    Lee would not normally call her unless there was something important. ¡°Is there something <b>you </b>need from me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Eugene has reviewed Burning Star Studio¡¯s revised n. You cane to LeapCo soon to arrange the funding since you¡¯re in Jepton now.¡±


    It was regarding the recent changes in ns when Xander suddenly altered the original schedule, which led to Eugene requesting the new n for review.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll go,¡± Mnie responded.


    ¡°Come tomorrow,<b>¡± </b>Lee suggested after a moment¡¯s contemtion. <b>¡°</b>It¡¯ll be the end of the month in two days. We don¡¯t want any dys in the financial department.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Mnie acknowledged.


    Just as they were about to hang up, Lee added, ¡°By the way, Eugene has an important business dinner with Mr. Walsh tonight. It¡¯s a crucial partnership, so he won¡¯t be avable.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Mnie asked, not interested in hearing about Eugene¡¯s work matters.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all,¡± <b>Lee </b>replied.


    Mnie ended the call and turned to go inside, only to see Xandering out with a coat in hand.


    Xander raised a brow slightly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d stay outside for a while<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie gestured with her phone. ¡°Lee called. He wants me to visit LeapCo¡¯s finance department tomorrow.¡±


    His eyes appeared especially warm under the light. He looked at Mnie without saying anything, then draped the coat over her shoulders. <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s chilly tonight. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Her voice was very low, and she did not look like she was in <b>a </b>good mood.


    Xander began to say, ¡°About finding awyer, I¡¯ll ask my senior about it. Even if Luther is formidable, he won¡¯t be able to turn the case around considering all the solid evidence <b>you </b>have. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t thew be unreliable?¡±


    Mnie tightened her coat around herself, forcing a <b>slight </b>smile. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m just a bit worried.¡±


    If they failed to bring down Vipletely this time, it would be much harder to do <b>so </b>in the future.


    Mnie was not someone who believed in fate, but recent events often made her feel a sense <b>of </b>uncontroble powerlessness.


    She was also afraid that she would fail to bring the real culprit who caused her grandfather¡¯s death to justice. She was afraid that her grandfather would me her for being useless.


    She was even more afraid that her grandfather would not be able to rest in peace.


    Mnie took a deep breath. She clutched her coat and looked at the sturdy street lights outside. The dim light broke through the cold winter fog, bringing warmth.


    Learning that she had to go to LeapCo the next morning, Xander offered to apany her. However, Mnie knew the construction site was at its final stage and that his presence would be needed. Hence, she rejected his offer.


    Reny, who was reading the newspaper on the couch, looked up and said, ¡°Mnie, let the boss apany you. It¡¯ll save him from worrying. He rescheduled his flight to Oskon City overnight when you got hurt.¡±


    Xander coughed lightly at how nonchntly Reny exposed him. He looked at Mnie and said, go.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s


    Mnie did not know what to say at this point.


    She was more familiar with LeapCo¡¯s finance department than anyone else. Everything went smoothly, likely because Eugene had given his approval in advance.


    When Mnie went downstairs, she bumped into Tina and Yana at the door. They whisked Mnie away to reminisce.


    Noticing Yana looking all dressed up, Mnie asked, ¡°Are you going out to meet clients?¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter <b>721 </b>


    Yana waved her hand. ¡°No, just waiting for someone here.¡±


    ¡°Zara Henson, awyer from Navair Law Firm. You know her, right? She¡¯sing to LeapCo for some business today, and I¡¯m here to wee her.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s attention focused on this name.


    Navair Law Firm was one of the topw firms in Jepton that had been coborating with LeapCo¡¯s headquarters for a long time. Zara was also well¨Cknown.


    She was a highly popr femalewyer a few years ago. It was said that her most remarkable achievement was appearing in court 18 times in a month and not losing a single case.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up and met Xander¡¯s eyes. She could sense him thinking


    the same.


    Mnie asked Yana, ¡°When will she be arriving?¡±


    ¡°Should be soo-¡°Yana said midway when two figures entered through the door.


    They were two women. The one in front was in her 40s, had neatly cropped hair, and was wearing a ck professional suit while sporting gold¨Cframed sses on her nose. She looked very capable.


    Mnie immediately recognized her as Zara.


    She had not met Zara in person before. She had only heard about her from Carlisle.


    Yana went up to greet them respectfully, ¡°Miss Henson.¡±


    Zara gave a brief reply and followed Yana.


    Then, another crisp voice sounded behind her. Mnie turned around to see the young woman who had followed Zara. She was smiling at her. ¡°Excuse me, may I pass?¡±


    Mnie then realized that she was blocking the way and stepped aside.


    The young woman gave her a lovely smile and walked toward Zara.


    Mnie noticed her work badge, which read¨C¡®Seraphine Odair, Intern Lawyer¡®.


    Mnie had nned to visit somew firms after finishing her tasks at LeapCo today. Yvonne and Xander were already so worried about her. She could not just rely <b>on </b>others for everything. However, now that she had encountered Zara, she had to change her ns a bit.


    Mnie decided to wait for Zara toe out and see if there was any hope of meeting her. It was not that she did not know that she had to make an appointment to see Zara<b>, </b>but Mnie had just checked the appointment schedule for Navair Law Firm on her phone.


    She found that Zara¡¯s schedule <b>for </b>the next month was quite full.


    717


    With Xander having a lot of things to attend to, Mnie did not ask him to apany her while waiting. Xander had received several phone calls along the way. He gave Mnie a few reminders before hastily leaving.


    After Xander left, Mnie waited for more than half an hour before finally seeing Yana escort Zara


    downstairs.


    Surprised to see Mnie still there, Yana asked, ¡°Mnie, do you have something else to do?¡±


    Mnie nodded slightly and then walked up to Zara. ¡°Hello, Miss Henson. May I have a moment of your time, please?¡± she asked earnestly.


    Not one to mince words, Zara nced at her watch and said, ¡°You have five minutes.¡±


    Relief washed over Mnie. She had been worried that Zara would not even give her a chance to speak.


    Fixing her emotions, she looked at Zara and nodded slightly. She humbly said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to represent me in awsuit.¡±


    ¡°Many peoplee to me for legal representation. You can make an appointment at Navair Law Firm,¡± the woman replied.


    With that, she turned to leave. Mnie could not afford to waste any time and hurriedly followed


    after her. ¡°Miss Henson, I apologize for disturbing you, but I really have no other options. The other party¡¯swyer is Luther Laing. Could you please give me a little more time?¡±


    Mnie followed Zara out of LeapCo¡¯s gates. As soon as they stepped outside, the cold, biting wind blew against her face. It made herplexion appear even paler.


    ¡°Luther Laing?¡± Zara mused, looking at Mnie thoughtfully.


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion<b>, </b>she gestured toward a nearby caf¨¦. ¡°Let¡¯s talk there.¡±

 Chapter 722

    Zara had rxed slightly. Mnie nodded in response and followed her to the cafe,


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Zara said, ncing at the time before focusing her attention on Mnie.


    Seeing Zara¡¯s serious demeanor, Seraphine Odair, who had been following her, immediately took out a notebook. She also looked at Mnie attentively, ¡°Miss Smith, please tell us the specifics of the


    situation.¡±


    Mnie appeared solemn as she lowered her gaze. She carefully organized her thoughts before articting the events to Zara in the clearest possible terms.


    After she finished, she paused briefly and added, ¡°Miss Henson, I have all the evidence, and everything I¡¯ve said is true.¡±


    Zara looked up, scrutinizing Mnie. ¡°If your evidence is solid, why do you need me? If what you say is true, the oue of the case would be the same no matter who represents you,¡±


    ¡°Because the opposingwyer is Luther Laing,¡± Mnie replied without hesitation, her gaze clear and bright. ¡°He¡¯s best known for overturning cases. I can¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    Zara remained silent, observing Mnie closely. Her gaze was sharp and prating as if she did not fully believe what Mnie was saying.


    Mnie was nervous, twisting her fingers subtly. As she had said, she could not afford to take any risks. This was her only chance. She straightened her back, enduring Zara¡¯s scrutiny.


    Zara was as serious and stern as her reputation suggested. She showed no emotion, and she spoke and acted with a sense of urgency.


    Mnie pursed her lips and said, ¡°Miss Henson, I¡¯ll agree to any conditions you set as long as you¡¯re willing to help me with thiswsuit.¡±


    Her gaze was sincere, carrying a subtle plea and anticipation that was not easily discernibie. Zara looked at her for quite some time before finally saying, ¡°Bring the case materials to thew firm at 2. 10 pm today. No dys.¡±


    With that, she got up and left. Her movements were swift and efficient.


    ¡°Miss Henson hates people whock punctuality. You¡¯d better hurry back and prepare,¡± Seraphine reminded Mnie softly before leaving.


    It was only then that Mnie realized what she needed to do. However, Zara and Seraphine were already gone. She sat down where she was for a moment more before quickly getting up.


    The case materials were still at the vi. She needed to go back to retrieve them. Navair Law Firm was located in the southeast of the city, opposite her current location. After making the detour to the vi, it was already two by the time she arrived at thew firm.


    212


    Yvonne was apanying her. When Mnie returned to the vi, Yvonne was in the living room ying games. Knowing that Mnie was in a hurry, she offered to drive her there.


    Fortunately, after reviewing the materials, it did not take long for Zara to agree. She immediately instructed Mnie to proceed with the formalities.


    Mnie¡¯s heart finally settled down a bit. Yvonne curiously asked Seraphine, who was leading the way, ¡°Is Miss Henson usually this easy to talk to? I thought she would definitely find an excuse to decline.¡±


    Seraphine replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Luther Laing, She¡¯s been wanting to go up against him.¡±


    Mnie did not care for Zara¡¯s reason for taking on the case as long as she was willing to handle the


    After dealing with the procedures at thew firm, Mnie and Yvonne left as they let out sighs of


    relief.


    ¡°Do you feel more relieved now that you¡¯ve met Miss Henson?¡± Yvonne smiled and asked. However, before Mnie could respond, she received a call from Stephen.


    ¡°Dn triedmitting suicide and has been taken to the hospital.¡±


    Mnie was shocked, her phone almost slipping from her hand. Thankfully Yvonne was there to


    steady her.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Stephen and several policemen were already there. Seeing Mnie approaching, Stephen¡¯s expression was troubled as he said, ¡°Mel, listen to me. You need to prepare yourself mentally.


    ¡°Dn might¡¯ve had a mental breakdown. They¡¯re still conducting tests, but you-¡±

 Chapter 723

    Stephen did not finish his sentence, but Mnie knew what he meant. If Dn was indeed diagnosed with mental issues, then Vi could easily im that she was being falsely used.


    Mnie clenched her fists, feeling her head spinning slightly. However, she still forced herself to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡±


    Dn was in the hospital ward with arge bandage wrapped around her head. The wound had reportedly been self-inflicted with a stool. She was murmuring something, and wChapter 723


    Stephen did not finish his sentence, but Mnie knew what he meant. If Dn was indeed diagnosed with mental issues, then Vi could easily im that she was being falsely used.


    Mnie clenched her fists, feeling her head spinning slightly. However, she still forced herself to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡±


    Dn was in the hospital ward with arge bandage wrapped around her head. The wound had reportedly been self-inflicted with a stool. She was murmuring something, and when Mnie entered the ward, she heard Dn saying, ¡°I was wrong.


    Dn was lost in her own world,pletely unaware of Mnie¡¯s presence. Mnie looked down at her for a while before calling out to her, ¡°Dn.¡±


    The woman stopped, her fingers trembling gently.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re pretending,¡± Mnie said as she stopped in front of the hospital bed.


    Dn¡¯s hands trembled even more, and her murmuring grew louder as if she were deliberately trying to drown out Mnie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dn!¡± Mnie raised her voice sharply. ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending to be crazy and stupid now?!¡±


    She had juste from seeing Zara and even promised Zara firmly that the evidence she had was conclusive. Now, Dn was pulling this stunt out of nowhere.


    Seeing Dn cower before her, Mnie¡¯s anger surged. She wanted to tear open Dn¡¯s head and see what was inside!


    However, the next moment, Dn suddenly got up from the bed and knelt in front of Mnie. She grabbed her hand tremblingly. ¡°Mel, please forgive me. Please, I beg you to forgive me!¡±


    Filled with anger, Mnie watched as Dn pped herself fiercely on the face over and over again. Her pleading echoed in Mnie¡¯s ears, but she felt nothing.


    ¡°I beg you to forgive me, Mel. I was wrong, I was wrong. I¡¯m the one who harmed you, Peachie, and my father!


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I should die. I deserve to die a thousand deaths¡­¡±


    By the end, Dn slowly curled up on herself again.


    It was a pitiful sight. Dn¡¯s hair was alreadypletely white, making her look more than 30 years older than her actual age. She curled up in bed as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    Mnie looked at her. There was nothing else but an unnamed anger in her heart.


    Did Dn realize she was wrong now?


    Chapte 22


    21242


    What was the use? Due to her stupidity and selfishness, Mnie¡¯s grandfather was already gone!


    Mnie watched Dn weep bitterly, said nothing, and walked out.


    Stephen was waiting at the door. When he saw Mniee out, he asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mnie did not reply. Suddenly, the screen of her phone lit up. She did not look to see who was calling and merely pursed her lips as she answered the call. She was not in a good mood now and needed


    some quiet.


    Reaching a corner of the hospital, she heard a low and casual voice over the call.


    ¡°You went and looked for Zara Henson?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Eugene toyed with the pen in his hand, gazing at the blue sky outside. ¡°Naviar Law Firm has been handling LeapCo¡¯s legal affairs recently. Zara is the one handling them.¡±


    hen Mnie entered the ward, she heard Dn saying, ¡°I was wrong.


    Dn was lost in her own world,pletely unaware of Mnie¡¯s presence. Mnie looked down at her for a while before calling out to her, ¡°Dn.¡±


    The woman stopped, her fingers trembling gently.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re pretending,¡± Mnie said as she stopped in front of the hospital bed.


    Dn¡¯s hands trembled even more, and her murmuring grew louder as if she were deliberately trying to drown out Mnie¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Dn!¡± Mnie raised her voice sharply. ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending to be crazy and stupid now?!¡±


    She had juste from seeing Zara and even promised Zara firmly that the evidence she had was conclusive. Now, Dn was pulling this stunt out of nowhere.


    Seeing Dn cower before her, Mnie¡¯s anger surged. She wanted to tear open Dn¡¯s head and see what was inside!


    However, the next moment, Dn suddenly got up from the bed and knelt in front of Mnie. She grabbed her hand tremblingly. ¡°Mel, please forgive me. Please, I beg you to forgive me!¡±


    Filled with anger, Mnie watched as Dn pped herself fiercely on the face over and over again. Her pleading echoed in Mnie¡¯s ears, but she felt nothing.


    ¡°I beg you to forgive me, Mel. I was wrong, I was wrong. I¡¯m the one who harmed you, Peachie, and my father!


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I should die. I deserve to die a thousand deaths¡­¡±


    By the end, Dn slowly curled up on herself again.


    It was a pitiful sight. Dn¡¯s hair was alreadypletely white, making her look more than 30 years older than her actual age. She curled up in bed as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    Mnie looked at her. There was nothing else but an unnamed anger in her heart.


    Did Dn realize she was wrong now?


    Chapte 22


    21242


    What was the use? Due to her stupidity and selfishness, Mnie¡¯s grandfather was already gone!


    Mnie watched Dn weep bitterly, said nothing, and walked out.


    Stephen was waiting at the door. When he saw Mniee out, he asked softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mnie did not reply. Suddenly, the screen of her phone lit up. She did not look to see who was calling and merely pursed her lips as she answered the call. She was not in a good mood now and needed


    some quiet.


    Reaching a corner of the hospital, she heard a low and casual voice over the call.


    ¡°You went and looked for Zara Henson?¡± Eugene asked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Eugene toyed with the pen in his hand, gazing at the blue sky outside. ¡°Naviar Law Firm has been handling LeapCo¡¯s legal affairs recently. Zara is the one handling them.¡±

 Chapter 724

    Mnie stood at the end of the rtively secluded corridor. She stared at the tiles in the corner and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want Zara to help me with thewsuit?¡±


    It would make sense since she was going to sue Vi and Eugene still had not gotten around to defending her yet. Why would he allow LeapCo¡¯swyer to help her?


    With a self-deprecating smile, Mnie was about to retort when she heard Eugene casually say, ¡°I¡¯m just letting you know that Zara and Luther share some grudges.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°What grudges?¡±


    ¡°Zara and Luther were once students from the same school. They had a very ugly dispute over a case. Word has it that Zara was the intiff¡¯swyer and Luther was the defendant.¡±


    ¡°Who won?¡±


    ¡°The intiff withdrew thewsuit.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s breathing hitched in her chest for a moment as Eugene calmly continued, ¡°Zara and Luther are famous rivals in the industry.¡±


    Mnie understood now. It was no wonder Zara did not hesitate to ept her case when she heard Luther¡¯s name.


    She lowered her eyes in thought for a moment before asking Eugene, ¡°Did you call me specifically to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you that Jackson¡¯s flight back is on Monday. Don¡¯t forget it,¡± Eugene replied leisurely.


    Next to him, Lee, who hade to deliver documents, heard what he said and felt his forehead twitch. He hesitated to speak.


    It was not until Eugene and Mnie were done talking about Jackson that he hesitantly asked Eugene, ¡°Mr. Scott, aren¡¯t we also going back to Jepton tonight? Why didn¡¯t you teft Mnie?¡±


    Eugene looked up, his gaze even. Pointing his finger at the document, he asked, ¡°Have the documents at headquarters been prepared?¡±


    Lee paused. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Before he could turn around, he received a text message. He nced at it, and his expression immediately turned serious. He handed his phone to Eugene.


    Thanks to Dn, Mnie¡¯s mood had been downcast up until the afternoon. In the evening, she received a call from an unfamiliar number. The voice on the other end belonged to a middle-aged man. ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯m Luther Laing. May we meet up for a chat?¡±


    They arranged to meet nearby. When Mnie arrived at the designated location, Luther was already there. Unexpectedly, Vi was also present.


    ¡°Miss Smith,¡±ither greeted her upon seeing her while Vi looked at her with a smile that was not


    quite genuine.


    Mnie took a seat and asked Laither, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Luther seemed somewhat surprised by Mnie¡¯s forwardness but quickly regained hisposure. He took out a document from his briefcase and handed it to Mnie.


    ¡°Miss Smith, since you¡¯re such a straightforward person, I won¡¯t beat about the bush. We hope for settlement. Here are our terms. Feel free to review them. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, we can discuss revisions.¡±


    Mnie nced at the document briefly. ¡°Mr. Laing, regardless of the conditions, I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Miss Smith, I advise you to reconsider,¡± Luther replied while maintaining his calm demeanor. He opened the document and said earnestly, ¡°The terms offered here are quite favorable. Even if you win thewsuit, you may not receive as muchpensation-especially if you lose.¡±


    Vi chimed in her agreement with a nod. However,pared to Luther, there was a hint of


    smugness and sarcasm in her tone. She cautioned Mnie, ¡°I advise you to agree or you won¡¯t fare well in the end.


    ¡°Do you know who Mr. Laing is? He¡¯s won nearly every case he took on. So, you¡¯ve already lost.


    ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be smart and ept this settlement. You¡¯re just courting disaster if you go up against him. Besides, do you know who hired Mr. Laing for me-¡±


    She intentionally lowered her voice at the end, her expression self-assured. ¡°It¡¯s someone even Eugene dares not cross.¡±


    Someone eximed at those words, but it was not Mnie. It was Luther.

 Chapter 725

    <b>Chapter </b><b>725 </b>


    <b>Luther </b>immediately <b>tapped </b><b>the </b>ss <b>of </b>water in front of him against the table, creating a sharp sound. Vi¡¯s words got <b>stuck </b><b>in </b><b>her </b>throat as Luther gave her a warning nce. ¡°What <b>are </b>you bbering about?¡± His tone was <b>noticeably </b>displeased,


    <b>Luther¡¯s </b>reputation preceded him<b>, </b>but he was never one to take on urgent cases. <b>If </b>it were <b>not </b>for <b>Matthew </b>making the request, he would never have agreed. Moreover<b>, </b><b>he </b>looked down on such small


    <b>cases</b><b>. </b>


    He directed <b>his </b>gaze to Mnie again<b>, </b>but this time<b>, </b><b>it </b>was no <b>longer </b>calm. There was a hint <b>of </b>impatience now as he said<b>, </b>¡°Miss Smith<b>, </b>I advise you <b>to </b>consider this carefully so <b>as </b><b>to </b><b>not </b>end up with regrets<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression gradually turned cold as she stared at Luther. ¡°Mr. Laing<b>, </b>your methods of intimidation are formidable. I hope <b>you </b><b>can </b>maintain the same demeanor in court,¡± she said evenly.


    ¡°As for the settlement, I suppose you¡¯re also <b>the </b>one <b>who </b>prepared the one in Oskon City<b>, </b>yes? I threw that one <b>in </b>the trash, and I¡¯ll do the same with this one<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>With that, Mnie stood up, grabbed the <b>folder</b>, <b>and </b>tossed it into the nearby trash can. Then, she left the caf¨¦.


    Did he expect her to agree to a settlement? How ridiculous! However<b>, </b>Mnie also knew that thiswsuit would be a battle of the wits. This person Vi mentioned that not even someone like Eugene


    dared touch¡­


    Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened, and her lips were pressed together tightly as she returned to the vi.


    The next morning, Mnie went to Navair Law Firm as agreed to discuss the case with Zara.


    When Mnie arrived, Seraphine happened to be outside. When Seraphine saw <b>her</b><b>, </b>she smiled and


    said, <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re here. Miss Henson said you should go straight in when youe. It¡¯s the same office as


    yesterday.<b>¡± </b>


    Without much thought, Mnie went straight over and knocked on the door. When she heard a voice telling her to enter, she opened the door and went<b>. </b><b>It </b>was then that she realized there was someone


    else inside.


    At the sound <b>of </b>the door opening, the person looked up, and Mnie instantly met a pair of deep eyes.


    She hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to enter or not.


    Clocking in on the situation, Zara pushed her sses up and greeted her, <b>¡°</b>Miss Smith, please wait a


    moment. Mr. Scott and I <b>are </b>just finishing up the final details<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°In that case<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>wait outside<b>.</b>¡±


    Zara replied, ¡°That¡¯s alright. No need to waste time. I have two more cases <b>to </b>organizeter<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie blinked and nced briefly at Eugene before entering. Doubts had begun <b>to </b>form in <b>her </b>mind, but she did not think it was appropriate <b>to </b>voice them now. She <b>just </b>quietly observed him.


    Chapte 25


    2/263


    Eugene listened to <b>Zara¡¯s </b>exnation intently<b>. </b>There was a faint <b>blue </b><b>tinge </b>under his eyes, indicating he had <b>not </b><b>rested </b><b>well</b><b>. </b><b>With </b>her <b>thoughts </b>weighing on her mind, <b>Mnie </b>settled down <b>beside </b>him.


    It was <b>not </b>until Zara <b>called </b>her name <b>that </b><b>she </b><b>snapped </b>back to attention<b>. </b><b>Zara¡¯s </b>expression was stern. <b>as </b>she addressed Mnie<b>, </b>¡°Miss <b>Smith</b>, I understand your current state of mind, but I <b>hope </b><b>you </b><b>can </b>answer my <b>questions </b>truthfully<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie <b>nodded</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>will.¡±


    She looked at Zara directly and said<b>, </b>¡°Miss Henson, <bst </b><b>night</b>, Luther Laing <b>approached </b>me <b>and </b>hoped that I would ept a settlement agreement. I refused<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Zara was not surprised to hear that. ¡°He always <b>uses </b>such <b>tactics</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she <b>said </b>simply.


    Mnie paused, shifting her gaze toward Eugene before continuing, ¡°<b>But </b>Vi told me the person supporting her is someone even Eugene <b>doesn¡¯t </b>dare <b>to </b><b>touch</b>.¡±


    Chapte 16

 Chapter 726

    <b>Chapter </b><b>726 </b>


    <b>Mnie </b>looked <b>at </b>Eugene when she said <b>that</b><b>; </b>she was <b>testing </b><b>him</b>.


    The <b>man¡¯s </b><b>face </b>remained <b>calm</b>. He merely lifted a brow and responded<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>that so?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Do you know <b>who </b><b>it </b><b>is</b>?¡± Mnie asked back. Seeing as it was someone who was able <b>to </b>hire Luther <b>as </b><b>Vi¡¯s </bwyer and get her to make such remarks about them, this indicated that the person was someone <b>of </b>significant standing.


    Mnie went through the <b>list </b><b>of </b>people <b>she </b>knew in Oskon <b>City </b><b>who </b>had something to do with Eugene but could not <b>think of </b>anyone. Thus<b>, </b>she asked Eugene himself.


    Eugene looked at <b>her</b><b>, </b>dark eyes deep and serene. A moment passed before he answered with a slight shift in his gaze<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>don¡¯t</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie fixed her gaze on him but could <b>not </b>catch anything <b>unusual</b><b>. </b>She bit her lip and reeled back her gaze.


    Zara asked a few more questions, and Mnie answered them one by one<b>. </b><b>It </b>was all simr to what was written in <b>the </b>documents.


    ¡°Alright, I get the specifics now. I¡¯ll look for you if I have any more questions in the future.¡± With that said, Zara gave Mnie some program manuals and asked her to look through them.


    After thanking Zara, Mnie was prepared to leave. Just when she was about to exit through the door<b>, </b>however, Seraphine entered with a letter in her hand. ¡°Miss Henson<b>, </b>the delivery has been made.¡±


    Without even looking up, the woman answered, ¡°Give it to Mr. <b>Scott</b>.¡±


    Mnie paused, thinking no wonder Eugene was not making a move to leave. She pursed her lips and


    then left.


    Back in the office<b>, </b>Zarapleted the task at hand before looking up at the man and adjusting her sses. <b>¡°</b>Do you have any more questions<b>, </b>Mr. Scott? <b>If </b>not, I still have other matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think has the greater chance <b>of </b>winning, Miss Henson? You, <b>or </b>Luther?¡±


    Zara paused, not expecting him to ask such a question. However, Eugene was currently a huge client of Navair Law Firm, so despite her doubts, she answered, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>can¡¯t say I¡¯m <b>100</b><b>% </b>confident, but I take all my cases seriously.¡±


    Mnie waited outside for about ten minutes or so before Eugene finally came out. Mnie pressed her lips together slightly and stood up, walking toward him.


    Eugene and slowed down. Mnie immediately asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Oskon <b>City</b>? Why are you in Jepton? And here of <b>all </b><b>ces</b>.¡®


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes lowered slightly, but he <b>quickly </b>raised them again after a second. He looked ahead expressionlessly as he replied, ¡°I came back <b>to </b>sign <b>a </b>contract. LeapCo <b>is </b>changingw firms<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Chapte **


    ¡°Did you arrange for me to meet Miss <b>Henson</b>?¡±


    <b>She </b>was realizing now how many coincidences there were. Why did Lee call her that night <b>and </b><b>specifically </b>ask her to go to LeapCo the next day<b>? </b><b>Why </b>did she just so happen <b>to </b>run <b>into </b>Zara when <b>she </b>did?


    It was all too coincidental<b>, </b>and when coincidences piled up, they ceased to be coincidences.


    She followed Eugene outside and stopped in front of his car. Emotions surged in Mnie¡¯s heart as she looked up at Eugene. <b>¡°</b>Eugene, <b>if </b>you arranged this, I¡¯m very grateful<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said, tone serious and gaze clear.


    Mnie¡¯s words were sincere. After all<b>, </b>the bestwyers in Jepton were at Navair Law Firm, and Zara was among the top. <b>With </b>her <b>help</b><b>, </b><b>Mnie </b>felt a bit more at ease.


    Despite the many messy things between <b>her </b>and Eugene<b>, </b>her gratitude toward him was sincere


    at


    least when it <b>came </b><b>to </b><b>this</b><b>. </b>


    Eugene unlocked the car and nced at Mnie. His <b>gaze </b>was light, and there seemed to be some emotion in his eyes that gave him <b>a </b>distant appearance. After observing Mnie for a moment, he casually averted his <b>gaze </b>and responded coldly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    Mnie did not say anything. Whether it was Eugene or not<b>, </b>she had said what she <b>needed </b><b>to </b>say. She turned around and walked away. Eugene stood where he was for a moment before getting into the car.


    Unbeknownst to either of them, they were being watched by two people who were at the opposite


    store.


    Vi¡¯s expression was resentful while Luther was cautious<b>. </b>His narrowed gaze was thoughtful. He tapped his fingers on the table and said, ¡°Looks like they really went to Zara for this.¡±


    Vi turned to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Laing? Are you not as capable as Zara? Why did you drag me over as soon as you heard her name?¡±


    Luther¡¯s displeasure was evident as he warned, ¡°Miss Shaw<b>, </b>watch your words.¡±


    ¡°I was just joking with you because you seemed nervous, Mr. Laing,¡± she replied with a yful tone.


    Vi was also feeling frustrated. When she went to <b>see </b>Matthew that day<b>, </b>he did not hesitate to hire Luther for her. She initially thought Matthew might <b>be </b><b>interested </b>in her and wanted him to return to Jepton with her.


    She did not expect him to just throw her to Luther and wash his hands <b>of </b>the matter.


    As for Luther, he looked down on her. After they met with Mniest night, he even dared to me her for talking too much. Vi gritted her <b>teeth </b><b>as </b>she <b>felt </b>displeasure fill her.


    However, she could not express <b>her </b>frustration too tantly in front of Luther<b>, </b><b>especially </b>since she still needed him to handle <b>the </bwsuit. Seeing that Luther was on the verge of losing his <b>temper</b>, Vi could only smile and <b>say </b><b>a </b><b>few </b>perfunctory words.


    Chapte 26


    Mnie had spent two <b>days </b>in <b>Jepton </b>and devoted almost all <b>of </b>her time to thewsuit <b>with </b>Vi. They were <b>notified </b><b>of the </b><b>court </b>date on Saturday night, and Zara was right¨CLuther¡¯s strategy was to settle <b>the </b><b>matter </b><b>quickly</b>.


    Thus<b>, </b><b>the </b>hearing was scheduled for <b>next </b>Wednesday morning. When Yvonne learned about this, <b>she </bmented, <b>¡°</b>You guys <b>are </b>moving so <b>fast</b>. Why does it feel like <b>I¡¯ve </b>only been gone for two days and everything is already settled?¡±


    Xander looked at Mnie¡¯s now sharper face due to exhaustion and sald <b>with </b>lowered <b>eyes</b><b>, </b>¡± Everyone¡¯s too tiredtely<b>. </b><b>Let¡¯s </b>all take a good rest during <b>the </b>new year<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    It was only <b>when </b>he mentioned it that Mnie realized there was only a month <b>left </b><b>until </b>the festivities<b>. </b>However<b>, </b>it remained to be seen <b>if </b>they could be <b>celebrated</b>.


    Mnie gazed out into the night outside <b>the </b>window, her thoughts slowing down. ¡°<b>Hey</b><b>, </b>Mnie!¡± Yvonne suddenly eximed in surprise as she leaned in. ¡°Why do <b>I </b>feel <b>like </b>your belly is starting to show recently<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was stunned and followed Yvonne¡¯s gaze to her belly<b>, </b>which was t and even looked a <b>bit </b>empty under her coat<b>. </b>


    The night proved restless for Mnie. She dreamed of many things<b>¨C</b>her grandfather<b>, </b>Dn, Howard, and even Eugene, whom she had just met earlier that day.


    When she woke up in the morning, there was an urgent knock on her door even before she was done packing her things. It was Yvonne, and she looked anxious. She smelled of alcohol and was still wearing her heels.


    Gasping for breath, she said to Mnie, ¡°Mel, when <b>I </b>wasing back from the bar, I heard someone say that a woman jumped off a building at the hospital. The description sounded a bit like your mom

 Chapter 727

    <b>Chapter </b><b>727 </b>


    Yvonne had spoken quite loudly. Before Mnie could even react<b>, </b>the others were already approaching them.


    <b>¡°</b><b>1</b><b>¡± </b>Yvonne was about to <b>speak </b>again when Mnie silently pushed past everyone and headed downstairs. Her mind had been nk the past few seconds, but now<b>, </b>her senses wereing back to


    her.


    Acting swiftly<b>, </b>Xander immediately followed her downstairs. When they arrived at the hospital, it was evident that the police had also been notified. They were standing guard at the door of the ward, a picture of seriousness.


    James<b>, </b>who had been in contact with Mnie, nced at her and said solemnly, ¡°She jumped from the second floor, but her fall was cushioned by the trees below. <b>She </b>sustained injuries to her arms and legs, but her vital organs <b>are </b>intact. The doctors are still assessing the <b>situation</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Where did she jump from?<b>¡± </b>Hospital windows were strictly regted<b>, </b>with only small openings allowed. Moreover, Dn <b>was </b>brought in by the police<b>, </b>and the doors were watched all the time. <b>It </b>was impossible for her <b>to </b><b>leave </b><b>the </b>ward.


    James<b>¡® </b>expression instantly turned grim. ¡°She removed the window limiter<b>. </b>


    Dn¡¯s timing was quite strategic. She had chosen a time when everyone was rxed and had their guard down. When she was discovered, she had already climbed onto the window ledge.


    Mnie watched the video footage James gave her<b>. </b><b>It </b>showed Dn sitting on the window ledge, her hair and clothes disheveled as she spoke incoherently<b>. </b>Suddenly<b>, </b>her view was blocked, followed by the sound of a phone screen locking.


    Xander looked down at her<b>, </b>his voice low as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± His palm felt slightly warm


    over Mnie¡¯s eyes. It blocked out the part where Dn jumped.


    Xander¡¯s scent was different from Eugene¡¯s cold cedar one. It was fresher, with a hint of mint. Mnie could not help but feel her eyshes tremble as Xander¡¯s palm brushed against her.


    Xander felt a slight itch on his palm and instinctively <b>retracted </b>his hand, tucking it by his side. He lowered his gaze to conceal any unusual emotions that had appeared in his eyes before ncing at Mnie again.


    Clearing his throat, he asked James, ¡°Did <b>she </b><b>say </b>why she suddenly did this?¡±


    ¡°We asked her why she did it when <b>we </b>rescued her<b>, </b>and she said she¡¯s a sinner. She said no one will forgive her and that she doesn¡¯t deserve <b>to </b>live anymore,<b>¡± </b>James replied.


    Mnie¡¯s expression instantly darkened. She waited outside the ward for half an hour before the door finally opened. ¡°How¡¯s the patient?¡± <b>she </b>asked <b>as </b>she approached the doctor.


    ¡°Her external injuries aren¡¯t <b>severe</b>, but she <b>can¡¯t </b>handle emotional stress<b>,</b>¡± the doctor said while looking at Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s best for family members not to <b>say </b>anything that could upset the patient.¡±


    Charte


    After the doctor left, Mnie stood at the door of the ward for a while before entering. Despite


    preparing herself mentally beforehand, seeing Dn lying on the hospital bed covered in injuries still choked her.


    When Dn saw hering in, an ugly smile appeared on her scratched¨Cup face. She looked at Mnie with tear¨Cfilled, murky eyes. She extended her bandaged hand toward her. ¡°Mel, you¡¯vee to see me. Do you forgive me?¡±


    Her voice was pleading and filled with desperation. She was looking at Mnie with such a poignant gaze that anyone would feel heartbroken.


    Mnie just looked at her silently as she observed the wounds on Dn¡¯s body. She straightened her fingers that were by her sides and asked calmly, ¡°<b>Dn</b><b>, </b>what exactly are you <b>trying </b>to <b>do</b>?¡± Dn paused, panic shing in her eyes. ¡°<b>I</b>¡­ Mel, I just want to atone for what I¡¯ve done<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 728

    Mnie had been looking into Dn¡¯s eyes the entire time and caught the momentary panic and nervousness <b>in </b>them. She could not quite exin what she was feeling at the moment. Was Dn trying to seek her forgiveness by jumping off the building?


    Mnie chuckled inwardly at the thought, her self¨Cmockery evident in her eyes. <b>¡°</b>Atone? Who do <b>you </b>want to atone to, and what will you do after atoning<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>she asked.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>want to atone to you, Mnie. I want to atone to you!¡± Dn suddenly struggled to sit <b>up</b>, but because of her injuries<b><i>, </i></b>her posture was particrly awkward.


    Kneeling on the bed, she pleaded with Mnie, <b>¡°</b>I was <b>wrong </b>before. <b>I </b>shouldn¡¯t have schemed against you. Mnie, please, can you let me die? As long as you¡¯re willing <b>to </b>forgive me, I can die right now!


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to die <b>in </b>whatever way you want me to. <b>If </b>you want me dismembered or yed alive<b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>willing to do <b>it </b>as long as you¡¯re willing to <b>forgive </b>me. Even <b>if </b>it means jumping into a deep¨Cfryer<b>, </b><b>I¡¯m </b>willing!¡±


    Dn grew more and more agitated as she spoke<b>. </b>She was even smashing her head against the iron railing at the foot of the bed, making a loud banging sound.


    While she continued to hit her head against the railing<b>, </b>she asked Mnie, ¡°Mnie, will this satisfy you?¡±


    Finally, Xander called a nurse in to sedate Dn, which calmed her down. Mnie watched Dn lie on the hospital bed for a while before closing her eyes and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go<b>.</b>¡±


    When Dn tried to hit her head against the railing just now, Mnie instinctively reached out to stop her. However, Dn ended up scratching her on her wrist.


    Xander looked at her. He was about to say something but remained silent in the end.


    Mnie was quiet along the way. The moment they exited the hospital<b>, </b>she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Navair Law Firm. I need tomunicate with Miss Henson in advance about some matters to prevent any


    problems.¡±


    Xander thought of Dn and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s worries were not unfounded. If she had expected something of Dn before, she now needed to prepare for the worst. Dn could not <b>be </b>the <b>reason </b>she lost <b>the </bwsuit.


    When she arrived at thew firm, Zara was <b>just </b>seeing off a client. Mnie immediately exined her


    purpose foring.


    Zara was not surprised to hear what <b>she </b>said and insinuated, ¡°<b>If </b>you were to look into the cases Luther has handled, you might find that such idents are not unique to your situation.¡±


    Mnie paused, suddenly realizing something. She left the office<b>, </b>took out her phone, and carefully


    Chapte 28.


    searched through Luther¡¯s recent cases.


    They <b>all </b>had one thing <b>in </bmon¡ªthe witnesses for the intiffs encountered various unexpected incidents<b>, </b>preventing them from appearing in court to testify. Either that or their testimonies were directly deemed invalid.


    <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>mood remained low after she left thew firm until she returned to the vi, Xander looked at her with <b>a </b>slight frown before turning around and entering the kitchen. When he came out again, he brought out <b>a </b>te of <b>piping </b><b>hot </b>pasta.


    There was <b>a </b>slight helplessness <b>in </b>his eyes as he said, <b>¡°</b>You haven¡¯t eaten anything all morning<b>. </b>Come and <b>have </b>some.¡±


    Mnie did not have much appetite, but faced with Xander¡¯s concern<b>, </b>she could not refuse his gesture. She could only go over to him and <b>force </b>herself to eat. <b>The </b><b>food </b>tasted nd in her mouth.


    There was a lull before Xander abruptly asked, ¡°Does <b>the </b>food taste that bad<b>?</b>¡±


    Her fork froze midair. ¡°<b>No</b><b>, </b>it¡¯s delicious<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I see you¡¯re forcing yourself to eat. I thought my cooking skills had regressed.¡± Xander chuckled.


    Mnie did <b>not </b>continue trying to eat, She knew Xander was trying <b>to </b>lighten the mood<b>, </b>but she could not bring herself <b>to </b>smile right now<b>. </b>


    Chapter yao


    Nander sighed softly and dropped his casual sunile. When the others left the hospital, they all went their separate ways, leaving only the two of them in the vi, Xander lowered his gaze and looked at Mnte with a sh of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Things will get better,¡± he said gently.


    Mnie pierced the piece of steal with her fork. It had been perfectly cooked. She lowered her gaze and stared at the steak as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I can win this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xander replied without hesitation.


    Mnte looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you just trying tofort me?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes, but not entirely,¡± Xander met Mnie¡¯s eyes solemnly. ¡°Mnie, you need to know that you <b>were </b>right from the beginning, so you won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Mnie was quiet for a moment but then finally said, ¡°But Dn jumped <b>off the </b>building. Am I too stubborn?¡±


    She had been like a dog on a bone. It was why Dn pretended to be crazy and jumped off the building, Mnie could not help but feel suffocated when she thought about Dn kneeling in that contorted position, banging her head against the railing.


    Dn had constantly asked her if she was satisfied. Mnie felt like a heavy stone was pressing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe. She had been trying to suppress her emotions since leaving the hospital<b>, </b>fearing that she would copse.


    Dn¡¯s manic appearance had actually terrified Mnie.


    Sitting across from her, Xander could clearly see the confusion and pain in Mnie¡¯s eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said, ¡°Mnie, you¡¯re indeed a stubborn person<b>, </b>but you¡¯re also very brave.¡±


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your grandfather <b>would </b><b>be </b>very pleased to see you like this.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand that was gripping the fork suddenly trembled. She lowered her head and looked at the pasta on the te. She bit her lip <b>tightly</b><b>. </b>


    <b>She </b>felt unwell. She had barely taken a few bites of her food before going upstairs to rest. Even then, she could not sleep. She decided to search for more cases Luther had previously handled on her phone. At around 4:00 pm<b>, </b>she received a message.


    Yvette had created a group chat at some point, <b>with </b>Eric and several others part of it. The message was from Eric<b>, </b>who specifically tagged Mnie: [Mr. Lowe¡¯s ne is <b>at </b><b>10 </b>o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Are you going to the airport?]


    Seeing the message, Mnie was <b>quiet </b>for a moment before replying: [Yeah].


    2/244


    She had discussed with Eugene about going to the airport to pick <b>up </b>Jackson. It was not something that could be dyed<b>, </b>especially since it was part of her job at Burning Star Studio.


    Mnie pinched her temples and then got up to pack her luggage. There was not much <b>to </b>pack as <b>her </b>


    uitcase had almost gone untouched since she brought it back.


    The flight was at seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Mnie dragged her luggage downstairs. She coincidentally bumped into Oliver and the others<b>, </b>who were returning.


    ¡°Are you going over tonight?¡± Reny asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Jackson <b>will </b>arrive at the airport tomorrow morning<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Have the boss take you. It¡¯s dark outside now<b>, </b>and it <b>won¡¯t </b>be <b>easy </b><b>to </b><b>get </b><b>a </b><b>taxi</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s phone rang just then<b>, </b>and <b>it </b>was Eugene calling.


    ¡°The flight is at seven o¡¯clock tonight,¡± he said.


    Mnie did not reply and just waited for him <b>to </b>say what he wanted to say next.


    ¡°Lee will go pick <b>you </b>up. We should discuss the <b>matter </b>regarding Jackson Lowe again<b>,</b>¡± he said, his voice cold and deep.


    Act Fast: <b>Free </b>Bonus Time is Running <b>Out</b>!


    X

 Chapter 729

    Nander sighed softly and dropped his casual smile. When the others left the hospital, they all went their separate ways, leaving only the two of them in the vi. Xander lowered his gaze and looked at Mnie with a sh of pity in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Things will get better,¡± he said gently.


    Mnie pierced the piece of steak with her fork. It had been perfectly cooked. She lowered her gaze and stared at the steak as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I can win this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nander replied without hesitation.


    Mnie looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you just trying tofort me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not entirely,¡± Xander met Mnie¡¯s eyes solemnly. ¡°Mnie, you need to know that you were right from the beginning, so you won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Mnie was quiet for a moment but then finally said, ¡°But Dn jumped off the building. Am I too stubborn?¡±


    She had been like a dog on a bone. It was why Dn pretended to be crazy and jumped off the building, Mnie could not help but feel suffocated when she thought about Dn kneeling in that contorted position, banging her head against the railing.


    Dn had constantly asked her if she was satisfied. Mnie felt like a heavy stone was pressing down on her, making it hard for her to breathe. She had been trying to suppress her emotions since leaving the hospital, fearing that she would copse.


    Dn¡¯s manic appearance had actually terrified Mnie.


    Sitting across from her, Xander could clearly see the <b>confusion </b>and pain in Mnie¡¯s eyes. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said, ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>you¡¯re indeed <b>a </b><b>stubborn </b>person<b>, </b>but you¡¯re also very


    brave,¡±


    He thought for a moment and said, <b>¡°</b>Your <b>grandfather </b>would <b>be </b><b>very </b><b>pleased </b>to see you like <b>this</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s hand that was gripping the fork suddenly trembled. She lowered <b>her </b>head and looked at the pasta on the te. She bit her lip tightly.


    She felt unwell. She had barely taken <b>a </b>few bites of her <b>food </b>before going <b>upstairs </b>to rest. <b>Even </b>then, she could not sleep. She decided <b>to </b>search for more <b>cases </b>Luther <b>had </b>previously handled <b>on </b><b>her </b>phone. At around 4:00 pm<b>, </b>she received a message.


    Yvette had created <b>a </b>group chat at some point, with Eric and several others part of it. The <b>message </b>was from Eric<b>, </b>who specifically tagged Mnie<b>: </b><b>[</b>Mr. Lowe¡¯s ne is <b>at </b><b>10 </b><b>o¡¯clock </b>tomorrow morning. Are you going <b>to </b>the airport?]


    Seeing the <b>message</b>, Mnie was <b>quiet </b>for a moment before <b>replying</b><b>: </b><b>[Yeah</b><b>]</b>.


    She <b>had </b>discussed with Eugene about going to the airport to pick up Jackson: It was not something that could be dyed, especially since it was part of her job at Burning Star Studio.


    Mnie pinched her temples and then got up to pack her luggage. There was not much to pack as her suitcase had almost gone untouched since she brought it back


    The flight was <b>at </b>seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Mnie dragged her luggage downstairs. She coincidentally bumped into Oliver and the others, who were returning,


    ¡°Are you going over tonight?¡± Reny asked,


    <b>¡°</b>Yeah, Jackson <b>will </b>arrive at the airport tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°Have the boss take you. It¡¯s dark outside now, and it won¡¯t be easy to get a taxi,¡±


    Mnie¡¯s phone rang just then<b>, </b>and it was Eugene calling,


    ¡°The flight is at seven o¡¯clock tonight,<b>¡± </b>he said,


    Mnie did not reply and just waited for him to say what he wanted to say next.


    ¡°Lee will go pick you up. We should discuss the matter regarding Jackson Lowe again,¡± he said, his voice cold and deep.

 Chapter 730

    Mnte was quiet for a moment before she eventually replied, ¡°Okay,¡±


    After informing Xander and the others, Mnie went out with her luggage she did not let them apany her so that she could have some quiet time to think things over


    Lee arrived not long after. He got out of the car and opened the back door for Manis while taking her luggage to the trunk.


    Mnie was not surprised to <b>see </b>Eugene when she got into the car since he had to go to Oskon City too. On the other hand, there was a barely discernible twitch in Eugene¡¯s brow when he saw Mnie¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Do you have anything on Jackson?¡± Mnie asked without looking at Eugene as if she had not noticed his gaze.


    ¡°Lee will give you <b>a </b>file with <b>his </b>recent movements and some of his preferences,¡± Eugene replied.


    Mnie nodded and turned to Lee<b>, </b>who had just gotten into the car. ¡°Give it to me now. We still have some time before reaching the airport.¡±


    Lee subconsciously nced at Eugene. Seeing no objection from him, Lee took out a file from his briefcase and handed it to <b>Mnie</b>.


    After thanking Lee, Mnie threw herself into the file entirely as if there was nothing else in the world worthy of her attention. Eugene did not disturb her. He lowered his head and looked at his phone. He appeared to be chatting with someone.


    The atmosphere in the car was quiet, only filled with the sound of Mnie flipping through the pages and Lee¡¯s subdued breathing as he drove.


    Suddenly, a voice message came from Eugene¡¯s phone. ¡°Mr. Scott<b>, </b>regarding this case¡­¡±


    It was Zara¡¯s voice.


    Mnie looked up. ¡°Are you chatting with Miss Henson<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Eugene calmly turned off his phone. ¡°It¡¯s about a previous case at LeapCo.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie lowered her gaze and said nothing more. After a while, shemented<b>, </b>¡°<b>She¡¯s </b>a very responsiblewyer.¡±


    Eugene responded nonchntly, ¡°She¡¯s a topwyer at Navair Law Firm. What else would you expect?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m grateful to you,¡± Mnie <b>said </b>with no intention of further conversation. She then shifted her gaze to the night outside with pursed lips.


    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Eugene looked at her profile.


    There was a pause, <b>¡°</b><b>The </b><i>ride</i><i>,</i>¡±


    Eugene raised a brow slightly, a faintugh escaping his throat. It was barely audible to Mnie


    By the time they arrived in Oskon City, it was already veryte. They went straight back to the hotel they stayed in before. When they were checking in, they found out that only the suite <b>on </b>Eugene¡¯s floor was avable. Exhausted, Mnie did not protest and epted it.


    The next morning, just as Mnie was getting ready to leave<i>, </i>there was a knock on the door. Lee was waiting outside. ¡°Mr. Scott asked me to remind you that you can leave now¡±


    Jackson¡¯s ne did not arrive until ten, and luckily, there had not been any dys. They did not rush to intercept Jackson as they had already coordinated everything with his assistant. Both parties would have a brief meeting. Of course<b>, </b>only ten minutes had been allotted.


    Jackson did not resemble Harvey at all. His appearance and personality were simr¨Ca square face, thick eyebrows, and a wheatishplexion. It made him appear unapproachable. Apanied <b>by </b>his assistant, Jackson made his way toward them directly.


    Mnie adjusted her demeanor and took out the prepared documents before jumping straight to the point. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lowe. I¡¯m from Burning Star Studio¡¯s business department.


    ¡°Here are the details of the coboration between Burning Star Studio and LeapCo. We¡¯d like to show


    them to you.¡±


    The assistant took the documents from her while Jackson seemed unfazed, his sharp gaze scrutinizing her. ¡°Xander¡¯s studio?¡±


    ¡°Yes, w-


    Before she could finish her sentence<b>, </b>they were interrupted by <b>a </b>girl running toward them from a distance. She was joyfully shouting, ¡°Daddy<b>!</b>¡±


    The girl was running so <b>fast </b>that she was unable to stop herself in time. Mnie turned around, and before she could even react, the girl crashed into her.

 Chapter 731

    Someone grabbed her waist, and the next thing Mnie knew, she was pulled to the side. She managed to evade Candy, who came crashing toward her.


    Mnie grunted when her back hit hard against Eugene¡¯s warm chest. She quickly stabled herself.


    Eugene said in a deep voice, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    His hand was still on Mnie¡¯s waist. They were now very close to each other, and Eugene¡¯s warm breath brushed <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>ear. It <b>was </b>a little ticklish.


    Mnie moved slightly to the side. Eugene¡¯s dark eyes moved a little along with her.


    ¡°Candy!¡± Jackson came running behind Candy as he called out breathlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t run. You¡¯ll crash


    <b>into </b>others.


    She was already running <b>past </b><b>Mnie</b>. She then jumped into Jackson¡¯s arms. She turned to look at Mnie when she heard Jackson¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was being <b>careless</b>.¡±


    Mnie was not bothered by it. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    <b>Candy </b>was grasping the corner of Jackson¡¯s shirt. She looked up at Jackson andter at Mnie. She hesitated before working up the courage <b>to </b>ask, ¡°Do you and my dad know each other?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you from the other day.¡± Jacob came over as well and instantly recognized Mnie and Eugene.


    He <b>said </b>to Jackson, ¡°They¡¯re the ones I was telling you about. Candy knocked into them on her bike. How do you know each other?¡±


    Candy stuck out her tongue with slight embarrassment. ¡°That wasn¡¯t on purpose either.¡±


    She was Jackson¡¯s only daughter, and Jackson was known to spoil his daughter.


    The way Jackson looked at Mnie and Eugene softened when he heard Jacob¡¯s words.


    Jackson held Candy¡¯s hand and headed outside. <b>¡°</b>Since you¡¯re here to see me, we should <b>have </b>a chat.¡±


    Mnie raised her eyes and understood <b>what </b>he meant.


    When she was about to follow behind, <b>she </b>realized she was still in Eugene¡¯s arms. His hand was grasping her waist tightly.


    Mnie frowned as she looked at Eugene. She stared at the side of his cold<b>, </b>handsome face and said in a low voice, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Eugene looked down at her. There was a glimmer in his dark eyes.


    There was a casual look in his eyes as he grunted a neutral answer. He released her.


    Mnie nced at his hand letting go of her and said nothing. She followed behind Jackson and left


    with him.


    Jackson initiated the chat as they drove straight to a restaurant in the city center. Candy kept looking at Mnie curiously until she finally asked Jackson shyly, ¡°Dad, can I sit next to her?¡±


    He was taken aback by the question. Jackson looked at Mnie and seemed to contemte her.


    Mnie sat quietly, allowing him to size her up.


    Candy shook Jackson¡¯s hand and gave him a pitiful look. ¡°Can I, Dad?¡±


    Jackson was unable to reject her and asked Mnie, ¡°Would you mind, Miss Smith?¡±


    <b>Candy </b>ran over to sit next to Mnie the moment he asked the question. She was adorable, had a pretty smile, and was very obedient.


    Mnie asked her quietly, ¡°<b>Has </b>the wound on your hand recovered?¡±


    Candy smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡±


    Jackson was less stern with Candy around, and the atmosphere at the restaurant table was quite


    friendly.


    Eugene took the opportunity to jump right into the topic as he exined their reason for <b>seeing </b>


    Jackson.


    Jackson¡¯s rxed expression slowly turned serious. ¡°The report Harvey submitted to me has already exined why Burning Star Studio and LeapCo aren¡¯t suitable for this tender. How could it be


    inurate?¡±


    Eugene smiled. ¡°I have no idea about the contents of the report Mr. Grant submitted, but I think might like to take a look at the data and information we have. It includes all possible emergency scenarios in which we have prepared proposed countermeasures.¡®

 Chapter 732

    Chapter <b>732 </b>


    Mnie took out Burning Star Studio¡¯s proposal after Eugene was done. She said sincerely<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Lowe, you have a reputation among industry insiders for being fair and reasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Xander told me that he hopes you¡¯ll be able to give your opinion after going through Burning Star Studio¡¯s proposal.¡±


    She said this beautifully. Mnie <b>showered </b>praise on Jackson and used his reputation <b>as </b><b>a </b>reason <i>to </i>have him view her proposal. This made it difficult for Jackson to reject her.


    Jackson could not help throwing another contemtive nce at Mnie.


    By the time the meal was over, Eugene¡¯s and Mnie¡¯s proposals were in Jackson¡¯s hands.


    Even though he said nothing about them, it was at least a slight improvement to the situation.


    Before they left, Candy looked at Mnie. It seemed like she <b>was </b>unwilling to leave just like that. She hesitated <b>as </b>she kept moving closer to Mnie<b>. </b>


    Mnie stopped and turned toward Candy. She took out a box of lemon drops and gave it to Candy.¡± This candy is lemon vored. Do you like it?¡±


    Blushing, Candy reached out for the candy. She said shyly, ¡°Thank you, Mnie. I like it a lot!¡±


    Xander had given Mnie the box of lemon drops before she left. It was the same as before, and Mnie liked the taste of the lemon drops.


    Candy took Mnie¡¯s number before she left.


    Mnie watched as Candy skipped happily toward the car while following Jackson. After that, she turned to look for Eugene.


    Jacob and Eugene were chatting. Jacob smiled when he saw here over. ¡°Candy seems to like you a lot, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°She¡¯s very adorable.¡±


    ¡°Candy doesn¡¯t have any siblings<b>, </b>and we¡¯re too busy with <b>work </b>to take care of her. I saw you


    exchange numbers just now. If you have free time, I hope you¡¯ll be able to chat with her. But you don¡¯t have to do it if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Jacob said in <b>a </b>friendly manner, and Mnie nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    Mnie sighed with relief after Jacob left.


    At least there was progress with Redwaves<b>. </b>


    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡± Eugene asked.


    Mnie replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t <b>you </b>nervous? What will you do <b>if </b>Jackson Lowe still feels LeapCo is not up for it after going <b>through </b>your files?¡±


    ¤¹


    Eugene did not reply. <i>He </i>asked Lee, ¡°Is there anything else scheduled this afternoon?¡±


    Lee nced at Mnie. ¡°We¡¯re meeting Mr. Walsh.¡±


    Mnie knew what it meant. ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you. I¡¯ll be heading straight for the hotel


    She did not sleep well the night before and had rushed out early in the morning to see Jackson, Mnie did not look well at all.


    Thest two days had been aplete mess, and the situation with Dn had exhausted her.


    Mnie was still feeling fearful over Dn banging her head against the bed railing in the hospital


    To be honest, she had forcefully suppressed her emotions back then<b>. </b>


    Mnie knew Dn too well. Moreover, Dn had been so obvious with her attempts at getting


    Mnie to talk.


    As for what she wanted to know, Mnie had no idea.


    That was why Mnie was stoic throughout and did not reveal any emotions. She wanted to prevent Dn from grabbing any opportunity to take advantage of her.


    Dn was not crazy. She was smarter than anyone thought.


    When Mnie closed her eyesst night, all she could see was Dn¡¯s savage expression.


    Mnie¡¯s exhaustion appeared on her face the moment she turned away. Before she realized it, a figure suddenly stood in front of her.


    Eugene looked stoically at Lee. ¡°Bring the car over. We¡¯re going back to the hotel first.¡±

 Chapter 733

    Chapter <b>733 </b>


    112


    They were silent all the way back to the hotel. It was considered a sessful meeting with fackson. They had no control over the final results, and Mnie was just relieved that she got to talk to him.


    She closed her eyes for some rest the moment she got into the car. Her temples were throbbing painfully due to not having enough rest the night before.


    There was a light fragrance in the car, and Mnie felt drowsy not long after she shut her eyes.


    She woke up when she heard the door of the car open. Mnie looked to the front and saw Lee opening the passenger door. He looked back at her hesitantly.


    Mnie was silent. She looked at her phone and saw that it had been an hour since they left the


    restaurant.


    It was only half an hour¡¯s distance from the restaurant to the hotel.


    Mnie pressed between her eyes and asked Lee, ¡°How long have we been back<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Mr. Scott is picking up some documents upstairs. He¡¯ll be down soon. We¡¯ll leave once he¡¯s here,¡± <b>Lee </b>said in a low voice.


    Mnie nodded. She got out of the car and saw Eugene walking out of the hotel. He stopped next to the car and passed the document to Lee before saying to Mnie nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Mnie asked. She was still feeling a little drowsy from just having


    woken up.


    Eugene stood tall as he grunted with indifference. ¡°It makes no difference. It¡¯s just <b>a </b>matter of a few minutes.¡±


    He did not look at Mnie. She said goodbye to the side of his face and headed back to the hotel.


    Mnie fell asleep the moment she touched the bed. It was probably due to her drowsiness from dozing off in the car.


    It had been slightly easier for her to go to sleep since getting pregnant. Even though there were nights. when she could not rest well, she still found it easier to fall asleep at ater hour: It was not like before when she constantly had insomnia.


    By the time she woke up, it was already very dark outside.


    Mnie grabbed her phone from the table next to the bed. She wanted to look at the time, but she saw a headline pop up on her screen instead.


    [Qaisa Enterprise¡¯s shares skyrocket,pany plight takes <b>a </b>positive turn<b>¡­</b>]


    There was <b>a </b>small row of words beneath the attractive headline. It described the numerous crises faced by thepany and how they eventually overcame them.


    212


    Mnie stared at the name burled among those words¨CMatthew Smith.


    She looked at it for a while and deleted the news from her phone, Getting up, she turned on the lights in her room.


    However, she had no idea what she should be doing. Her head felt heavy, and her mind was nk.


    It was rare for Mnie to feel this way. She sat for a while in front of herptop, but she could not focus on work at all. She decided to hug a pillow and lean on the couch In a daze.


    Things had been chaotic recently as everything was piled up at the same time. The situation had been so hectic that Mnie did not even have time to take a breather.


    She did not feel it before, but now that she had sessfully met up with Jackson, she no longer had any work to busy herself with. She finally felt the exhaustion hit her hard.


    It did not help that she had awsuit to deal with as well¡­


    Mnie buried her face into the pillow. It felt like she was cut off from the world.


    Her phone suddenly rang, and there was a systematic ringing at the door as well.


    Eugene was the one calling her.


    It did not take a genius to know that Eugene would be right outside the door when she opened it.


    Mnie stood inside the room without bothering to fix her expression. She looked at Eugene tiredly. ¡± Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Eugene¡¯s tone was light.


    Mnie paused. Eugene nced at her and walked straight into her room.


    She looked at him with her hand against the door frame.


    ¡°Mnie,¡± Eugene said slowly after he paused in <b>his </b>footsteps and nced back at her..


    There was a deep look in his eyes. His gaze stopped for a second on her tummy before he looked up into her eyes.

 Chapter 734

    <b>Chapter </b>734


    Eugene paused. ¡°When will you ever learn to be responsible for yourself?¡±


    Mnie wanted to say something, but when she met Eugene¡¯s eyes, she had no idea what to say.


    It was a whileter when she put on her coat and went out with Eugene.


    He did not take her anywhere far. They had dinner on the second floor of the hotel. The food he ordered was mild¨Ctasting.


    Mnie had some chowder and did not feel like eating anymore. She wanted to return to her <b>room</b>.


    ¡°Miss Henson just called.¡± Eugene <b>ced </b><b>a </b>bowl of warm pudding in front of Mnie. He said calmly, ¡°Luther Laing approached her this morning to get her help to convince you to drop thewsuit.¡±


    Mnie stared at the pudding and said, ¡°Miss Henson didn¡¯t call me about this.¡±


    Eugene paused. ¡°She mentioned it while we were discussing LeapCo¡¯s business<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie <b>looked </b>down. She felt a little doubtful about Zara calling Eugene to talk about what Luther said.


    Eugene sniggered before saying nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Miss Henson to be aware that you used to be an employee at LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie grunted a reply and asked, ¡°What happened to Luther Laing after Miss Henson rejected his suggestion?¡±


    She sounded sure that Zara would reject him.


    Eugene¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly. He said slowly, ¡°Luther has been to the hospital to see Dn. James. saw him there.¡±


    Luther had gone to see Dn.


    This had confirmed Mnie¡¯s guess.


    However, she asked, ¡°What about Vi?<b>¡± </b>


    If Dn had something to do with Luther, that meant Vi was guilty.


    Eugene paused when he heard Vi¡¯s name. He replied, ¡°She wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Mnie had now lost her appetitepletely. She was about to leave when Eugene pushed the pudding toward her again. He insisted, ¡°Have more.¡±


    Before she could say anything, he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to court looking so terrible¡­¡±


    Mnie choked back her words.


    The pudding was delicious, and Mnie finished it quickly. When she got up to leave, Eugene spoke


    up again, ¡°We need to see Jackson tomorrow morning. His assistant came back to us about the feedback. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Mnie paused a moment before turning to leave.


    She checked her phone when she returned to her room and saw a message from Seraphine informing


    her about Luther.


    Mnie pressed her lips as she replied to Seraphine¡¯s message. It took only a few seconds for Seraphine to reply to Mnie: [No.] Mnie¡¯s expression remained stoic.


    She had asked Seraphine if Vi had gone to the hospital with Luther.


    Mnie did not feel much when she saw Seraphine¡¯s reply. She put her phone down and went to sleep.


    However, she still felt tired.


    The next day, Eugene waited downstairs just like he told Mnie.


    When they arrived at Jackson¡¯s office in the conference hall, they did not see him<b>, </b>but Candy appeared


    instead.


    She was waiting eagerly for them at the door and ran happily toward Mnie. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mnie! I¡¯ve been waiting a long time for you¡­¡±


    Candy was an adorable and lively girl who skipped when she ran. She wanted to skip over next to Mnie, but a hand reached out to block her way.


    She looked along the arm toward the face of the owner and met Eugene¡¯s cold eyes.


    Candy blinked and pouted at Mnie. She said <b>a </b>little unhappily, ¡°You have an unfriendly boyfriend,


    Mnie.¡±

 Chapter 735

    Chapter <b>735 </b>


    Candy looked at Mnie innocently and spoke in a crystal clear voice that everyone could hear.


    Mnie paused. She hesitated about telling Candy about Eugene not being her boyfriend. Candy was still very young. It would be weird for Mnie to exin the situation seriously to a little girl.


    Jackson¡¯s assistant walked out of the office a few seconds after Candy said that.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe is waiting inside for you.¡±


    Candy held Mnie¡¯s hand and smiled adorably. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you in, Mnie.¡±


    She even took care to nce at <b>Eugene</b>. Eugene sensed Candy looking at him <b>and </b>returned the stare with indifference. He threw a distant and cold look at <b>her</b>.


    Jackson had gone through all of the files given to him, which was why he had requested his assistant to contact Eugene<b>. </b>


    Even he was a little worried because of what Harvey had done before.


    Jackson said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all of LeapCo¡¯s files. Even though there are certain aspects that don¡¯t meet Redwaves¡® criteria<b>, </b><b>you </b>have provided a proposal with countermeasures that address them. This is enough for Redwaves to ept LeapCo for the tender.¡±


    He was being courteous about the situation, and Mnie and Eugene understood that well. They followed Jackson¡¯s lead in the conversation and allowed him to <b>resolve </b>the situation on his terms.


    Both parties did not mention Harvey throughout their discussion. The meeting went well.


    <b>This </b>issue had finallye to an end. A portion of Mnie¡¯s burden had been lifted.


    <b>The </b>other portion of the burden woulde if they <b>won </b>the tender<b>. </b>


    Candy walked them out when they were about to leave.


    She skipped next to Mnie. ¡°When will you see my dad again, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°Why? Do you need anything from me?¡±


    ¡°No. I just feel close to you<b>, </b>like you¡¯re my sister,¡± Candy said.


    Candy had been especially affectionate toward Mnie<b>. </b>This might be because she had <b>chatted </b>with Mnie the night before via text.


    Mnie had no idea how to react to Candy. Mnie had always been an only child, and none of her rtives had children at home. That was why she had no idea how to get along with children.


    She gave this some thought and asked Candy, ¡°Were the lemon drops I gave you delicious<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°They were!¡± Candy nodded vigorously. <b>She </b>asked, ¡°Is your boyfriend the one who bought them for you?¡±


    212


    Candy asked sincerely, ¡°Is he being fierce to me because you gave me the lemon drops he bought for you?¡±


    <b>She </b>sounded serious.


    Mnie covered her mouth to stop herself fromughing.


    She looked down at Candy. ¡°Someone else gave them to me. My rtionship with that man <b>is </b>not what you think it is. He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    Mnie was referring to Eugene.


    Candy nodded like she understood what Mnie was saying. <b>She </b>asked curiously, <b>¡°</b><b>Then </b>why is he always staring at you? It¡¯s like Lucky when he sees his dog food. He¡¯ll keep staring at it too.


    ¡°Uncle Jacob says that only Dad would look at Mom that way.¡±


    Mnie had no idea how to answer the innocent Candy.


    She looked at Eugene. It was just like what Candy said. He was staring at her<b>, </b>and Mnie immediately met his gaze.


    Eugene looked away very quickly. He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Candy stood where she was as she watched the car sped off<b>. </b>She mumbled, ¡°<b>He¡¯s </b>exactly like Lucky.¡±


    Mnie did <b>not </b>think much of what Candy said about Lucky. It was just innocent words from a child.


    After all, whenever Candy met her<b>, </b>she was always with Eugene because of work. There <b>was </b>not much reason to exin too much to Candy.


    Compared to this, it was much more important for Mnie to rush back <b>to </b>Jepton.

 Chapter 736

    Vi¡¯s case would go on trial the next morning


    Mnie had to return to Jepton tonight.


    Now that things had been settled with Jackson, she thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue putting together what we need for ledwaves. I won¡¯t be in Oskon City for a few days. If you need someone with you, I can check if Oliver or someone else cane over to rece me


    Eugene asked, ¡°Are you going back tonight?!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking the ne at five.¡± Mnie was short on time. She had to meet Zara after her two- hour flight and talk about the case before attending court.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were looking down, covering any emotion in them. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel lobby at four.¡±


    Mnie stared at him, and Eugene looked up at her. <b>¡°</b>It won¡¯t hurt to observe Miss Henson in court.¡±


    It was still in the afternoon when they returned to the hotel. Mnie returned to her room to rest. When evening came<b>, </b>she pulled her luggage out of the room.


    Eugene and Lee were already waiting for her at the hotel door.


    It was <b>7:10 </b>pm by the time their flightnded at the airport.


    Xander came to pick Mnie up at the airport, and the look in his eyes froze when he saw her walk out with Eugene.


    Eugene was not happy to see Xander either. Their gazes met midair, and they looked away quickly.


    Xander took Mnie¡¯s luggage from her. ¡°Come on. Stephen has already gone to see Miss Henson.¡±


    Mnie nodded. She did not want Zara to wait too


    o long


    She followed Xander <b>and </b>Jeft without even saying goodbye to Eugene.


    Lee had been silent throughout. He frowned <b>and </b><b>asked </b>Eugene, ¡°Do you want to see Miss Henson too, Mr. Scott?¡±


    Eugene was still staring at Mnie as she left. There was a dim look in <b>his </b>


    <b>eye</b><b>. </b>


    He looked downward when he heard Lee¡¯s question. ¡°Nope. Let¡¯s return to the old <b>manor</b>.¡±


    <b>11 </b>


    Lee¡¯s expression turned grim when he heard this. ¡°Alright. Mr. Cedric has called several times. I¡¯ve given him multiple excuses, but I think he¡¯s beginning to <b>suspect </b>something.¡±


    Eugene grunted a reply and headed toward the exit.


    Mnie and Xander went straight to the meeting point.


    <b>Stephen </b>and Zara were <b>already </b>talking about the uing case. Mnie went over to sit opposite


    Zara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dying you, Miss Henson. Is there anything you¡¯d like to ask me?¡±


    Even though Stephen and Zara had discussed this for quite a bit, Zara still preferred to check things. over with Mnie once more just to be careful.


    Zara shut her notebook at the end and looked at Mnie somberly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Smith. I¡¯ll do my best to get justice for my client.¡±


    11


    The trial would begin the next morning at


    ten.


    Mnie could not sleep the entire night. She felt anxious about it.


    Xander and Stephen had apanied her back, and Yvonne and Reny looked even more nervous than she was. They kept making silent prayers to the sky.


    Mnie was feeling nervous as well. However, she was used to controlling her emotions and looked


    calm on the surface.


    When they entered <b>the </b>courtroom, they bumped right into Vi and Luther.


    Luther was in a suit, looking like a formidablewyer.


    He stopped right in front of Mnie and gave her a small smile. ¡°I wonder if you know how it feels to lose more than you gain.¡±


    Mnie looked at him. ¡°Have you heard of karma, Mr. Laing?¡±


    An unhappy look shed in Luther¡¯s eyes. He grunted coldly and turned to leave<b>. </b>


    Vi looked at Mnie sarcastically as she followed behind Luther.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret stepping on my <b>toes</b><b>, </b>Mnie!¡±

 Chapter 737

    Vi was being provocative with her attitude. She <i>no </i>longer hid her hatred for Mnie as she darted a taunting look at her before saying, ¡°You should start thinking about how you¡¯re going to apologize to meter.¡± She turned and left after that.


    She was dressed exquisitely pretty today with a bright look.


    Mnie looked simple and gloomy in a ck suitpared to her.


    Vi disappeared around the corner, and Yvonne said angrily, ¡°What sort of attitude is that? Did the judge tell her that she has already won the case?¡±


    Xander reminded her in a low volce, ¡°Don¡¯t say any nonsense.¡±


    Mnie did not react to Vi<b>. </b>All she cared about was the result.


    The trial began at ten. Zara and Luther shot daggers at each other<b>, </b><b>and </b>neither of them <b>backed </b>down.


    Luther had managed to shoot down all of Zara¡¯s evidence and said righteously, ¡°Miss Henson has mentioned the witness, Dn Lancaster<b>, </b>more than once. From what I understand<b>, </b>she has been diagnosed with mental issues while being detained in prison.


    ¡°A few days ago, she even showed signs of suicide and is now in the hospital.


    ¡°Her husband, George Chapman, owes a huge debt. He <b>has </b>reached out to the intiff before to request her to fulfill her responsibility as a daughter by paying his debts.


    ¡°There¡¯s also the critically ill daughter of Dn Lancaster. The intiff used <b>my </b>client of all these crimes after these things happened, which has convinced us that the intiff is using this


    opportunity to extort money from her through defamation.¡±


    Luther said this with conviction. Mnie looked <b>at </b>the gleeful look <b>on </b>Vi¡¯s face. Her exquisite makeup was unable to hide the delight in her expression.


    Zara swept a light nce at them and asked, ¡°Mr. Laing ims that Dn Lancaster has mental issues, but there¡¯s no evidence of this. Isn¡¯t this defamation <b>as </b>well? If the defendant insists that this is true, please provide us with evidence from the hospital.¡±


    Dn had never conducted any psychiatric assessment, but Zara had suggested she get one after she attempted to jump off the <b>building</b>.


    The assessment proved that Dn was sane and <b>had </b>no mental issues.


    Luther <b>had </b>no evidence to back his ims, but he was not flustered <b>at </b>all as he looked into Zara¡¯s eyes<b>. </b>Instead, he calmly requested for Dn to be called to the witness stand.


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    After she rushed back from Oskon Cityst night, she met up with Zara and went to the hospital after


    that.


    Cracker 737


    Mnie had nned to see Dn, but Dn had already fallen asleep. She had been emotionally unstable recently and required the help of sleeping pills to go to sleep. The nurses said that Dn had requested them.


    Before she headed to court in the morning, Mnie received a call from James. He told her that he would be bringing Dn over, but she was not in a great condition. Mnie had not thought much of


    it as she was rushing to see Zara.


    However, the question she did not manage to ask this morning was now answered. Mnie looked at Luther¡¯s calm expression and remembered Vi¡¯s taunting words that morning¡­


    Mnie¡¯s face fell.


    Zara noticed Mnie¡¯s gaze and looked subtly to the side. Her sharp eyes met Mnie¡¯s eyes for a few seconds before she turned away to look at the judge.


    Dn looked sickly when she was <b>brought </b>into court. Her head was bandaged, and her <b>wound </b>had not


    healed<b>. </b>She came in in a wheelchair.


    It was obvious that her movement was limited. She could only rub her hands as she looked in Vi¡¯s


    direction.


    Luther frowned slightly. Dn quickly looked away and turned to Mnie instead.


    Her micro movement was caught by Mnie, who had been observing her.


    There was a dim look in Mnie¡¯s eyes as she quietly kept a stoic expression on her face.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter <b>738 </b>


    Mnie <b>waited </b>for Dn to speak.


    She did not trust Dn, but if Dn had a conscience<b>, </b>she would not be stupid enough to say ridiculous things in court.


    Before Mnie was even done contemting this, Dn¡¯s miserable voice began calling out loud. She looked pleadingly toward Mnie. ¡°Mel, what will it take for you to forgive me? I¡¯ve been having nightmares for the past two nights.


    ¡°I dreamed that you wanted to end our rtionship as mother and daughter. Mel¡­¡±


    Mnie frowned and jumped. She looked at Dn¡¯s pitiful face filled with pain. She had a full head of gray hair, and her skin was wrinkled. She looked absolutely pathetic in her hospital gown and wounds.


    Her gaze fell on Mnie. She did <b>not </b>seem to hear the judge and Zara call out to her.


    Luther looked at Mnie with a small smile. ¡°May <b>I </b>ask the intiff what your mother would like you to forgive her for? Why is shemunicating with you in such a manner? Can I interpret this as you trying to get your mother to do something with certain conditions?¡±


    Before the trial began, Zara had warned Mnie not to answer anything <b>if </b>Luther asked her questions that had nothing to do with the case.


    Luther was <b>good </b>at making up ridiculous reasons that took advantage <b>of </b>thew¡¯s loophole..


    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Dn <b>was </b>still looking at her.


    Mnie¡¯s fists were slowly clenched. Luther and Dn were pushing her <b>into </b>a corner. She could hardly breathe.


    She did not want to be reminded of what Dn had done.


    Mnie wanted to remember none of those memories.


    She looked down. Her expression seemed to be calm<b>, </b>but only Zara, who was the closest to Mnie, could <b>see </b>that Mnie¡¯s shoulders were trembling.


    Mnie suddenly felt a deep gaze fall on her. She looked up toward the public seats.


    Eugene <b>had </b>somehowe to attend the trial. There was <b>a </b>cold look on his face. He was in a ck suit and looked somber. There was no one around him, and the <b>air </b><b>seemed </b>to stop moving around him.


    He was looking at Mnie with a deep look in his eyes. There was something serene about him.


    The way he looked at Mnie was not as cold as <b>before</b><b>. </b>There was <b>a </b>softer look to his usual stern expression and a tinge of tenderness. That was why his expression was not as sharp as before.


    Mnie met his eyes and was <b>silent </b>for <b>a </b>brief moment before turning away.


    She looked back at Zara after that, and Zara made the request<b>, </b>¡°I would like to call for the <b>second </b>


    witness to the stand!¡±


    Luter was taken aback. He lowered his head and asked Vi in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that Dn Lancaster is their only witness?¡±


    Vi appeared shocked as well. She did not expect Mnie to have more up her sleeve.-


    She was unable to hide her shock and fear when she saw the second witness appear. Her eyes widened immediately!


    George looked weak and haggard after spending some time in prison. His strong physique was now a bag of skin.


    When he walked inside, he spat at Dn, who was sitting in the wheelchair. ¡°Stupid thing. Your deserve this!¡±


    Dn was stunned. Her eyes followed George the moment he appeared. It was difficult to tell what she was thinking.


    George paid no attention to her. His murky eyes swept across everyone in attendance andnded on Vi at the <b>end</b>. He smiled widely. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miss Shaw.¡±

 Chapter 739

    <b>Chapter </b>739


    Vi looked terribly upset. It took her a while to react. She said forcefully, ¡°<b>Don¡¯t </b>act like we know each other. I don¡¯t know you well at all!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± George gave a strangeugh. His voice had a tone that made others feel ufortable.¡± But I know you really well. After all, you said you were willing to give me a loan. I was so touched with the offer, Miss Shaw.¡±


    Vi stumbled. Luther was already staring at her with a warning look in his eye. He lowered his voice and asked her, ¡°What are <b>you </b>hiding from <b>me</b>?¡±


    George looked at Vi like a venomous snake. ¡°I¡¯m here to get what you promised me, Miss Shaw. You told me that if I took that old man as hostage, Mnie would fork out the money obediently¡­


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t get a single cent, and I ended up with fucking decades of jail time for his life. You lied to me, Vi Shaw. You did this to me!¡±


    George looked increasingly savage. He was having a miserable time in prison. Someone had to watch him even when using the <b>bathroom</b><b>. </b>


    This humiliation made George get increasingly furious at Vi.


    Vi¡¯s arrogance deted the moment George appeared. Even her exquisite makeup could not hide the panic in her eyes. It was clear that she was unsettled.


    She denied it in a small voice, ¡°No, you¡¯re lying. I don¡¯t know you at all.¡±


    Anyone could tell that she was lying.


    George was unperturbed. He hade prepared. He took out a sh drive from his pocket and said wickedly, ¡°The judge will find out soon if we know each other.¡±


    Heughed and said gleefully, ¡°Fortunately<b>, </b>I¡¯m nothing like that stupid woman. I knew you were up to no good, and I recorded a little something¡­


    ¡°I was nning to use it to get some money from you to start a business, but you ended up being responsible for my father¨Cinw¡¯s death. You even convinced that stupid woman to jump off a building!¡±


    George asked darkly, ¡°Miss Shaw, aren¡¯t you afraid of my dear old father¨Cin<b>¨C</bw climbing into your bed while you sleep?¡±


    Vi shrunk back in fear from his words. Mnie saw Vi¡¯s reaction.


    When Dn jumped off the building, Mnie immediately informed Zara about this. That was when both of <b>them </b>knew that Dn could not be relied on.


    Zara proceeded to ask Mnie questions about George<b>. </b>She then reached out to him to negotiate the


    situation.


    Chanter 730


    She was awyer and knew how to y the psychological game well. It did not take much to convince


    George.


    George¡¯s sudden appearance and the evidence he submitted turned the situation around. Zara took the opportunity to conduct an attack that rendered Luther speechless.


    When the judge¡¯s gavel fell, Mnie saw Vi stumble. She fell sitting on the ground.


    Vi waspletely defeated. She turned to look at Luther and begged desperately <b>as </b>she grabbed him, ¡°Think of something, Mr. Laing. There must be something you can do. Help me! What should I do now?¡±


    Luther was in <b>a </b>bad mood after losing the case. He had lost because of George¡¯s unexpected


    <b>appearance</b>.


    He was a topwyer, and his reputation was now sullied because of this case. He was not in the <b>mood </b>to humor Vi.


    He pushed her hand away and said unhappily, ¡°How would I know what you should do? I asked you before if you had told me everything. Tell me, who¡¯s <b>this </b>person who suddenly appeared?


    ¡°You should¡¯ve taken care of your own dirty work!¡±


    Luther got even more annoyed and left without Vi.


    Vi watched him walk away in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t leave, Luther Laing! Matthew Smith told you to help me!¡±

 Chapter 740

    Vi roared at the end. She was so loud that Mnie looked up at her<b>. </b>


    Vi noticed Mnie¡¯s stare. No one knew what was going through Vi¡¯s mind when she staggered. as she tried to stand. She headed toward Mnte.


    ¡°Do you feel happy now? Are you proud of yourself?¡± Vi stared at Mnie intensely and hatefully.


    ¡°What right do you have to think that you¡¯re better than <b>me</b>, Mnie? You¡¯re cheaper and dirtier. than anyone in this world. Why bother with all that pretense? What¡¯s so great about sitting on your high horse?¡±


    Vi questioned her with clenched teeth.


    Mnie looked at her without any show of emotion. She did <b>not </b>even blink.


    Vi hated it when Mnie looked at her <b>that </b>way. She shouted shrilly, ¡°Answer me, Mnie Smith! Answer me! Stop giving me that disgusting look!¡±


    ¡°Vi,¡± Mnie finally spoke. However, her expression was still stoic. She sounded <b>cold </b>as she lowered her eyes to talk to Vi, ¡°Are you still insisting that you have nothing to be guilty <b>about</b>?¡±


    This made Vi stop. Her shoulders quivered. Before <b>she </b>could say anything, she saw a figuree up to her from the spectator seating.


    Eugene looked tall and foreboding. He approached them with a calm look on his face.


    Vi¡¯s face lit up as she called out to him<b>, </b>¡°Eugene¡­¡±


    Mnie looked up at Eugene before turning to look at Vi. She <b>said </b>lightly<b>, </b>¡°The verdict is out.¡±


    <b>She </b>was reminding Eugene that everything had been set in stone. There was nothing he could do for


    Vi now.


    Vi looked at him hopefully, but Eugene was staring at Mnie. There was <b>a </b>soft look in his eyes <b>as </b>he asked Mnie in a low voice, ¡°Where did you get the idea to have George Chapman as a witness?¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. ¡°Miss Henson was the one who thought of it.¡±


    Zara was still around, and she began chatting with Eugene.


    11


    Yvonne and the others came over to Mnie as well. Yvonne ran straight to Mnie to hug her. ¡± Congrattions, Mel! I knew you¡¯d win!¡±


    She threw a delightful nce at Vi after saying <b>that</b><b>. </b>¡°I remember someone acting all high and mighty before this.¡±


    Vi bit her lip and looked at Eugene, but he did not even look at her.


    She was infuriated as she clenched the corner of her shirt. Vi immediately lunged toward Mnie.


    However, the moment she stepped forward, all Vi saw was ck.


    Vi was right next to Yvonne when it happened. Yvonne was scared by her and jumped to the side. ¡± What the hell?! Is she going to pin this on me?¡±


    There were still people around in the courthouse, and they quickly came over to help Vi.


    Yvonne and Reny <b>joined </b>the crowd to watch them rescue Vi, but Mnie was not interested at all.


    She went to Zara instead. ¡°Thank you, Miss Henson.<b>¡± </b>


    Zara paused in her conversation with Eugene and looked at Mnie. She looked between Mnie and Eugene thoughtfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s my job.


    ¡°Besides, someone asked me for help on this, and it¡¯s only right for me to do my best.¡± A rare smile. appeared on Zara¡¯s usually stoic face.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter <b>741 </b>


    Zara left, and Mnie turned to Eugene. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Eugene lowered his gaze. ¡°Ms. Henson¡¯s case is always worth hearing<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    His tone was casual as if he did not think that this was a big deal.


    Mnie was about to ask more questions when she saw a <b>few </b>paramedics rush in through the door, carrying a stretcher. They then lifted Vi, who had regained consciousness<b>, </b><b>onto </b>the stretcher with the <b>air </b>of well¨Ctrained professionals.


    The crowd dispersed. Yvonne dragged Reny over to Mnie with a grin. ¡°Mel, let¡¯s have a nice meal to celebrate tonight. It¡¯s a joyous asion!¡±


    When she saw Eugene, she did not avert her gaze. She even deliberately <b>provoked </b>him. ¡°Mr. Scott, why are you still here? Vi was just taken to the hospital. Didn¡¯t you <b>see</b>?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice was <b>t</b>. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°What <b>are </b>you talking about? You were¡­¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and she subconsciously stopped Yvonne. ¡°Where¡¯s Xander? Didn¡¯t you say we were going for a celebratory feast?¡±


    She knew that Yvonne was kind and wanted to stand up for her<b>. </b>However, <b>she </b>did not <b>want </b>to bring up the drama of their past again, especially not today. There was really no need for it.


    Yvonne sensed her reluctance and changed the topic. ¡°Xander left with James and the others. The two witnesses are still here, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Mnie fell silent once Yvonne mentioned Dn and George. Even though she was <b>aware </b>that Zara <b>had </b>approached George, she still felt like there was a thorn in her heart.


    How absurd.


    In the end, it was not Dn who testified against Vi, but <b>George</b><b>. </b>


    Dn, Albert¡¯s biological daughter had defected, but George<b>, </b>his killer, had brought the mastermind. to justice.


    A dark look shed <b>across </b>Mnie¡¯s eyes. She walked out of the courtroom<b>, </b>only to be struck by <b>the </b>


    ¡°You crazy bitch! I¡¯m doing this for your own good! What¡¯s wrong with you?! That brat tricked you into turning your back on your father¡¯s name. You even jumped off <b>a </b>building to threaten your daughter! Even pigs are smarter than you<b>!</b>¡±


    In the clearing up ahead, Mnie saw Dn and George facing off against each other<b>. </b>


    Dn sat in her wheelchair, covered in injuries<b>. </b>Her eyes were cold as she <b>stared </b>at George.


    217


    George callously continued mocking Dn, his words growing harsher by the minute. He even spat on the ground with a look of disdain.


    ¡°pn, marrying a hag like you was the worst decision in my life. I demand a divorcel The mere thought of us being legally bound turns my stomach¡­¡±


    Before he could finish that sentence, Dn twitched in her wheelchair. The next second, she pounced on George like a broken, twisted snakel


    ¡°¡®ll kill you! George, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± she screamed. ¡°My life has been nothing but hell since the day t married you! And you even stred a bastard out there behind my back! Don¡¯t you have any shame?!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, you bitch!¡±


    The two of them thrashed and fought fiercely, George was thin and short, while Dn had gained some weight after her recent stay in the hospital. She actually managed to get the upper hand.


    Spin to im Your Surprise Reward!

 Chapter 742

    <b>Chapter </b><b>742 </b>


    She pinned <b>George </b>down<b>, </b>spouting expletives <b>as </b>she punched <b>him </b><b>with </b>her injured hand<b>. </b>Her


    bandages came untied, and her bones looked strangely out <b>of </b>ce, <b>but </b>Dn did <b>not </b><b>react </b>at <b>all</b><b>, </b><b>as </b><b>if </b>she <b>could </b>not <b>feel </b>the <b>pain</b>. She was fully <b>focused </b>on beating up <b>George</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>everything settled now<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Xander¡¯s gentle voice came from the <b>side</b>. Mnie nodded and turned away from the ongoing brawl.


    Yvonne was amazed. ¡°Damn<b>, </b>if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think they were mortal enemies and <b>not </b>a married couple. They¡¯re really going <b>all </b>out.¡±


    The next second, Yvonne remembered that they were technically Mnie¡¯s parents and mmed <b>up</b>.


    ¡°James brought them here separately, but they happened to bump into each other at the door,¡± Xander exined. Mnie¡¯s gaze shifted back to Dn and George.


    James and his men had forcefully broken up the fight. <b>George¡¯s </b>face was contorted with pain<b>, </b>one hand covering his ear as he knelt on the ground.


    Dn was forced back into the wheelchair. Her hair and clothes were a mess from the fight, but her gaze was as bloodthirsty <b>as </b>when they started. She continued to re at George viciously.


    It was onlyter that Mnie learned Dn had actually bitten off one of George¡¯s ears during the


    fight.


    Dn did not emerge unscathed, either. George had broken her arm again just as it was about to start healing.


    After they left the court<b>, </b>Yvonne and the others took Mnie out for a celebratory feast just like she promised. Reny picked out a kebab joint, but Mnie did <b>not </b><b>eat </b>much.


    While Yvonne was still brimming with excitement, Mnie just felt tired.


    The lively atmosphere in the store and the bursts ofughter around her proved to Mnie that it was well and truly over. They had actually won the <b>case</b>.


    Once reality finally began to sink in, Mnie felt her eyelids grow heavy<b>. </b>The weariness btedly washed over. She wanted to rest her <b>face </b>on her arms <b>for </b>a <b>short </b>nap<b>, </b>but-


    Mni


    When she woke up again<b>, </b>she <b>was </b>surrounded by white walls and the smell <b>of </b>disinfectant. Mnie


    blinked.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Yvonne cried out next to her. ¡°<b>I¡¯ll call </b>Xander. He¡¯s been worried sick for


    the past two days.¡±


    Mnie called <b>after </b>her<b>. </b>The moment she opened <b>her </b>mouth, she realized her <b>voice </b>was <b>hoarse</b><b>. </b>¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Two days.¡± Yvonne poured her a <b>ss </b><b>of </b>warm <b>water </b>and said helplessly<b>, </b>¡°That day<b>, </b>we <b>were </b>


    Chapter 74)


    celebrating at the kebal ce when you fainted dead away! You have no idea how weared we were hack then. Nander¡¯s hands were trembling!


    ¡°We took you to the hospital, and the doctor said you were just exhausted from all the chronic stress. That¡¯s why your body shut down once you finally began to rx. It was a biological reaction to ga you


    to rest,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble,¡± Mnie said softly.


    ¡°What are you saying? We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Yvonne beamed at her. ¡°V¡¯ll call Xander to buy you something light to eat,¡±


    Yvonne was swift and decisive as ever. She grabbed her phone and left as soon as she said that,


    Once she was gone, Mnie leaned back against the headboard and squinted out the window <i>at </i>the dazzling sunlight. Had it really been two days?


    It was true that her mind felt much clearer than before after that long rest. She also felt a little more


    rxed.


    She had been so busy with work and so worried about thewsuit before that she had not been able to catch her breath. Now, she suddenly felt likezing around for a bit.


    Shey in bed, savoring the warmth of the sunlight on her body. Her lips curled into a smile,


    The door of the ward creaked open, Mnie thought that Yvonne was back, so she said in azy drawl, still smiling, ¡°Back so soon?¡±


    The person at the door paused for a moment before asking in a low voice, ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Mnie turned around and saw Eugene standing at the door, his expression impassive.

 Chapter 743

    <b>Chapter </b><b>743 </b>


    <b>Mnie </b><b>blinked </b>for a moment before looking away.


    Eugene let himself into the room. He studied Mnie¡¯s face for a while before ringing the bell to summon <b>the </b>doctor for an examination.


    Mnie <b>had </b>only passed out from exhaustion, so the doctor dered she was otherwise healthy. Before he <b>left</b>, however, <b>he </b>could not <b>help </b>but remind her to rest more.


    ¡°Expecting mothers must get plenty of rest<b>. </b><b>If </b>you copse like <b>this </b>again<b>, </b>the <b>baby </b>might be affected.


    #


    Mnie watched the <b>doctor </b><b>leave </b>before shifting her <b>gaze </b><b>to </b>Eugene<b>. </b>¡°What are <b>you </b>doing here?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene paused slightly<b>. </b>The gentle winter sunlight made his <b>gaze </b>look <b>softer </b>than usual. He looked down at Mnie and asked her quietly, ¡°Do you <b>feel </b>ufortable anywhere <b>else</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°The doctor just said I¡¯m fine,¡± Mnie <b>replied</b>, her tone direct and sinct. She ignored the way he stiffened and continued, ¡°<b>If </b><b>you </b>have nothing else to say to me, you should leave now. Xander and the others <b>will </b>be here soon.¡±


    Her heart did not waver when she saw Eugene so soon after waking him. She had no intention of asking him why he hade to her ward.


    Thewsuit was over, and with it, many things should finallye to an end.


    However, Eugene did not leave. Instead<b>, </b>he looked at Mnie, his tone harder than before. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m worried about you?¡±


    Mnie raised her gaze, her tone t. ¡°Yes, I can tell. Thank you.


    ¡±


    Her attitude infuriated Eugene so much that heughed out loud, sneering, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m only here because Zara told me to inform <b>you </b>that you have <b>to </b>make another trip to thew firm. Happy now?¡±


    There were other loose ends to take care <b>of </b><b>after </b>the <b>case </b>waspleted. Since Mnie had been asleep for the past two days, she could not <b>settle </b>things at thew firm.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Her tone was still cold, but she <b>was </b>not doing it on purpose<b>. </b>She had just woken up, after all, so she was still a little lethargic. <b>Moreover</b>, she did not feel like dealing with Eugene right now.


    Honestly speaking, both Vi and Eugene had caused her no end <b>of </b>grief.


    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m back!<b>¡± </b>Yvonne opened the door with a takeout <b>bag </b>and stopped in her tracks when she saw Eugene. Her lips curled in disdain, ¡°You work fast.¡®


    When she sensed Mnie¡¯s gaze on her, she snapped back to her senses and cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Scott<b>, </b>could <b>you </b><b>leave </b>first? Mel just woke up and needs to rest<b>.</b>¡±


    212


    Eugene gave Mnie a long, hard look, his eyes full of unreadable emotions. When Mnie met his gaze, though, he looked away,


    As soon as he left, Yvonne brought Mnie her food with a sigh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe this, but¡­ After you passed out the other day, we bumped into him when we brought you to the hospital,¡±


    Yvonne scowled in the direction <b>of </b>the door, ¡°Vi¡¯s in the first ward down the corridor, and Dn and George are in the room opposite hers. Fascinating arrangements<b>, </b>don¡¯t you think? I wouldn¡¯t put it past the three of them to strangle one another in their <b>sleep</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie had no idea <b>that </b>Vi and <b>the </b>others were here too<i>. </i>Meanwhile, Yvonne told her all the


    gossip she <b>had </b>heard over <b>the </b>past <b>two </b>days,


    Dn and George were at each other¡¯s throats every time they met. As <b>for </b>Vi¡­


    She had been sent <b>to </b>the hospital after she fainted in the court that day. She was still recuperating in the hospital until now.


    Yvonne whispered <b>in </b><b>a </b><b>tiny </b>voice, ¡°<b>I </b>heard from the nurse that she seems to have some kind of congenital illness<b>, </b>and it¡¯s incurable to boot. Once it acts up, she¡¯ll have to take pills for the rest of her life.¡±


    Mnie listened but did notment. Vi¡¯s illness had nothing to do with her.


    Yvonne continued, ¡°But when we saw him the other day, Eugene was standing at the door to Vi¡¯s ward. He¡¯s seriously-¡±

 Chapter 744

    <b>Chapter </b>744


    Many things had happened in the past two days while Mnie was out cold. Fortunately, she had Yvonne to bring her up to date.


    Mnie had gotten more than enough sleep, so she stayed up and chatted with Yvonne until Xander and the others rushed over <b>in </b>the afternoon.


    Stephen came with them, but he did not look as relieved as the others. It seemed like he <b>had </b><b>a </b>lot on


    his mind.


    Mnie <b>asked </b>him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Stephen opened his mouth to say something but stopped. Mnie¡¯s rxed expression slowly hardened again. ¡°Is it something to do with the court case?¡±


    Stephen exchanged a look with Xander before saying, ¡°Someone from Oskon City is interfering to try and get the charges dropped.¡±


    He looked at Mnie worriedly after saying that. They had all seen how hard Mnie had worked to get justice for her grandfather.


    Mnie, however, was calm. ¡°I figured <b>as </b>much.¡±


    She knew someone was helping Vi from the moment she heard that awyer like Luther had taken time out of his schedule to defend her. She just did not know who it was, until Vi let Matthew¡¯s


    name slip.


    However, Mnie was still not wholly sure how Vi was rted to Matthew.


    Since she <b>was </b>overworked, the doctor ordered Mnie to rest in the hospital for a week. Just as she was about to be discharged, Xander and Stephen forced her to stay for two more days.


    The weather was great the day she finally got permission to leave the hospital.


    Mnie and Yvonne were halfway through packing <b>up </b>her things <b>in </b>the ward when they heard amotion outside.


    They looked at each other and then opened the door. When they peeked down the corridor, they saw a small crowd gathered around the ward at the very end.


    ¡°Officer, Vi has always been such a good girl. You can¡¯t just arrest her and send her to jail! That would be such a miscarriage of justice!¡±


    The middle¨Caged woman¡¯s cries resounded throughout the corridor. She wrung her hands pitifully. She was framed, I know it! Look at her, she would never hurt a fly. Someone must have it in for her!¡±


    Yvonne closed the door of the ward. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy out there. Geez<b>, </b>does she even know what her daughter is like? She was framed, my foot-¡±


    After they packed all the things and left the room, there were still many people gathered outside


    Vi¡¯s ward. Yvonne shielded Mnie in case anyone bumped into her, only to see a tall figure. walking straight toward them.


    Eugene¡¯s suit was impable, and his expression was cold. The homely middle¨Caged woman followed <b>on </b>his heels<b>. </b>


    272


    The moment Eugene paused in <b>his </b>tracks<b>, </b>she hurriedly grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Eugene I mean, Mr. Scott, I know that Vi made a mistake this time. But please, could you let her off this time on ount of your history together?


    ¡°She¡¯s just an innocent young girl. Her life will be ruined if she goes to jail!


    ¡°If you¡¯re still angry with her, I¡¯ll get her to apologize to you on her knees. I¡¯m begging you, Mr. Scott, can you give her another chance?¡±


    Vi¡¯s mother looked at Eugene miserably, unaware that Eugene¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mnie before him.


    Mnie met Eugene¡¯s gaze and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Eugene looked at the thin coat she was wearing and frowned slightly. His voice was low as he said, It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°I¡¯m here to cooperate with the police. They¡¯re investigating Vi¡¯s theft of


    trade secrets.¡±


    His voice was cold as he spoke, enunciating every word.

 Chapter 745

    <b>Chapter </b>745


    Mnie lowered her gaze, her expression unchanged. She did not pay much attention to his words.


    There were a lot of people here. They were all crowded at the door of Vi¡¯s ward, watching themotion. She did not want to stay here any longer, so she tried to walk away.


    However, someone grabbed her wrist gently. She looked up and met Eugene¡¯s dark eyes. There was a faint emotion in his gaze as he said, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside.


    Mnic stopped in her tracks, confused. She looked at Eugene, wanting to ask him what he meant. The sudden and inexplicable change in his attitude confounded her.


    However, before she could say anything, Vi¡¯s mother pushed her way to Eugene¡¯s side, pleading,¡± Mr. Scott, Vi was good to you when you were together, wasn¡¯t she? Even when she messed upter, she only did it because she was upset with you. You have no idea how depressed she was at home


    while you were arguing¡­¡±


    The woman was so focused on pleading for Vi that she did not care about the people she had shoved aside. Mnie stumbled half a step back. If Yvonne had not caught her in time, she would


    have collided with the person beside her.


    Yvonne immediately blew up. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you blind? You can¡¯t just shove people aside like that! What if anyone gets hurt?! How will youpensate for that?!¡±


    Vi¡¯s mother paled. She mumbled an apology to Mnie and quickly went back to pestering Eugene


    again.


    Mnie could not be bothered to ask him anything more. She simply left with Yvonne.


    After her figurepletely disappeared around the corner, Eugene silently pulled his gaze back and looked coldly at the middle¨Caged woman in front of him.


    Vi¡¯s mother¡¯s stuttering voice abruptly cut off. She looked into Eugene¡¯s eyes and opened her


    mouth, but no words came out.


    Mnie and Yvonne did not leave the hospital immediately. It was drizzling outside, and Yvonne was afraid that Mnie would catch a cold, so she called for a cab online.


    In the meantime, she grumbled under her breath. ¡°Now I know where Vi gets her pretentious


    bitchiness from.¡±


    Vi¡¯s mother put up quite the pity act. Yvonne asked Mnie thoughtfully, ¡°Do you think Eugene will give in?¡±


    Mnie did <b>not </b>know either way. All she knew was that the cabbie had not arrived even after ten


    minutes.


    Yvonne called the driver impatiently, but he said that he was stuck because of a car crash along the way, so he would not be able to make it after all.


    Chad 745


    Yvonne¡¯s car had just been sent for maintenance yesterday. Coincidentally, Xander was meeting a client that day, and Stephen had other matters to deal with. They were all out of options.


    Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay I¡¯ll call another cab.¡±


    Just then, a familiar face approached them.


    Lee looked at the luggage in Yvonne¡¯s hands and asked Mnie, ¡°Are you leaving the hospital today?


    Yvonne was already in a bad mood. She knew that Lee was Eugene¡¯s secretary, so she could not help but snap, ¡°Well, dub! Do we look like we¡¯re going for a trip?¡±


    Lee coughed and looked at Mnie awkwardly. ¡°There was a crash on the freeway. You might not be able to get a cab right now.


    Mnie paused. Lee added, ¡°I can send you back. It¡¯s raining again, after all.¡±


    He paused. ¡°And¡­ your condition right now is rather delicate.¡±


    Mnie turned him down without a second¡¯s hesitation. Yvonne said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll send us back? In Eugene¡¯s car? And he¡¯ll magically show up too?¡±


    Lee wiped the sweat off his brow. ¡°No, Mr. Scott is still recording his statement with the police, so he won¡¯t be leaving for a while. I can send you back first beforeing back to pick him up.


    ¡°I believe he wouldn¡¯t mind either,¡± Lee added for good measure.

 Chapter 746

    Still, no matter what he said, Mnie did not want to get any more involved with Lee or Eugene for no reason. She still wanted to turn down the offer.


    However, Yvonne agreed before she could say anything. ¡°Alright, if you insist. Bring the car here. I don¡¯t want to stay outside in this crappy weather anyw


    Lee agreed and left to get the car.


    Mnie looked at Yvonne, who blinked and said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with making use of that scumbag Eugene¡¯s resources? I¡¯ll be hard to get a taxi in this weather, anyway. If someone insists on helping us, it¡¯d be a waste not to take advantage of their offer


    Yvonne¡¯s argument made sense, and Lee brought the car around just then, so Mnie did not say another word. It helped that Lee had mentioned Eugene would not be leaving the hospital for a while, so Mnie obediently followed Yvonne into the car.


    Unexpectedly, not long after the car left the hospital, Lee¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the call and nced at Mnie in the rearview mirror hesitantly.


    Mnie was acutely aware of his gaze. She looked up. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Lee struggled <b>to </b>speak. ¡°Mr. Scott¡­ asked me to go back and pick him up.¡±


    Mnie was silent.


    When they returned to the hospital, the rain was heavier than before, and the entire sky was dark.


    Lee hurriedly grabbed an umbre to pick up Eugene. Mnie also wanted to get out of the car, but Yvonne stopped her. ¡°We don¡¯t have an umbre. Do you want to get drenched?


    ¡°Besides, why are you running away? He¡¯s the one who wronged you, not the other way around. He should be <b>avoiding </b>you.¡±


    Mnie whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding him. I just don¡¯t want to be near him.¡±


    Every time their paths crossed, she would always end up in trouble. It was time she learned her lesson. Yvonne sighed and reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Mel, have you forgotten that you¡¯re still pregnant? If you rush out into the rain, you¡¯ll wind back in the hospital for another half a month.¡±


    Mnie finally stopped at that. When she was discharged from the hospital, the doctor repeatedly reminded her to be <b>careful</b>.


    ¡°Here¡¯sing,¡± Yvonne warned her quietly. Mnie looked out the car window.


    Eugene was holding a ck umbre as he walked over to the car, cutting through the curtain of misty rain.


    As though sensing something, he raised his umbre slightly and happened to look in Mnie¡¯s


    direction.


    Their gazes met through the rain and the car window. Mnie¡¯sshes fluttered, and she looked away decisively.


    It was not until the car door opened that she realized that the window had a one¨Cway tint.


    Eugene opened the passenger door, bringing in a wisp of cold air from outside into the car.


    The atmosphere was a little tense. Lee was a step behind him and exined softly, ¡°It¡¯s raining quite heavily outside, so¡­¡±


    No one knew who he was talking to or about, and none of them responded.


    They were almost at the vi when they hit a traffic jam at an intersection. It was then that Eugene said in a low voice, ¡°Vi may not be punished ording to the verdict.¡±


    Mnie had been looking out at the scenery in a daze, but when she heard Eugene¡¯s words, she paused for a moment. Her hands clenched into fists, and she looked up in Eugene¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Her chest rose and fell, her fingertips digging into her palms. She looked steadily at Eugene as she asked him, making sure to enunciate each word.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were unreadable. After a moment of silence. He said, ¡°Someone applied for medical parole on her behalf.¡±

 Chapter 747

    Eugene¡¯s tone was heavy. Like the rain outside, it chilled them to the bone.


    Mnie instantly remembered what Stephen had said earlier. Someone in Oskon City was trying to bail Vi out.


    It had to be Matthew. Mnie¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    Yvonne was incredulous. ¡°Medical parole? Are you kidding me? Eugene, why does this sound like something you¡¯d do? Bailing her out like that¡­ What kind of illness does she even have?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s gaze on Eugene turned a few degrees harder.


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Lee nced at Eugene and refuted Yvonne¡¯s words from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Someone in Oskon City has been pulling the strings. On the day the verdict was decided, LeapCo also pressed charges against Vi for her theft of trade secrets. Mr. Scott has been cooperating with the police for the past few days.


    ¡°But for some reason, we kept bumping into interference from Oskon City. We just don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind it.¡±


    Mnie frowned slightly as Lee exined, while Yvonne snorted in disdain. ¡°You sound convinced, don¡¯t you? Are you saying Vi has another sugar daddy in Oskon City? If that¡¯s true, Eugene, you really got cucked six ways to Sunday.¡±


    The car had out to answer the call without even looking back.


    dinct stopped outside the vi when Yvonne¡¯s phone rang. She opened the door and got


    Mnie did not move. Eugene nced at her, then back at Lee, who got out of the car decisively.


    The moment the door opened, some of the rain drifted in. Mnie got straight to the point. ¡°I believe the one interfering from Oskon City is Matthew.¡±


    Eugene paused, his dark eyes on her. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Mnie looked away from Eugene. ¡°Vi said so herself that day. And I don¡¯t think Harvey is capable of such a thing.¡±


    Only someone as powerful as him could affect the proceedings in Jepton from Oskon City.


    Even though Mnie still had her doubts, this was the only logical exnation. Besides, Eugene was the only person in Jepton who knew about her rtionship with Matthew.


    Thoughts raced in her head, but she did not show it on her face. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going <b>on </b>between Matthew and Vi. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not, but I won¡¯t let Vi escape her rightful punishment just like that.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you or Matthew get in my way.¡± Mnie opened the car door, but she remembered onest thing before she left. Looking down at the handle, she said clearly, ¡°Also-


    272


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything unnecessary to me. Not even words of concern.¡±


    With that, Mnie got out of the car. Yvonne picked her up at the same time<b>, </b>shielding her head from the rain with her umbre.


    Mnie murmured her thanks and went back to the vi with her.


    Behind them, Eugene leaned against the passenger seat. His eyes were closed, and his expression was unreadable.


    Lee, who had just gotten back into the car<b>, </b>said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Scott, are we going back to thepany or headquarters? The meeting arranged by the chairman is at three in the afternoon.¡±


    Eugene was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the office first. Have <b>you </b>settled the matters with Rockwater?¡±


    Lee nced sideways at Eugene. He started to say something, then stopped.


    While they were still in Oskon City, Eugene had made the arrangements to take care of the secrets Rockwater had stolen. Everyone in thepany had worked overtime constantly to maximize the effects.


    Eugene <b>had </b>been decisive, and Vi¡¯s whole fiasco had distracted Mason for a while, so the n went smoothly albeit rather slowly.


    <b>Now</b>, Rockwater was in disarray. The n was only one step away from fruition.


    However, they had to deal with headquarters and the chairman¡­


    Lee felt a little worried.

 Chapter 748

    As soon as Mnie returned to the vi, Yvonne shoved her into the bathroom. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower before you catch a cold. If you fall sick, Xander <b>and </b>Stephen will never let me hear the end of


    it.¡±


    Mnie did not resist, letting out a sigh of satisfaction when the warm water drenched her body.


    When she came out of the shower, Yvonne was sitting on the sofa scrolling through her phone.¡± Good, you¡¯re done. Is there anywhere you want to go? Reny asked me for new year holiday destinations in the group.¡±


    Mnie blinked. ¡°Are you guys going on a trip?¡±


    Yvonne looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t we all decide to go on holiday together during the new year?¡±


    Mnie hadpletely forgotten about <b>that</b>. She had been busy with work and then with the court case. Plus, no one had mentioned it during her time in the hospital.


    ¡°Prime City sounds good,¡± she said. ¡°The weather would be nicer there.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll mention it to Reny and we can vote on it.¡± Yvonne did not look up from her phone.


    Mnie sat in the living room for a moment, then got up and went back into the study.


    Although Jackson had given them the qualifications to join the bidding, they still had to secure the deal with their own abilities.


    While Mnie was hospitalized, Xander took over her responsibilities. Now that she was back, she should pick up the ck again.


    However, her phone rang not long after she turned on theputer. It was Matthew.


    Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She had a bad feeling about this.


    After hesitating for a moment, she picked up the call. Matthew¡¯s voice was soft across the speakers. ¡°I heard you were discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Mnie clenched her hands and tried to keep her voice steady. ¡°How did you


    know?¡±


    Matthew did not answer. He stopped for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯re a little smarter than I thought.¡±


    Mnie did not respond. She was waiting for Matthew to continue.


    Sure enough, Matthew¡¯s cold drawl kept going. ¡°Since you¡¯re <b>so </b>smart, I¡¯m sure you already know.¡± That was all Mnie had to hear. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you help Vi?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too stupid for my liking,¡± Matthew replied nonchntly.


    ¡°Mnie.¡± His tone did not change. It was as if he was talking about nothing important in particr.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡±


    Eugene went straight to GT Bar after the meeting at the headquarters. Simon sat in the corner and raised his ss to him from afar. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, you busy <i>bee</i>. I practically had to beg you to


    His tone was mocking. Eugene looked at him expressionlessly and said simply, ¡°I was busy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know. You were so busy you went all the way to Oskon City to be with Mnie. Tsk¨Ctsk¡­ Eugene, I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Eugene looked up at him. His eyes were even darker under the dim light, but Simon was not bothered. He retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Eugene. I¡¯m not the kind of jerk who would get in the way of his friend¡¯s rtionships.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re mates. Eugene. You wouldn¡¯t embarrass me like this, right?¡±


    Eugene did not say anything. He lowered his gaze and poured himself a ss of wine. Then he threw his head back and drained it.


    The smile slowly faded from Simon¡¯s face. A vein throbbed in his forehead.


    After Eugene put down his wine ss in silence, he suddenly mmed his ss down and cursed. ¡± Fuck you!¡±

 Chapter 749

    The bar was dimly lit, and Eugene waspletely hidden in the shadows. Simon gave him a long stare before running his fingers through his hair in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that Eugene raised his eyes and looked at Simon silently. He asked in a t voice, ¡°About what?¡±


    Simon looked at him and hesitated. In the end, he drank half his ss of wine and said directly,¡± What¡¯s going on between you and Mnie<b>?</b>¡±


    Everyone in their circle knew that Eugene and Mnie had been at loggerheads for a long time now. Many people thought that Eugene was acting so coldly to Mnie because he got tired of ying with her and wanted to find a new recement.


    Only Simon knew that Eugene had truly intended to propose to Mnie.


    However, it was also at that time that he overheard the conversation between Mnie and Cedric She had promised Cedric that she would not marry Eugene, saying that she would only be his secretary and nothing more.


    How could a man as proud as Eugene ask after he knew he would be turned down?


    Simon could not remember what had happened to the ring after that. All he knew was that Eugene¡¯s rtionship with Mnie had slowly faded from then on.


    They were gathering at the bar that night to celebrate a friend¡¯s birthday, so the atmosphere soon became <b>lively </b>again.


    Eugene never answered Simon¡¯s question, and Simon never asked again.


    However, Simon did remember something else. Wearing his usual nonchnt expression, he picked up his wine ss and clinked it against Eugene¡¯s. ¡°Evelyn has been building up her connectionstely, I heard that she¡¯s been asking about you, and I even bumped into her a few times. She¡¯s quite a


    smart woman.


    Eugene nodded.


    Simon tactfully changed the topic. ¡°Is everything going well in Oskon City? The Hendersons have been getting busy.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s brow creased.


    Simon leaned back on the sofa and clicked his tongue. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what your father is thinking. How could he kick you out of headquarters for the Hendersons? It¡¯ll be even harder for you to go back now.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was deep and cold under the dim strobing lights of the bar. He was silent for <b>a </b>while before saying, ¡°So what if it¡¯s hard?¡±


    Those things were still at headquarters. He had to get his hands on them.


    Mnie reed at the vi for a few more days before Xander agreed to let her return to work<b>. </b>


    Fate and Yvette had been beeping her abreast with the updates from Oskon City. They had revised the proposal for Hochwowes many times over, too.


    Ever since Matthew called that night, Mnie had not heard a word from him. Even Howard had not wontactest her for a while,


    On the other hand, Vi had been released on medical parole, just as they suspected.


    Mnte was having lunch with Yvonne when Stephen called to tell her Dn and George had both been discharged from the hospital.


    For morning sickness had been acting up again recently. The slightest odor could trigger her nausea.


    Stephen said over the phone, ¡°Dn asked to see you. James wanted to know what you think.¡±


    Mnie refusest without thinking, butter that evening Stephen called again. He said that Dn had mysisted on seeing Mnie, to the point of threatening to harm herself.


    When Mnie went to the detention center the next day, the road was still foggy. The new year was Tast approaching, and the temperature had dropped significantly.


    Nander walked her to the door. Mnie did not ask him to apany her inside, because she had a feeling that this meeting with Dn might be herst.


    Dn¡¯s wounds had yet to heal. She could have spent more time recuperating in the hospital, apparently, she had asked to be discharged early.


    but


    However, despite her injuries and weariness, her behavior waspletely unlike what Mnie had been expecting.

 Chapter 750

    She no longer had that air of madness and misery. Instead<b>, </b>she seemed more¡­ peaceful.


    It was as though her turbid mind had settled down. She sat quietly in her wheelchair and looked at Mnie.


    Mnie was quiet, too, just looking at Dn without a word.


    After a while, Dn sighed softly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mel¡­ You hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie looked at her <b>and </b>did not say anything.


    Dn did not seem to expect <b>an </b>answer, either. She paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s only right that you¡¯d hate me. When I was in the hospital, 1 kept dreaming about you pestering me for candy when you were younger. You were so cute back then.¡±


    There was a look of nostalgia on her face. ¡°Back then, you were losing your baby teeth. I didn¡¯t allow you to eat any candy, so you used your allowance to buy some behind my back. You ended up eating <b>an </b>entire packet in one afternoon.¡±


    Tears glistened in Dn¡¯s eyes as she spoke. She reached up to wipe them away and looked at Mnie again.


    Mnie remembered everything she said. In fact, she remembered every memory from her childhood very clearly.


    Despite that, she did not feel moved at all when Dn brought it up.


    She asked Dn inly, ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    Dn could no longer hold back the tears in her eyes, but she did not wail loudly like before. Instead, she let the tears fall silently.


    In her blurry vision, the woman before her slowly ovepped with the little girl who had snuggled up to her all those years ago.


    Dn¡¯s heart ached. She choked and said, ¡°Mel, I owe you too much. I have to make it up have the chance.


    to you


    If I


    ¡°I just hope that you¡­¡± Dn stopped mid¨Csentence. Her mouth opened and closed several times, but she did not know what to say.


    In the end, Dn went back to reminiscing about Mnie¡¯s childhood. She said so many things, some of them so long ago that even Mnie could not remember them.


    Finally, just as she was about to leave, Dn stopped her onest time. This time her tone was much firmer than before.


    She only said one sentence<b>, </b>¡°Just pretend I¡¯m dead from now on. It must be quite embarrassing for you to have a mother like me.¡±


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. She nced back at Dn before turning around and walking out.


    She did not even hesitate.


    By


    the time she left, it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. The fog had dissipated as the sun rose higher, and the temperature had be warmer.


    Xander was waiting for her. After she came out, he led her to the car and drove away without asking anything. ¡°Liana¡¯s booked us a reservation at a restaurant.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she was going to Oskon City earlier?¡±


    ¡°She already got back,¡± Xander said. ¡°By the way, I heard from Yvonne that you want to go to Prime City for the new year?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s warmer over there,¡± Mnie said.


    Xander nodded. ¡°We first met there, too. It¡¯s a nice ce.¡±


    Mnieughed softly. She looked out the window at the retreatingndscape.


    The wind outside the window seemed to blow away the gloomy cloud hovering over her after that meeting with Dn.


    Xander drove to the restaurant Liana had mentioned. When they got there, they realized that it was the Thai restaurant they had eaten at before.


    They coincidentally bumped into a few familiar faces inside, too.


    Mnie saw Simon, Joshua, and a few other people she knew but could not <b>name</b>.

 Chapter 751

    Mnie had <b>not </b>encountered Simon and his friends for quite some time. Her rtionship with Simon had always been bad<b>, </b>so she intended to ignore their presence.


    However, Simon stopped her, and Mnie could only look straight at him. He furrowed his brows, giving off an inquisitive look.


    With a disdainful scoff, Simon said, ¡°Mnie, why do you look worse than before?¡±


    He continued, ¡°How do you n to defeat Evelyn looking like this?¡±


    Mnie had been facing numerous challenges at work, resulting in stress. Despite recent efforts of recuperating, she remained pretty slender.


    However, her facial features had always stood out from the crowd. Her weight loss added a touch of delicate beauty. Simon¡¯sment about her looking unattractive stemmed from his dislike for her, prompting him to say such things deliberately.


    Initially reluctant to get into <b>a </b>conflict with him, Mnie could not help but look at him upon hearing


    Evelyn¡¯s name.


    Evelyn was the daughter¨Cinw candidate favored by Ste. Now that even Simon knew about Evelyn, her rtionship with Eugene would soon be public.


    Lowering her gaze, Mnie¡¯s eyes showed a hint of sarcasm.


    The matter about Vi had not ended, and Evelyn had already taken her ce.


    It appeared that both Ste and Cedric were quite anxious.


    Simon noticed Mnie¡¯s gaze a


    from behind.


    <i>Her </i>


    raised an eyebrow. He <b>was </b>about to speak when Xander caught up


    He positioned himself protectively beside Mnie, blocking Simon¡¯s line of sight. He whispered, ¡± Watch your step.


    The shop¡¯s interior style, designed for uniqueness, had intricately patterned and uneven tiles at the entrance. If careless, missing a step could easily lead to a fall.


    Simon¡¯s gaze, initially on Mnie, was blocked by Xander. He showed displeasure, and his gaze followed them as they entered.


    Joshua hesitated before asking, ¡°Was that Xavier¡¯s brother just now?¡±


    Simon withdrew his gaze indifferently. ¡°Just a useless guy kicked out by an illegitimate child.¡±


    Once Mnie and Xander entered the shop, they saw Liana and Yury anxiously waiting in the private


    <b>room</b>.


    ¡°What to


    Upon finally <b>seeing </b>Xander, Liana stood up. you guys so long?¡±


    22


    ¡°We were stuck in a traffic jam,¡± Kander exined.


    Liana blinked. ¡°That¡¯s the downside of Jepton. Do you want to consider going to Europe with us? There¡¯s rarely any traffic there. Everyone rides bicycles.¡±


    Cutting to the chase, Xander asked, ¡°Just tell me. Why did you call me out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget it¡¯s Dad¡¯s birthday next month?¡± Liana casually asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you follow us back? He called mest night. I can¡¯t go back without you.


    Before Xander could respond, Liana continued, ¡°I know what you want to say, but he¡¯s still your biological father, and some of Mom¡¯s belongings are still with him. Are you going to let Xavier take everything away?¡±


    These words from Liana delved into the private matters of the Solomon family.


    Mnie hesitated, considering whether to step aside. However, she was pulled back by Liana. She


    us.¡± asked, ¡°What are you afraid of? These aren¡¯t secrets. Besides, you have to go with us.


    Lifting her eyelids, Mnie asked, ¡°Why should I go?¡±


    Liana pondered before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯m afraid Xander will nevere with us.


    After saying this, she did not exin further. Mnie could only look at Xander, who muttered, ¡°I still have Grandma¡­¡±


    Liana didn¡¯t stay long for dinner. Yury was called back to the hotel to take care of some work. so Liana


    left with him.


    Mnie and Xander said their goodbyes as well. On their way to the vi, they dropped by Blue <b>Inc. </b>


    After several months of work, Blue Inc¡¯s preparation for the exhibition site finally came to an end. It could bepleted by this week. All they needed to do was to get the final payment from LeapCo.

 Chapter 752

    Everything was slowly moving in a good direction. With Christmas approaching, the entire Burning Star Studio halted all projects and began preparing for the holiday.


    Yvonne still came over whenever she was free. Reny secretly told Mnie that the Lowry family was forcing Yvonne to marry Carlisle. Yvonne has already argued with her family several times about this.


    Mnie asked Reny, ¡°Are you not going home for Christmas?¡±


    ¡°I am, but I¡¯m only leaving on the 24th,¡± Reny replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xander tell you? We usually spend Christmas at the studio on the 23rd and then we go back home on the 24th. We¡¯ll return after the holiday.¡±


    On the 20th, Mnie returned to the northern part of the city alone.


    Back then, she would bring her grandfather back home to celebrate Christmas.


    She went to nearby shops alone to buy Christmas decorations and then returned home to decorate her


    house<b>. </b>


    Even after cleaning up, the house still felt deste.


    Mnie sat in the living room with the TV volume turned up high. She held a newly purchased cushion and watched sis that had been airing for several years on TV. The drowsiness struck her.


    On the 22nd, Dn was sent back to Hearth City alone. It was said that she had specifically requested it. Considering Peachie¡¯s situation, permission was granted to send her back. The subsequent


    sion was uncertain.


    Stephen told Mnie that Dn had not agreed to divorce George.


    However, Mnie did not care much about those things. She was preparing things she wanted to bring along when visiting her grandfather.


    On the 23rd, the weather was looking good.


    Mnie went to the cemetery early in the morning, bringing the snacks and fruits her grandfather liked. She did nothing but sit in front of the tombstone from morning until afternoon.


    She had much to say to her grandfather but didn¡¯t know how to start.


    When it was time to go home, she suddenly received an email on her phone.


    Opening it, she found it was a greeting card¨Cthe ordinary kind that LeapCo sent to employees every


    <b>year</b>.


    Mnie nced at it without paying much attention. She figured the emails had been sent in bulk, and her email address had not been removed.


    She took a taxi back to the northern area of the city. Snowkes fluttered down on her way back, and the old town looked festive during Christmas. As she looked outside, her mind calmed down.


    Everything was fine until she reached the entrance of her residential area and saw a familiar ck Maybach.


    The moment she got out of the taxi, the Maybach¡¯s door opened, and Eugene got out. The ck windbreaker he wore had its corner lifted by the wind.


    Mnie walked on without stopping and headed inside. Eugene followed.


    Finally, she stopped, turned around, and looked at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Youe back here every Christmas,¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was deep.


    Mnie paused. She had repeatedly mentioned that she wanted to bring Eugene here to spend Christmas with her grandfather, but Eugene had nevere.


    He had always been busy.


    She restrained her emotions. Expressionlessly, she asked him, ¡°What did youe looking for me?¡±


    The falling snowkes dampened Eugene¡¯s shoulder. He looked at the few snowkes melting on Mnie¡¯s hair and paused before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    Mnie lifted her eyelids. She had just returned from visiting her grandfather in the cemetery and was still feeling low. Upon hearing Eugene¡¯s words, she only gave him a simple reply, ¡°Forget it, then.¡±


    She turned to leave, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed. She felt the warmth of Eugene¡¯s palm around her wrist.


    Eugene muttered, ¡°Mnie.¡±

 Chapter 753

    <b>Fine </b>snowkes fell gently. Carried by the wind, they brushed against the corner of Mnie¡¯s eyes, making her feel chilly.


    She looked at her wrist, which Eugene was holding, and her eyshes fluttered. ¡°Why did youe looking for me?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expressionless face was reflected in Eugene¡¯s dark pupils. He remained silent for <b>a </b>moment before slowly letting go of his grip on Mnie¡¯s wrist. His voice was deep and husky when he spoke.


    ¡°The final part of the report for Burning Star Studio¡¯s project hasn¡¯t been submitted to LeapCo.¡±


    Ⱥ


    Mnie was taken <b>aback</b>. ¡°The studio is on holiday. The report will be submitted after Christmas.¡±


    Eugene looked at her. ¡°There are many important matters after Christmas, and Burning Star Studo¡¯s report won¡¯t be given priority when handling the documents.¡±


    Mnie raised her eyelids to meet Eugene¡¯s gaze <b>for </b>a moment. After a <b>pause</b><b>, </b>she relented and <b>said</b>,


    Wait a while.¡±


    After saying that, she turned and entered the residential building, preparing to get <b>the </b>report <b>for </b>


    Eugene.


    After only a few steps, she saw that Eugene was following her again. She could only stop, but this. time, Eugene spoke before she could, ¡°The proposal for Redwaves needs to be discussed further as there are <b>many </b>minute details. We have to submit it after Christmas.¡±


    The bidding for Redwaves would officially start in February of theing year. Indeed, it needed to be settled <b>soon </b>after Christmas.


    Mnie could only let Eugene follow her home.


    This was Eugene¡¯s first time visiting Mnie¡¯s home. Upon seeing the shabby appearance of the area, he frowned slightly.


    It was indeed too <b>rundown </b>here, with the walls of each building peeling off to reveal mottled marks


    inside.


    The greenery on the ground floor of each building consisted of various vegetables, and a myriad of Christmas decorations were hanging on poles protruding from some windows.


    Usually, there were not many people in the oldmunity, but there were quite a few today. They were all carrying bags and going home to celebrate Christmas.


    Mnie opened the door. Turning <b>back</b>, she was not surprised to see Eugene¡¯s dissatisfied look, but she did not mind.


    She said, ¡°Be careful when closing the door. <b>The </b>soundproofing here is poor.


    ʱ


    Mnie bent down to search in the shoe cab and found <b>a </b><b>pair </b>of disposable slippers. She threw


    THE


    them by Eugene¡¯s feel ¡°Male do with these ¡±


    The house was sinalt, probably less than a hundred square meters. There were a few pieces of furniture, and they all looked vintage


    The old house had no heating and no air conditioning. With the window half¨Copen, cold air came in, bringing a chill


    Eugene looked around and then asked Mnie, ¡°Do you n to live here?¡±


    Mnie froze. ¡°This is my home. Where else can I live?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze was dark and deep. He seemed to have a thousand thoughts churning in his mind.


    Mnie found it amusing. However, did Eugene forget that his mother drove her out of Prestige Residences, leaving her with nowhere else to go?


    It was alreadyte when she returned. The sky outside was dark.


    Mnie poured herself a cup of hot water, sat on the couch with the cup in her hands, and then turned on theputer.


    She said, ¡°There are no extra cups at home. I¡¯ll retrieve Burning Star Studio¡¯s report now. If you have anything to say about Redwaves, you can say it now.¡±


    Eugene remained silent. He sat opposite Mnie, scrutinizing her for a while. Suddenly, he asked, ¡± Have you not been resting welltely?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s fingers stopped typing. The closer it got to Christmas, the more restless she felt.


    This year, she had to spend it alone. She had to ept that her grandfather had already left her.


    That was why she came back to this house on the 20th. She did not want Xander and the others to notice anything unusual about her.

 Chapter 754

    <b>Mnie </b>snapped out of her shback. She retrieved the report and slid it across the table to Eugene, saying, ¡°Here is it. You¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the room was engulfed in sudden darkness as the lights went out. Only the faint glow of theputer screen illuminated the space.


    Mnie¡¯s <b>heart </b>hammered in her <b>as </b>the darkness overwhelmed her vision.


    She nced outside to see the sky shrouded in ckness, yet the neighbors¡® windows remained brightly lit.


    Suppressing the sudden surge of anxiety, she was about to reach for her phone when a sudden burst of light filled the room.


    Eugene had ced his phone nearby. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go check the circuit.¡±


    Mnie could not refuse as she was aware of her night blindness. She understood that sitting still was the best course of action. She could only offer assistance by simply staying put and not causing any


    disturbance.


    In no time, Eug¨¨ne returned. He removed his coat and draped it over the couch as he calmly exined, ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a power outage. Just stay here and don¡¯t move.¡°.


    Understanding themon urrence of power outages in old houses, Eugene left the room with some tools. He left Mnie alone on the couch.


    Outside, the twinkling stars were covered by a thinyer of mist, making for a cozy ambiance.


    However, Mnie remained unaffected by the surroundings. Amidst the room¡¯s silence<b>, </b>memories flooded her mind of those nights when those people came banging on her door and windows<b>. </b>They had demanded money because of George¡¯s debts.


    Although she knew it was unlikely, she could not shake off the feeling <b>that </b>someone might jump out from the window at any moment<b>, </b>using a stone to shatter it.


    Slowly, she pulled her legs up onto the couch and hugged her knees close to her chest to reassure


    herself.


    When Eugene returned to the room<b>, </b>he immediately noticed Mnie¡¯s curled¨Cup posture.


    Freezing for a moment, he then approached her<b>. </b>


    Even when he stood before her, Mnie did not <b>sense </b>his presence. Her head was still buried.


    Gazing down, Eugene touched Mnie¡¯s forehead and asked softly, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Only upon hearing his voice did Mnie snap out of her reverie. She lifted her head abruptly, fear still lingering in her eyes.


    Chapte


    Eugene¡¯s hand remained on her forehead as she looked up, her eyes wet with emotion.


    Eugene¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. After a moment, he reassured her, ¡°Everything¡¯s alright now,¡±


    His coat stilly on the couch. He wore only a thin suit, and his fingertips were slightly cold.


    Mnie slowly recovered from her fear. She avoided Eugene¡¯s hand <b>and </b>scooted over to the other side. Her voice sounded weary as she offered, ¡°I¡¯ll retrieve the report for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Eugene responded. His dark eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    It was already past dinner time.


    Eugene had just dealt with the power outage. Mnie nced at his coat on the couch. She hesitated


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to eat at home. If you mind¡­


    to say,


    Interrupting her, Eugene replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Considering she had only returned temporarily and was alone, Eugene knew Mnie would not be bothered to stock up on groceries.


    The fridge only had some spaghetti, pizza dough, and vegetables.


    Mnie cooked two tes of spaghetti bolognese, added some greens, and ced them in front of Eugene. She asked tly, ¡°Would you like to eat?¡±

 Chapter 755

    The spaghetti, generously topped with broli, looked incredibly appetizing. Eugene eagerly epted the dish.


    He savored each bite, his every movement delicate and refined. It felt like he wasn¡¯t enjoying a te of spaghetti but indulging in a gourmet delicacy.


    Mnie, on the other hand, ate slowly due to herck of appetite.


    An oldedy movie was ying on the television, and Mnie ate her spaghetti expressionlessly.


    <b>¡°</b>Is spaghetti not your favorite anymore?¡± A warm, deep voice sounded beside her. Mnie lifted her head and noticed Eugene looking at her.


    Mnie used to enjoy spaghetti a lot, especially during her school days when spaghetti was the go¨Cto option when she was unsure about what to eat.


    She ced the fork back on the te, checked her phone for the time, and reminded Eugene, already quitete.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s


    Eugene¡¯s eyes flickered with aplicated emotion. After pondering, he said, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    He nced at the barely touched spaghetti on her te. ¡°Is this all you¡¯re having for dinner? Are you sure it¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°I have no appetite,¡± Mnie finally said after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Why?¡± Eugene asked, staring at her.


    Facing Eugene¡¯s gaze, Mnie tightened her grip on the fork before slowly releasing it. The fork made a crisp sound as it hit the edge of the te.


    She said, ¡°No particr reason. I¡¯m just not hungry.¡±


    After Eugene left, the entire room instantly quieted down. The familiar scent of cedar finally dissipated into the air, and Mnie let out a gentle sigh.


    Her phone on the table rang. It was <b>a </b>call from Yvonne. With a mournful tone<b>, </b>Yvonne said, ¡°Mnie, I can¡¯t join you guys in Prime City anymore. My dad booked two vis on some ind overseas, and our whole family is spending Christmas there. We¡¯re taking the morning flight tomorrow.¡±


    Mnie responded, ¡°That¡¯s a nice holiday arrangement.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s great about it? Carlisle¡¯s family is going too.¡± Yvonne was not happy about it. ¡°I bet that scumbag, Carlisle, will definitely bring Talia with him. I don¡¯t understand why my dad is forcing me to face a situation like this.¡±


    Chatter 755


    Having heard Yvonne and Renyin about the situation between Carlisle and Talia, Mnie knew that Carlisle¡¯s family strongly opposed Talia. However, Carlisle was determined and brought Talia everywhere.


    Even after negotiations between the Lowry family and Carlisle¡¯s family, they bizarrely epted Carlisle¡¯s <b>peculiar </b>behavior. <b>This </b>resulted in Yvonne and Carlisle being arranged to marry despite Yvonne¡¯s protests.


    Although Yvonne was visibly upset, she considered herself a filial child. Since she had been relying on her family, she needed to heed their wishes. Especially since they provided her with a monthly allowance of two million for a leisurely life.


    Yvonne called toin about it and hung up afterward.


    Mnie felt a bit more at case with the distraction. She tidied up the tes and cutlery in the kitchen, only to return and find Eugene¡¯s coat still on the couch.


    While she pondered what to do, a knock <b>on </b>the door sounded, followed by a message on her phone from Eugene: <b>[</b>It¡¯s me.]


    Mnie pursed her lips and opened the door. Indeed, it was Eugene.


    He had just returned from outside. The snow was all over him, and he stood outside without entering.


    Handing him his coat, Mnie said, ¡°You forgot your coat.¡±


    Eugene did not take it. Instead, he handed her a bag. When Mnie saw the contents, her brows were slightly knitted together.


    It was a takeout from a neighboring restaurant, the one at the entrance of the residential area.

 Chapter 756

    Mnie stared at Eugene, who was expressionless. When his gaze met Mnie¡¯s, he lowered his eyes. In a deep but steady voice, he said, ¡°As business partners, I don¡¯t want you to fall ill again. It could affect the progress of our project in the future.¡±


    Mnie clutched his coat. She knew Eugene was right and silently took the takeaway box from him.


    Eugene had brought back a simple steak meal with two light side dishes. Mnie forced herself to eat the steak before to sleep.


    Having eaten, her body felt much warmer. She nestled under the nket. Drowsiness overcame her after experiencing days of insomnia.


    On the next day, Mnie received various tags in the group chat early in the morning. She quickly returned to the vi.


    Renyined as she pulled Mnie in. ¡°Yvonne was supposed to go to Prime City with <b>me </b>but ran off to an ind for a vacation. I guess she¡¯s probably on a ne by now. What a heartless woman.¡±


    Mnie suggested, ¡°When she returns, let¡¯s make her treat us to dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±


    The team headed to the mall to buy things for the Christmas gathering and gifts for those going home for the holidays.


    Amid the hustle and bustle, Mnie found herself in high spirits.


    Mnie stopped before a huge Santa decoration, which definitely looked festive.


    She thought about buying one to hang in the living room of her old house, thinking it could add a touch of the Christmas atmosphere to her otherwise empty house.


    ¡°Do you want to buy this?¡± Reny bounced over and saw the giant Santa as well. She felt slightly tempted.


    Mnie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s cute, but I¡¯m not sure how to hang it if I buy it.¡±


    Reny did not mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can ask Eugene, Eric, or anyone else to help you.


    After purchasing the items, they returned to the vi. Reny and the others were leaving in the afternoon, so <b>the </b>meal was scheduled for noon.


    With the number of people, things were done quickly.


    As a pregnant woman, Mnie was told to sit down and watch TV. No one dared to let her help. She sat idly, scrolling through her social media. She paused at a photo posted by Yana of LeapCo¡¯s Christmas celebration.


    It was held yesterday. Mnie stared at the photo for a while before scrolling down.


    ?? ???? ????


    212


    After the mual, Liana arrived with Yury, and Mnie opened the door for them. na hugged Mnie axxon as she entered, cheerfully wishing her a merry Christmas.


    The touch was theely. It reached its peak when na talsed her ss and joyfully eximed, ¡°Merry


    Mnie¡¯s mood was lifted in the festive atmosphere and remained good throughout the meal.


    Shortly after dinner, Reny and the others prepared to head back home. They went upstairs to pack their bags, leaving Mnie alone in the yard to bask in the sun.


    Het phone buzzed with Christmas greetings, mostly from group chats. Yvette and Eric sent almost identical messages. They were seemingly copy¨Cpasted from somewhere.


    Mnie replied to each one.


    In the afternoon, she saw Reny and the others off. Carrying the giant decoration, she returned to the northern part of the city. She was ready to spend the rest of the day on her own.

 Chapter 757

    Entering the residentialpound, Mnie saw two children ying with snow at the entrance. In their bags were the candles they had just gotten.


    Mnie was lost in thought as she recalled something from the past.


    Returning home, Mnie got a chair and slowly hung the enormous decoration in the living room. The adorable Santa decoration added a touch of warmth to the otherwise deste space,


    In the evening, she went to a nearby mall to buy groceries for the next day.


    However, upon her return, Eugene¡¯s car was parked in yesterday¡¯s spot again.


    Mnie pretended not to notice, but he followed her and stated his intention, ¡°I came to pick up the report.¡±


    She nced at him. ¡°You could¡¯ve just emailed to remind me.¡±


    Christmas was not a holiday season for LeapCo. While the employees could rest, Eugene, the boss, had numerous social obligations.


    When she was still at LeapCo, the period around Christmas was always busy. She had to apany Eugene to various events with business partners or family¨Cheld banquets.


    However, without fail, she would return home to celebrate with her grandfather every Christmas Eve. Eugene Said casually, ¡°I happened <b>to </b>pass by. Sending an email might take more time.¡±


    Mnie said nothing. She would hand him the report when she got home. Eugene stood in the living room, eyeing therge piece of decoration. A glint flickered in his eyes, and then he looked at Mnie. ¡°Did you hang it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mnie replied without lifting her head. She watched the progress bar of the file transfer.¡± The electronic version has been sent to your email. The hard copy will be submitted after Christmas as it requires an official seal.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s gaze lingered on the Santa decoration. It seemed he had something else to say, but before he could speak, his phone rang.


    He was busy, indeed. He received three calls, all asking for his presence.


    Eugene spent no more <b>than </b>ten minutes at Mnie¡¯s ce..


    Once he left, the tiny house seemed even emptier. Mnie sat in the living room for a while and then turned on the TV. She made herself a simple bowl of pasta and tidied up the ce.


    By the time she finished the entire routine, it was only 8:00 pm.


    Time seemed to pass slowly when there was nothing to do<b>. </b>


    Mnie picked up her phone and realized Yvonne and Reny had sent her messages.


    217


    Yvonne had arrived on the ind<b>, </b>and Reny had just returned home. Mnie scrolled through the chat history. She nestled on the couch, preparing to reply.


    However, Lee¡¯s call unexpectedly came in before she could send the message.


    Mnie answered instinctively. There were some noises on Lee¡¯s end, and it took a while before he asked, ¡°Mnie, are you at home now?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s brows were furrowed. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at the entrance of your residentialpound. If you¡¯re free<b>, </b>can you <be </b>out? Two main sponsors from Redwaves were present at tonight¡¯s dinner. We brought some documents that you can


    take a look at.¡±


    Mnie said nothing and got up to put on her coat. She then headed to thepound¡¯s entrance.


    The ck Maybach looked luxurious. Mnie saw Eugene standing there as soon as she went out.


    He looked tall and elegant against the backdrop of the dark night. Snowkes fell on his shoulders, and the warm yellow street light illuminated him, dispersing his cold temperament.


    Mnie strolled toward them.


    Eugene lifted his eyelids to look at her. His expression looked gloomy, making his deep¨Cset eyes more profound and unpredictable.


    Mnie hesitated and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to give me the documents?¡±


    Eugene nodded. ¡°Yes. They¡¯re with Lee.¡±


    Mnie pursed her lips. ¡°Where¡¯s Lee, then?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here shortly.¡±

 Chapter 758

    Upon receiving the answer, Mnie remained silent and simply stood quietly beside Eugene.


    She was wearing a fluffy coat, and the white fur made her face look even more delicate and petite.


    However, there was nowhere to hide from the snow. Although it was a light snowfall, it still felt cold


    when itnded on her head.


    She pulled up the cor of her coat.


    Eugene nced at her and then looked at his phone again. He said softly, ¡°Lee will take a while <b>to </b>


    arrive. Let¡¯s wait for him inside.¡±


    The snow was getting heavier, and Mnie was sensitive to the cold to begin with. Nodding, she began walking back home.


    Although there was no indoor central heating or air conditioning, Mnie had brought two heaters back. They were already turned on. As soon as she entered, warmth enveloped her instantly.


    At this moment, she noticed how pale Eugene¡¯s face was. It was almost colorless.


    Mnie nced at him, and she knew the reason without having to think about it.


    Eugene would inevitably be persuaded to drink more at business dinners, which would always upset


    his stomach.


    However, she did not ask him about it and did her own things.


    Right then<b>, </b>she heard him speak.


    ¡°Can you pour me a cup of water?¡± Eugene spoke, his voice low and hoarse. It was as if he was forcibly


    suppressing something.


    Mnie froze for a moment before going to the kitchen <b>to </b>pour a cup of warm water. She ced it in


    front of him.


    She said, ¡°Lee should take you to the hospital<b>. </b>I can pick up the documents myself.¡±


    Eugene picked up the cup of hot water and rubbed his fingers on the surface. ¡°This ce is on the way


    to the hotel<b>, </b>so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Since Eugene felt it was not troublesome<b>, </b>Mnie did not say more. However, with nothing else to do, she could only hug a pillow and focus on watching TV. She tried to ignore Eugene¡¯s presence.


    Lee arrived half an hourter, sweating profusely despite the cold weather.


    He gasped for breath and said, ¡°Mnie, the pharmacies are so far from your ce!¡±


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°I had to go to a few before finding one that was still open, but the pills sold there aren¡¯t the same as the ones Mr. Scott usually takes. The pharmacist said they only had this brand of pills, and they should be taken after meals.¡±


    212


    He ced the medicine box in front of Eugene.


    Some pharmacies would close for Christmas. Seeing Lee sweating so much, Eugene did not say anything.


    He nodded and picked up the medicine box to scrutinize it.


    Eugene had a weak immune system, and some medications could cause allergies, so he had to be extra careful when taking them.


    Mnie waited for Lee to catch his breath before asking, ¡°What about the documents you were supposed to give me?¡±


    Lee was momentarily stunned and subconsciously looking at Eugene. Then, he quickly reacted and took the documents from his bag. He handed them to Mnie. ¡°They¡¯re all here.¡±


    Mnie took the documents and started reading them<b>, </bpletely ignoring Lee and Eugene.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Eugene said after examining the medicine box, about to get up. However, before he could do so, he made a muffled groan and did not move anymore.


    Mnie raised her eyebrows and saw a thinyer of sweat on his forehead..


    Seeing him in this state, there was no way he could walk anymore. Lee could only look at Mnie and said, ¡°Mnie, Eugene has been having too many business dinners these past few days and isn¡¯t feeling well. You¡­¡±


    He intended to ask Mnie if Eugene could rest here for a while longer, but he felt it was inappropriate to ask that. Thus, he stopped.


    In the end, he could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and buy Mr. Scott something to eat. Is there anything you want?¡±


    Mnie looked at him but did not say anything.


    Lee exined, ¡°Mr. Scott hasn¡¯t eaten anything tonight. The people from Oskon City were mean. They kept forcing him to drink, especially Matthew¡­


    Mnie lifted her eyelids instantly when she heard Matthew¡¯s name and asked Lee, ¡°Matthew is in Jepton?¡°

 Chapter 759

    Lee left to buy some food for Eugene, leaving only Mnie and Eugene in the house.


    Eugene¡¯s voice sounded abruptly. ¡°Matthew came to Jepton for business. He¡¯ll be back to Oskon City tomorrow morning. It¡¯s impossible for him to be in Jepton for Christmas. He had toe only because of the Qaisas¡® old patriarch.¡±


    Leaning back on the couch<b>, </b>Eugene tilted his head. The uneasy feeling made him furrow his eyebrows slightly. His voice sounded deeper than usual.


    Mnie nced at him. She had heard many people talk about Matthew¡¯s rtionship with the Qaisa family, but she never quite understood what was going on.


    However, recalling the unpleasant meeting with Matthew, she had little interest in asking further.


    She was originally nning to take a bath and rest after Eugene left. However, Mnie was surprised when Lee, who had been out for a while, called back to say that no restaurants were open.


    It was expected since the northern part of the city mostly consisted of small, individually owned restaurants¡ªunlike the bustling southern area.


    During Christmas<b>, </b>most eateries were closed.


    As soon as Lee hung up the phone, Eugene¡¯s dark pupils slowly turned to Mnie. Mnie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ask him to take you home when he returns.¡±


    Eugene nodded and stood up. He asked Mnie, ¡°Do you mind if I use your kitchen?¡±


    Mnie did not have a chance to reject as he had already entered the kitchen.


    Familiar with theyout, Eugene effortlessly took out the spaghetti sauce from the refrigerator.


    However, he was inexperienced in such matters. Holding the sauce, Eugene stood in the kitchen as he tried to figure out how to proceed.


    Unable to bear the thought of him wasting food, Mnie went in and took the sauce from him. She then boiled some water.


    Eugene did not leave the kitchen. Leaning against the doorway, he quietly watched Mnie.


    The kitchen was quiet, with only steam diffusing in the air. Mnie could feel the gaze behind her but chose to ignore it, not wanting to talk to him.


    After cooking the spaghetti, she served it on a te and left the kitchen.


    Her phone was on the coffee table. Yvonne had sent several photos to the group chat<b>, </b>all of them showcasing the scenery on the ind.


    Reny<b>, </b>envious<b>, </b>urged her to video call. As soon as Yvonne called, Mnie grabbed her phone and headed to the bedroom. Passing by Eugene, she hesitated for a moment but said nothing.


    M


    217


    Yvonne was reluctant before going to the ind, but now, it seemed she really liked it there, she led them around excitedly. Halfway through, she suddenly asked Mnie, ¡°If you¡¯re alone at home, why don¡¯t youe here too? Let¡¯s spend Christmas together<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>


    Mnie rejected. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine in Jepton.¡±


    ¡°Are you really alright? You¡¯re alone¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want me toe and witness the love¨Chate rtionship between you and Carlisle, I¡¯ll be there immediately,¡± Mnie teased, diverting the topic and making Yvonnein about Carlisle.


    Mnie chatted with them in the room for a long time. When she heard the sound of the main door opening, she stopped, hung up the call, and went out.


    She saw Lee standing at the door, looking at her hesitantly.


    Following his gaze, Mnie saw Eugene on the couch with his head tilted. His eyes were closed, and he appeared to be sleeping.


    The medicine box that had been opened was on the coffee table, indicating he had taken the pills. Drowsiness was a possible side effect of them.


    Looking at Mnie, Lee gestured for her toe over. ¡°Sorry, I just received a call from a client. I went to deliver something to him beforeing here. Eugene knows about it.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Well, take him with you. <b>I </b>need to rest.¡±


    However, Lee still hesitated. He looked at Mnie, wanting to say something, but he ultimately held


    back.


    Anticipating his words, Mnie rejected him before he could ask. ¡°I won¡¯t let him stay overnight


    here.¡±

 Chapter 760

    It had been a long time since Mnie and Eugene had anything to do with each other. Allowing him to rest here was already generous of her. There was no need for him to stay the night.


    Mnie¡¯s attitude was firm. She turned to look at Eugene and was ready to speak, only to meet his dark, misty eyes.


    Perhaps because he had just woken up, Eugene¡¯s eyes looked gentler. They shone more than usual, looking less oppressive.


    Mnie gazed at him. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. You can leave now.<i>¡± </i>


    Eugene lowered his gaze, looked at his phone, and murmured, ¡°Mm.¡±


    After seeing Eugene off, Mnie looked back at the dining table. It was neatly organized, except for a USB sh drive in the corner.


    The sh drive bore the logo of LeapCo, which likely contained something important.


    Mnie snapped a photo and sent it to Eugene. He responded the following day, saying he woulde to pick it up today.


    Today, the atmosphere was lively. The neighborhood was filled with more children than usual, along with peopleing and going to celebrate the asion.


    The living room window faced the road outside. Mnie sat in the living room by the window, responding to various well wishes.


    Aware of her situation, Stephen asked if she wanted to spend Christmas at his house, but Mnie rejected.


    Liana had already said she was taking Xander to their grandfather¡¯s house for Christmas.


    Yvette happily posted a video on Facebook showcasing her family¡¯s Christmas Eve.


    Everyone seemed joyous. Mnie cleaned the photos of her grandparents and bought groceries to make the food that they loved.


    Although her culinary skills were average, she had plenty of time to experiment and learn today. She spent the whole afternoon preparing four dishes.


    As dusk fell<b>, </b>she saw the outside light up with countless lights. Mnie, holding a spoon<b>, </b>froze.


    The TV in the living room started its festive programs. Mnie stood in the kitchen. Only a dim light illuminated the surroundings above her.


    She looked at her spoon and pursed her lips slowly. Her hands could not stop trembling.


    Someone was singing Christmas carols outside, making the night scenery feel more vibrant. Almost at the same time, a knock on the door interrupted Mnie¡¯s thoughts.


    212


    Putting down the spoon<b>, </b>she went to answer the door. Eugene stood outside in the cold.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to get the USB sh drive,¡± he said. His gaze passed over Mnie andnded on the Christmas dinner on the table behind her. He entered the room after he spoke.


    Mnie turned around and handed him the USB sh drive. Before she could speak, she heard Eugene say with a hint <b>of </b>surprise, ¡°When did your cooking skills be so good?¡±


    She had prepared four dishes, but they were already a bit cold after all this time.


    Eugene sat down directly at the table, lowering his head for a moment. His fingertips tapped on the table, and his tone sounded fatigued. ¡°I¡¯ve been going to various business gatherings in the past few days. Mind if I hide out here for some time?¡±


    Perhaps because of the Christmas carols, the house felt even emptier.


    For the first time, Mnie did not refuse Eugene.


    However, the Christmas dinner was not peaceful either. Eugene¡¯s phone had been ringing since he sat down, all calls from Cedric.

 Chapter 761

    Cedric¡¯s calls came in one after another, but Eugene did not answer<i>. </i>


    This dinner felt somewhat dull to Mnie.


    Putting down her fork, she asked Eugene coldly, ¡°Can you leave now?¡±


    Eugene paused, and his phone beside him continued to sh even though it was on silent mode. Calls and messages kepting one after another.


    ¡°You¡¯re disturbing me,¡± Mnie said.


    The TV show reached its climax, bringing with it excitement and apuse. It matched the sudden ringing of bells outside.


    Eugene froze as he looked at Mnie. His eyes were squinted. After a while, he asked her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Mnie put down her fork expressionlessly.


    ¡°You said you came for work, so I relented. Today is Christmas Eve, and out of courtesy and tradition, I didn¡¯t wish to argue with you. But you¡¯ve disrupted my dinner, so I hope you can leave.¡±


    Mnie emphasized each word, her attitude firm and resolute.


    Eugene¡¯s and Mnie¡¯s locked eyes for a moment. Mnie¡¯s gaze fell on Eugene¡¯s phone, which lit up again. She further steeled her attitude.


    Emotions were churning in Eugene¡¯s deep¨Cset eyes, and the chill emanating from him increasedpared to when he entered the house.


    Only when another message popped in did Eugene stand up.


    Taking his phone, he looked deeply at Mnie. She sat upright, expressionless.


    The old house had poor sound instion, and the door lock needed to be more secure. The sound of Eugene mming the door was loud.


    The old door swayed for a moment, responding to the echoing sound from the m.


    Mnie sat at the dining table, lowered her head for a moment, and then slowly resumed eating with


    her fork.


    Snowkes swayed gently in the wind outside the window. Eugene stopped and looked at his phone screen for a while, a hint of annoyance flickering in his eyes.


    He answered the call<b>, </b>and the person on the other end seemed surprised that he picked up. After a


    do you


    still brief pause, a stern voice echoed. ¡°Can¡¯t you even <b>stay </b>home on Christmas? Eugene, respect me as your father?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s angry voice came through the speaker. Eugene¡¯s expression turned gloomier. He stood in the


    212


    shadows and nced at the brightly lit window, saying, ¡°Oh, I thought it was a business party you organized.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Cedric raised his voice instantly as if wanting to reprimand Eugene. However, upon realizing something, he quickly lowered his voice,


    He scolded Eugene, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to, but Peyton and Evelyn are at home now. You¡¯d bettere back soon, or don¡¯t me me


    Before he could finish his sentence, someone interrupted him. Cedric sternly warned Eugene a while more before hanging up.


    Eugene did not say much. His ck coat blended into the night, making his silhouette hard to detect.


    After Eugene left, Mnie¡¯s dinner became more peaceful.


    She watched the programs alone, ate some toffee, and chatted with Yvonne and others in the group chat before getting to bed.


    Mnie did not have many visitors. Only a few neighbors who were once close to her grandfather dropped by. It was now the third day after Christmas, and Mnie had already spent two quiet days at


    home alone.


    When Liana called, Mnie was sitting by the window and reading a book. Liana asked, ¡°Is it alright for us to pick you up at 5:00 pm tomorrow?¡±


    Liana had previously mentioned that Mnie and Xander would attend Xander¡¯s father¡¯s birthday party together.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter <b>762 </b>


    At 5:00 pm the following day, Liana called on time.


    Mnie put on her coat and stepped outside, anticipating Liana¡¯s arrival.


    To her surprise, Xander greeted her instead.


    She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Liana mention she¡¯de to pick me up?¡±


    Xander responded, ¡°Grandma is talking to her.¡±


    The Solomon family¡¯s residence was in the eastern part of the city, and for thest few years, they had been concentrating on developments in other regions. Only recently did they shift their focus back to Jepton.


    In any case, the Solomon family was also a wealthy family in Jepton<b>, </b>so they were acquainted with numerous people.


    Mnie followed Xander into the Solomons¡® residence and noticed Simon and Joshua approaching


    from another direction.


    Simon had his typical enigmatic smile. ¡°Well, what a coincidence.¡±


    Mnie did not bother to greet him and acted as if she had not heard him.


    Awkwardly smiling at Mnie, Joshua said, ¡°Long time no see, Mnie.¡±


    Mnie nodded slightly in acknowledgment.


    Simon, observing her, scoffed. ¡°Mnie, stop pretending. You couldn¡¯t wait to rush over the moment you heard Eugene and Evelyn were here. You want so badly to make your presence known, huh?¡±


    Mnie froze. It was normal for Xander¡¯s father to know the Scott family as he was also a


    businessman.


    Social circles worked like a web, especially in the corporate world.


    She raised her eyebrows at Simon, her voice calm. ¡°What makes you think everyone else can¡¯t get their eyes off Eugene just because you can¡¯t?


    ¡°Simon, you amaze me. You¡¯re like the mean girl causing trouble everywhere just because you can¡¯t get the person you like. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Her words were slow, and her eyes locked onto Simon¡¯s. It was only when she noticed the rising anger in his eyes that she mockingly added, ¡°Have you forgotten your standing and Eugene¡¯s?¡±


    Simon¡¯s brows were knitted together when Mnie finished speaking. He looked like he was about to explode.


    However, upon seeing someone approaching from behind Mnie, he changed his expression to a mocking smile. ¡°Heard that? Mnie is asking about your standing.¡±


    The footsteps behind Mnie came to a slow stop. Mnie turned around to meet Eugene¡¯s icy gaze. Evelyn was also looking at her meaningfully.


    ¡°Miss Smith, that¡¯s quite the temper you have,¡± Evelyn said with a meaningful look before ncing at Eugene. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly curious. Was she like this when she worked as a secretary in yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shue,¡± Xander spoke before Mnie did. He took a step forward and subtly positioned himself to protect her.


    His gaze was fixed on Evelyn, and his tone carried a protective tone. ¡°What do you mean by instigating conflicts between my employee and her former boss in front of me,


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about Miss Smith¡¯s work attitude.¡®


    Miss Shue?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Although Xander directed the question at Evelyn, his eyelids unintentionally lifted and met Eugene¡¯s gaze.


    Eugene¡¯s eyes were icy, and his gaze shed with Xander¡¯s.


    Before he could speak, Mnie interrupted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Liana and Madam Solomon are still waiting for us? Let¡¯s not create conflicts here. It¡¯s not nice to quarrel in public.¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t want to escte the situation with Eugene here. There were too many people, and quarreling would only make a scene.


    Her words snapped Xander out of his displeasure. He acknowledged with a nod and led her toward the


    garden.


    Behind them, Evelyn¡¯s expression looked rxed. She withdrew her gaze that had been following Mnie and turned to Eugene. ¡°What are you holding onto? I¡¯ve already said I just need the title of your wife. I won¡¯t mind if you keep a mistress.¡±

 Chapter 763

    Evelyn considered herself open and straightforward. She smiled, waiting for Eugene¡¯s response.


    Eugene nced at her. The creases on his forehead smoothed out, and his indifferent eyes showed no


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in ying such boring games with you.¡±


    With that, he left. Evelyn¡¯s expression made her seem pitiable for a fleeting second, but she immediately followed him as if nothing had happened.


    Xander and Mnie headed to the garden and saw Liana apanying an olddy from afar.


    The olddy had gray hair and wore reading sses. Xander introduced, ¡°This is my grandmother.¡±


    Xander¡¯s grandmother had a kind and gentle demeanor. Although she could not hear very well, she kept smiling as she looked at Mnie,


    Mnie did not know why, but she always seemed to be liked by older people.


    After chatting for a while with Xander¡¯s grandma, it was time. Since the weather was still cold, Xander took his grandma back to the living room.


    The Scott family were all good¨Clooking. They stood out wherever they went.


    Evelyn, Peyton, and Ste chatted as they smiled. With Eugene and Cedric beside them, the family looked harmonious and happy.


    Liana leaned over to Mnie and said, ¡°My old man invited almost half of the business circle in Jepton for his birthday this time. That¡¯s why he had to invite the Scott family.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how socializing works.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t mind,¡± Liana said.


    Mnie had nothing to mind. She did not have to socialize with Eugene.


    However, it was the first time she had seen Xander¡¯s father. Unlike Cedric¡¯s seriousness, Jack


    Solomon always had a smile on his face and seemed amiable to everyone.


    Even when Xander introduced her, Jack just nodded and smiled.


    To be honest, he looked different from what Yvonne said about the wicked father who drove Xander¡¯s mother insane for an illegitimate child and expelled Xander from the family.


    ¡°Dad.¡± A voice sounded right then. Xavier appeared dressed in a suit with a polite smile on his face. He said, ¡°These are my friends.¡±


    He brought over a few people, including Simon<b>, </b>the leader of those Jepton yboys.


    When Simon saw Mnie, heughed and made a rude gesture. He said, ¡°Mnie<b>, </b>you¡¯re quite a


    712


    capable employee. You¡¯re even attending the birthday party of your boss¡® father.


    ¡°In the future, if someone in the Xander family gets sick, will you go to the hospital to visit them too?¡± Simon was well¨Cknown in jepton for being rude, He spoke without thinking twice. However, he was standing far from Xander¡¯s father, so only Mnie and a few people nearby heard it.


    There was an uproar ofughter. These wealthy yboys loved trouble


    Mnie nced at him, unaffected, ¡°Well, when you get sick, I¡¯ll visit you in the hospital.¡±


    Simon¡¯s face darkened as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Are you cursing me?!¡±


    Mnie did not continue the topic and turned around.


    Dealing with people like Simon, who enjoyed a battle of words, was boring,


    She sat down on a couch in the corner. After a while, Liana came over with a slice of cake. She handed it directly to Mnie, ¡°I almost forgot that you¡¯re pregnant and have to eat. Have some of <b>this </b><b>first</b>.¡±


    Mnie was indeed a bit hungry and did not refuse. However, whether it was due to the crowded space or poor venttion, the long¨Clost feeling of nausea and difort surged up as soon as the cake was near her nose.


    She quickly put down the cake. Liana had not gone far. Seeing the situation, she quickly took Mnie to the bathroom.


    After resting in the bathroom for a while, Mnie finally recovered. She apologized, ¡°Sorry, and thank you for helping.<i>¡± </i>


    Liana looked at her pale face and shook her head. ¡°My bad. You¡¯re pregnant and should be resting at home<i>.</i>¡±

 Chapter 764

    She beckoned Mnie to spin around and looked at her strangely. ¡°Most pregnant women would gain some weight, so why do you still look so thin?¡±


    Mnie was slender, and the stress she had been facing recently had taken a toll on her, resulting in weight loss.


    Even though she was four months pregnant, she still appeared surprisingly slim.


    As Liana and Mnie chatted, they moved away from the area. A figure walked out from around the corner shortly after they left.


    Evelyn was still on the phone. As she watched Mnie and Liana leave, she raised an eyebrow with a curl on her lips.


    Just as Mnie headed down the stairs<b>, </b>she spotted Xander waiting near the staircase railing. Liana smiled and said, ¡°Your knight in shining armor is here.<i>¡± </i>


    Xander turned to Mnie, asking, ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t seem well earlier. Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a bit stuffy here.¡±


    ¡°How about we go to the balcony?¡±


    Mnie thought for a moment and decisively rejected. She was not a fool and knew why Liana insisted on bringing Xander back.


    Tonight, Xavier was fully immersed in socializing alongside his father. He looked more like the Solomon family¡¯s legitimate son than Xander.


    She said, ¡°Go ahead with what you were doing. I¡¯ll be fine alone.¡±


    Observing her silently, Xander handed her a small gift box. ¡°Grandma likes you a lot. This is for you.¡±


    It looked like a jewelry box, and Mnie frowned slightly. ¡°Please thank Her for me, but I can¡¯t ept


    this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Looking at her, Xander, with his charming eyes fixed on her<b>, </b>said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll thank her for you.¡±


    He ced the tiny box into Mnie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I need to attend to something. Call me if you don¡¯t feel well and I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Without giving Mnie a chance to respond, he turned and left.


    Mnie watched as Xander left hastily. She held the warm box in her hand. After a moment<b>, </b>she lowered her gaze and kept it in her bag.


    The balcony was slightly colder than indoors, but the air was fresher. Mnie stood on the balcony, tightening her coat.


    In the distance, fireworks lit up the night sky. Mnie took out her phone, intending to capture the moment when the balcony door was pushed open again.


    Turning around, she was surprised to see Evelyn standing by the door. She was holding a ss of red wine. Despite the winter chill, Evelyn was only wearing a ck evening gown. She was seemingly unaffected by the cold.


    Evelyn looked at Mnie with curiosity as she approached. Considering there was nothing much to say to her, Mnie was about to leave.


    However, Evelyn stopped her with a single question and observed her intently. She asked, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Mnie froze and met Evelyn¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Is it Eugene¡¯s?¡± Evelyn swirled the wine in her ss.


    Mnie denied it, ¡°No.¡±


    Evelyn tilted her head, watching Mnie with interest. There was a yful glint in her eyes and a tant disdain that she did not bother to conceal.


    She asked, ¡°Really? If it¡¯s not Eugene¡¯s, then whose is it? ¡°Is it Xander¡¯s? Or maybe Stephen¡¯s? Or someone else¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 765

    Chapter <b>765 </b>


    ¡°Evelyn¡¯s voice carried <b>a </b>mocking tone that <b>was </b>hard to hide as she boldly looked at Mnie. She <b>scoffed</b>. ¡°<b>It¡¯d </b>better not be Eugene¡¯s. We¡¯re about to get engaged<b>, </b>and having a child pop up at this point would be <b>quite </b>troublesome<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>Mnie </b>stood silently. Her hand that was holding her phone tightened as she straightened her back. She <b>watched </b><b>as </b>Evelyn approached.


    Despite being naturally <b>tall</b><b>, </b>Mnie was <b>slightly </b>overshadowed by Evelyn¡¯s height, especially with her heels <b>on</b><b>. </b>Evelyn exuded an inherent <b>air </b>of elegance and refinement<b>. </b>Her gaze was fixed on <b>Mnie </b><b>as </b>she raised an <b>eyebrow </b><b>slightly</b>.


    <b>¡°</b>You know<b>, </b><b>in </b><b>families </b><b>like </b><b>ours</b>, <b>I </b><b>can </b><b>tolerate </b>him having <b>affairs </b><b>with </b><b>other </b>women. But I absolutely <b>can¡¯t </b>tolerate <b>the </b><b>appearance </b><b>of </b><b>a </b><b>child</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Evelyn paused and nced at Mnie¡¯s belly before calmly retracting her gaze<b>. </b>She <b>lifted </b>her wine <b>ss </b>and left <b>the </b>balcony<b>. </b>


    The distant Christmas lights continued illuminating the night <b>sky</b><b>, </b>and Mnie felt a chill running down her spine <b>as </b>she <b>stood </b>alone on the balcony.


    She understood Evelyn¡¯s warning. Her gaze fell <b>to </b>her t stomach. It was miraculous that there was indeed <b>a </b>little life growing inside her.


    Her phone vibrated. A message from Yvonne and Reny popped up in the group chat. Mnie nced at it and then left the balcony.


    As she entered the room<b>, </b>she spotted Xander approaching. <b>His </b>brows were knitted together, and he had a jacket in hand. He stopped when he saw Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. I thought you hadn¡¯te in yet.¡±


    Mnie nced in a direction not far <b>away</b><b>, </b>where Evelyn was smiling as she walked toward Eugene. Initially engaged in conversation <b>with </b>Cedric<b>, </b>Eugene suddenly turned to look at Evelyn.


    Even Cedric¡¯s usually stern and conservative temperament softened upon seeing Evelyn. Mnie shifted her gaze away and asked Xander, <b>¡°</b>Do <b>you </b>have anything nned forter?¡±


    Xander observed the fatigue in her eyes and draped his jacket over <b>her </b>shoulders<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Nope. I can drive you home.¡±


    The faint scent of lemon on <b>Xander¡¯s </b>jacket <b>helped </b>dispel some <b>of </b>the coldness that Mnie <b>felt</b>.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me <b>just </b>now? In a few <b>days</b><b>, </b>apany Peyton and Evelyn back <b>to </b>Prime City. After that, Peyton has <b>some </b>business <b>to </b>attend <b>to </b><b>in </b>Oskon City and <b>be </b><b>there </b><b>to </b>look out for her<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Cedric was displeased and nced at Eugene<b>, </b>who retorted calmly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>have </b>work <b>to </b>deal <b>with </b><b>in </b>thepany and <b>have </b><b>no </b>time <b>for </b>that<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Seeing that Cedric was about <b>to </b>re up, Evelyn chimed in<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Mr. </b><b>Scott</b><b>, </b><b>I </b>just saw Mr. Quind over


    217


    there. Didn¡¯t you have something to discuss with him? I¡¯ll be here with Eugene,¡±


    Cedric nced warningly at Eugene before saying sternly, ¡°Very well. Since you young people have something to talk about, I won¡¯t interfere, Eugene, be more like a gentleman!¡±


    As soon as Cedric left, Eugene¡¯s expression turned colder, and despite whatever Evelyn said, Eugene paid little attention.


    A hint of displeasure shed in Evelyn¡¯s lowered eyes. She shut her mouth and looked where Eugene was staring<b>, </b>seeing Xander draping a coat on Mnie¡¯s shoulder.


    She squinted her eyes and chuckled.


    Then, she asked, ¡°Do you know Mnie is pregnant?¡±


    Eugene froze, and his expression instantly became colder than before. He finally nced at Evelyn<b>, </b>and there was a hint of anger in his dark eyes.


    Evelyn raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems you knew about it long ago.¡±


    She pondered and asked, ¡°Is it yours?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s cold eyes remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re meddling too much.¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She looked at Eugene and smiled triumphantly<b>, </b>¡°Mnie didn¡¯t lie to me. The child is indeed not yours.¡±


    She said, ¡°I was thinking of getting an answer from you, but it seems I was overthinking.¡±


    After saying this, Evelyn winked at Eugene, who averted his gaze.


    However, as Evelyn was about to leave, she bumped into Mnie and Xandering over. Mnie was wearing Xander¡¯s coat. When she walked toward Eugene<b>, </b>she lowered her eyshes and avoided


    his gaze.


    As they stepped out of the house<b>, </b>the cold air outside instantly enveloped them.


    Mnie stopped and said <b>to </b>Xander, ¡°You should get back in there<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take a taxi home by myself. It¡¯s easy to hail one <b>here</b>.¡±

 Chapter 766

    <b>Chapter </b><b>766 </b>


    <b>Xander </b>paused for a moment and then nced at Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liana and Xavier are here. Besides, <b>it¡¯s </b>almost over <b>anyway</b><b>. </b>If I return to the house, we might end up arguing again.¡±


    Mnie did not dare ask about the Solomon family. Despite her initial refusal, Xander insisted on escorting her.


    Compared to <b>the </b>atmosphere in the southern part of the city, <b>the </b>Christmas atmosphere in the north was much more vibrant. The <b>streets </b><b>were </b>adorned with all sorts of decorations.


    Xander escorted her to her doorstep and prepared to leave.


    Mnie was about to head home when <b>she </b><b>heard </b><b>Xander </b><b>call </b>out <b>to </b>her<b>. </b><b>She </b>turned around <b>to </b>see Xander standing under a streetmp. The warm glow <b>of </b><b>the </bmp made his eyes particrly gentle. He looked at Mnie, smiled, and said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Merry Christmas.¡±


    Just then, fireworks exploded outside, drowning out his voice. Mnie <b>looked </b><b>at </b>Xander in confusion, wondering what he had just said. Apart <b>from </b>¡®Merry Christmas<b>¡®</b>, she also saw Xander saying something else<b>, </b><b>but </b>she could not hear it.


    Xander was also taken aback. He looked up at the sky and opened his mouth <b>as </b>if to speak, but then he just chuckled. When he looked back at Mnie, his eyes were full of mirth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I wish you a merry Christmas and all the best,¡± he said with a smile.


    Back inside her house<b>, </b>the fireworks were still going off outside while her phone continued to buzz with notifications. Putting her things down, Mnie recalled the gift Xander had given her and decided to open it.


    Inside was a small peace charm along with some money. Mnie was stunned by its design. It was the same type as the one her grandfather had given her before<b>, </b>Mnie pursed her lips and carefully put the charm away.


    The vacation Burning Star Studio organized was <b>set </b>to begin on the eighth day of the following month. Mnie had packed her bags the <b>night </b>before and headed to the airport early in the morning to meet up with Xander. They flew directly <b>to </b>Prime City and reached by noon, which was when they met up with the others.


    They nned to spend a <b>week </b>in Prime City, and everyone was excited, especially <b>Reny</b>. She eagerly pulled Mnie <b>aside </b>to take <b>photos</b>. Suddenly, Mnie¡¯s phone rang, forcing her to step aside to answer the call. It was from a client, and <b>after </b>a brief conversation<b>, </b>she ended <b>the </b>call.


    As she returned to <b>the </b>group, she <b>noticed </b>several familiar figures¨CCedric<b>, </b>Ste, Peyton<b>, </b>and Evelyn. However, Eugene <b>was </b>nowhere to be <b>seen</b>. Given Xander had previously met Cedric at the birthday party<b>, </b><b>it </b>was only natural <b>for </b>him to <b>greet </b>them.


    Mnie stopped a <b>few </b>meters away from them, intending <b>to </b>wait until they left before approaching. However, Evelyn <b>spotted </b>her and smiled at her<b>, </b>saying<b>, </b>¡°Mnie<b>, </b><b>you¡¯re </b>here <b>too</b>. Are <b>you </b>here for vacation or to recuperate?


    ¡°put now that you¡¯re pregnant, flying must be exhausting, right?¡± Her words seemed caring on the surface, but they carried a hint of Indifference. It was evident that showing concern for Mnie was


    not her true intention.


    Sure enough, Cedric picked up on the word ¡°pregnant¡± and immediately turned his stern gaze toward Mnie. He scrutinized her intensely. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 767

    <b>Chapter </b>767


    Mnie found Cedric¡¯s vignce and warinessughable. What did her pregnancy have to do with them anyway?


    Evelyn smiled at Mnie meaningfully and then turned to Cedric, Seeing the obvious displeasure on the man¡¯s face<b>, </b><b>she </b>smiled and said, ¡°Mnie, we¡¯re quite fated, no? How about I be your child¡¯s godmother in the future?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s voice was mocking and sarcastic. Mnie was well aware that she was intentionally trying to provoke her. Naturally<b>, </b>she had no interest in getting involved with Evelyn.


    Before Mnie could respond, <b>Ste¡¯s </b>sharp voice <b>cut </b>in<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Evie</b>, what nonsense are you spouting? She can only dream of being at your level, but you¡¯re <b>trying </b>to pull her ranking up by force<b>.</b><b><i>¡± </i></b>


    Ste¡¯s words were sharp and direct. She <b>did </b><b>not </b>bother mincing her words. <b>¡°</b><b>Why </b>talk about being a godmother? <b>In </b><b>the </b>future, you and Eugene <b>should </b><b>give </b><b>me </b><b>some </b>real grandchildren. Who knows what¡¯s in her belly-¡±


    While Mnie could brush off <b>the </b>insults <b>directed </b>at her<b>, </b>hearing <b>Ste </b>talk about her child in such a tone <b>made </b><b>her </b>frown. ¡°Madam Hel, I hope you mind <b>your </b>words<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Evelyn nced at <b>her</b><b>, </b>raising an eyebrow in apparent surprise. <b>Ste </b>sneered. ¡°Mind my words? Are you afraid I¡¯ll say something you don¡¯t want to hear? Don¡¯t tell me you resorted to despicable means to get pregnant with Eugene¡¯s child with hopes of marrying into our family for a better life?


    ¡°Mnie, I advise you to give up on that idea. Do you think your child is <b>so </b>important? The likes of you giving birth to a child is of no interest to us!¡± Ste retorted, her words dripping with sarcasm


    and disdain.


    Mnie tried to suppress the anger boiling inside her but failed. She looked coldly at Ste. ¡°Madam Hel, if you suffer from delusions<b>, </b>then please seek treatment<b>. </b>My child has nothing to do with Eugene or your family.¡±


    Her expression and tone were icy<b>, </b>the coldness <b>in </b>her eyes piercing Ste like a sword. ¡°My child doesn¡¯t need your family¡¯s approval<b>. </b>In <b>fact</b><b>, </b>if my child were <b>to </b>have <b>a </b>grandmother like you, that would be the beginning of its misfortune.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ste never expected Mnie <b>to retaliate </b>with such harsh words. Her <b>face </b>turned pale with


    anger,


    but Mnie had no interest in sparing Ste¡¯s feelings. She turned around and <b>left</b><b>. </b>


    Just a few steps away, she saw Eugene approaching from the other <b>side</b><b>. </b>He had his phone in his hand and had probably just <b>gotten </b>off a <b>call</b>.


    Her eyes <b>were </b>scathing <b>¨¤s </b><b>she </b>looked at him, her <b>steps </b>pausing slightly <b>as </b>she coolly reminded <b>him</b><b>, </b>¡® Mr. Scott, <b>I </b>think your mother may have <b>a </b>serious <b>case </b><b>of </b>delusions. Perhaps you should take her for <b>a </b>check¨Cup.


    Eugene¡¯s brows furrowed, his dark eyes meeting hers. However, Mnie acted as if she had <b>not </b>


    noticed this and continued on her way.


    282


    She was infuriated. Perhaps due to the changes to her mindset ever since bing pregnant, Mnie always instinctively defended her cald. Her expression remained grim on the way back to the hotel.


    Reny coughed lightly and tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t <b>be </b>angry. It¡¯s not good for your body now that you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Mnie gazed at the scenery outside<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not angry,¡±


    At first<b>, </b>Mnie was genuinely angry because of Ste¡¯s words. No mother would willingly tolerate someone speaking ill of her child. However<b>, </b>after calming down<b>, </b>she felt more regretful about her ownck of strength.


    <b>If </b>she had more power, Ste would not have the audacity to insult her child like that.


    Reny could not tell what Mnie was thinking but continued tofort her. ¡°Those people have always been <b>like </b>that, acting superior and thinking highly <b>of </b>themselves. It¡¯s not worth it topete


    with them<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded lightly. She knew Reny was <b>trying </b><b>to </bfort <b>her</b>, and there was really no need to let the Scott family affect their vacation ns. <b>After </b>calming herselfpletely<b>, </b>she thanked Reny.


    Reny just waved <b>her </b>hand and cheerfully said, <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>nothing. Just let me be your child¡¯s godmother in the future. Oh, by the way, have you chosen <b>a </b>name for the baby?<b>¡± </b>


    Suddenly bringing up the topic of names, Mnie <b>paused</b>. Although the baby was already four months old<b>, </b>she had been so busy before <b>that </b>she had not thought about the name yet.


    <b>She </b>shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about you think of one now? Even if <b>you </b>haven¡¯t decided on a formal name, you should at least give our little one a nickname, right?¡±

 Chapter 768

    Cazyter 768


    Mnie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I do have a nickname for the <b>child</b>.¡±


    She parsed for a moment before replying, ¡°Merry.¡±


    Benry was taken aback. ¡°So, you want to have a daughter?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d be happy regardless if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±


    Thouse mentioned before that she had a friend working at the hospital who could check the baby¡¯s gender in advance. However, Mnie had declined the offer. She liked both boys and girls equally. She did not prefer one gender more than the other.


    The mockamame ¡°Merry¡± was just decided recently. She initially wanted to <b>call </b>the baby ¡®Emery¡®. When she thought about the circumstances under which she hade up with the name, however<b>, </b>she felt


    it was wamecessary.


    bile, somewhere else, Cedric¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Eugene. His gaze was sharp and piercing as if he could see through everything. <b>¡°</b>Tell me the truth. Is Mnie¡¯s child yours?¡±


    Engene narrowed his eyes and replied to Cedric¡¯s scrutiny with a heavy tone, ¡°What do you want me to sep?


    ¡°How impudent!¡± Cedric mmed the table in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged to Evelyn. What are you trying to pull now, Eugene? Are you out of your mind?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you want me to get engaged to Evelyn, you can do it yourself.¡± Sitting on the couch and looking out at the scenery outside the window, Eugene appeared calm in contrast to


    Cedric¡¯s outburst


    **What nonsense are you talking about? Things have alreadye to this point. Do you think you have the right to refuse?¡± Cedric sneered.


    ¡°Have you not seen the situation at headquarters<b>? </b><b>You </b>listen <b>to </b>me. <b>If </b>you still want to return to beadquarters and don¡¯t want LeapCo to fall to the Hels, then you have to marry Evelyn! There¡¯s no


    other choice!


    ¡°As for the child in Mnie¡¯s belly, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s yours or <b>not</b><b>. </b><b>Just </b>make sure you handle it properly or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless<b>!</b>¡±


    Cedric was truly on the verge of a full¨Cblown rage this time. <b>He </b>stormed out and mmed the door<b>. </b>


    Eugene looked at the bibe sky outside, his expression growing increasingly solemn. <b>He </b>still had not read the messages from Lee on his phone which were regarding <b>the </b><btest </b>report on LeapCo. The situation was indeed not optimistic.


    There were not more than ten people when all <b>the </b>Burning Star <b>Studio </b>people <b>got </b>together. They


    decided to rest for two days before going out to have fun since the days following up to New Year¡¯s had been more tiring than usual.


    As the only one who had not been busy with work during Christmas and New Year¡¯s<b>, </b>Mnie found herself bored in the hotel. Since the air in Prime City was good, she decided to take a walk in the nearby Seagull Park.


    When she was about to return to the hotel, however, she saw Peyton at the hotel entrance. More precisely, she stumbled upon Peyton embracing a man.


    Mnie initially paid no heed at all, but when she was a few steps <b>closer</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>saw <b>the </b>man¡¯s profile and froze on the spot.


    It was Howard.

 Chapter 769

    <b>Chapter </b><b>769 </b>


    Mnie <b>had </b><b>not </b>had further contact with Howard ever since returning <b>to </b>Jepton. He appeared pretty much <b>the </b>same as <b>before</b><b>, </b><b>still </b>gentlemanly and refined in appearance.


    Standing <b>a </b><b>few </b>steps away<b>, </b>Mnie watched him <b>with </b>his arm around Peyton¡¯s waist. Mnie¡¯s <b>face </b>was <b>devoid </b><b>of </b>any expression. The <b>intimacy </b><b>of </b><b>the </b>two¡¯s gestures was enough to confirm their rtionship<b>. </b>


    Perhaps her gaze <b>had </b>been <b>too </b><b>intense </b><b>as </b>Howard <b>subconsciously </b>looked over. When he saw Mnie, his expression changed. <b>Sensing his </b><b>unease</b><b>, </b>Peyton also looked <b>up</b>.


    Upon recognizing <b>Mnie</b><b>, </b>Peyton¡¯s expression turned slightly <b>cold</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Mnie? What <b>are </b><b>you </b>doing here?¡±


    Mnie nced at her. She was about to say something when she <b>heard </b><b>Howard¡¯s </b>gentle voice.¡± Peyton<b>, </b>can you go inside and wait for me? I need to take care <b>of </b>something first<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Peyton¡¯s gaze shifted between Howard and Mnie. She then let <b>out </b>a snort<b>. </b>¡°Howard<b>, </b><b>is </b>this the daughter you told me about? The one <b>you </b>had with your ex<b>¨C</b><b>wife</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her eyes and tone were filled <b>with </b>scrutiny as if she were standing on a pedestal.


    Mnie calmly observed the panic in Howard¡¯s eyes, her lips curling in derision as she turned to leave. Whatever was going on between Howard and Peyton was his own business, not hers.


    However, before she reached the elevator<b>, </b>she heard footsteps behind her. It was followed by Howard¡¯s urgent voice. ¡°Mnie, wait!¡±


    Mnie paused, and Howard came up from behind <b>her</b><b>, </b>pulling her aside. She stumbled slightly but steadied herself. She looked toward the <b>hotel </b>entrance. Peyton was no longer there.


    She was not bothered to think about whether Howard had managed to cate her or not. Mnie only lowered her gaze mockingly<b>. </b>


    ¡°Why are you in Prime City? <b>Weren¡¯t </b>you <b>in </b>Jepton?<b>¡± </b>Howard asked. His tone was unpleasant as well


    as impatient<b>. </b>


    Mnie looked up coldly and replied, ¡°Do I need <b>to </b>report all my whereabouts to you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± A dark look shed across Howard¡¯s face. His gaze was fixed on Mnie for a while before he softened his attitude and said, ¡°I have important matters <b>to </b>attend <b>to </b><b>in </b>Prime City. I¡¯m not asking anything from you. <b>Just </b>don¡¯t <b>drag </b>my affairs<b>.</b>¡®


    Mnie looked at Howard indifferently. The worry on his face <b>was </bpletely <b>unhidden</b><b>, </b>and it was obvious that it was for no other reason than the <b>fact </b><b>that </b>he had not expected to <b>bump </b>into Mnie. He thought Mnie would ruin things <b>between </b>him and Peyton.


    Mnie withdrew her gaze and said emotionlessly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Your so<b>¨C</b>called important matters involve being with Peyton? <b>Well</b><b>, </b>rest assured, I¡¯m not in the mood, and neither do I have the time <b>to </b>interfere with


    Chander 79%


    you two.¡±


    Her words were somewhat harsh<b>, </b>and Howard¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you know her<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°No, I <b>don¡¯t</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s <b>good </b><b>mood </b>for the day vanished instantly when she saw Howard and Peyton. She went straight back to her room to rest. The moment she got <b>upstairs</b><b>, </b>however<b>, </b><b>she </b>saw Reny looking for


    her.


    When Reny saw her, she blinked and asked<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Where <b>did </b><b>you </b><b>go</b><b>? </b><b>We </b>were <b>just </b>talking about going to <b>the </b><b>ancient </b>city <b>to </b>have fun and <b>have </b>dinner.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie wanted <b>to </b>refuse <b>the </b>invitation <b>at </b>first<b>, </b>but <b>she </b>did not want to dampen Reny¡¯s spirits when <b>she </b>saw how <b>happy </b><b>she </b>looked. <b>Nodding</b><b>, </b><b>she </b>followed Reny <b>to </b>the ancient city<b>. </b>


    <b>Mnie </b>had been <b>to </b>the ancient city before. She even bought Stephen a wood carving from here as a gift.


    Reny led the way with a phone in hand <b>as </b>she looked <b>for </b><b>a </b>viral newly¨Copened eatery. It was a ce that specialized in rustic cuisine.


    There were many people in the eatery<b>, </b>and <b>the </b>vors were distinct. The food leaned toward sour and consisted of a lot <b>of </b>vegetarian dishes<b>, </b>which suited Mnie¡¯s current taste preferences. She ate quite


    a bit.

 Chapter 770

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee here today Nothing here satisfies me,<b>¡± </b>Renyined aftering back from the restroom, her expression bitter. ¡°The food is bad enough, and even the person I dislike is


    here.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Who¡¯s the person you dislike?¡± Oliver asked.


    ¡°Of course, <b>it¡¯s </b>Eu¡± She abruptly stopped and turned to look at Mnie.


    Mnie was calm and unaffected.


    Reny¡¯s personality was simr to Yvonne¡¯s. After <b>they </b>learned about what happened between Mnie and Eugene, they both developed strong opinions against Eugene.


    Moreover, on the day they arrived in Prime City, Evelyn had even mocked Mnie<b>. </b>It made Reny dislike Eugene even more.


    Seeing Mnie¡¯s indifferent attitude<b>, </b>Renyined softly<b>, </b>¡°Evelyn <b>is </b>such an arrogant and annoying person.<b>¡± </b>


    Oliver retorted, ¡°She didn¡¯t even do anything to you. Why are you so unhappy?¡±


    Reny narrowed her eyes and immediately started arguing with him<b>. </b>


    Meanwhile, Mnie suddenly lost her appetite. It was because she had suddenly recalled Howard and Peyton embracing each other, and that image made her nauseous.


    She lowered her head and got up, whispering, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    Reny watched her, stammering, ¡°Uh¡­¡± Before she could say anything more, Mnie had already left.


    Oliver looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s with that response?¡±


    ¡°I just saw Eugene and Evelyn near the restroom. I wonder if they¡¯ve left now.¡±


    Mnie did not go to the restroom but turned to <b>leave </b>the restaurant as it was too crowded inside. She did not expect to see a familiar figure under the iconic tree adorned with red ribbons the moment she


    stepped out.


    Standing there<b>, </b>Egene¡¯s profile was cold and stern, his eyes deep and mysterious. Under the tree adorned with red ribbons, he was an image of inexplicable loneliness.


    The moment Mnie saw him<b>, </b>she turned around to go back inside. However, a group of people, likely parents who were taking their children out for an outing, wereing out right at that moment. Two little boys were jumping around happily with balloons in their hands.


    To avoid bumping into them<b>, </b>Mnie had to step aside<b>. </b>However, one of the boys still identally bumped his balloon on her head.


    Although she did not <b>feel </b>anything from the balloon<b>, </b>the boy stopped in his tracks and apologized,


    11


    Sorry, Miss<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie instinctively replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The boy walked away. Just as she was about to go back inside the restaurant, she heard a low voice calling out to her from behind, <b>¡°</b>Mnie.¡±


    She paused and looked back at Eugene, who was standing under the tree, His expression was


    indifferent.


    Mnie did not move as they could still hear each other from their current distance,


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes flickered gently, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as if he had something to say,


    Before he could say anything, another figure emerged from the restaurant¡¯s entrance. Evelyn came out carrying a takeout box <b>in </b>her hand,


    Upon seeing Mnie, something flickered across her eyes <b>for </b>a moment, but she quickly smiled. ¡± Mnie? What <b>a </b>coincidence <b>to </b>see you here.¡±


    She went up to Eugene<b>, </b>lifting the takeout box in her hand and saying, ¡°I¡¯ve packed some snacks for my mom and Uncle. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eugene nced at her. <b>¡°</b>You <b>can </b>go back yourself.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t look good if I go back alone,¡± Evenlyn countered. She raised a brow and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten the three things we agreed on?¡±

 Chapter 771

    Evelyn looked at him and <b>smiled </b>while Eugene¡¯s gaze sank slightly. She had deliberately whispered so that Mnie could not hear what she was saying. She could only see Evelyn¡¯s smile and Eugene¡¯s


    downcast gaze<b>. </b>


    Mnie turned around to go back into the restaurant. She immediately bumped into Xander, who wasing out.


    When the man saw her, he raised a brow and asked, ¡°And here I said I wasing out to look for you.


    ¡°The nighttime scenery at the ancient city is quite pretty. Do you want to go look around together?¡±


    They immediately went to <b>a </b><b>pce </b>near the restaurant. Mnie suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Where are Reny and <b>the </b><b>others</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°They went to a bar,<b>¡± </b>Xander replied. ¡°<b>There¡¯s </b>a pretty popr singer performing there today.¡±


    Mnie had no interest in crowded <b>ces </b><b>like </b>a bar and followed Xander <b>to </b>the ancient city.


    <b>¡°</b>Reny said you were in <b>a </b>bad mood. Do you mind telling me about it?¡±


    When Mnie came out just now, Xander had been on <b>a </b><b>call</b>. Hence, he did not know that Eugene and Evelyn were also at the restaurant.


    Mnie paused for a moment but remained silent. Admittedly, whatever going on between Howard and Peyton had little to do with her. However, she could not help but recall what Howard had said about having reasons for not returning to Jepton.


    However, it seemed that his restrictions only applied to her, huh? He could not go back to Jepton but coulde to Prime City. Mnie¡¯s expectations of Howard had long since vanished, but the feeling of being ignored¨Ceven though she realized it btedly<b>¨C</b>still made her ufortable.


    The next morning, Mnie got up and went downstairs. The group had agreed the previous night to visit a nearby attraction today. The moment she stepped into the elevator<b>, </b>she received a call from


    Howard.


    Mnie declined it without hesitation, but he called again soon <b>after</b><b>. </b>This was followed by the third and fourth calls. He was determined to keep calling until she picked up.


    Mnie was annoyed. She could not help but <b>associate </b>her thoughts <b>of </b>Howard with Peyton and Evelyn, as well as Eugene<b>. </b>She <b>declined </b><b>the </b><b>call </b><b>once </b>more and promptly blocked Howard.


    Near the attraction they were visiting <b>was </b>a famous church. Reny dragged Oliver <b>over </b>to pray while Mnie stayed behind. Instead, she waited outside in <b>a </b>pavilion.


    The church surroundings <b>were </b><b>filled </b><b>with </b>candles, and the smell was strong. Mnie could smell <b>it </b>even while sitting outside. While she <b>was </b>at the gazebo, her phone rang again. This time<b>, </b>it was from


    712


    an unknown mumber.


    Mnie nced at the phone and loow it was Howard. He was always persistent when there was something to gain. She reluctantly answered the call. Immediately, Howard¡¯s irritated voice sounded. ¡°Mnie, you blocked me again? Do you even remember that I¡¯m your father?¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing important to say, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Mnie simply said.


    Howard paused for a moment before aslong with obvious restraint, ¡°Where are you now? I have something very serious to tell you,¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s important, just say it now, I¡¯m busy,¡± Mnie replied firmly, her eyes deep as she gazed at the church¡¯s walls in the distance.


    Howard seemed dissatisfied with Mnie¡¯s attitude but suppressed his annoyance and continued, Did you and Evelyn butt heads before?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was taken aback for a moment but then realized what was going on<b>. </b>Howard was <b>now </b>closely associated with Peyton. It made sense for him to know about Evelyn as well.


    The self¨Cdeprecating expression on her face grew. She could already guess <b>what </b>Howard was going to


    <b>say </b>next.

 Chapter 772

    <b>Chapter </b><b>772 </b>


    As expected, Howard started questioning her again as if he were interrogating her, ¡°You¡¯ve always denied having any rtionship with Eugene. I¡¯m asking you onest time, is that true?¡±


    The mockery in Mnie¡¯s eyes grew <b>even </b>more intense as she replied<b>, </b>¡°And if I say ye-¡±


    She was interrupted by Howard¡¯smanding tone <b>as </b>he sternly lectured her, ¡°If there¡¯s really nothing between you and Eugene, then <b>you </b>should know about Peyton¡¯s daughter being engaged to him, right?


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing <b>between </b>you and Eugene, then you should stop associating with Eugene in the future. Don¡¯t let people start talking about you seducing a married man!¡±


    Mnie listened to Howard¡¯s words emotionlessly, not at all surprised. ¡°What if I say <b>my </b>child is his? <b>¡± </b>she asked.


    Howard fell silent but quickly responded without hesitation, ¡°Can¡¯t you just listen to my advice? Do you have to get involved in these unnecessary matters? What do you think Eugene is? What qualifications do you have to be with him?


    ¡°<b>You </b>listen to me, Mnie. People should know their ce and not fantasize about things or people that don¡¯t match their status. If your child is really Eugene¡¯s, then go deal with it properly.¡±


    Mnie immediately ended <b>the </b>call once he was done.


    Howard spoke of things so lightly, but it all boiled down to <b>one </b>thing¨Cshe had to make way for Evelyn no matter what.


    Mnie thought she would <b>feel </b>angry<b>, </b>but <b>after </b>hanging up on Howard, she felt utterly bored. It was hard to muster any interest after being disappointed in someone <b>so </b>many times regardless of what they did.


    Reny and the rest did not spend too long <b>in </b>the church <b>before </bing out. Xander wanted to stay outside with Mnie, but Oliver had dragged him in. He insisted that as <b>the </b><b>boss</b>, Xander should personally pray for Burning Star <b>Studio¡¯s </b>smooth year ahead.


    As they approached Mnie<b>, </b>Xander noticed herck of energy and <b>offered </b>her a candy from his pocket. ¡°Are you feeling a <b>bit </b><b>tired </b>from waiting<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie was indeed a bit <b>sleepy </b>after basking <b>in </b>the soothing sunlight. <b>She </b>looked at <b>the </b>familiar candy in Xander¡¯s hand and <b>asked</b>, ¡°Where did you <b>get </b>this kind <b>of </b>candy? <b>I¡¯ve </b>never <b>seen </b>it in the supermarket before.¡±


    Xander raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s <b>delicious</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>Mnie </b>replied.


    A hint of a smile appeared on Xander¡¯s usually indifferent face. His eyes looked charming in the warm sunshine <b>of </b>Prime <b>City</b><b>. </b>¡°All that matters <b>is </b><b>that </b><b>you </b>like <b>it</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Putting aside the matter with Howard, they had a great time in Prime City. Howard did not contact Mnie again after that phone call, so she was able to rx for a few days.


    However, she still kept an eye on <b>the </b>situation in Oskon City. After the holidays<b>, </b>she would be heading


    back there.


    During this time, Mnie learned something interesting. After being granted medical parole, the affairs between Vi, Mason, and Harvey were exposed to the public.


    Vi was crying and arguing to go to Oskon City, saying she needed to look for someone. However, her parents forcefully kept her at home. There were rampant rumors about this matter circting in Jepton, which once again made people bring up Mnie.


    However, people seemed to be speaking up for her this time.


    Mnie remained unaffected after listening to what Yana told her. This was the scariest thing about the words that came out of people¡¯s mouths. Were these not the same people who had spoken against her back then too?


    As for Vi¡¯s medical parole, Matthew had orchestrated it, but Mnie did not yet know his intentions. Thus, she decided to wait and watch.


    She was more interested in something else Yana mentioned. ¡°You just said LeapCo is preparing to acquire Burning Star Studio?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there have been some significant changes <b>in </b>thepany recently. I heard Mr. Scott wants to go back to headquarters, but it seems like he¡¯s facing some resistance from that side.¡±

 Chapter 773

    Not long after Mnie¡¯s conversation with Yana ended<b>, </b>Reny came over and said that one of Burning Star Studio¡¯s previous clients<b>, </b>who was in Prime City, wanted to treat them to dinner and had invited Mnie along.


    Mnie remembered the first time she bumped into Xander <b>in </b>Prime City<b>; </b><b>he </b>had been hosting an exhibition here<b>. </b>


    However, luck was not <b>on </b>her side <b>today</b>. Just as she stepped out of the hotel, she bumped into


    Howard.


    Howard¡¯s face darkened visibly when he <b>saw </b>her. He looked to be struggling to say something, but after ncing outside, he hurriedly left. Since Howard did not initiate a conversation with her, Mnie did not bother to engage him either and pretended not to have noticed him.


    However, out of the corners of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Howard getting into a car parked at the entrance. She also vaguely caught the figure of a woman inside. It was probably Peyton.


    The ce where <b>they </b>were meeting the client for dinner was a renowned private kitchen in Prime City. Everyone there was familiar with one another<b>, </b>making the meal quite lively..


    Xander was sitting beside Mnie, and when the client tried to pour her a drink, he intercepted it calmly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t drink.<b>¡± </b>


    The client was taken aback for a moment but thenughed heartily. ¡°Mr. Xander, you, oh you! Why don¡¯t I remember Burning Star Studio ever having someone like her? When did she join? Burning Star Studio has never hired any more staff ever since <b>I </b><b>met </b><b>you</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    He had a knowing look, his gaze shifting meaningfully between Mnie and Xander.


    Mnie was surprised and whispered to Xander, asking, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Burning Star Studio recruit externally?¡±


    She always thought Burning Star Studio<b>, </b>like LeapCo<b>, </b>would regrly take <b>in </b>interns. However, upon


    reflection, she realized that she had not heard of any ns like that during her time <b>at </b>the studio.


    Xander had been drinking with the client, and though it was not much, there was still a faint smell of alcoholing from him.


    He had initially kept his distance from Mnie, but he leaned in slightly when he heard her question. He whispered back, <b>¡°</b><b>We </b><b>do </b>recruit.¡±


    Mnie was puzzled. ¡°When do you recruit, then? Do you also participate in campus recruitment?¡±


    Xander looked at her with deep eyes. <b>¡°</b><b>No</b><b>, </b><b>we </b>have our own criteria at Burning Star <b>Studio</b>.¡±


    <b>¡°</b><b>What criteria</b><b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°The recruits have to match my taste.¡±


    Xander might as well have not said anything. The client found their conversation amusing, so the atmosphere at the dinner table became lively again.


    After having fun with them for a while, Mnie felt a bit suffocated and excused herself to go outside for some fresh air.


    The design of this private kitchen was very characteristic of the local area, with corridors twisting and turning like a maze. Mnie walked around for a while and unexpectedly bumped into a group of people when she turned thest corner,


    It was Peyton, Evelyn, and Eugene.


    Mnie could not help but feel it was quite a coincidence. The uniqueyout of the private kitchen, with its narrow corridors decorated with various flowers, allowed only two people to pass at most. Mnie happened to meet Eugene face¨Cto¨Cface. She looked up at him calmly,


    There was a slight change in Eugene¡¯s emotions. His hair was ck, and his slightly long bangs rested on his brow bone, making his dark eyes appear even deeper and more serene.


    Evelyn was behind him<b>, </b>and she paused together with Peyton when they saw Mnie. However, while Evelyn¡¯s gaze was smug, Peyton¡¯s was more scrutinizing.

 Chapter 774

    <b>Chapter </b><b>774 </b>


    Evelyn smiled and was the first to speak, <b>¡°</b>Mnie<b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>you </b>think we¡¯re fated? It¡¯s like we <b>meet </b>just about everywhere.¡±


    ¡°The main urban area <b>of </b>Prime City is only so big,¡± Mnie simply replied.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s perfect. Since we¡¯ve run into each other, why don¡¯t we have a meal together? Eugene is also here today<b>, </b>and you used to be his secretary. Maybe you can catch up.¡±


    Evelyn emphasized the word ¡®secretary¡® and nced at Mnie¡¯s stomach when she mentioned catching up.


    For some reason, Mnie felt repulsed by Evelyn. She subtly shifted away, avoiding Evelyn¡¯s gaze.


    However, Evelyn did not seem to want to let her off. Although her tone was casual<b>, </b>there was also a sense of relentless pressure.


    ¡°How many months pregnant are you? Have you found the child¡¯s biological father yet? I heard that your pregnancy came quite suddenly<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said, trailing off at the end deliberately and leaving the rest to the imagination.


    Seeing her gloat, Mnie remainedposed <b>as </b>she replied, ¡°Miss Shue, have you heard the saying that one could live to be a hundred if they ceased to meddle in others¡® affairs?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Evelyn¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. Just as she was about to speak, Peyton stopped her. ¡± Stop it!¡±


    Evelyn red at Mnie resentfully before turning and leaving. Peyton¡¯s face remained


    expressionless<b>, </b>but she gave Mnie a meaningful look before following Evelyn out.


    1


    The already narrow corridor became even tighter after Evelyn shoved into Mnie. She stepped aside, and a shadow loomed over her. She looked up <b>to </b><b>see </b>Eugene.


    He stood before her. The weather in Prime City was war


    enough for him to wear only a shirt.


    Eugene looked particrly good in ck, which entuated the <b>air </b>of pride and nobility about him. Standing in front of Mnie<b>, </b>he exuded a strong sense <b>of </b>pressure<b>. </b>¡°What are you doing here?¡± he


    asked.


    Mnie looked up, her <b>features </b>seemingly encased in ice. ¡°You seem to be very concerned about me.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned <b>stern</b>, and the darkness in his eyes deepened. ¡°When <b>are </b><b>you </b>going back to Jepton<b>?</b>¡±


    His question was <b>expected</b>. Mnie¡¯s attitude immediately turned cold and hard. She looked at Eugene indifferently as she replied, ¡°Eugene<b>, </b>do I need to remind you again? There¡¯s nothing between us now<b>. </b>My affairs <b>are </b>none <b>of </b><b>your </b>concern.<b>¡± </b>


    She was about to move away from Eugene, but a food trolley <b>rolled </b>by at that moment. She <b>tried </b>to


    push it away, but Eugene did not let her go and even drew her closer. He held her steady in his arms making way for the trolley,


    At the same time, his low voice sounded in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m just letting, you know that Howard is also in Prime City. If you don¡¯t want to get tangled up with him again, you¡¯d better return to Jepton.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback for a moment, but her brows then knitted together.


    Once the trolley passed, she pushed Eugene away with a displeased expression. ¡°I already know Howard is in Prime City, I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±


    She nced in the direction Evelyn had just left with a mocking smile on her lips. In a faint voice, she added, <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you <b>don¡¯t </b>leave soon, your fianc¨¦e is probably going toe over.¡±


    Evelyn was standing at a corner not far away, watching them.


    Eugene merely lifted his gaze <b>to </b>meet hers as he replied, ¡°She¡¯s not my fianc¨¦e.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to tell me if she is or isn¡¯t<b>,</b>¡± Mnie replied. She did not care about any of this now. As long as Evelyn did not keep showing off in front of her, it did not matter if Evelyn and Eugene were <b>to </b>get married.


    Mnie said nothing more and just left. Suddenly<b>, </b>she heard an angry voice call out her name,¡± Mnie<b>!</b>¡±

 Chapter 775

    Just as she took a step, Howard came over from the side.


    Anger was evident on his <b>face</b><b>, </b><b>and </b>seeing Mnie only made him even more displeased. Heunched into a barrage <b>of </b>questions without even waiting for her response<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>What are you doing here? Did you secretly follow me? And what did you just say <b>to </b>Peyton<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    He did not ask for any rification and just unleashed his frustration<b>. </b>His expression was fierce and urgent, as if Mnie had <b>stepped </b>on his tail.


    She listened until Howard finally <b>stopped </b>to catch <b>his </b>breath. She responded indifferently, ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid of what I might have told Peyton, huh?¡±


    Mnie went straight to the point as she observed Howard¡¯s nervousness. The anxiety in his tone was suspicious.


    Her eyes shone as she pondered. She then asked, ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll tell her about Bianca or that you have another wife in Oskon City?¡±


    The fact that Howard had a wife in Oskon City was not known to many<b>. </b>She only knew about it herself


    when Matthew told her thest time they met.


    Sure enough, as soon as she mentioned Howard¡¯s wife in Oskon City, Howard¡¯s expression


    immediately changed. His features twisted with embarrassment and anger. He raised his hand as if to strike Mnie. ¡°Say that again!<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie could not help but find Howard¡¯s fit of rage extremely ridiculous. It was enough to prove how foolish she had been to have <b>ever </b>given him the benefit of the doubt.


    How good could a man who <b>would </b>abandon <b>his </b><b>wife </b>and child for the sake of ying around with other women be?


    Whether it was Dn back then or his current wife or Peyton, <b>it </b>was their misfortune to encounter


    Howard!


    As Mnie anticipated <b>the </b>p from Howard, she <b>was </b>surprised <b>to </b><b>see </b>a hand with distinct knuckles blocking it from <b>the </b>side<b>. </b>


    Eugene had followed them without anyone noticing and positioned himself in front of Mnie. He raised his hand to stop Howard from pping Mnie<b>. </b><b>His </b>tone was heavy as he said, ¡°Mr. Smith, when will you ever break your habit of resorting to violence<b>?</b>¡±


    Howard was taken aback by Eugene¡¯s presence and instinctively asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just go inside?¡±


    Ignoring him, Eugene turned <b>to </b>Mnie and <b>asked</b>, ¡°Are you okay<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie <b>gave </b><b>Eugene </b><b>a </bplicated look before turning her <b>gaze </b>to Howard.


    She was truly <b>fed </b>up <b>with </b><b>his </b>constant harassment. Despite herpleteck of interest in him<b>, </b>he


    always found a way to bother her. It was as if he was looking for trouble himself.


    Yet, exining things to someone like Howard was futile. His mind seemed <b>to </b>be tuned to apletely different wavelength.


    Feeling disheartened, Mnie could only turn away and leave.


    Fortunately, Xander¡¯s meeting had just ended, and he called her.


    Mnie waited for the group at the door so that they could go back together.


    Xander and the others came out quickly<b>, </b>and they looked normal. Mnie did not bother asking if they had seen Eugene and Howard.


    ¡°You looked quite impressive when <b>you </b>walked away from me just now<b>,</b>¡± Evelyn remarked sarcastically as she stood in the inner corridor and watched Eugene return. ¡°Do you even remember why we¡¯re here today?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression had be much colderpared to before. He asked Evelyn in a soft voice, You¡¯re thinking of that again?¡±


    Evelyn¡¯s face stiffened momentarily. She then casually smiled and replied, ¡°Eugene, your level of concern for Mnie makes me wonder if the child in her belly is yours.¡±


    Still smiling lightly<b>, </b>she gently reminded him, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. and Mrs. Scott will ept that, right?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s steps paused slightly. Evelyn¡¯s craftiness was written all over her face.


    He nced at her with an abyss <b>of </b>coldness in his dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Evelyn raised a brow. She was about to give <b>a </b>satisfied smile when she heard Eugene add, ¡°Also, we only have a working rtionship between us. I really dislike unrted people meddling in my personal affairs.¡±

 Chapter 776

    Chapter <b>776 </b>


    Evelyn¡¯s smile froze on her <b>face </b><b>as </b><b>she </b>subconsciously nced at Eugene.


    To be honest, Eugene was the <b>most </b>satisfactory candidate for marriage she had <b>encountered </b>so far. He could be considered the cream of the crop whether in terms of appearance<b>, </b>ability, or family background.


    Evelyn remembered what Peyton had told her and made <b>an </b>effort to restrain her emotions. Waving her hand casually<b>, </b>she said, ¡°Okay<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>my fault. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡±


    Despite saying that<b>, </b>there was <b>still </b>a gloom in her eyes. She was not stupid. She could see how protective Eugene <b>was </b><b>of </b>Mnie.


    The first time they met in Prime City, Eugene¡¯s gaze would involuntarily follow Mnie whenever she was around. Even if he acted cold, his eyes and subconscious movements betrayed his feelings.


    Evelyn did not have many hobbies<b>, </b>but she liked studying people. She knew since back then there was an unspoken rtionship between Eugene and Mnie. However, she had not been particrly interested in Eugene then<b>, </b>so it had not mattered to her.


    Things were different now. Eugene was her fianc¨¦, and it had been firmly established. Of course, she could not tolerate <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>existence, including the child in her belly. It did not matter if it was Eugene¡¯s or not.


    Peyton had been the one to <b>teach </b><b>Evelyn</b><b>, </b><b>so </b>she naturally understood the principles of nipping a problem in the bud and the boiling <b>frog</b>.


    She quickly regained her <bposure </b>and looked at Eugene<b>, </b><b>saying</b><b>, </b>¡°I¡¯ve discussed the matter of our cooperation with my mother. <b>She¡¯s </b>very interested in what <b>you </b><b>said</b><b>. </b>If <b>you </b>can return to LeapCo¡¯s headquarters, it¡¯ll have a <b>great </b><b>impact </b>on us.¡±


    In theirst two days in Prime <b>City</b>, Reny <b>suggested </b>going mountain C. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a famous hot spring inn on Crane Mountain. <b>We </b><b>can </b>enjoy the hot springs there <b>for </b><b>a </b>night and then end this trip beautifully.¡±


    Although Mnie <b>could </b><b>not </b>go into <b>the </b><b>hot </b>springs given her pregnancy<b>, </b>she did not have any objections <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>idea</b>.


    The next morning<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>group </b><b>set </b><b>off </b>directly for Crane Mountain. The temperature on the mountain was low, so Mnie <b>changed </b>ordingly when they left in the morning. Reny eyed <b>her </b>belly thoughtfully. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>feel </b>like our little Merry has grown a bit. Do <b>you </b><b>feel </b>anything?¡±


    Mnie also looked <b>at </b>her belly<b>, </b>which indeed <b>seemed </b>rounder <b>than </b><b>before</b><b>. </b>However<b>, </b>she did not really feel anything different. Just when she said that <b>to </b>Reny<b>, </b><b>she </b>felt <b>a </b>movement in her belly. It was as if something had moved.


    Mnie was momentarily stunned, thinking she might <b>have </b>imagined <b>it</b>.


    By the time they arrived <b>at </b>Crane Mountain<b>, </b>it was already <b>noon</b><b>, </b>so they went up by car directly because <b>of </b>Mnie¡¯s condition. The inn was serene, and the air in the area was good, making it an


    ideal ce to <b>rx</b><b>. </b>


    Reny happily took photos and shared <b>them </b>in the group chat. Mnie followed her, surveying the inn¡¯s surroundings. From afar, she saw a group <b>of </b>people approaching. They were led by a young woman who was apanied by Cedric and <b>a </b>few others.


    The young woman was the owner of <b>the </b>inn. Her voice was gentle and clear as she introduced the inn¡¯s facilities to Cedric. Mnie¡¯s steps <b>faltered</b><b>. </b>How could she forget that Cedric and Ste had a habit of investing?


    Cedric would definitely seize the opportunity to buy a lot ofnd for development when tourism in Prime City had already started booming!

 Chapter 777

    <b>Chapter </b>777


    Cedric also noticed Mnie. His brows knitted together slightly when he did, adding a touch of displeasure <b>to </b>his already serious expression. Mnie met his gaze momentarily before turning, and walking away.


    Dinner was scheduled to be held in the lobby. Just as Mnie was about to head over, the tended a call from Candy.


    When she approached the lobby, she found herself face¨Cto¨Cface with a group of people texting them was Ste. She was holding hands with Evelyn and chatting. They were followed by Cedric Eugene.


    The moment Ste saw Mnie, her smile vanished, reced with displeasure. Her tone also shifted from gentle to mocking. ¡°Some people just never give up, always looking for opportunities to stick around like a piece of gum. Quite a clingy one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Evelyn remained silent beside Ste, the triumph in her eyes was enough to disy her


    victorious stance.


    Mnie nced at the two of them and calmly replied, ¡°If you have so much free time, Madam Hel, perhaps the two Mr. Scotts can arrange for you to join LeapCo¡¯s sales department.


    ¡°Given your talent for finding trouble and stirring up conflicts, the sales department will surely wee you.¡± Mnie¡¯s sarcastic tone was something she had recently learned from Yvonne


    Ste was instantly embarrassed and angered. Mnie nced at her and walked straight into the lobby. She could feel several gazes on her without even turning back


    Ste watched Mnie¡¯s retreating figure <b>with </b>increasing disdain on her face. She stared at Mnie for a while before turning to Evelyn. <b>¡°</b>Evelyn, look at that. That¡¯s someone with no proper upbringing


    at all!¡±


    Evelyn was about tofort her when a shadow loomed over them. Engene stric stopping three steps ahead. He nced sideways<b>, </b>his gaze cold and indiffere¡­ yourself and now you¡¯re saying she¡¯s the one with no proper upbringing?


    st them before


    fronted ber


    His words choked Ste, whose expression stiffened. Evelyn¡¯s expression did not look good either. She red at Eugene¡¯s back sharply and could not help but nce in the direction Mnie had just left.


    Quickly masking her emotions, Evelyn bit her lip and sighed slightly. ¡°Looks like Eugene does care a lot about Mnie. I¡¯m starting to suspect if Mnie¡¯s child is actually his.¡±


    Her remark was abrupt, and Ste¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Evelyn smiled again<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>was </b>just saying. Mr. Cedric, Madam Ste, please don¡¯t take it seriously. I just think Eugene cares <b>a </b>lot about Mnie.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s eyes narrowed <b>as </b>he looked at Evelyn<b>, </b><b>his </b>expression thoughtful


    Chapter <i>777 </i>


    The meal prepared by the inn consisted of a lot of meat. Mnie had just finished eating when a phere of candy was handed to her. Xander¡¯s voice was gentle and maic as he said, ¡°If you feel full, have a piece of candy.¡±


    Mnie had gotten used to the candies that Xander would asionally give her, so she simply took it


    Seeing this, Oliver, who was sitting opposite her, reached out to Xander, <i>¡°</i>Wro, give me one too. I want


    one.¡±


    Xander nced at him<b>, </b>his expression unchanging as he replied calmly, ¡°There aren¡¯t any left¡±


    Oliver instinctively retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you have plenty? I even saw an entire jar of it in your suttene yesterday.¡±


    Xander calmly replied again, ¡°They¡¯re all gone.¡±


    Their main purpose ining to Crane Mountain was to take a soak in the hot springs, which Mnie could not do. It would not be fun for her to remain at the inn alone, especially when Reny kept urging her to help them take photos.


    The hot springs were nestled within a bamboo forest. The pathways leading to the pools were made of various stones. Many squirrels scampered about.

 Chapter 778

    The evening sky was still notpletely dark yet, and the distant sunset looked beautiful, creating a rxing atmosphere<b>. </b>Just <b>as </b>Mnie let out a shallow breath<b>, </b>she heard someone speak behind her, <b>¡® </b>Madam Ste, the environment here is nice, and the hot springs are all natural.¡±


    Reny reacted quickly, whispering, ¡°Some people really <b>don¡¯t </b>give up easily.¡±


    Evelyn and Ste approached them from behind. Cedric was nowhere <b>to </b>be seen, but Eugene¡¯s tall figure was following behind them.


    Ste instinctively frowned when she saw them. She nced at Mnie disdainfully but refrained from making any sarcastic remarks.


    The bamboo forest rustled gently. Reny found the squirrels on the ground adorable and started ying with them.


    They would have to have their IDs checked ahead as the hot springs were on a reservation basis. Only a limited number <b>of </b>guests were amodated each day. Hence<b>, </b>the inspection was thorough and everyone had to wait in ce.


    Eugene stopped not far away. His gaze lingered briefly on Mnie before he quickly looked away. Mnie remained oblivious to this but not Evelyn.


    She chuckled lightly and then turned to Eugene<b>, </b>saying, ¡°My mom really likes Crane Mountain. She even mentioned having our engagement party here. Eugene<b>, </b>what do you think?¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but it was clear enough for everyone nearby to hear her. Her tone was normal, however. It was as if she was just genuinely seeking <b>Eugene¡¯s </b>opinion.


    The already quiet ce grew even quieter as Evelyn awaited Eugene¡¯s response<b>. </b>Eugene¡¯s gaze toward her was stern and warning<b>. </b>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± a gentle voice beside them spoke up.


    ¡°Xander and the others are done getting their IDs checked,¡± Mnie said to <b>Reny</b><b>. </b>She was not particrly keen on being with Evelyn and was about to suggest leaving with Reny when she suddenly felt the <b>ground </b>tremble slightly.


    At first, it was just a slight tremor, but it gradually grew stronger<b>. </b>The bamboo leaves shook violently around them<b>, </b><b>creating </b><b>a </b><b>dizzying </b>and disorientating scene.


    Before Mnie could even <b>react</b><b>, </b>she heard Reny scream. Then<b>, </b>she saw a dark shadow rushing toward <b>her</b>! The shadow was <b>so </b>fast and terrifying that <b>Mnie </b>did not even have the chance <b>to </b>evade


    <ol>


    <li>it. </li>


    </ol>


    Just <b>as </b><b>the </b>shadow was about <b>to </b>pounce on her, someone pulled her backward. She narrowly <b>avoided </b>the squirrel that <b>had leaped into </b>the air <b>due </b>to fright.


    Suddenly<b>, </b>Evelyn screamed beside <b>her</b>. The squirrel that <b>Mnie </b>had <b>just </b><b>avoided </b><b>leaped toward </b>


    Chapter 77A


    Evelyn¡¯s feet, startling her and causing her face to pale.


    The tremorsted for about ten seconds. The squirrels and birds inhabiting the previously quiet bamboo forest suddenly became restless as their chatter and chirps filled the air.


    Mnie did not need to turn around to know who was behind her. She was all too familiar with Eugene¡¯s scent.


    She still felt shaken after everything had settled down. Reny was also quite frightened. She was crouched <b>on </b>the ground, unable to get up.


    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>okay<b>,</b>¡± a low<b>, </b>heavy voice sounded above Mnie¡¯s head. Mnie was taken aback and was about to lift her head when she heard Ste¡¯s sharp voice.


    ¡°Evie, are <b>you </b>okay?!¡±


    <b>Evelyn¡¯s </b>face showed fear, but she shook her head nheless. ¡°Madam Ste, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    212


    Ste¡¯s gaze immediately turned toward Eugene, who was still protecting Mnie. Her expression darkened.


    She looked like she was about to say something, but Evelyn pulled her aside and tactfully said, Madam Ste<b>, </b>have <b>you </b>forgotten? Mnie is pregnant and can¡¯t get startled. Besides¡­¡±


    ET


    She lowered her gaze <b>slightly</b><b>, </b>concealing the coldness in her eyes while her voice remained gentle. ¡°I asked my friend in Jepton about them this afternoon. I know they used to be together.¡± Evelyn smiled and said as <b>if </b>she took <b>it lightly</b>, <b>¡°</b>So<b>, </b><b>it¡¯s </b>only natural for Eugene to protect her.¡±

 Chapter 779

    Evelyn¡¯s face was still pale from the earlier fright, but she maintained herposure and rationality as she looked directly at Eugene. She <b>said</b>, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give you both my blessings.¡±


    After saying that, she let go of Ste¡¯s hand. There was a faintly lonely smile on her face. ¡°Madam Ste, I¡¯ll head back first. I think it was an earthquake just now. Please take care.¡±


    Everything happened so suddenly and swiftly that Ste did not even have the time to react before Evelyn left.


    while, Mnie lowered her gaze to Eugene¡¯s hand around her waist. Pursing her lips slightly, she pushed him away.


    Eugene¡¯s expression turned somewhat grim. His already dark and deep eyes seemed like an abyss that could swallow her whole.


    As Evelyn walked away, her smile faded, reced by a cold indifference. Having grown up in Prime City, such minor earthquakes did not scare her.


    She had seen everything clearly when the squirrel <b>lunged </b>at Mnie¨CEugene¡¯s emotions<b>, </b>his swift actions<b>, </b><b>and </b>his instinctive gesture to protect Mnie¡¯s <b>stomach</b>.


    Evelyn studied psychology. Combined with the information she had gathered from her friend, she a child that was not allowed to be


    <b>was </b>almost certain that Mnie¡¯s child belonged to Eugene. It was thered from her friend, she


    born.


    Families like theirs could indulge in all sorts of affairs, but they could not afford to be careless with a child. However, it was up to the Scott family how they were going to deal with the situation.


    With this thought in mind, Evelyn felt a sense of relief. She took out her phone and sent a message to


    Peyton.


    Since an earthquake <b>had </b>urred, they could not stay here any longer and could only return to the inn using the way they came from. Fortunately, the earthquake was not a particrly strong one.


    1


    However, for people like Mnie, who rarely experienced earthquakes<b>, </b>it was quite frightening.


    It was a sudden earthquake, so there were concerns about aftershocks. Due to this, no one dared to descend the mountain <b>rashly</b>. They could only temporarily stay at the inn and return to Jepton the


    next day.


    Reny sat beside Mnie and suddenly remembered something. She looked at Mnie¡¯s belly, asking, ¡°Does your stomach feel alright? You were startled just now. My mom said pregnant women can¡¯t get


    shocked.¡±


    it was


    Mnie shook her head. She felt fine overall. If there was <b>a </b>moment when she was truly scared, only when the squirrel suddenly lunged at her during the earthquake. Eugene had shielded her then.


    Thinking of Eugene, Mnie pursed her lips slightly. She lowered her gaze as she tried not to dwell


    on it too much.


    212


    Dimer was served as usual in the lobby. Xander came to call Mnie for dinner. Mnie was resting In her room after returning from the hot springs when Xander arrived. She had just woken up.


    The moment she stepped out of her room, she bumped into Ste, who was dragging a suitcase along while talking to Evelyn beside her. Although Evelyn remained polite, her attitude seemed colder than


    before<b>. </b>


    When she saw Mnie, she even smiled at her. However, Mnie did not feel much from Evelyn¡¯s sunile. On the contrary, she even frowned slightly. Perhaps it was because of the hint of disdain in Evelyn¡¯s expression despite her smile.


    It was not until Evelyn walked out of the inn and saw Eugene and Cedric waiting outside that she spoke up<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Cedric, Madam Ste, Eugene, I haven¡¯t seen my friends for a long time. They¡¯ll being to pick me up shortly, so I won¡¯t be going back with you.¡±


    Before leaving, she gave Eugene a meaningful nce and added after a bit of hesitation, ¡°Eugene, goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 780

    Eugene did not respond, but Cedric¡¯s expression darkened immediately after Evelyn¡¯s figure disappeared from the inn¡¯s entrance. He stared at Eugene intently for a moment, his face clouding with a foreboding storm.


    ¡°Eugene.¡± Cedric¡¯s voice was stern, carrying the weight of his long¨Cheld authority. It was imposing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before to sever ties with Mniepletely. Since you decided not to listen to me, don¡¯t me me for taking matters into my own hands!¡±


    Eugene was slightly taller than Cedric. When he heard what the man said, coldness flickered in his eyes. Matching his tone with the hardness of Cedric¡¯s own, he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting recklessly enough on your own. It¡¯s time to rein it in.¡±


    This statement ignited Cedric¡¯s anger. He exerted his dominance, asking back, ¡°What did you say?


    Eugene merely responded by turning away and leaving, leaving the old couple behind.


    Ste¡¯s expression soured. Although Evelyn had not explicitly stated it, Ste could tell she was probably concerned about Eugene¡¯s immediate disy of protection for Mnie during the earthquake.


    Her gaze darkened considerably. Her intended daughter¨Cinw could only be Evelyn.


    She¡­ She could not think of anyone who could help her.


    As for the baby inside Mnie¡¯s belly¡­


    She looked up and inadvertently met Cedric¡¯s gaze. She could sense that they had the same intention. Ste quickly concealed her thoughts before sneering and taunting, ¡°Why do you look so angry? Isn¡¯t he just following your lead now?,


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Alison the one who charmed you away back then that you even abandoned your wife and


    child?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s expression grew even darker, and his gaze on Ste was like a poisoned dagger. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything good to say, then just shut up!¡±


    It had begun drizzling in Prime City after the earthquake.


    When Evelyn returned home by taxi, it was already evening. Before she even entered the house, heard ambiguous<b>¨C</b>sounding voicesing from inside.


    Evelyn paused for a moment before pushing the door open. She saw her mother, who had always considered herself a strong woman since her divorce, being intimate with a man.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    she


    Startled by Evelyn¡¯s voice, Howard quickly <b>sat </b>up. He looked at Evelyn nervously and rubbed his hands as he greeted her, ¡°Y¨CYou must be Evie, right? I¡¯m a good friend of your mother¡¯s. I¡¯m Howard Smith. You can call me Mr. Howard.¡±


    Seeing that Evelyn seemed nervous, Howard pulled at his sleeve after rubbing his hands and continued, ¡°By the way, your mother mentioned to me before that you know my daughter. When shall we have a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Evelyn¡¯s temper red slightly. She could not ept seeing her mother being intimate with a strange man in their home.


    Before she could explode again, however, Howard¡¯s words caught her attention. ¡°My daughter¡¯s name <b>is </b>Mnie. You should know her.¡±


    Howard spoke cautiously. He was visibly nervous but also hopeful. Evelyn could not help but furrow her brows in thought.


    She had not heard anything about Mnie¡¯s father when she inquired about her and <b>Eugene </b>previously. Instead, she had heard a lot about Mnie¡¯s mother<b>. </b>


    She nced at Howard, not missing the cunning look in his eyes.


    After a moment of contemtion, Evelyn looked at Peyton, who was calmly adjusting her clothes.


    Peyton asked calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to apany Ste to Crane Mountain for two days? Why did youe back today?¡±

 Chapter 781

    The weather was beautiful the next day <b>when </b>they left Prime City.


    It was already one in the afternoon when the nended at Jepton airport.


    Everyone agreed to have burgers for lunch.


    Mnie turned on her phone, and a few notifications for missed calls and messages popped up. They were from Howard. The first few messages were pretty useless, but the <bst </b>message Informed


    Mnie that Howard would being to Jepton.


    She did not care if he wasing to Jepton. She deleted the message and ignored him.


    There was a lot of work to do after the holidays. Mnie had been on vacation for a long time, and


    work had umted.


    That night, Mnie did not return to North district but went straight to the office to handle a few


    client issues.


    She had to leave for Oskon City soon, and there was still a lot of work to finish.


    When Reny saw how fast Mnie threw herself into work, she siglred. ¡°Workaholics like you are so scary. I think I need <b>to </b>consider if I want to continue being your friend. I¡¯m afraid of being worked to death by you.¡±


    Despite saying that, Reny still helped out Mnie with work. She picked up a file and said to Mnie, ¡°I¡¯m heading out to deliver this document.¡±


    The entire vi turned silent after Reny left. Xander had headed out for a meeting earlier in the morning, so Mnie was the only one left.


    However, Reny came back to the vi within five minutes with a strange look on her face.


    ¡°Mnie<b>, </b><b>your </b>dad is outside. <b>He </b>says he wants to see you, but the security guards are stopping him from entering.¡±


    Mnie was taken aback to hear that. She looked at her phone. Howard had only, sent her the message


    She looked down and said, ¡°Can you tell the guards that I don¡¯t want to see him?¡±


    Nothing <b>good </b>woulde out of seeing Howard. Moreover, what happened at Prime City made Mnie even more reluctant to <b>see </b>him.


    Fortunately, this was a high¨Cend residential area, and the guards would not let anyone in so easily.


    Mnie told Reny to pass this message to the guards and did not think much of it after that. She thought that Howard must have left by then.


    She did not expect to be stopped by Howard at the residential gates when she left to handle some


    business at the bank.


    Howard looked like he had rushed all the way to see her. He had not even changed out of his travel


    clothes.


    He looked upset as he stopped Mnie and said tiredly, ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve been waiting for you. the entire day?¡±


    Mnie took a few steps back to keep a safe distance between them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were waiting here for me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this with you.¡± Howard stared at Mnie for a while before sighing. He put on a fatherly look and said, ¡°Mel, you shouldn¡¯t be this antagonistic toward me. I¡¯m here to have a serious talk with you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say between us.¡± Mnie had seen Howard for the superficial and materialistic man he truly was. What he had described to be a serious talk was just his way of trying to reap any benefits he could from taking advantage of her.


    The look in Mnie¡¯s eyes dimmed. She was about to walk past Howard.


    ¡°Mnie!¡± Howard got angry when he saw Mnie ignoring him. He shouted at her to stop, ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me?!


    ¡°The engagement between Eugene Scott and Evelyn Shue was decided by their parents. <b>You </b>should take a good look at yourself. How can youpare to Evelyn Shue?¡±

 Chapter 782

    Why would you make yourself suffer this way? You¡¯re an adult now. Can you grow a brain and leave some dignity for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can marry sessfully into the Scotts just because you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯ll be honest with you. The Scotts don¡¯t like you at all! If you continue to be this way and keep getting involved with Eugene Scott, you¡¯ll just end up being miserable


    Howard¡¯s words sessfully made Mnie stop in her footsteps.


    She turned back to look <b>at </b>Howard with <b>a </b>cold look on her face. There was a distant and frosty look in


    her eves


    Howard¡¯s chest tightened at the sight of her staring back at him. He realized he had just revealed what was really on his mind.


    He pulled himself together and calmed down. He wanted tofort Mnie, but before he could say another word, Mnie spoke up coldly, ¡°Are you here to tell me all of this because of Peyton Turner


    and Evelyn Shue?


    ¡°You said I should take a good look at myself and I would end up being miserable if I didn¡¯t do <b>so</b>, right? Let me ask you this.


    ¡°Does Peyton Turner know that you have a wife in Oskon City? Does she know how low you can go just to get into her good graces? Are you about to abandon your wife and children once again?¡±


    Mnie sounded calm. Howard¡¯s words had reminded her of his rtionship with Peyton. She


    understood the reason why Howard was here to see her.


    +


    This was probably an attempt from him to earn some brownie points with Peyton. He was making use of Mnie to give Peyton <b>and </b>Evelyn a good impression of him.


    Mnie had exposed Howard¡¯s intentions, and he was enraged by it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about?¡±


    1


    She nced coldly at him. ¡°You know very well what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯m just trying to remind you <b>not </b>to rely on a <b>woman¡¯s </b>money too much. Otherwise, you¡¯ll forget what it¡¯s like to have self- respect!¡±


    Mnie turned away after that. She took a few steps forward before suddenly remembering something. She looked back at Howard with her chin slightly lowered and said to him, ¡°Also, tell Evelyn Shue to stop being so dramatic. She can marry whoever she wants to. Tell her that I have nothing to do with Eugene Scott or the Scotts.¡±


    She left Howard behind and headed to the bank. While she was waiting in the bank, she kept feeling the baby moving inside of her. She wondered if it was a result of her being working too much recently.


    It <b>was </b><b>a </b>strange feeling.


    This strange feeling made her anxious, and this continued until nighttime. Reny blinked and


    reminded her, ¡°When are you going to collect your report? Didn¡¯t you just have a screening test for Down syndrome?¡±


    Xander had just walked out of the kitchen with a bowl of warm chowder for Mnie. He looked at her tenderly and said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow. I can apany you to the hospital.¡±


    Reny quietly left the room to give them some privacy.


    Mnie looked up and met Xander¡¯s bright eyes.


    The test screening for Down syndrome was mandatory. Mnie had taken the test before she left for Prime City. It was the right time to collect the report.


    It was a lousy coincidence that a huge bus with LeapCo¡¯s logo was parked outside the hospital. Their employees must be here for apany medical check¨Cup


    Mnie turned away after giving it a nce. She headed straight for her doctor¡¯s office.


    She had been visiting this doctor since she found out she was pregnant.


    When Mnie entered the office, the doctor gave her a report with a serious look on her face. She checked the information several times before handing it to Mnie hesitantly.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re prepared for what I¡¯m about to tell you, Miss Smith.¡±


    The doctor paused before looking at Mnie to say, ¡°Your results aren¡¯t positive. There¡¯s a high chance that your baby might be malformed.¡±


    Mnie looked at the data on the report. They were simple numbers<b>, </b>but she could not digest any of them when put together.


    The doctor reminded her, ¡°In such situations, our hospital would suggest an inducedbor as soon as possible. Let us know the earliest time you cane to the hospital for the surgery.

 Chapter 783

    Mnie¡¯s mind went nk when she walked out of the doctor¡¯s office. She steadied herself by leaning against the wall to stop herself from falling.


    The words ¡®malformed baby¡® echoed in her mind.


    She felt fear and a sense of loss. Mnie had no idea how to react to this news.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to decide.¡± Xander¡¯sforting voice was heard. His warm hands held Mnie by the arms, which also gave her enough support to hold on,


    He said, ¡°The chances of having a malformed baby aren¡¯t high. Moreover, you¡¯re healthy, and this might be a mistake by the hospital. The doctor said that it was highly possible that this could be a mistake. Didn¡¯t she ask you to return for a check¨Cup?¡±


    Mnie felt encouraged by this. She reached out to hold Xander¡¯s hand on her arm as <b>if </b>grabbing onto hope itself. She clenched his hand tight, but she was rambling, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to return for a check¨Cup, another check¨Cup¡­¡±


    Xander looked down at her with his lips pressed tight. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Panic ran through Mnie<b>, </b>and it took over her. She wanted to stand but found herself going weak.


    She nearly fell the moment she tried to <b>stand</b><b>. </b>


    2


    Fortunately, a pair of stable hands caught her around the shoulder. Xander said in a low and deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mnie nodded and she slowly got up with Xander¡¯s help.


    Before she managed to stand, she heard someone call out, ¡°Mr. Scott¡­¡±


    Mnie looked in the direction of the voice and saw Eugene standing not far away.


    She was too tense and could not see his face clearly.


    Mnie blinked, and her grip on Xander tightened. She said hoarsely, ¡°Xander, I <b>think </b>I¡¯m too weak


    to stand.¡±


    Xander looked up toward Eugene, and his eyes narrowed. There were emotional waves deep in his


    eyes.


    However, he sighed in the end and put his hand around Mnie¡¯s shoulder. Heforted her in a low <b>voice</b>, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll <b>go </b>back a littleter.¡±


    Mnie was holding onto this arm and leaning against him. When he touched her shoulder, it made them look even more intimate<b>. </b>


    Eugene stood not far away from them<b>, </b>and he witnessed this sight. A dark look appeared in his deep eyes. It only made his eyes look darker than before.


    He pressed his lips tightly, looking even more arrogant and distant than before. His eyes were on Mnie. His fingers fidgeted<b>, </b>and his phone suddenly rang.


    Eugene looked down and frowned. He seemed to be frustrated.


    He looked up soon after and stared as Mnie and Xander leaned against each other. He left after that.


    Mnie had not been in great condition since returning from the hospital.


    When the others found out what happened, the atmosphere in the vi became gloomy.


    There were quite a few times when Reny wanted to console Mnie, but she had no idea what to say.


    Any mother would be upset to hear that their baby might turn out malformed.


    Moreover, everyone could tell that Mnie was looking forward to having the baby despite not expressing anything about it.


    The living room was too quiet. Reny bit her lip and gave Xander a look. ¡°You should beforting Mnie, Xander.¡±


    Xander looked down and said nothing.


    Reny insisted once more. ¡°Hurry up! She must be feeling horrible right now!¡±


    Xander looked up at the second floor. Mnie had gone straight upstairs when they returned because she imed to be exhausted and needed some sleep.


    However<b>, </b>even Reny could tell that it was an excuse.

 Chapter 784

    Mnie was probably not in the mood to see anyone.


    Xander lowered his eyes to give this some thought before standing up to go upstairs.


    Mnie did not sleep when she got upstairs. She just needed some peace and a space where no one could disrupt her.


    When the report came out, she felt an explosion going off in her mind. It was difficult to ept the


    situation.


    Now that she had calmed down, Mnie felt only bitterness in her heart as she caressed her stomach.


    The doctor¡¯s sympathy and sighing tone echoed in her ears. The words ¡®inducebor¡® stabbed her hard in the heart.


    Little Merry.


    Her Merry.


    Why did things turn out this way?


    Mnie stayed in her room in a muddled condition. <b>The </b>entire room was dark. It was only when she heard knocking on the door that she eventually snapped out of it.


    She got up to open the door. As the room was quite dim, she almost crashed into the door.


    It took her quite a while to feel her way toward the door. Mnie closed her eyes as the bright light from outside instantly shone inside.


    When she opened her eyes, Xander was standing outside the door. She could not ignore the concerned look in his eyes. ¡°You should <be </b>downstairs to have some food before you go to sleep. It would be better for you.


    He did not say anything more than that. All he did was look at Mnie calmly and gently.


    Mnie saw the concern.in his eyes and nodded silently before following Him downstairs..


    There was no one in the living room, but dinner was already on the table.


    The food <b>was </b>light and suited Mnie¡¯s taste buds.


    Mnie sat at the table. She was still looking a little dazed when she asked Xander, ¡°Where¡¯s everyone?¡±


    That was when she realized how hoarse she sounded.


    ¡°They have appointments outside.¡± Xander put a warm bowl of chowder in front of her and said softly, ¡°I talked to some friends this afternoon. They told me that it¡¯s normal to be diagnosed with malformed babies.


    ¡°There are many factors that affect the medical results. For example, your diet and stress level would


    be factors.


    ¡°Also, one medical check¨Cup doesn¡¯t guarantee anything. You need to take proper care of yourself wet back to good health. The res might be very different when you conduct the test again.¡±


    Nander ced his phone in front of Mnie after that. ¡°This is our chat history and the past cases my friends encountered. You can have a look.¡±


    Mnie stared at Xander and decided to take his advice. She looked at his phone.


    Meanwhile, at the Scotts¡® residence, Eugene came back right in time to see Cedric¡¯s upset face. Cedric mmed a file on the table, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about buying over Rockwater?¡±


    Eugene looked at the file and said tauntingly, ¡°I¡¯m just doing whatever is within my capability. Besides, this was handled by a branch of thepany. I don¡¯t think I need to report it to you.


    Cedric stared at him sharply and coldly. Eugene was unperturbed. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Another file was flung in front of Eugene as Cedric sneered.


    There was clear disdain and arrogance on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I¡¯ll help you handle Mnie Smith if you don¡¯t know what to do about her¡­¡®


    Eugene paused. He lowered his eyes to look down at the file. His eyes widened when he saw the name on it, and his head snapped up to look at Cedric.


    Cedric grunted coldly. ¡°Even if this child is yours, I won¡¯t allow a malformed baby to take the Scott


    name.¡±

 Chapter 785

    Chapter <b>785 </b>


    There was silence in the study, and an even sharper look appeared <b>in </b>Eugene¡¯s dark eyes.


    His gaze gradually lowered to the medical report. The name ¡®Mnie Smith¡® was clearly printed on it. When he walked out of the study, Ste was sitting in the living room with a cup in her hand. <b>She </b>was wearing expensive silk pajamas, looking exactly like the rich wife she was.


    She smiled slightly when she saw Eugene walking out. It felt like a taunting smile.


    Ste called out to Eugene and put down the cup very slowly. She asked nonchntly, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Eugene stopped and looked back at Ste.


    It was rare for Ste to be asking him such a question. Their rtionship as mother and son was left with only their rtion by blood.


    When Eugene turned back to look at her, Ste¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly. The look in her eyes indicated that she was in a pretty good mood.


    She asked Eugene, ¡°Have you read the report? You must be shocked..


    ¡°Although, it¡¯s fortunate that we insisted that she didn¡¯t marry into the family. That¡¯s a malformed baby inside of her. Who knows what other hidden diseases she may have¡­¡±


    Ste had only spoken halfway when she met Eugene¡¯s unfathomable eyes.


    His eyes were deep and dark like the vast, limitless sea. They looked like they could drown anyone silently instantly.


    Eugene looked at Ste, the air around him turning cold and distant. A raging storm was brewing inside his eyes as he said frostily, ¡°Whose misery are you feeling delight over?¡±


    Ste stared at him as her smile gradually froze on her face.


    Mnie did not have much appetite that night. However, she felt much better after chatting with a few of Xander¡¯s doctor friends.


    Reny approached her when she saw Mnie looking more rxed. ¡°The weather tonight is pretty nice. Do you want to have a walk outside with me? You should enjoy some <b>fresh </b>air.


    Mnie knew that Reny was trying to make her feel better. She nodded and went out with Reny.


    It was cold outside, and Mnie pulled her coat around her tight. Reny said, ¡°I was just telling Yvonne that she should visit a chapel when she returns. Now, it looks like <b>I </b>should visit a chapel first. and pray for Merry to be born safe and healthy.¡±


    Mnie turned to look at Reny. It took a few seconds for Reny¡¯s words to sink in. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    Charter 78%


    212


    wrong with Yvonne?¡±


    Reny hesitated but quickly said angrily, ¡°Yvonne and Carlisle¡¯s engagement is officially <b>off</b>. She didn¡¯t tell me much other than that, but something seemed wrong with the sound of her voice this morning.¡±


    Reny suddenly changed the topic as she smiled at Mnie and said, ¡°But everything will get better. <b>I </b>showed our photo to my mom when I was home, and she said you and Yvonne are blessed people.


    ¡°My mom is a really good judge of character. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Mnie looked into Reny¡¯s sincere and smiling eyes. She pursed her lips and nodded as she said, ¡± You¡¯re right. Nothing will happen.¡±


    There was still hope as she would be taking the test again.


    What if there really was a chance that the previous report was wrong?


    Mnie looked up at the dark blue sky. There was light in her eyes as she made a silent but sincere


    prayer.


    When a person was left with nowhere else to turn, they would find sce in the most abstruse things.


    Mnie was the same as well.


    When the hospital called for her to redo the screening test, Mnie was busy in discussion with Xander and the others about the progress of a new project.


    She looked down at her phone and picked up the call calmly.

 Chapter 786

    She confirmed the appointment with the hospital in a few short words and hung up. Mnie looked up at Xander very calmly. ¡°I need to take a day off tomorrow to visit the hospital.¡± Xander paused, and the pen in his hand stopped scribbling. He replied in a low voice, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Everyone knew why Mnie was going to the hospital. The entire living room turned silent, and no one said a word.


    Mnie was the first to break the silence. She looked down. Even though she tried her best to hide her emotions, it was not difficult to notice that her lips had turned pale. Her face had also be eveni thinner in thest few days.


    Her voice was slightly hoarse, and she sounded nervous. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have interrupted everyone. Let¡¯s continue the discussion.¡±


    11


    Xander nced at her deeply. He flung the pen to the side. ¡°We¡¯ll stop here. Take a rest, everyone.¡± With that, he got up and slowly looked at Mnie. ¡°How abouting along with me?¡±


    Xander did not lead Mnie too far away. They stopped at a bakery near the vi.


    The fragrance of wheat and butter filled the air when they walked inside.


    It was a very sweet smell, but it warmed the heart.


    Mnie asked, ¡°Are you nning to buy dessert?¡±


    Xander nced at her and said nothing. He led her directly toward the kitchen.


    The fragrance here was even thicker. Mnie felt like she was walking into a great big cake when she got inside.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on bringing you here yet. You have a check¨Cup tomorrow and can¡¯t have anything sweet today. But I thought it¡¯d be nice to just bring you here to have a look,¡± Xander¡¯s voice rang in


    Mnie¡¯s ears.


    Before Mnie realized it, a chef¡¯s hat was ced over her head. She was brought into a very small


    room.


    The fragrance of cakes here was different from the outside. There was something familiar about it to Mnie. It was the mixed smell of lemon and peppermint.


    Mnie looked up in a daze. Xander took out a lemon drop and ced it in front of her. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Would you like to learn how to make lemon drops?¡±


    Before Mnie could answer, the door suddenly opened, and a cheerfulugh was heard. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months since you learned how to make lemon drops and you already think you¡¯re good enough to teach?¡±


    Mnie looked up and saw a woman with a round face in a chef¡¯s uniform leaning against the door.


    The woman¡¯s words sank in, and Mnie looked at Xander in astonishment. ¡°The candy you¡¯ve been


    giving me


    Xander lowered his eyes. There was not much change to his expression. All he said was, ¡°I just think that Merry might enjoy it. So, do you want to learn how to make it from me?¡±


    There was a steadfast <b>and </bforting look in his eyes that made Mnie pause. The heavy feeling in her heart gradually lifted.


    Everyone was looking forward to meeting her Merry.


    They were all happily awaiting Merry¡¯s arrival.


    Everyone believed that everything would be okay.


    Mnie felt touched. Looking up at Xander, she said earnestly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The next morning, Mnie went to retake the test. Xander wanted to apany her, but Mnie insisted on going on her own.


    She had prepped herself up mentally the night before and had done a lot of homework online about amniocentesis.


    Mnie went straight to see the doctor. The doctor gave her a form and got her to prepare herself in an examination room.


    She followed the nurse, and they made several turns before arriving at the surgical floor.


    A woman was lying in bed as she got pushed out of the room. She looked very pale.

 Chapter 787

    Mnie frowned. She noticed something was not right about this and called out to the nurse leading the way, ¡°May I know if this is the way to the examination room?¡±


    The nurse did not look back. She was wearing a face mask and sounded quite moody<b>. </b>The nurse pointed to the chair at the side, ¡°I¡¯ll register you first. Sit there and wait. Someone will be calling for you.¡±


    She left for the counter after that. Mnie could not shake the unsettled feeling inside her. She looked at a few young women by her side. One of them was obviously pregnant.


    Mnie hesitated before taking the seat. The moment she sat down, she heard quiet sobs.


    She <b>turned </b>to look and <b>saw </b>a youngdy looking quite haggard as she mumbled, ¡°Mommy is so sorry, <b>my </b>baby¡­¡±


    Mnie was taken aback. After that, she heard the pregnant woman sigh bitterly.


    It seemed that she could no longer take the atmosphere, so she started to chat up Mnie in a low voice, ¡°You look pretty young. Why are you here for this surgery?¡±


    1


    Mnie instantly detected the sound of pity in her tone. She hesitated and was about to say


    something when the counter suddenly called out her name.


    She turned to look, and the unsettling feeling got even stronger.


    Mnie turned back to look at the sighing woman and the other woman who was still sobbing quietly. She held back her fear and asked, ¡°Is this where the amniocentesis is done?¡±


    She had no idea how she finally walked out of there. The entire surgery floor was sealed up and had


    <b>no </b>trace of sunlight.


    There was no <b>one </b>else either, and only Mnie¡¯s footsteps could be heard along the corridor.


    When she walked past the elevator, she saw a woman lying on the bed looking pale. The white nket on her looked thin and light.


    Mnie¡¯s heart jumped. She could hardly breathe.


    She did not dare to enter the elevator. She kept having the feeling that she would see those two women she had seen being wheeled out <b>in </b>beds.


    Mnie could only go to the stairs and get out of there by climbing the stairs little by little.


    When she finally got out, Mnie headed right out of the hospital. It was only then that she felt like she could breathe.


    Her cold skin <b>could </b>now find some warmth <b>under </b>the sun.


    hapter 787


    Mnie did not look well, and she was almost translucent from looking so white.


    She turned back to look at the hospital building. It now looked like a monster with its mouth wide


    <b>open</b>.


    ¡°Abortion room.¡± The woman¡¯s sobbing voice echoed in her ears, and Mnie felt goosebumps <b>all </b>


    over.


    She did not dare to imagine what could have happened if she had walked in without realizing what <b>that </b><b>ce </b>was.


    Mnie trembled uncontrobly. She breathed hard while holding her hand to her chest.


    A shadow loomed over her, and Mnie looked up. There was still fear on her face.


    Eugene was standing in front of her. He was taken aback to see her expression.


    Mnie maintained the same position as she stared at Eugene until he spoke up with some difficulty, ¡°Are you done with the check¨Cup?¡±


    When he mentioned ¡®check¨Cup¡®, the fear Mnie managed to suppress surfaced again. Her hoarse voice was almost inaudible. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mnie had passed by the counter when she walked out of there and had held back her fear to question the nurse. She was here to conduct amniocentesis. Why did she end up here?


    The nurse pointed at the registration and said, ¡°You¡¯re Mnie Smith, right? Didn¡¯t you make an appointment two days ago to inducebor?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s name was clearly written on the registration. There were her personal details as well.


    Everything matched.


    1


    The only information that did not match was the column for the husband¡¯s name. ¡®Eugene Scott¡® was


    written on it.

 Chapter 788

    Eugene Scott.


    was


    Mnie clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She looked at Engene with reddened eyes. and almost growling ¡°Tell me, what are you doing here? What right do you have to decide if I keep my child? This is my baby, and it has nothing to do with you!


    ¡°What right do you have?! What right?!¡±


    Mnie could not control her emotions. In the end, she sobbed so much that she could no longer speak coherently.


    The subdued atmosphere of <b>that </b>ce had made her fearful and anxious. When she saw Eugene¡¯s name on the family column, she felt cold all over.


    Multiple possibilities filled her mind, but all thoughts were blurred out by the panic and confusion she was feeling.


    She really wanted to question Eugene about why he was doing this.


    What right did he have to make this decision? Why did he refuse to let her off?


    Mnie stared at Eugene as big drops of tears fell from her eyes. She burst out crying from holding back all the grievances she had faced during this time.


    Eugene stared back at Mnie and realized that something was not right.


    Frowning, he asked in a deep and low voice, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Eugene wanted to wipe away Mnie¡¯s tears with his hand, but she pped it away mid¨Cair. There was despair and misery in her eyes that Eugene had never seen before. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Eugene Scott. You disgust me.¡±


    ¡°Mnie?!¡± A voice was hearding from afar. It was Xander calling out to her anxiously.


    His gaze first fell on Mnie¡¯s face, and he turned to look at Eugene after. There was a frosty look in his eye.


    Xander quickly went to Mnie and pulled her next to his side. Frowning, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Mnie turned to look at Xander. She was overwhelmed emotionally and was unable to say anything.


    All she could do was shake her head..


    Xander immediately turned grim. He looked at Eugene sharply and asked usatorily, ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Eugene narrowed his eyes at Mnie. His attitude turned cold when he heard Xander¡¯s using tone. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡±


    The look in Xander¡¯s eyes turned dark. He was about to reply when he felt a tug on his sleeve.


    He turned back to look at Mnie. She was shaking her head with her eyes closed. She said hoarsely, Stop arguing. I just don¡¯t want to see him again.


    Xander¡¯s expression softened. He grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡®


    Mnie nodded and mumbled, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    She did not give Eugene another nce when she left with Xander.


    Mnie had had enough<b>. </b>


    There was still fear in her heart, and Mnie grabbed tightly onto Xander¡¯s sleeve.


    If she did not have any support, she might fall just like that.


    Eugene watched them leave stoically while standing behind them.


    There was an emotional wave inside his dark eyes, and his lips were pressed tight. His fists were clenched as his arms fell to his sides.


    When his phone rang, he picked it up emotionlessly. The warm voice of a woman was heard over the


    line.


    ¡°Hello, your appointment for the Down syndrome screening test at Jepton Maternal and Child Health Center is this afternoon. Please be here between 2:00 pm to 3:00 pm to prepare for the screening.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter <b>789 </b>


    Mnie was in a mess when she returned to the vi. She was unable to forget the smell of disinfectant at the hospital.


    It was disgusting.


    She wanted to throw up.


    Mnie could not forget the fear she felt there.


    She found it difficult to breathe <b>as </b>all these emotions overwhelmed her.


    Eugene¡¯s name seemed erged on the registration form the nurse at the counter showed her. In the end, everything in front of her turned ck.


    Next, Mnie heard babies crying and women sobbing.


    Mnie woke up from the suffocation. It was still bright outside. She sat leaning against the bed with her mind nk. By the time she snapped out of it, it was already four in the evening.


    It was noontime when Xander brought her back. Her mind was in <b>a </b>mess, and she headed upstairs without saying a word. She eventually dozed off in bed.


    Mnie massaged her temples and got up to head downstairs.


    She was surprised to find Reny and everyone else downstairs. Even Yvonne and Stephen were there.


    Everyone looked up when they heard hering downstairs. Yvonne looked at her, and there was pain in her eyes. ¡°How did this happen? You look even skinnier after the new year.¡±


    Yvonne was not doing so well herself. <b>She </b>had gotten thinner too, and there were dark circles under her eyes.


    However, <b>she </b>was so worried about Mnie that she forgot about her own situation.


    Stephen spoke up warmly and asked in concern, ¡°Mel, are you feeling ufortable anywhere? Xander said that you¡¯ve been in a gloomy mood since this morning.¡±


    Everyone knew about the Down syndrome screening test Mnie had. Mnie and Xander both looked terribly somber when they returned, and no one dared ask any questions.


    Mnie froze when she heard Stephen¡¯s words. She had no idea what to say.


    However, she quivered slightly at the memory of the hospital.


    Yvonne scoffed softly and pulled Mnie down to sit. ¡°I told you that hospital isn¡¯t any good. My aunt went for surgery there. Her appendix had burst, but they insisted it was gastroenteritis.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me<b>, </b>I¡¯ll take you to another hospital tomorrow. <b>I¡¯ll </b>get my cousin to give <b>you </b>a check¨Cup


    personally. She¡¯s a gynecologist, and I promise you there won¡¯t be a problem!¡±


    <b>Yvonne </b>said this spiritedly as if this was nothing to be worried about.


    117


    Meanwhile, at GT Bar, Simon walled in casually and took a seat at a booth. He flung his car keys onto the table and asked with interest, ¡°Why do you want me to investigate all this? I¡¯m not familiar with hospitals


    ¡°If you want to look into them, you should be seeing Stephen York about it. He has more connections in the medical industry than I <b>do</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene sat in his seat, looking extremely grim.


    There was a light above his head which should have illuminated the expression on his face, but it made him look even more sinister and quiet. There was a dangerous air about him.


    It was difficult to ignore the loneliness and decadent look on him.


    Simon stopped acting so nonchntly as he sat opposite Eugene. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Eugene looked up slightly with a frosty look in his eyes. He asked Simon, ¡°When can I have the results?¡±


    Simon said, ¡°Three dayster.¡±


    <b>LL </b>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Eugene nodded. There was a dark abyss in his eyes that made it difficult to know what he was feeling. ¡°I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind this. I need to know who¡¯s responsible, even if it turns out to be them.¡±


    Simon was taken aback. Eugene sounded like he already had some suspects in mind.

 Chapter 790

    Yvonne took quick action to make arrangements for Mnie to have a check¨Cup in another hospital. She made an appointment with her cousin that very night.


    Before Mnie could say anything about it, Yvonne had already told her the appointment time. Mnie gently touched her stomach.


    Her stomach was still quite t. Her condition was different from other pregnant women.


    ¡°It won¡¯t help to overthink things. At the very least, you can be sure of one thing. You can¡¯t bear to lose this baby.¡± Reny suddenly patted Mnie¡¯s arm. ¡°Have some faith. Things might <b>not </b>be as bad <b>as </b>you think.¡±


    However, someone unexpected made an appearance before Mnie could go to her doctor¡¯s appointment.


    Cedric had called her on the phone to meet her.


    He was curt with his words <b>and </b>left her no room for rejection.


    Mnie was extra careful with Cedric¡¯s invitation.


    He was not like Ste. Cedric was someone who gave deeper thoughts to things and was ruthlessly decisive. He had umted years of experience to be the powerful and influential person he was


    <b>now</b>.


    When Mnie was still working with LeapCo and visited the Scotts, she would never engage Cedric unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Cedric was already waiting for her when she arrived at the agreed location. Someone who looked like his secretary was standing next to him.


    He did not waste any time with small talk when he saw Mnie. He pointed at the medical report on his table and said, ¡°Your baby is malformed. Are you really nning to give birth to it?¡±


    Mnie suddenly raised her <b>eyes </b>to look at Cedric.


    There was a rigid, somber look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be wasting any time. You know what I want. Abort the baby and leave Jepton.¡±


    He was still the same with his authoritative tone. He did not give her the chance to say anything.


    Mnie looked at the medical report on the table. This was her report for the Down syndrome screening test. She felt like she was about to suffocate when she saw the data once more.


    However, Mnie forced herself to calm down. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re trying to tell me, Mr.


    Scott.¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself that the child isn¡¯t Eugene¡¯s


    If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point keeping it when it isn¡¯t a healthy baby anyway.¡± Cedric stared at her with eagle eyes. It was frighteningly intimidating.


    He continued, ¡°You¡¯re still very young and have a bright future ahead. There¡¯s no point wasting time<b>. </b>over <b>this</b><b>, </b>don¡¯t you think?¡±


    He sounded like he was advising her, but he spoke in a superior manner that was putting slight pressure on her.


    <b>you </b>


    Mnie slowly clenched her fists. She took a deep breath before saying slowly, ¡°Mr. Scott<b>, </b>since yo know that this isn¡¯t Eugene¡¯s baby, it means that the baby¡¯s condition has nothing to do with you. You have no right to ask anything about it or tell me what to do.¡±


    Cedric frowned, looking annoyed. He looked grimly at Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s a businessman¡¯s nature to mitigate risk. You should learn it too!¡±


    He gave his secretary a look after saying this.


    The secretary ced a photocopy of a document in front of Mnie.


    Mnie looked at the date on the contract. It was two months after she joined LeapCo a few years ago.


    Her eyelid suddenly twitched for some reason.


    She flopped open the contract, and her face began to turn pale. Her eyes widened, and her bewilderment turned into disbelief.


    Cedric was satisfied with her reaction. An arrogant look appeared on his face. He asked Mnie,


    Have you learned your lesson? With this contract, I¡¯m fully capable of putting you in prison for life!¡±


    He tapped on the medical report and said in a frosty tone, ¡°Being served by the court or that malformed baby inside you¡­ You know what to choose if you¡¯re smart enough.¡±


    His voice was dark and eerie. He was very clear with his intentions.

 Chapter 791

    Cedric left the caf¨¦ with his secretary, leaving Mnie with the copy of the contract and the report sheet in front of her.


    She looked down at the two items. After a long time, she closed her eyes, her lips opening and closing as she breathed rapidly.


    After a long while, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the contract.


    Cedric was right. With the loopholes and traps in this contract, she really could not defend herself if LeapCo wanted to sue her.


    She was also the one who signed the document. However, this contract was clearly-


    Mnie felt as if her chest was stuffed with cotton. The dull suffocating pain made it impossible for


    her to get up.


    It was a call from Yvonne that brought her back to the present.


    Yvonne¡¯s voice was very cheerful. ¡°Are you done? I¡¯lle and pick you up now. Oh, we can go for the checkup after dinner.¡±


    Mnie looked at the report on the table. Her eyes were nk. When she heard Yvonne¡¯s words, she shook her head and said nothing.


    After a while, she remembered that Yvonne could not see her shaking her head. She finally opened her mouth and replied hoarsely, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to go.


    ¡°Huh? Why? What¡¯s with the sudden change of heart? Mel, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? Is it him -7¡±


    Mnie cut Yvonne off before she could finish. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said before ending the call.


    Meanwhile, at LeapCo, Lee led Simon into the office. Simon¡¯s expression was no longer as nonchnt as before. He held a docu in his hand, and his expression was strangely hesitant.


    In the end, he chose to ce the document in front of Eugene. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. Take a look


    for yourself.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s hand paused in the middle of signing a contract. He looked up at the document.


    He stayed calm from the beginning to the end. His expression did not change at all.


    Simon waited for a while, but when he did not get a reply, he could not help but say, ¡°Eugene, tell me the truth. Is Mnie¡¯s baby yours?¡±


    Eugene finally moved. He looked at Simon.


    Simon leaned back on the sofa. ¡°If it¡¯s yours, I can¡¯t me your father for doing that. After all, <b>it </b>would be humiliating for you to have a disabled child.


    ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t yours, Mnie would have gone and aborted the baby herself by now. After all, raising a kid like that would be torture. She¡¯ll have to suffer jeers and stares for the rest of her life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it was necessary to use your name-


    Before Simon could finish that sentence, Eugene red at him, sharp and cold.


    In the end, Yvonne went to fetch Mnie, who had already stowed both items in her bag. All she told Yvonne was that she was too tired.


    She had yet to recover from her encounter with Cedric. The contract he had taken out was ancient. If it were not for her ster memory, she would have forgotten all about it.


    Before Mnie followed Eugene to the branchpany after Cedric kicked him out of the headquarters, she had first joined LeapCo. Cedric had been managing thepany at the time.


    She tried to recall the circumstances around the contract on the way back. She closed her eyes to focus, so Yvonne thought that she really was tired and resting.


    It was not unusual for her. After all, expectant mothers often felt drowsy.


    When the car arrived back at the vi, however, she saw two figures loitering nearby.

 Chapter 792

    It was <b>Ca </b>and Ste.


    Mnie felt Ste¡¯s gaze on her as soon as she got out of the car. She did not even want to look at Ste, turning around to head back with Yvonne instead.


    ¡°Miss Smith, can I have a moment of your time?¡± Ca said, stepping forward. She was wearing a beige suit that made her look gentle and graceful.


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. She did not want to see any member of the Scott family right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Ca did not expect her to refuse. She was stunned, at a loss for how to respond.


    Ste looked up and studied Mnie for a moment before she said coldly, ¡°You went to see Cedric today, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mnie looked at her. Ste¡¯s sneer was still firmly in ce.


    There was a small hut not far from the vi. Mnie nced at Ste and got straight to the point. ¡± Are you here to order me to get an abortion, too?¡±


    Ste paused for a moment before scoffing. ¡°To be honest, as long as your child has nothing to do with Eugene, I don¡¯t care even if you give birth to a halfwit.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to keep confirming that with me?¡± Mnie watched Ste, not missing the flicker of distaste in the older woman¡¯s eyes when she looked at her stomach.


    Mnie said coolly, ¡°There are a lot of men in the world. Eugene isn¡¯t the only one out there.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯d better be telling the truth.¡± Ste¡¯s tone took a turn as she said, ¡°Eugene will marry Evelyn anyway. Even if you¡¯re carrying Eugene¡¯s kid, you won¡¯t marry into the family.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s all you¡¯re here to say, you¡¯re free to go now.¡± Mnie got up, giving Ste a look of disdain. The Scotts always exuded a nauseating sense of superiority.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away by acting aloof.¡± Ste looked at Mnie with a half¨Csmile on her lips. ¡°Mnie, you think you¡¯re so smart, but in the end you¡¯re just being yed for a fool.¡±


    She looked pointedly at Mnie¡¯s stomach. ¡°Do you really think you can save your child?¡±


    Mnie was about to turn around when she suddenly stopped. She instantly looked back at Ste, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on her back. It was that oppressive, ominous feeling again.


    She btedly came to a realization. ¡°Was everything that happened at the hospital your doing?¡±


    Ste must have specially dressed up today. She was covered in jewelry, the perfect image of a richdy. She raised a hand to her pearl earrings and stared at Mnie with a rare look of pity. ¡°You truly are hopelessly stupid.¡±


    It was dinnertime when Eugene got back to the Scotts¡® residence.


    Ste was in a good mood today, saying, ¡°So you finally remembered toe back today?¡±


    Eugene only nced at her and said nothing. Instead, he turned his gaze to Cedric, who was beside Ste. ¡°Did you go to <b>see </b>Mnie today?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s gaze was hard and his tone unhappy. ¡°Are you interrogating me?¡±


    Eugene looked at him, his dark eyes like dangerous, bottomless vortexes. He remembered what he read in the documents, and how devastated Mnie had been when he saw her at the hospital <b>that </b>


    day.


    Finally, Eugene took a deep breath and said in a tone that bordered on absolute zero, ¡°I can go along with what you want me to do.¡±

 Chapter 793

    <b>Chapter </b><b>793 </b>


    Cedric looked up. His <b>eyes </b>narrowed as he sized up Eugene.


    Eugene¡¯s fair skin looked unnaturally cold under <b>the </b>light <b>of </b>the crystalmp above his head. He looked down at Cedric emotionlessly. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you¡¯re satisfied <b>with </b>that<b>, </b><b>stop </b>those <b>dirty </b>tricks.<b>¡± </b>


    Cedric¡¯s gaze darkened<b>, </b>but Eugene had already turned around and left.


    When he passed <b>Ste</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>nced down at her for a second before proceeding to leave without a word.


    Behind her, Cedric suddenly raised his voice in anger. <b>¡°</b><b>What¡¯s </b>with that <b>attitude</b><b>?!</b><b>¡± </b>


    Steughed mockingly with her hand over her mouth. <b>¡°</b>I don¡¯t know <b>about </b>his attitude, but what happened to your famous pride? You actually threatened a woman who¡¯s younger than <b>your </b><b>son</b>. Aren¡¯t you ashamed <b>of </b>yourself?<b>¡± </b>


    Cedric redirected his anger to Ste instead, snapping<b>, </b>¡°What do you know<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know anything, but I¡¯m still <b>better </b>than you. You know why Eugene is behaving like this. He learned it from you. Like father, like <b>son</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    The house was filled with the sound of their bickering again. Outside<b>, </b>Eugene leaned against his car silently. If not for the cigarette on his fingers, he would have melted into the night.


    Eugene did <b>not </b>usually smoke much. The cigarette burned on his fingertips, and the smell <b>of </b>nicotine. slowly <b>rose </b>to stain his eyebrows, hiding the coldness in his eyes.


    In the end, Yvonne took Mnie to the hospital by Yvonne for a checkup after all. She also found out about Mnie¡¯s <b>close </b><b>shave </b>with the abortion,theatre<b>. </b>


    With a solemn expression, Yvonne asked Mnie <b>a </b>question that made her blood run cold. ¡°Can you be sure that your baby¡¯s report wasn¡¯t tampered with?¡±


    Every hair on Mnie¡¯s body stood on end. The tense <b>wire </b><b>inside </b>her snapped, and she suddenly realized something she had overlooked.


    Over the past few days<b>, </b>she had been so focused on the <b>medical </b>report that she <b>did </b>not have time <b>to </b>think about the <b>details </b>surrounding it at all. Thanks to Yvonne¡¯s reminder<b>, </b>she finally began to have


    her doubts<b>. </b>


    She and Yvonne looked at each other. Neither of them said anything<b>, </b>but they both had their


    <b>suspicions</b>.


    After the checkup<b>, </b>Yvonne apanied Mnie <b>to </b>the previous hospital. They <b>were </b>looking <b>for </b>the doctor from before, but it turned <b>out </b><b>that </b>doctor <b>was </b>on <b>leave</b><b>. </b>


    Mnie called her twice<b>, </b>but there was <b>no </b>answer.


    After that<b>, </b>Mnie had no choice but to go back to work.


    The new year¡¯s break was long over, yet Mnie had not made any progress on the Redwaves project after she put it on hold. The officialunch was set <b>for </b>the beginning of next month, so Mnie <b>once </b>again dived back into the thick of things.


    Her thought process <b>was </b>simple. She had already caused the entire studio plenty of trouble because of her personal matters. She could not waste any more of their time.


    Ever since she had learned that Xander had made those lemon candies himself, Mnie had felt a little strange about eating them <b>again</b>. In the end<b>, </b><b>she </b>had been thest to discover the two extra bottles that mysteriously showed up in the study and <b>the </b>living room.


    Oliver asked Xander several times where he had bought the candy<b>, </b>but Xander never gave him a straight answer.


    Mnie could not resist asking him, ¡°Why don¡¯t <b>you </b><b>just </b><b>tell </b>Oliver you made them yourself?¡±


    Xander sat by the window<b>, </b>his slender fingers running a pencil down the surface <b>of </b><b>a </b>blueprint. The


    tip of the pencil touched the paper, shading in <b>a </b>small section.


    He looked up at Mnie. Under the warm glow of the evening <b>sun</b><b>, </b>his eyes were gentle and calm. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Why should I tell him? I didn¡¯t make the candies for him.¡±


    Mnie blinked. Before she could <b>say </b>anything<b>, </b>Xander got up and coughed softly<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>I made them for


    Merry<b>.</b>¡±


    That afternoon, Yvonne came over <b>to </b>the vi. She looked a little pale, and she kept ncing at


    Mnie.


    No matter how dense Mnie was, she could sense that something was up. <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>there something you want to tell me, Yvonne<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 794

    ¡°Are the medical results out?¡± Mnie asked<b>, </b>visibly nervous.


    Yvonne immediately denied it. ¡°No! I just heard something from my father before I got here.


    <b>¡°</b>I think Eugene and Evelyn¡¯s engagement is officially confirmed. Evelyn has alreadye to Jepton and moved into the Scotts¡® residence.¡±


    Yvonne was the only one who knew without a doubt that Eugene was the father of Mnie¡¯s baby. She looked worriedly at Mnie, expecting some sort of emotional reaction.


    However, Mnie only nodded. Her expression was <b>calm </b>and unmoved, as if the news was utterly insignificant.


    Yvonne closed her mouth and swallowed the <b>words </b>she wanted <b>to </b><b>say</b>.


    The medical report came out the next morning. Yvonne <b>drove </b>Mnie <b>to </b><b>the </b>hospital this time as well.


    Yvonne¡¯s cousin was already waiting in the <b>office</b><b>. </b>The moment Mnie stepped into the office<b>, </b>her heart began to pound a little <b>faster</b>.


    She tried to remain calm as she waited for the <b>report</b>.


    Yvonne¡¯s cousin nced at her and then pulled a report <b>from </b>the folder. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the baby. Everything seems normal<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s head snapped up. She looked at the <b>doctor </b>in disbelief.


    Yvonne also asked anxiously, ¡°Are <b>you </b><b>sure</b><b>?!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? The results are written right here. Can¡¯t <b>you </b>read?¡± Yvonne¡¯s cousin was a little cross<b>. </b>She chased the two of them out <b>before </b>going back to seeing her other patients.


    Yvonne returned to her <b>senses </b><b>faster </b>than Mnie did. She looked at Mnie with a sincere smile. ¡± <b>See</b><b>, </b>I was right! The baby is perfectly fine. The doctorst time was a quack!¡±


    Mnie was still holding the report in her trembling hands. When she heard Yvonne¡¯s words, she reread the report a few more times. When she saw the word ¡°normal<b>¡± </b>repeated for every metric, she could not describe the feeling <b>that </b>overwhelmed her heart. She pursed her lips and did not speak for a long time.


    However<b>, </b>the fact that the results were normal <b>here </b>proved that there was something <b>wrong </b>with the previous hospital.


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank <b>as </b>she <b>recalled </b>what Ste had said earlier. <b>Her </b>lips slowly tightened into <b>a </b>line, and her expression turned cold.


    However, the previous doctor was still on <b>leave</b>, and they could not find the nurse who brought Mnie to the abortion room anywhere.


    After they walked out of <b>the </b>hospital<b>, </b>Yvonneforted Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least now we know that Merry is perfectly fine<b>. </b>Come on<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>treat you to a delicious meal as a celebration!¡±


    Yvonne drove them to the central business district. After they parked the car and walked <b>into </b>the lobby<b>, </b>they saw <b>a </b>familiar figure standing in front of a counter from afar.


    It was Evelyn, dressed in <b>a </b>smart suit. She stood at a perfume counter<b>, </b>picking out fragrances.


    Yvonne clicked her tongue<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>Tsk</b><b>, </b>what bad luck<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    As soon as she said that, Evelyn seemed to sense their gazes and looked over. She was <b>a </b><b>little </b>surprised to see them at first<b>, </b><b>but </b>then she recovered herposure. She raised <b>her </b>eyebrows at Mnie and said graciously<b>, </b>¡°Hello. What a <b>coincidence</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Yes<b>, </b>what <b>a </b>coincidence. We¡¯re here for dinner<b>, </b>but our appetite is already <b>ruined</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Yvonne said with


    a smile<b>. </b>


    Displeasure shed in Evelyn¡¯s eyes, but she did not rise <b>to </b>Yvonne¡¯s <b>provocation</b>. Instead, she looked at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy engagement necessities<b>. </b>Mr. and Mrs. <b>Scott </b>have been rushing me.¡± She then looked behind Mnie andughed<b>. </b>¡°Ah, there he is. Look<b>, </b>Eugene is here <b>to </b>pick me up.¡±


    Spin to im Your Surprise <b>Reward</b><b>! </b>

 Chapter 795

    Just as she said that, steady footsteps approached them from behind.


    Mnie did not want to turn around, but there was that familiar smell of pine in <b>the </b>air. Mnie¡¯s sense of smell was exceptionally sensitive during her pregnancy,


    A shadow fell over her. Eugene looked down at Mnie, his initially calm eyes rippling like the surface of a pond after a single stone was tossed into it.


    However, the faint ripples quickly faded again<b>. </b>


    ¡°I was just telling Mnie I¡¯m here to buy something for the engagement, and here you are. Right on cue.¡± Evelyn¡¯s amused chirp interrupted Eugene¡¯s thoughts.


    Only then did he look up. His gaze was indifferent, and his tone was emotionless<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you¡¯re done with your shopping, <b>I¡¯ll </b>get Lee to send you back. I still have work to <b>deal </b>with at thepany<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Just then, Lee approached them with <b>a </b><b>briefcase </b>in hand. It showed that Eugene had probably just finished a meeting with a client.


    Evelyn¡¯s expression stiffened. Her chest heaved as if she was holding back some emotion. She practically gritted her <b>teeth </b>and said, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly buy everything <b>so </b>quickly. Our engagement only happens once in <b>a </b>lifetime<b>, </b>so we <b>have </b>to be really care with the things we choose.


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you going to pick them out <b>with </b>me? After all<b>, </b>the <b>two </b><b>of </b>us are getting engaged. I want to take this seriously.¡±


    Without giving Eugene <b>¨¤ </b>chance <b>to </b><b>speak</b><b>, </b>she turned <b>back </b>to Mnie. ¡°By the way<b>, </b>Mnie, your father came to Jepton looking for you earlier. Did you see him?¡±


    ¡ü


    Evelyn let out a half¨Csigh<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Come to think <b>of </b><b>it</b>, it was my mother who bought your father the ne ticket.¡±


    She worded it vaguely, but <b>once </b>she mentioned Peyton, Mnie understood what she meant.


    She wanted to <b>use </b>Howard¡¯s devotion to <b>Peyton </b>to mock her.


    Mnie looked up at her calmly. ¡°Looks like Howard and your mother are getting along nicely. Are <b>you </b>going <b>to </b>call him Dad soon? In <b>that </b>case<b>, </b>congrattions <b>in </b>advance<b>.</b>¡±


    Their eyes met and they held each <b>other¡¯s </b>gazes for three seconds. Finally, Mnie looked away indifferently and said softly, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m not in the mood to eat anymore. Let¡¯s <b>go </b>back.<b>¡± </b>


    Evelyn looked at Mnie<b>, </b><b>her </b>expression contorting with anger for a moment <b>as </b>Mnie casually


    turned <b>to </b><b>leave</b>.


    Evelyn watched her <b>leave</b><b>, </b>her manicured <b>nails </b>digging deep into her palms.


    She still could not ept Howard and Peyton¡¯s rtionship. She had only brought it up to mock Mnie<b>, </b>but unexpectedly, Mnie did not seem to care at <b>all</b>.


    Evelyn could not help but look up at Eugene, only to realize that he had already walked away. Only Lee was left standing where he was, looking at her respectfully. ¡°Miss Shue, I¡¯ll take you back to the Scotts ¡® residence.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mnie and Yvonne left the building. Neither of them had any appetite left.


    Yvonne told Mnie to wait for her outside while she brought the car out from the basement. As soon as she left, however, another figure approached Mnie.


    Eugene frowned slightly. He stopped in front of Mnie and said in a low voice, ¡°Mnie.¡±


    Mnie lifted her eyelids. Her eyes were cold.


    The instinctive wariness in her eyes made Eugene stiffen. His <b>fingers </b>clenched into fists, and he lowered his gaze. Mnie was <b>the </b>only thing reflected in his <b>deep </b><b>eyes</b>.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, and <b>the </b><b>corners </b><b>of </b>his lips pursed imperceptibly<b>, </b>as if he had something to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± However, before he could speak<b>, </b>Mnie chased him away indifferently.


    Eugene was a little over six <b>feet </b><b>tall</b>, with broad shoulders and <b>a </b><b>narrow </b>waist. He stood in front of Mnie, his body almost blocking her <bpletely </b>from view.


    He looked at Mnie, his frown deepening<b>. </b>¡°I have something to tell <b>you</b>. The day you <b>were </b>at the hospital-¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Mnie looked up. The coldness <b>in </b>her eyes was like a knife to his


    heart.


    He stopped abruptly. After a moment, <b>he </b>said quietly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>just </b>think there¡¯s something wrong with the medical report. I suggest <b>you </b>do it again.<b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 796

    ¡°What could be wrong with it?¡± Mnie asked, suppressing her distaste. Of course there was <b>a </b>problem with the report, but the question was who did it¡­ and why,


    She knew the answer to that, even if she did not know who it was specifically. It could have been Cedric, Ste, Evelyn, or even Peyton.


    No matter who it was, Eugene could not deny his role in it either.


    A cold storm brewed in Mnie¡¯s eyes. She stared at Eugene, enunciating clearly, ¡°Tell me. What exactly is the problem here?


    <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>it the way you and your family tampered with the medical report? Or is it how you tried to abort my baby while keeping me in the dark?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s voice was soft, yet Eugene was frozen <b>to </b><b>the </b><b>spot</b>.


    He looked at Mnie, his usually deep <b>eyes </b>nk. That <b>expression </b>looked <bical </b>and contradictory on someone as domineering <b>as </b>he usually was.


    On the other hand, Mnie¡¯s scorn only grew.


    See? Eugene had taken her for a fool from <b>the </b>very beginning.


    He thought she <b>was </b>a clueless puppet <b>dancing </b>on their strings. Perhaps, in his eyes<b>, </b>everythinging to her.


    <b>she </b>deserved


    Mnie¡¯s mood did not lighten until she reached home<b>, </b><b>but </b>the other members <b>of </b>the studio heaved a sigh of relief when they heard the results of the checkup.


    Xander brought Mnie a ss of <b>herbal </b><b>tea</b>. He <b>had </b>been brewing tea for her almost every day


    recently.


    His tone was gentle. ¡°We can <b>sleep </b><b>well </b>tonight.¡±


    It was true. Mnie had not slept well these few days because she <b>was </b>worried about.the baby.


    Now that the results of the checkup were out<b>, </b>everyone celebrated and then went back <b>to </b>work.


    On her part, Mnie booked a flight back to Oskon City on Sunday.


    Unexpectedly<b>, </b>Howard sought her out again on Saturday morning. This time, he said openly, ¡°I heard your <b>fetus </b>is abnormal. Get rid <b>of </b><b>it</b><b>, </b><b>for </b>your own good and for its sake<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He had stopped Mnie when she <b>went </b>out to buy something. Her expression was indifferent <b>as </b>she said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that my life has nothing to do with you<b>. </b><b>If </b>you pester me again, <b>I¡¯ll </b>call the police<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Do you think <b>I¡¯m </b>joking? I¡¯m serious this time. <b>If </b><b>you </b><b>don¡¯t </b><b>get </b>rid of that thing in your stomach<b>, </b><b>I </b>won¡¯t <b>be </b>the one convincing <b>you </b><b>next </b>time!¡±


    Howard wiped the cold sweat off his forehead as he thought <b>of </b><b>the </b>conversation he had with that person yesterday afternoon. He already knew what he had to do.


    No matter what<b>, </b>Mnie was still his daughter. He wanted what was best for her.


    Besides, that person¡¯s terms were enough to save hispany from the brink of bankruptcy<b>! </b>


    A glint shed across Howard¡¯s eyes. He was determined to bring out his authority as her father.


    However, Mnie simply turned around and returned <b>to </b>the vi¡¯spound. The security guard at the door red at him<b>, </b>making <b>it </b>impossible for him <b>to </b><b>follow </b>her inside.


    After finally getting rid of Howard, Mnie went inside <b>the </b>vi. She did not take his words to heart. He was starting to sound like a broken record by now.


    As expected, he blew up her phone again that evening. Mnie was <b>so </b>annoyed that she turned <b>off </b>her phone.


    After that, she busied <b>herself </b>packing for her return to Oskon <b>City</b>. Her flight was in the <b>morning</b>. However<b>, </b><b>no </b>one expected that tragedy would strike on her way to the <b>airport</b>.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter <b>797 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s <b>flight </b><b>was </b>at ten in the morning. Yvonne wanted to drive her to the airport<b>, </b>but Mnie had declined her offer.


    The <b>cab </b><b>was </b>already waiting outside the vi. Xander was carrying her suitcase for her, while Yvonne pouted. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ll be in Oskon City for so long this time, and Reny is leaving for her studies. I¡¯ll be so bored alone in Jepton.¡±


    Mnieforted her. <b>¡°</b>You can meet me in Oskon <b>City</b>.<b>¡± </b>


    Yvonne looked at her resentfully. She wanted to <b>say </b>something but hesitated. In the end, she could only sigh and say, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t like Oskon <b>City</b>. The people there work too hard. It¡¯s suffocating.¡± Xander put Mnie¡¯s luggage in the trunk and walked over to thedies, looking down at Mnie quietly. She would <b>stay </b>in Oskon City for at <b>least </b>two <b>to </b>three <b>months </b><b>this </b><b>time</b><b>. </b>


    Although she was pregnant<b>, </b>but she had not gained any weight at <b>all</b><b>. </b>Instead, she was even thinner than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait <b>for </b>you toe back.¡± After a while, he put a good luck charm in her hand.


    Mnie blinked. Xander had recently given her one during the New Year,


    <b>too</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°I got it from a church in Prime City. It will keep <b>you </b>safe,¡± Xander said simply<b>. </b>He looked at Mnie, his usually clear eyes filled with a rare wave of emotions. His voice was barely a whisper ¨C low, warm, and hypnotic. ¡°Take it, Mel<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously epted the charm. After that, she did not linger any longer. She quickly got into the cab and headed <b>for </b>the airport.


    ÷¡


    As the driver turned the corner, Mnie inadvertently saw a small white car in the rearview mirror. That car had been behind her when she left the vi¡¯spound as <b>well</b><b>. </b>She took a second look at it and retracted her gaze<b>. </b>


    However, when they were about <b>to </b>reach the freeway<b>, </b>the car was still right behind them. It stayed at a fixed distance behind the cab, showing <b>no </b>signs of overtaking them or changingnes.


    ¡°Excuse me<b>, </b>


    could <b>you </b>


    drive <b>faster</b>?¡± Mnie asked the driver in a low <b>voice</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Why? Are <b>you </b>in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence<b>, </b>there was a loud honking of horns, followed by the driver bursting into <b>expletives </b>and abruptly turning <b>the </b><b>steering </b>wheel-


    They were barely a few hundred miles away from <b>the </b>freeway entrance<b>. </b>The divider was to their right, and there were trucks <b>to </b>their <b>left</b>.


    However, the honking did not stop!


    At LeapCo¡¯s branch office, Eugene sat at his desk, files stacked in <b>front </b><b>of </b><b>him</b><b>. </b>


    Lee stood beside him. ¡°This is everything we could find,¡± he said carefully. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>true that Mr. Cedric has transferred thirty percent of LeapCo¡¯s shares to William Thames.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene looked down. His expression was solemn, making it difficult to tell what he was <b>thinking</b>.


    Lee was silent for a moment. He did not know what to say, either.


    After all, Cedric had personally brought William <b>into </b>the headquarters. Most people could tell that he wanted to raise William as his sessor.


    Meanwhile, Eugene<b>, </b>his biological son, had been exiled from the headquarters and stonewalled outside¡­


    Lee sighed inwardly and reported his findings truthfully. ¡°There was a board meeting at headquarters recently. A <b>few </b>major shareholders led by Mr. Elliot are currently in a stalemate with the Hendersons. They will probably take William¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of time before the Hendersons approach you. I think we just have <b>to </b>wait a little longer¡­


    Before he could finish, Eugene¡¯s private phone suddenly rang.


    The next second, all the blood drained from Eugene¡¯s face after he answered the call.


    Eugene sped all the way <b>to </b>the hospital. The ward was easy to find, but he suddenly stopped at the door. His pupils constricted, and his thin lips were pressed into a line.


    5224

 Chapter 798

    <b>Chapter </b><b>798 </b>


    His hand trembled imperceptibly on the doorknob<b>. </b>


    ¡°<b>Wait</b><b>¡­ </b>Eugene?<b>¡± </b>a <b>voice </b>called out behind him. He turned to see Yvonne and Xander heading his way.


    The fatigue and worry on Yvonne¡¯s face disappeared the moment she saw Eugene. Instead, her <b>expression </b>turned sardonic. ¡°What are you doing here? <b>Is </b>your precious Evelyn <b>sick</b>? Or <b>is </b><b>it </b><b>your </b>gem <b>of </b>a mother? Did <b>you </b>get lost and wind up at the wrong ward again?¡±


    Eugene just looked at her wordlessly.


    Yvonne took <b>a </b>deep breath and pointed in the direction of the exit. ¡°Leave<b>! </b>What the hell are you doing here? You¡¯re not wee here! We <b>don¡¯t </b>want <b>to </b><b>see you</b><b>! </b>


    ¡°Xander, get him out of here. It¡¯s his fault Mel ended up like this<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    50


    Yvonne¡¯s voice broke, filled with tears<b>. </b>She tried her best to shove Eugene <b>away</b><b>, </b>but no matter how she pushed, Eugene would not budge at all.


    His gaze was fixed on the closed <b>door </b><b>of </b>the ward.


    <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>you still have a heart, please leave. Now<b>. </b>Your family has caused her enough suffering as it is,¡± Xander said coldly as he pulled Yvonne back.


    He <b>stood </b>off against Eugene, and neither of them gave in to the other.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold. He stared at Xander with open hostility<b>. </b>¡°What right do you have <b>to </b>say that?¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze also turned icy. <b>They </b>stayed in a deadlock until the door of the ward suddenly swung open. A nurse stepped but, having just tended <b>to </b>Mnie, and she left the door open behind her.


    Eugene looked over in an instant. The next second, his pupils constricted, and his body shook.


    Mnie was sitting half<b>¨C</b>upright on the hospital bed. Her <b>face </b>was deathly pale, and her thin body seemed to drown in the wide hospital gown<b>. </b>Her forehead and neck were wrapped in gauze. There were pale pink bloodstains on her forehead.


    She looked like death warmed over.


    When she nced toward themotion at the door, there was only emptiness and confusion in her usually lively and beautiful eyes.


    She looked dead and lifeless<b>, </b>like a deste wastnd that had been left abandoned for centuries.


    After just <b>a </b>single <b>nce</b><b>, </b>Eugene was rooted to the ground.


    His hands subconsciously clenched into <b>fists</b>. He wanted <b>to </b><b>say </b>something, but his throat was tight. <b>He </b>could not speak.


    Unexpectedly<b>, </b>Mnie broke the silence <b>first</b><b>. </b>Her <b>voice </b>was <b>so </b>hoarse that he could barely make out


    what she was saying.


    ¡°Why did you rush here so quickly?


    ¡°Are you <b>that </b>desperate <b>to </b>know if the baby is finally gone from your <b>life</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Her <b>face </b><b>was </b><b>stiff </b>and drawn<b>. </b><b>She </b>spoke very slowly<b>, </b>every word like a knife stabbing into Eugene¡¯s


    heart.


    ¡°Then congrattions. Your wish has finally <b>been </b>fulfilled.¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie <b>with </b><b>his </b>dark <b>eyes</b>. <b>Her </b>skin was sickly white<b>, </b><b>so </b>fragile that she looked as <b>if </b>she might disappear at any moment.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and <b>down</b><b>, </b>but he could not speak.


    He stared at Mnie in silence<b>. </b>Mnie stared back at him until, eventually<b>, </b>a tear began <b>to </b>well up in <b>the </b>corner of her eyes.


    That single tear became a cascade<b>. </b>She looked at Eugene, emotions <b>finally </b><b>boiling </b>over in her gaze<b>. </b>


    There was grief and <b>self</b>¨Cdeprecation, as well as a despair that Eugene could not deny<b>. </b>


    Her voice was even hoarser now. ¡°Eugene, your baby is dead.¡±

 Chapter 799

    <b>Chapter </b><b>799 </b>


    Mnie¡¯s voice <b>was </b>light, but it hit Eugene like a ton of bricks.


    His pupils constricted, and his expression went nk for a moment. After a moment<b>, </b>his face was filled with indescribable emotions. He stood frozen to the ground, looking into Mnie¡¯s lifeless eyes. It was as if a de of ice had lodged itself into his heart.


    It was cold. It <b>was </b>painful.


    He slowly began to feel suffocated. His heart felt as <b>if </b>it was being squeezed by a pair ofrge hands. Every time he breathed, those hands would squeeze harder and harder <b>until </b>it hurt so much he could barely stand.


    His vision began to blur. All he could <b>see </b>was Mnie¡¯s <b>pale </b><b>face </b>and dead eyes.


    Mnie¡¯s voice echoed in his head again. His baby was <b>dead</b>.


    His baby.


    Eugene¡¯s cold and indifferent mask shattered. When he looked at Mnie<b>, </b>there <b>was </b><b>only </b>helplessness and panic in his eyes as he realized what he was about to <b>lose</b>.


    ¡°Eugene.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice broke the silence<b>. </b>Her tone was sarcastic. <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t look like that now<b>. </b>Don¡¯t you have any shame? To get rid of Mnie¡¯s baby<b>, </b>your family even went as far as tampering with the medical report and tricking her into an abortion.


    ¡°So stop pretending you care<b>. </b>You disgust me<b>. </b>You¡¯re the worst thing that¡¯s ever happened to Mnie!


    Yvonne did not hold back her voice, standing protectively in front of Mnie¡¯s bed like a mother hen.


    ¡ü


    Eugene looked past her and at Mnie. Her lips were bloodless, and her long eyshes drooped, hiding her eyes.


    She just sat there, within arms<b>¡® </b>reach, but an uncrossable chasm had opened up between her and


    Eugene.


    She stayed silent as a grave. Only the corners of her <b>eyes </b>were still <b>wet</b><b>, </b>her tears piercing Eugene like


    knives<b>. </b>


    It was an hourter when Lee finally got Eugene¡¯s <b>call</b>.


    Eugene was standing under the huge old tree in the hospital yard. For some reason<b>, </b>Lee felt that his <b>boss </b>seemed different from before<b>. </b>


    The bare branches above his head swayed. Even <b>the </b>tiny tender budding leaves could not lighten his


    loneliness<b>. </b>


    Mnie stayed in the hospital for three days. Yvonne came <b>by </b>every <b>day</b>.


    Each time<b>, </b>she brought Mnie plenty of food and chattered about <b>all </b>thetest affairs. Of course, sh? only said <b>pleasant </b>things and did not mention anything about Eugene or the Scotts.


    Xander <b>visited</b><b>, </b>too. <b>In </b>contrast to Yvonne¡¯s incessant chatter<b>, </b>he usually just sat quietly beside <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>bed. Sometimes<b>, </b>he would talk about the happenings at the studio or other things.


    Liana and the others from the studio dropped by too, but Mnie was not in the mood to talk<b>. </b>


    She daydreamed more often than before. They often caught her staring out of the window alone.


    No one knew what she <b>was </b>thinking. They only watched <b>as </b>she became thinner day by day, and no one dared to mention the baby <b>in </b>front of her.


    ¡°Hey<b>, </b>when you came this morning, did you see him again? He probably <b>hasn¡¯t </b>left yet. He¡¯s been standing guard here for several nights <b>in </b>a row. He <bes </b><b>at </b>ten o¡¯clock sharp every night and leaves at eight in the morning.¡± The nurse who made rounds in the morning whispered as <b>she </b>came into the


    ward.


    Someone sighed. ¡°I wonder whose family he <b>is</b>. He just waits outside every night<b>, </b>but he doesn¡¯t actually go into any <b>of </b>the wards. I even saw him driving a Maybach the other day. Why is someone that rich staking out the hospital every day<b>? </b>It¡¯s kind of giving me the creeps<b>.</b>¡±


    Those words sparked another conversation outside the ward<b>. </b>Mnie just continued to lie in her bed and stare out of the window, as though she had not heard anything.


    The nurse who had just spoken asked her gently, ¡°Do <b>you </b>feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Mnie retracted her gaze and shook her head gently.

 Chapter 800

    <b>Chapter </b><b>800 </b>


    The nurse looked <b>at </b>her and frowned<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>If you </b><b>feel </b>unwell at <b>all</b><b>, </b><b>you </b><b>have </b><b>to </b>tell <b>us</b><b>. </b><b>You </b>don¡¯t look too <b>good</b>. Don¡¯t <b>be </b><b>afraid </b><b>to </b><b>voice </b>out <b>your </b>concerns<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    The patient <b>in </b>Bed <b>208 </b>was <b>quite </b><b>special </b>and breathtakingly beautiful. The nurses were <b>more </b>than happy <b>to </b><b>give </b>her a <b>little </b>extra attention.


    <b>On </b><b>the </b>morning that the police visited Mnie to record her statement<b>, </b>she was <b>still </b><b>lying </b><b>in </b>bed. Her <b>injuries </b>would take at <b>least </b>a month to <b>heal </b><bpletely</b>.


    The police could tell she <b>was </b>not doing <b>too </b><b>well</b>, <b>so </b>they <b>left </b>shortly <b>after </b>the <b>interview</b><b>, </b>leaving the door <b>of </b><b>the </b>ward open.


    Mnie looked out into the <b>corridor</b>. The sound <b>of </b>the other patients and family members walking past the ward outside echoed loudly.


    She was about to ring the bell to have <b>a </b>nurse <b>close </b>the <b>door </b>when <b>a </b>slender figure stepped in.


    Eugene appeared in the doorway<b>, </b>his lips pressed tight. His suit jacket was rumpled, and he looked exhausted. He had visible bags under his eyes.


    In just a few <b>days</b>, he had lost a lot of weight. There was even stubble on his chin. He was a far cry from his usualmanding, immacte self.


    He stood in the doorway<b>, </b>not taking another step.


    After a long while, he slowly asked, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?<b>¡± </b>


    His voice was dry and hoarse<b>. </b>He had been standing outside the entire time. When the police came in for questioning, he saw Mnie¡¯s sickly face and thought she was exhausted.


    1


    Mnie lifted her eyes, looking at Eugene emotionlessly<b>. </b>¡°<b>Yes</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. He said hoarsely, <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>get </b>you the doctor<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Seeing you is what¡¯s making me unwell,¡± Mnie said, enunciating each word clearly as she


    continued <b>to </b>stare at him.


    Eugene <b>froze </b>and looked back at Mnie. Her expression was calm, but her usually petite frame looked even more frail and helpless right now.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze flickered, and he continued as if he had not heard her<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Just </b>hang in there<b>. </b>I¡¯ll get a doctor to examine you.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t <b>act </b>dumb with me<b>. </b><b>It </b>doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Mnie did not raise her <b>voice </b>when she spoke. Her tone waspletely level<b>, </b>as though she was talking about the weather. <b>¡°</b>Eugene<b>, </b><b>just </b>looking at you makes me sick. Do you understand?


    ¡°<b>I </b>couldn¡¯t sleep all night knowing you were out there.


    ¡°Your very presence gives me nightmares whenever I close my eyes.


    ¡°Your very existence is a constant reminder of all the things you and your family did to kill me and my baby,¡±


    The sorrow in her was like a sudden flood that swept Eugene away. He drowned in the torrents of her grief, unable to hear anything except for her choked voice.


    ¡°I sensed its heartbeat. I felt it kicking me. But I didn¡¯t even know <b>if </b><b>it </b>was a boy or a girl. I never even got to hold it.


    ¡°Eugene, its name was supposed to be Emery<b>.</b>¡±


    Like a cier copsing <b>with </b>a roar, Eugene felt something in his heart shatter.


    Emery<b>. </b>


    Eugene and Mnie.


    That was supposed to be the name of their child.

 Chapter 801

    Eugene was gone when Yvonne came,


    She brought a takeaway box with food inside, ¡°I cooked this ording to the instructions in the recipe book for you. Enjoy yourself! It breaks my heart to see you getting skinnier<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>


    Mnie did not have any appetite. Her eyelids were lowered, her eyes fixed on the phone screen.


    The news of the car crash had spread throughout her social circle. Although she did not have many friends, most of her clients sent her text messages expressing their concerns.


    ra¡¯s message was among theirs.


    However, she had asked something strange: [I heard you made a police report?]


    Mnie did not answer that and¡¯deleted ra¡¯s text before turning her phone screen off.


    Xander reported it to the police for her on the day <b>of </b><b>the </b>ident.


    It was a mere ident, but Mnie told the police about her medical report being amended on purpose. Someone had plotted against her so that she would abort <b>the </b>baby.


    Hence, she was not surprised to learn that the police had found out Cedric might be behind this.


    Cedric did not hide what he did. He might have <b>thought </b><b>dealing </b>with Mnie would be simple, so he did not intend to do it discreetly.


    However, he had nothing to fear as the Scott family had <b>the </b>status and power to deal with such a


    small matter.


    ¡ü


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Scott. I¡¯ve asked my mom¡¯swyer. It¡¯s <b>a </b>small <b>matter</b><b>,</b>¡± Evelyn gentlyforted Ste in the Scott family¡¯s living room.


    ¡°Mnie will agree <b>to </b>close <b>the </b>case <b>if </b>we <b>pay </b>her <b>enough</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Ste¡¯s expression was ugly. <b>She </b>scoffed and mmed her cup on the coffee table. <b>¡°</b><b>If </b>only money could solve it! What worries me <b>is </b><b>that </b>this woman might take advantage of the situation and pester


    Eugene again.¡±


    Her tone was heavy<b>, </bpletely different from her usual arrogance and pride<b>. </b>


    Evelyn pursed her lips and stopped saying anything. She sat quietly next to Ste<b>, </b>ying the role of a well¨Cbehaveddy.


    Ste was in a bad mood. However, <b>when </b>she looked at Evelyn <b>beside </b>her, she stillforted her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry<b>! </b>Your marriage with Eugene is just a matter of time<b>. </b>No matter what<b>, </b>you¡¯re the daughter¨Cinw <b>I¡¯ve </b>chosen.


    ¡°As for Mnie<b>, </b>she <b>was </b>pregnant with some man¡¯s child. If she <b>dares </b><b>to </b>use it <b>as </b>an excuse <b>to </b>cling


    21/2


    to Eugene<b>, </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>chase her <b>away</b>! Does <b>she </b><b>think </b>anyone can get into the <b>Scott </b>family<b>? </b><b>I </b><b>can¡¯t </b>stand a <b>shameless </b>woman <b>like </b>her<b>!</b>¡±


    Ste seemed to <b>recall </b>something, and her face was ashen.


    9:


    Eugene was at LeapCo¡¯s branch <b>office</b>.


    He stood by the French windows. His recent weight loss made him look taller. The ck shirt entuated the boundless coldness emanating from him.


    The clouds outside were low<b>, </b>creating a <b>sense of </b><b>oppression</b>.


    Lee stood behind Eugene, wanting to remind him a meeting was scheduled<b>, </b>but he dared not.


    He had been observing Eugene¡¯s <b>state </b>in the past <b>few </b>days. During the <b>day</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>was at <b>the </bpany, and as soon as it was time<b>, </b>he went to the hospital.


    His cold temperament had turned into loneliness<b>, </b>and his deep¨C<b>set </b>eyes looked more serious.


    The employees in thepany dared not speak <b>loudly</b><b>, </b>fearing they might provoke him.


    The sudden ringtone of the phone interrupted Lee¡¯s thoughts. Eugene answered the call and quickly hung up.


    Turning around, he looked at Lee. <b>¡°</b>Isn¡¯t there a meeting in a while? Why didn¡¯t you remind me<b>?</b>¡±


    Lee parted his lips, looking at Eugene¡¯s bloodshot, deep¨Cset eyes. He said nothing in the end.


    Then, he heard Eugene¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. <b>¡°</b>Have you contacted the Hel family?¡±


    Lee was caught off guard and quickly reported all the information he got <b>to </b>Eugene.


    In fact, the Hel family and Eugene had been mutually restraining each <b>other</b><b>, </b>waiting for either side to give in first.

 Chapter 802

    <b>Chapter </b><b>802 </b>


    Moreover, the one who gave in first would undoubtedly have to pay a higher price.


    Eugene could have waited a bit longer. Lee felt it was a pity.


    Mnie could not get out of bed to walk around but could use a wheelchair for a stroll.


    Xander draped a thick nket over her with a worried expression on his forehead. ¡°If you feel cold, we <b>can </b>go back.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie shook her head. She had been in the ward for half a month and felt quite bored.


    Tugging at the nket on her legs<b>, </b>she asked Xander, ¡°Did the situation in Oskon City cause you trouble? I guess we¡¯ll <b>have </b>to ask Oliver to make another trip there,¡±


    Originally<b>, </b>Mnie had scheduled a <b>trip </b>back to Oskon City to handle Redwaves¡® affairs. However, Oliver had to go to her ce <b>due </b>to the <b>car </b>ident.


    Seeing that her nket seemed to slip and considering her bandaged hands, Xander crouched in front of her and adjusted the nket for Mnie.


    Their eyes met, and the distance <b>between </b>them shrunk. Xander¡¯s minty fragrance spread through the air, overpowering the disinfectant smell.


    Mnie¡¯s skin looked somewhat pale under <b>the </b><b>sunlight</b><b>. </b><b>She </b>blinked a couple of times and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xander grunted in response<b>, </b>gazing gently at Mnie. Suddenly<b>, </b>he smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you thanking me<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s wounds were healing slower than expected<b>, </b>and her overall health had deteriorated.


    Despite Xander taking various precautions when bringing her <b>out </b>for a stroll in the garden, she still caught a cold.


    <b>Now</b><b>, </b>


    <ul>


    <li></li>


    </ul>


    she was required to rest in the ward<b>, </b><b>with </b>Yvonne <b>checking </b><b>on </b>her <b>daily</b>.


    ¡°Xander spoils you, but I won¡¯t. <b>You </b>went out there when your body was still weak. Do you know it¡¯s <b>easier </b><b>to </b>catch a <b>cold </b>in spring<b>?</b>¡± Yvonne scolded Mnie, then sighed softly.


    She propped her chin up and looked <b>at </b>Mnie<b>, </b>saying, ¡°You¡¯re lucky<b>. </b><b>If </b><b>you </b>had gone for a stroll a dayter<b>, </b>you might¡¯ve encountered that scumbag<b>, </b>Eugene.<b>¡± </b>


    Unable to hold back her words, Yvonne <b>began </bining about various things.


    Eugene was <b>also </b>hospitalized due <b>to </b><b>a </b>gastric hemorrhage<b>, </b>and he was <b>just </b>downstairs.


    Yvonne cautiously looked at Mnie. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m <b>telling </b>you this <b>just </b><b>to </b>remind you not to go downstairs again. You know how shameless he <b>is</b>. If he pesters you again<b>, </b><b>it¡¯d </b><b>be </b><b>bad </b><b>for </b>you.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie said<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>won¡¯t go downstairs anymore.¡±


    When Yvonne entered the ward<b>, </b>she did not close the door tightly enough. Both of them did <b>not </b>notice <b>a </b>figure that stood frozen at the doorway,


    Yvonne had something to do in the evening, and after she left<b>, </b>a nurse entered the ward to check on


    Mnie.


    Mnie wanted to get a book from the cab to pass her time. However<b>, </b>she found it inconvenient due to the bandages on her hands.


    Frowning, she was about to ring the bell for assistance when someone walked in through the door.


    Eugene handed her the book from <b>the </b>cab without saying a word. There was <b>still </b><b>an </b>intravenous needle attached to the back <b>of </b><b>his </b>hand.


    Mnie looked <b>at </b>the book but did not take it.


    Eugene stared at her, a hint <b>of </b>hesitation shing in his dark eyes. His throat <b>was </b>too dry to speak, but he asked, <b>¡°</b><b>Is </b>there anything else you need?¡±


    After a long silence, Mnie said, <b>¡°</b><b>Get </b>out.¡±

 Chapter 803

    <b>Chapter </b><b>803 </b>


    Eugene moved his hand <b>a </b><b>little</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>looked pale and very <b>ill</b>.


    <b>He </b>asked again, <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>you </b>need anything? I¡¯ll get it for you before leaving.¡±


    <b>Mnie </b>nced at him<b>, </b><b>then </b>shifted her gaze to the ward door. She said nothing more.


    Eugene watched her protruded cheekbone and her curly eyshes<b>, </b>feeling sad.


    He ced the book closer to Mnie and stared at her for a <b>while </b>before turning around and leaving.


    Just as he reached the ward door, he heard a movement behind him and instinctively looked back.


    He saw Mnie picking up the book he had just put down. His pupils quivered<b>, </b>but Mnie had already put the book into the cab <b>before </b>he could <b>react</b><b>. </b>


    Eugene calmed down.


    Closing the door to the ward, he headed back <b>to </b>his ward.


    Gastric hemorrhage was painful<b>, </b>but just now<b>, </b>he forgot all about the <b>pain</b><b>. </b>Instead<b>, </b>there was an indescribable <b>sense </b><b>of </b><b>oppression </b>and loss<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Where did you go?¡± Just as he entered his ward, he heard Ste¡¯s <b>voice</b>.


    Eugene raised an eyebrow<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Why are you here<b>?</b>¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Ste¡¯s voice was instantly raised by a pitch. She stared coldly at Eugene<b>, </b>calming herself before saying, <b>¡°</b>I have something to ask you.


    <b>¡°</b>I heard you took the initiative <b>to </b>contact the Hel family. Why did you do that? Don¡¯t you know they¡¯ve been waiting for <b>you </b>to take the initiative?!¡±


    Ste¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Eugene, her eyes cold <b>as </b>she sneered. ¡°Is it because of Mnie? Are you blinded by her current appearance-¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Eugene raised his head. His gaze fell on Ste<b>, </b>like the deep sea in the middle of the night. There was only boundless darkness.


    He asked, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Ste was initially shocked, but her anger surged again. However<b>, </b>before she could speak<b>, </b>Eugene snapped, ¡°Leave <b>if </b><b>you¡¯re </b>done!¡±


    Anger brewed inside Ste when she left. It was <b>worse </b>than when she came<b>. </b>


    ¡°What happened? When I walked in, I ran into Mrs. Scott. She looked furious<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>a </b>calm voice came


    from the doorway. Simon leaned against <b>the </b><b>door</b>. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>heard you drank with the old men from the Hel family until you had a gastric hemorrhage. So, <b>I </b>came <b>to </b>visit.¡±


    Eugene only asked, <b>¡°</b>What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    As soon <b>as </b>he spoke, Simon was taken aback. ¡°Why does your voice sound like this?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s <b>voice </b>was hoarse, clearly damaged.


    Without answering<b>, </b>Eugene raised his eyebrows. Simon sat opposite him, looking thoughtful.


    After a moment, he finally chuckled before speaking, ¡°No wonder you asked me to investigate the hospital. I just said a couple of things and your reaction is quite significant. So, it is your baby,<i>¡± </i>


    Leaning back<b>, </b>he asked Eugene, ¡°What do you n to do? Mnie has already had a miscarriage. What¡¯s your opinion on that?¡±


    Simon¡¯s question had <b>a </b>somewhat <b>malicious </b><b>intent</b>. Since Mnie¡¯s ident<b>, </b>their friends had witnessed Eugene¡¯s changes.


    Especially with a wide range <b>of </b>information sources, Simon <b>could </b><b>better </b>perceive what Eugene was preparing <b>to </b>do.


    However, he was puzzled by one thing<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>You¡¯re feeling <b>so </b>ufortable now<b>. </b>It makes me feel quite conflicted. Your attitude toward Mnie <b>before </b>wasn¡¯t like this<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    He continued, <b>¡°</b>You¡¯ve never treated Mnie like this before. At least <b>that¡¯s </b><b>not </b>what I remember.¡±


    The only response he got was silence.


    He looked at Eugene. In his impression<b>, </b>Eugene had always been <b>the </b>role model among them- capable, confident, and detached. He was always cool and aloof.


    He had always thought that Eugene was just ying around with Mnie.


    It rained heavily in the evening<b>, </b><b>and </b>the ward windows were <b>left </b>open<b>, </b>letting the cold wind seep in.


    Mnie¡¯s sleep was not <b>peaceful</b><b>. </b><b>In </b>fact<b>, </b>she had not been sleeping well during her stay in the hospital.

 Chapter 804

    Dreams haunted Mnie in her sleep, and she would wake <b>up </b>suddenly.


    She leaned against the headrest of the bed with sweat on her forehead.


    Reaching out, she turned on the bedside night light, brightening the ward.


    Mnie had initially wanted to get up to read, but the thought of <b>the </b>book being inside the cab


    made her abandon the idea<b>. </b>


    She squinted slightly<b>, </b>nced at her phone, and noticed it was <b>just </b>past midnight.


    The hospital ward <b>was </b>particrly quiet at night, making <b>the </b><b>footsteps </b><b>outside </b><b>the </b>door noticeable.


    She thought it was just a nurse passing <b>by </b>and did <b>not </b>pay much attention.


    Half an hourter<b>, </b>the <b>footsteps </b>still lingered <b>at </b>the door. Eugene <b>was </b>standing against the wall, tilting his head and resting <b>it </b>against <b>the </b><b>wall</b>.


    The corridor was quiet<b>, </b>with only the bright light from the nurses¡¯ <b>station </b>in the distance.


    He stood in the dark, with his eyshes drooped. He was lost in thought.


    Suddenly<b>, </b><b>a </b>faint sound and footsteps approached. His fingertips moved slightly, and he


    subconsciously lowered his gaze toward the direction <b>of </b>the ward door<b>. </b>However<b>, </b>the door remained tightly closed.


    ¡°Sir.¡± A light call sounded. The night shift nurse lowered her voice and asked him, ¡°Are you still awake at this hour because you feel unwell?


    Eugene looked at <b>her</b><b>,</b>tand the nurse exined, ¡°<b>If </b>you <b>feel </b>unwell, <b>I </b>can take you to the doctor. You can return <b>to </b>your ward and rest because wandering around like this might disturb other patients¡® <b>sleep</b>.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he looked toward the <b>direction </b>of the ward door again.


    The room, which was lit just moments ago, waspletely dark.


    He lowered his head. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    He wore a long ck windbreaker<b>, </b>and although the corridor lights were not bright, <b>he </b>could still see his elongated shadow in the darkness.


    The nurse looked <b>at </b>his <b>back</b>, feeling a kind <b>of </b>indescribable mncholy.


    In the ward, Mniey on the bed. <b>Her </b>night blindness stopped her from seeing anything in this dimly lit environment.


    Everything around her was quiet, so quiet that she subconsciously breathed lightly,


    212


    The police came twice, and Mnie cooperated and provided her evidence<i>. </i>


    Thest time the police came, they brought Ste with them.


    The bandages on Mnie¡¯s hands and head had been removed, but the scars left behind still looked frightening.


    Ste<b>, </b>who originally had <b>a </b>condescending expression, hesitated for a moment when she saw the wounds on Mnie¡¯s <b>face</b>.


    But it was only <b>for </b>a moment.


    After a brief pause<b>, </b>she looked meaningfully <b>at </b><b>Mnie¡¯s </b><b>belly</b><b>. </b>¡°Let¡¯s <b>get </b>straight <b>to </b>the point. I came to talk to you to settle this privately. Name <b>your </b>price<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie, about to be discharged in two <b>days</b><b>, </b><b>was </b>enraged when she heard Ste¡¯s words<b>. </b>She immediately wanted to retort but <b>was </b>held back by Yvonne<b>, </b>who was <b>there </b><b>to </b>apany her.


    Mnie looked at Ste calmly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t <b>ept </b>a private settlement.¡±


    Ste squinted her eyes<b>. </b>¡°What do you want<b>, </b><b>then</b><b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s face was pale<b>, </b>and her once <b>clear </b>and pure <b>eyes </b>showed a hint of sadness<b>. </b>


    She looked at Ste and emphasized each word, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>want those who <b>killed </b><b>my </b>child to receive the punishment they deserve.¡±


    Her words were clear, and whoever had <b>just </b><b>entered </b>the room heard them.


    Mnie muttered, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b><b>will </b>never forgive <b>any </b><b>of </b><b>you</b><b>.</b><b>¡°</b><b>, </b>

 Chapter 805

    Chapter <b>805 </b>


    ¡°Eugene felt as if those words had crushed his heart. In his deep, dark eyes, emotions surged. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    He was initially on his <b>way </b><b>to </b>apany meeting when he received news that Ste was at the hospital. He rushed over almost immediately<b>, </b>visibly exhausted from several days of continuous work.


    Mnie did not look at him. Her gaze shifted toward the window. Although her face showed no expression, her resistance was evident.


    Ste¡¯s arrival brought an unpleasant atmosphere. <b>Yvonne</b><b>, </b>unlike Mnie, gritted her teeth and red at Eugene, driving him out.


    Xander and Stephen cooperated with the police interrogation.


    Mnie stayed in the hospital for two more days before getting discharged. On the day <b>of </b>her discharge<b>, </b>the weather was beautiful. Yvonne brought her <b>a </b>red <b>coat</b><b>, </b>saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Wear </b>this to ward off bad luck.¡±


    Mnie had not basked in the sun for a long time. As she walked <b>out </b>of the hospital building, she felt the air was incredibly fresh.


    During her admission, her skin had remained sickly pale, but the red coat added a touch of color to her thin and pale <b>face</b><b>. </b>


    Xander went to the parking lot to get the <b>car</b><b>, </b>asking her to wait there.


    Mnie shook her head. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll wait for you outside<b>. </b><b>I¡¯ve </b>been lying in the hospital for a long time. Walking a little is fine<b>.</b>¡±


    Yvonne apanied her outside. There was a locust tree at the hospital entrance. Its branches were


    dry.


    A Maybach was parked not far from the tree.


    Eugene stood in front of the car, looking in their direction. His <b>deep</b><b>¨C</b>set eyes looked profound. He walked over.


    Just as he took two steps<b>, </b><b>Xander¡¯s </b>car happened to pull out, blocking his line <b>of </b>sight.


    Mnie looked up and heard Xander¡¯s <b>voice</b><b>. </b>¡°<b>Get </b>in the car.


    Mnie withdrew her gaze. During her hospital <b>stay</b>, Xander visited her almost every <b>day</b>. However<b>, </b>he also had to manage his studio<b>, </b>making him <b>exceptionally </b>busy.


    Yvonne helped put Mnie¡¯s <b>luggage </b>in the <b>car</b>, saying, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re finally discharged. <b>Let¡¯s </b>go back. May everything go smoothly from now on.¡±


    The car drove away<b>, </b>and Yvonne suddenly sighed as she looked out the window. <b>¡°</b>Why is he here?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s slender figure was clearly visible in the rearview mirror<b>, </b>but his expression couldn¡¯t be <b>discerned</b><b>. </b>


    Mnie did not hear what Yvonne said. She lowered her head and looked at her phone.


    The investigation into Cedric¡¯s matter was troublesome for the police. People with power and influence were fearless.


    However, Mnie did not relent. It <b>was </b><b>just </b>that Stephen <b>and </b>Yvonne could not help much anymore. They were <b>all </b>part <b>of </b>the same circle with some <b>connection </b><b>to </b>the Scott family. They could not offend the Scott family.


    Yvonne felt guilty<b>, </b>but Mnie said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The evidence <b>is </b><b>still </b>being collected, isn¡¯t <b>it</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    Although Mnie did not have a powerful family background like Yvonne and <b>others</b><b>, </b>she had been in the circle <b>for </b>a few years and had <b>some </b>connections.


    Otherwise, Ste would not have asked for a private settlement.


    A few days after being discharged, Mnie heard Xander talking about the proposal with Oliver through the phone. She proposed to go and handle it herself.


    The ne ticket was scheduled for three dayster. Mnie nned to take a day off to return to the old house in the North district. She decided to rent out the house. She was going <b>to </b>Oskon City and would not be back <b>for </b><b>some </b>time<b>. </b>


    The rental advertisement was posted yesterday afternoon, and the agency notified her that someone woulde to view the house this morning.


    The potential tenants were a young couple working as teachers at a nearby tutoring center. After a brief chat<b>, </b>they signed the contracts, and it was already dark by then.


    Mnie tidied up the house for a while <b>before </b>preparing to leave. When she stepped out into the dim light of the streemps, a car parked in front blocked her way.

 Chapter 806

    A tall and upright figure stood next to the car


    Mnie changed her steps, walking to the other side. However, she soon heard Eugene¡¯s husky and slightly deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s unsafe for you to return alone. I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s steps did not stop, as if she had not heard him. Eugene softly called out again, ¡°Mnie,¡±


    His actions were quicker than his words. He reached out and grabbed Mnie¡¯s wrist. Only then did he realize how thin Mnie was,


    Her wrist was so delicate that he dared not exert any force. It felt as if it would break with the slightest strength exerted on it.


    <b>¡°</b>I¡ª¡± It was a little dark there<b>, </b>and Mnie could not see the emotions in his eyes. She could only feel the warmth in his palm and the slight trembling as he held her wrist.


    Mnie looked back at him. Despite her calm expression, she was a bit annoyed.


    Honestly, she did not want to see Eugene at a time like this.


    Mnie exerted some force in her hand, pulling her wrist out of Eugene¡¯s grasp.


    Eugene felt the tangible feeling in his hand disappearpletely like a gust of wind.


    Feeling the emptiness in <b>his </b>hand<b>, </b>an inexplicable sense of panic overwhelmed him. He had waited here for a long time, thinking he had a lot to say to Mnie.


    However<b>, </b>seeing her in person suppressed all the words deep inside him. His throat felt clogged, and he could not utter a single word.


    $


    Mnie¡¯s patience wore thin, and she did not <b>hide </b>her irritability and displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    After a pause<b>, </b>she added, ¡°<b>I </b>didn¡¯t think you were so annoying before. Is this your inherent w, enjoying being disliked and shamelessly following me?¡±


    Her words were ruthless<b>; </b>hitting Eugene¡¯s pride. She <b>expected </b><b>him </b>to be unable <b>to </b>endure such humiliation and spare her from future encounters.


    As expected<b>, </b>Eugene¡¯s entire body stiffened, and his expression changed <b>subtly</b>.


    Eugene remained frozen for a long time. Mnie withdrew her indifferent gaze and turned to leave. However<b>, </b>as <b>soon </b>as <b>she </b>lifted her <b>foot</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>pressed </b>his chest against her from behind. His minty scent enveloped her.


    Eugene did not <be </b><b>over </b>to do anything to Mnie. He just really wanted <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>her</b>.


    However, <b>after </b>seeing Mnie¡¯s genuine disgust and indifference for him<b>, </b>he felt <b>empty </b><b>inside</b>. His body, quicker than his mind, instinctively embraced Mnie.


    The slender and frail body in his arms was cold. <b>When </b>Eugene returned to his senses, he dared not use


    <b>too </b>much force<b>, </b>even with her in his <b>embrace</b><b>. </b>


    He was afraid of hurting <b>her</b><b>. </b>


    The familiar faint fragrance from her body made Eugene¡¯s hands uncontrobly tremble.


    Although he had tightened <b>the </b>hold around her <b>waist</b><b>, </b>he loosened it a bit after a moment as if afraid Mnie might feel ufortable.


    His attempt to <b>please </b>was <b>obvious </b>when <b>he </b>lowered his <b>head</b><b>, </b>and <b>his </b>cold lips brushed against her earlobe<b>, </b>intending to move lower<b>. </b>


    However<b>, </b>he stopped. He sensed the uncontroble tremor <b>in </b><b>the </b>person in <b>his </b><b>arms</b><b>, </b>and his mind <b>was </b>clear again.


    The next moment, he heard Mnie questioning him with <b>a </b>cold and trembling <b>voice</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Eugene, can you please stop disgusting <b>me</b><b>?</b>¡±


    <b>His </b>heart skipped a beat, and his arm was pushed away.


    Mnie left without looking back, takingrge strides away. She changed her flight to Oskon City and boarded the ne the next day<b>. </b>She didn¡¯t want to stay in Jepton for another day<b>. </b>

 Chapter 807

    Chapter <b>807 </b>


    Mnie had already asked Yvette <b>for </b>help renting a ce in a good location in Oskon City. The house


    had a niceyout.


    Once she settled down in Oskon City after coordinating her work with Oliver, she was <b>not </b>very


    worried about the situation in Jepton because Xander was there.


    The only person dissatisfied with her departure was Yvonne.


    Just after Mnie finished setting up her new home, Yvonne¡¯s calls started pouring in<b>, </b>and sheined to Mnie several times.


    ¡°All of you left, leaving me all alone! Now my dad is starting to pressure me into going <b>on </b>blind dates again, and this time, it¡¯s that idiot, Simon. Can you believe it?¡±


    Yvonne grumbled as she continued, ¡°Simon has been probing me about your whereabouts, but I


    didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Mnie knew precisely why Simon was asking about her through Yvonne.


    After chatting with Yvonne for a while, Mnie hung up. She was not afraid of Eugene as she was in


    Oskon City.


    Oskon City was big, and they would not coincidentally run into each other.


    Besides, she had Yvette help her find a secluded ce away from the city center.


    The amodation conditions were not luxurious, but the neighbors were friendly<b>. </b>On the day she arrived, thedy upstairs even brought her a basket of eggs.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been on bad terms with your familytely. Evelyn is so angry she¡¯s thinking of returning to Prime City,<i>¡± </i>Simon casually asked, swaying the liquid in his ss.


    ¡°Is this necessary? It¡¯s not a good idea to fall out with your dad. Be careful or he might fire you from LeapCo too.¡±


    The person he was talking to did not respond to his words.


    Eugene sat across the table, pouring himself another drink. Simon could not take it anymore and snatched the bottle away<b>. </b>


    ¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s only been a short while since you were admitted to the hospital because of gastric bleeding, and you¡¯re nning to get yourself in there again?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll be fine<b>,</b><b><i>¡± </i></b>Eugene replied sinctly, reaching for the bottle again.


    Simon looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Eugene, you¡¯ve never been like this before.¡±


    Eugene let out a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle.


    Simon knew he could not persuade Eugene. He shook his head, his eyes filled with regret. Even so, he


    did not stop Eugene,


    He just gestured for the waiters to take away the untouched bottles of alcohol.


    Eugene had been spending his nights in bars for the past few days, and many had seen him.


    Two sexy women approached him, carrying sses of alcohol. They flirtatiously offered him a room key card.


    One boldly winked at him. ¡°Wanna give me a try?¡±


    Eugene stopped drinking and looked at the woman who spoke. She thought she had caught his attention and began posing more seductively.


    This man had been in the bar for five days, doing nothing but drinking. He was obviously trying to forget some misery.


    From experience, they naturally could tell that Eugene was not an ordinary man. He was wearing designer clothes that were worth six figures.


    Not to mention his handsome looks¡­


    Sleeping with a man like him would be worth it even if it was just for one night.


    However, before she could strike a more enticing pose, the room key card she offered was thrown back at her. It brushed her face as it flew past. Then came a low, hoarse voice. ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The woman was startled and angered, but she only dared to curse in her heart as she turned and


    followed her friend out.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter <b>808 </b>


    Simon looked at him with a raised eyebrow, asking, ¡°Judging by your current situation, <b>I </b>guess you won¡¯t be attending the charity banquet?¡±


    He tapped the table with his fingertips and gently reminded, ¡°I heard that by then<b>, </b>the group of people from Burning Star Studio should all be gone, including Yvonne.¡±


    Mnie adapted well to Oskon City. She rarely contacted Yvette, except for the initial housing issue.


    Most of her time was spent working, and she usually bought groceries to cook at home. She led a


    reclusive life.


    She also kept up with financial news and asionally saw news about LeapCo.


    LeapCo had been facing challengestely<b>, </b>and their share price had dropped significantly.


    She did not delve into the details and turned to Jepton¡¯s news section.


    Yvonne happened to call. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore! I don¡¯t want to attend the charity banquet. It¡¯s so boring!¡±


    Mnie knew that the Lowry family had given Yvonne a final ultimatum ¨C either marry someone or return to inherit the family business.


    Yvonne was frustrated and bombarded her with dozens of messages every day.


    ¡°That fool, Simon, is going to that event, and that dumbass<b>, </b>Carlisle, is going too. Why is my life so


    miserable?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s voice sounded distressed. Mnie, squinting at the evening sky,forted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a banquet. They won¡¯t dare do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already in the parking lot,¡± Yvonne said, opening the car door. She looked up and saw Simon looking at her with a smirk.


    Yvonne was startled, almost swearing. Simon looked at her. ¡°Who are you talking to? Is it Mnie?¡±


    Rolling her eyes, Yvonne said, ¡°Every time you speak, it¡¯s about Mnie. Are you secretly in love with


    <b>her</b>?<b>¡± </b>


    As she spoke, another person got out of the car beside them. It was Eugene in a dark suit, appearing solemn and cold.


    Yvonne¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Eugene, what are you doing here?¡±


    She subconsciously looked down at <b>her </b>phone and saw that the call was disconnected. She sighed in


    relief.


    When Mnie heard the name Eugene, <b>she </b>calmly ended the call.


    She did not want to hear anything rted to Eugene anymore,


    In the parking lot, Yvonne had already walked away, Simon whistled, mocking, ¡°Yvonne is the only woman I¡¯ve seen with such a bad temper,¡±


    He could not help but sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my old man is thinking, insisting that I go on a blind date with her. Does he think I¡¯m out of my mind?¡±


    As he finished speaking, Yvonne, who had already walked far away, suddenly turned back. She looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing to date you? If my friends know that you¡¯re my blind date, they¡¯ll make fun of me for a lifetime!¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression instantly darkened, but Yvonne looked at Eugene beside him. ¡°When are you free? Mnie¡­¡±


    The moment Mnie¡¯s name was mentioned, Eugene¡¯s eyes brightened. He asked Yvonne, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine!¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°She wants me to return the <b>1.5 </b>million you lent her. Do you want to go to the bank with me, or can I transfer it to you?¡±


    ¡°Mnie had just finished organizing her things when she received a message from Yvonne. It was just one sentence: [He doesn¡¯t want to take it.]


    She furrowed her brows and was about to reply when Yvonne¡¯s second message popped up: [He said you have to return it yourself.]

 Chapter 809

    <b>Chapter </b><b>809 </b>


    Mnie did not reply to Yvonne¡¯s message.


    She turned off her phone and continued researching new nning proposals.


    She needed to be more ustomed to life in Oskon City. The weather, environment, vors, and the unfamiliar ents she heard daily when she returned home made Mnie feel a bit out of ce.


    She and Oliver lived far away, and they were not close. Theymunicated through email and WhatsApp groups<b>, </b>rarely meeting in person.


    With no other friends around, Mnie was a homebody, going out only once a week to buy groceries.


    She had no desire to go out, no friends, and nothing essential to do. She only ventured outside when the sky in Oskon City was clear. While hanging clothes to dry, she identally bumped into the full- length mirror in her room.


    The mirror, about half her height, swayed for a while, reflecting Mnie¡¯s body on it.


    She had a paleplexion and a slender neck. Clothes that used to fit well now looked baggy.


    Mnie stared at the woman in the mirror, who looked ill. Her pupils trembled, and she instinctively


    reached out to touch her reflection.


    Was that her-


    Why did she look so terrible¡­


    How did she be like this?


    She did not think there was anything wrong with her before. Shock and horror surged within Mnie as she stood in front <b>of </b>the mirror for a long time, trying to understand her current appearance and


    why she had turned out like this.


    Just then, Yvonne¡¯s call came in. ¡°What are you doing? Did you go out today? I checked the weather forecast. The weather looks nice in Oskon City today.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie¡¯s voice sounded heavy. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why are you at home again? In the past half a month, you¡¯ve been home whenever <b>I </b>call you.¡± Yvonne was worried and asked Mnie, ¡°Did you go to the hospital for a check¨Cup?¡± ¡¤


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>did.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Yvonne sighed, not pushing further. She added, ¡°By the way, Hugh is going to Oskon City this weekend. I told him to bring you something. I¡¯ve been busy at thepany recently and can¡¯t leave. Remember to contact him.¡±


    In the end, Yvonne chose to inherit her family business to avoid getting married.


    22


    Hugh wasing on Sunday, but before meeting him, Mnie had to meet someone <b>else</b>¨CMatthew. They agreed to meet at a coffee shop, and she deliberately chose a bright and loose casual outfit. However, when she arrived, Matthew couldn¡¯t hide a hint of surprise on his face. He asked, ¡°Is this how badly you¡¯re doing after leaving Eugene?¡±


    Mnie hesitated. She had not heard the name Eugene from others for a long time, and she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Why did you want to look for me?¡±


    Matthew nced at her and scoffed indifferently. He did not mock her and threw a file in front of her. ¡°Help me with something.¡±


    His attitude was quite arrogant, but Mnie did not argue. Instead, she opened the file and took a


    look.


    It was a project not in Oskon City but in Nava.


    Mnie said, ¡°I¡¯m not an employee of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Now you are. You don¡¯t need to do anything else. All you have to do is get this contract signed.¡±

 Chapter 810

    hapter <b>810 </b>


    Matthew exined, ¡°The dynamics in Nava areplicated, involving both the Solder and Chad families. I believe in your abilities. You can handle it well.¡±


    He seemed to assume Mnie would not refuse him, but she did not reject him either.


    In fact, it was because of Matthew that she safely arrived in Oskon City.


    Back when Matthew was still in Jepton, she had contacted Matthew. They made a bet on whether Cedric would make a move on her during her journey to Oskon City.


    Matthew won the bet and saved her life.


    After discussing the business at hand, they were about to part ways. Matthew, for some reason, looked at her and said, ¡°Have you been paying attention to news about the Scott family recently?


    ¡°There¡¯s an internal dispute, and Cedric is quite amusing. He chose to abandon Eugene for his illegitimate son.¡±


    The mention of an illegitimate son caught Mnie off guard, but she quickly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t care,


    about them.¡±


    Matthew shrugged and left.


    The trip to Nava was soon arranged. Mnie applied to work remotely and got approval from Xander. When they hung up, Xander said, ¡°I heard the snowy scenery at Nava¡¯ske is beautiful. Perhaps we can go together sometime.¡±


    Mnie replied, <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>wait for your arrival in Nava.¡±


    Xander chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mnie changed her phone number on the second day of her arrival in Oskon City. Now, her contact list only had a few familiar names.


    After chatting with Xander for a while, she started packing her bags.


    Then<b>, </b>on a Monday, she flew to Nava.


    The weather in Nava was much better than in Oskon City and less humid. Matthew had everything arranged. Someone picked her up at the airport. He even had the house ready for her. All she had to do


    was move in.


    She had no time to rest. Mnie realized why Matthew insisted on her presence.


    The connections between the Solder family in Nava, the Chad family in Garuth, and Sunshade made it incredibly challenging for external enterprises to establish themselves.


    Mnie worked the moment she arrived, and the busy period continued for half a year. It was


    December in the blink of an eye.


    In August, Stephen called to inform her that they had sessfully obtained evidence in the Cedric case, with significant help from Eugene.


    Mnie had been waiting to hear that name for a long time. Initially, when she left Jepton, she would asionally think about him. However, as she got busier, she stopped dwelling on it.


    She now valued the future more and had someone else she wanted to protect.


    On the weekend, Yvonne came to Nava for a business trip and took the opportunity to visit Mnie. As soon as they met at the airport, Yvonne hugged Mnie, saying, ¡°I missed you so much!¡±


    Despite spending half a year being trained to handle her family¡¯s business, she still retained her lively spirit.


    Mnie shook her head helplessly. ¡°Let me take you to the hotel. I have a business appointment in the afternoon.¡®


    Yvonne nodded, but she reminded Mnie, ¡°Get ready. Before I came<b>, </b>they were saying that they would celebrate Christmas in Nava this year. I think Xander and the others should be here next week.¡±


    ¡°Next week? So soon?¡± Mnie was surprised. When Xander asked her to wait for him in Nava, it was not just a yful remark. In the first half of the year, Burning Star Studio took on a project in Nava. They nned toe over once the projects in Jepton werepleted.


    Yvonne nodded. ¡°<b>Yes</b>, yes. Everyone is looking forward to seeing you. So, where¡¯s Meredith?¡±

 Chapter 811

    Eugene was standing before the French windows, wearing a well¨Ctailored dark suit that made him appear silent and gloomy.


    His dark deep¨Cset eyes exuded a more profound and restrained aura than before, yet an inexplicable sense of distance kept others at bay.


    Eugene¡¯s deep voice resonated. ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s in Nava?¡±


    Lee replied, ¡°Some time ago, people on a business trip to Nava encountered Mnie at the Solder family¡¯spany.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Eugene.


    Previously, they had all thought Mnie meant little to Eugene, and they believed Mnie would be the one to regret their falling out.


    However, it turned out that Mnie was the one who chose to leave in the end.


    Lee could not remember how many times he had gone <b>to </b>the bar to pick up Eugene, only to witness him drinking himself into a stupor. One day, he ended up in the hospital. He was finally better now.


    Eugene grunted with acknowledgment and did <b>not </b>ask further. He was still gazing out the window.


    Hisst contact with Mnie was a transfer of 1.5 million, which was deposited into a new ount..


    The bank indicated it was in Jepton.


    There was no message, only a string of cold numbers.


    It was evident how much Mnie wanted to avoid him.


    A wry smile appeared on his lips as he rubbed his fingers and silently looked at the sky outside.


    After a moment<b>, </b>he asked again, ¡°How about William?¡±


    Lee said, ¡°The board is currently anxious, and the chairman strongly supports William.¡±


    A hint of faint mockery shed in Eugene¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a deep father and son bond they have.¡±


    Lee dared not speak further. The dispute between Eugene and the Scott family was well¨Cknown to everyone. Naturally, they also knew that Cedric had another son.


    This <b>son </b>had been personally brought into the headquarters for training by Cedric in the year Eugene was expelled. Now, he was the head of the nning Department.


    It was easy to tell who carried more weight.


    Lee asked, ¡°What about Nava?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice grew heavier.


    His matters had not been dealt with yet<b>, </b>so there was no need to disrupt her peace.


    A trace of tenderness and concern, unnoticed by himself, appeared <b>in </b>Eugene¡¯s dark, deep eyes.


    He looked into the distance, tightly pursing his lips. He could not let anything hurt her again.


    Yvonne kept talking about Meredith throughout the journey. Even when Mnie corrected her and exined that based on seniority, Meredith should address her as Aunt Yvonne, Yvonne would not


    listen.


    She insisted, ¡°Merry sounds nice, and I¡¯m her big sister.¡±


    Mnie nodded. ¡°Yes, Reny is her godmother, and you¡¯re her sister. The rtionships are a mess.¡®


    Yvonne did not mind and happily took Meredith as her younger sister.


    The taxi stopped at an upscale residential area, and Mnie took Yvonne upstairs.

 Chapter 812

    The door opened, and the baby¡¯sughter instantly filled the room.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she dashed to the bathroom faster than Mnie. She washed her hands and changed her clothes, all in one go.


    Then, she entered the room and took the few¨Cmonth¨Cold baby from the nanny¡¯s hands while saying, ¡°Merry, look who I am. Aren¡¯t I your clever and beautiful sister, Yvonne?¡±


    Meredith could not understand, but she responded well.


    She pped her hands vigorously, delighted beyond words.


    Yvonne loved it and nted several kisses on her face.


    Mnie also came over to see Meredith. Upon seeing her, the little one gurgled and waved her hands as if asking to be held.


    Mnie took her, fed her, and then put the little one to sleep.


    Yvonne sighed softly. ¡°She¡¯s so adorable. Thanks to your good genes, you have such a beautiful little baby.¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°You can have one too.¡±


    Yvonne resisted. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I like painless motherhood. You know, having two mothers for little Merry should be fine. Since she doesn¡¯t have a dad, having one extra mommy is great¡ª¡±


    ¡°}


    However, before she could finish her sentence<b>, </b>Yvonne realized she had misspoken and quickly


    coughed to cover it up.


    ¡°But¡­¡± After clearing her throat, Yvonne continued, ¡°Are you nning to raise her alone?¡±


    Scratching her head, she added, ¡°It must be tough being a single mom and providing for the family. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier with a man helping out? You could marry someone willing to ept Merry.¡±


    Mnie retorted without much thought, <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>can just hire a nanny.¡±


    Yvonne said, ¡°There are many good men <b>in </b>the world. What if-¡±


    However, Mnie grabbed her bag and left. She had an appointment in the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, Mnie attended a salon event, essentially an afternoon tea for wealthydies. In reality, it was for exchanging information.


    Social activities for wives, much like diplomatic events and cocktail parties, were essentially the same.


    During her time in Nava, Mnie managed to join the social circle. Unexpectedly, she saw the owner


    <b>of </b>Sunshade at this salon.


    The intricate rtionship between Sunshade and the Solder family was known to most people in the


    Nava circle.


    After contemting, Mnie greeted her. The woman was rtively young. She responded with a


    smile.


    Mnie had been to Solder Group several times before and encountered Lilia Solder. They exchanged pleasantries before Lilia walked away.


    However, Mnie never expected to hear the news that LeapCo nned toe <i>to </i>Nava.


    One of thedies asked, ¡°Ms. Lilia, I heard LeapCo is interested in coborating with Solder Group. Is that true?¡±


    Lilia smiled. ¡°Is it? I¡¯ll ask Mr. Solder when I go back.¡±


    ¡°My friend is in Jepton, and she heard Mr. Scott has two sons. One is the legitimate heir, and the other is the illegitimate one. Eugene is young, talented, and capable.


    ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t young anymore. I want to wait for Eugene toe to Nava and ask my husband to see if he¡¯ll date my daughter.¡±


    Her words causedughter, and someone retorted, ¡°How can you expect to get a good deal? You¡¯re praising him so much. Maybe he¡¯s already married.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I don¡¯t try?¡±


    Mnie, holding her teacup, listened quietly. She had no intention of participating in these discussions.


    However, someone mentioned to her, ¡°Ms. Smith, you¡¯re also from Jepton. Maybe you¡¯ve had some contact with Eugene. Is he married?¡±


    Mnie sipped her tea, smiled slightly, and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but I¡¯ve heard news about his engagement.¡±


    Eugene and Evelyn were probably already engaged. They might even be married by now.


    Hearing Mnie¡¯s words, the woman who wanted to introduce her daughter immediately felt dejected.


    Mnie did not say anything more. She sipped her tea with a calm smile and ignored the chatters


    around her.

 Chapter 813

    Yvonne only stayed in Nava for a short time.


    Before leaving, she went to the mall to buy many things for Meredith, including clothes, milk form, toys, and diapers. She wanted to bring back everything from the mother and baby section.


    Mnie saw her off with Meredith. Yvonne held the baby and did not want to let go, looking like she wanted to bring the little friend to Jepton.


    As the year came to an end, Mnie was busy with many things. Matthew rarely contacted her, but she had to report her work to Matthew at the end of the year.


    Expanding territory in Nava was troublesome because most local industries already had deep¨Crooted connections, making it difficult for outsiders to intervene.


    However, Matthew had given her enough time.


    Xander and the others woulde to Nava around Christmas, staying until New Year¡¯s. Mnie and Matthew had booked a flight on December 20th to Oskon City to discuss ns for the following year.


    During this time, she also attended a banquet where severaldies in Nava introduced her to some


    young men.


    She could not reject them and added the men¡¯s contacts with a smile.


    Some contacted her, but after meeting for a meal and hearing about her situation, they stopped texting her.


    Mnie threw herself into her work, gradually forming a <b>new </b>social circle and enjoying her life.


    The banquet she was attending could have been more formal, and the attendees were diverse, including a few scions who had a strong social media influence. They recorded and posted videos of the celebration on video¨Csharing tforms.


    While Simon was at a bar celebrating a friend¡¯s birthday, he received a message with several videos


    from someone.


    He was uninterested and about to ignore it, but one video caught his eye. He whistled lightly, appearing to be in a good mood.


    Eugene received the message from Simon just after finishing a meeting. He had been workingte recently.


    Simon had texted him: [Watch the video.]


    Eugene replied: [Not interested.]


    212


    Simon did not respond immediately, but when Eugene was done with work and lying in bed after showering, he saw the video Simon sent.


    The person on the video cover was unclear, but it was evident that someone had intentionally filmed a particr person.


    Mnie was wearing a long beige dress, and her waist¨Clength hair had been cut into a short, slightly curly style. It made her look more vibrant and youthful.


    She seemed unchanged yet different at the same time.


    The videosted about ten seconds, with only the first few seconds focused on Mnie before jumping to other scenes.


    Eugene reyed the video several times and then called Simon.


    Simon answered quickly, his voice soundingzy. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Eugene stood by the window, shirtless and wearing gray boxers. ¡°Who sent you the video?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine in Nava. We went on a road trip together.¡±


    Simon asked, ¡°Done with your overtime?¡±


    Eugene grunted.


    It was winter, and the heater in the room was turned on<b>, </b>making it a bit stuffy.

 Chapter 814

    Chapter <b>814 </b>


    Eugene remained silent for a while and then heard Simon ask again, ¡°We¡¯re skiing in Nava for Christmas. Are youing? I remember LeapCo has a project in Nava, When do you n to go for inspection?


    there


    ¡°Mr. Scott and William have been quite activetely. You¡¯ve been holding back for so long for this final move, haven¡¯t you? I heard you just snatched a big project from William. Aren¡¯t you considering attacking again?¡±


    Eugene did not know Simon could be so chatty. Feeling annoyed, he hung up directly.


    A few dayster, Mnie received a friend request from an unfamiliar person on Facebook.


    Lately, matchmaking had been trending in the circle in Nava, with several men introducing themselves to her.


    Due to various considerations, she could not refuse and assumed this stranger was introduced by one of thosedies.


    She epted the request, but the person never sent a message. The profile picture was a gray silhouette of a default ount. The name was simply a single digit-¡°1¡°.


    Since the person did not initiate a conversation, Mnie did not bother either. She was busy with her affairs and soon forgot about it.


    Yvonne arrived in Nave on the 19th. She took early leave for Christmas<b>, </bing to help care for


    Meredith while waiting for Xander and the others to arrive for the Christmas celebration.


    Meredith was familiar with Yvonne and did not cry or fuss when held by her.


    Mnie touched Meredith¡¯s face, feeling a bit reluctant. <b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±


    Meredith just smiled.


    Upon reaching Oskon City, Mnie went directly to Matthew. Matthew¡¯s methods were ruthless, and he had almost taken control of the entire Qaisa Group.


    ¡°Not bad, even better than I expected.¡± Matthew praised, looking through the reports. ¡°It seems you deserve my reward.¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°What reward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter,¡± Matthew said cryptically. He stood up, put on his <b>coat</b><b>, </b>and handed her an invitation. ¡°It¡¯s a Christmas party. Remember to attend.¡±


    Mnie spent two days in Oskon City, and Matthew did not contact her again. With nothing else to do, she decided to take a stroll outside.


    As Christmas approached, the atmosphere on the streets was festive. She casually took a photo of a Christmas tree and posted it on her Facebook. Many people liked it, including the ount that went by the name 1.


    Mnie should have paid more attention. She soon received a message.


    1: [Are you in Oskon City?]


    Mnie frowned slightly, recalling that this person might be introduced by one of thedies. However, since they had not spoken, the abrupt message felt impolite. She chose not to respond.


    Matthew suggested sending someone to drive her to the party, but Mnie rejected it.


    She had told Yvonne about this two days ago, and Yvonne mentioned that her friend was also coincidentally attending the party, so Mnie could go with him.


    Compared to Matthew, Mnie naturally preferred going with Yvonne¡¯s friend. She had assumed it was a woman<b>, </b>but to her surprise, it turned out to be a man. He was handsome and refined.


    Despite feeling awkward, Mnie had no choice but to ept the arrangement and get into the car.


    When they arrived at the venue, they realized it was raining outside. Mnie¡¯s long dress was a bit inconvenient, so the considerate man got out of the car, opened an umbre, and politely offered her his hand. ¡°Come on<b>, </b>I¡¯ll hold the umbre so that you won¡¯t get wet<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie¡¯s attire was indeed inconvenient. She thanked him softly and took his hand to get out of the


    car.


    Behind them, a ck Lincoln happened to drive by.

 Chapter 815

    Yvonne¡¯s friend¡¯s name was Philip Simon. As soon as they entered the hall, he distanced himself from Mnie, saying, ¡°Just contact me when you want to leave. Yvonne gave me orders to make sure you get back safely.¡±


    Mnie smiled. ¡°Does she think there are monsters here?¡±


    Philip shrugged. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    When he finished speaking, Mnie saw a person worse than a monster.


    She knew that there was a possibility of encountering Eugene at such gatherings. In Nava, she would carefully check the guest list for every party she attended. However, this time, it was an invitation


    from Matthew, and she did not have the chance to refuse.


    Philip noticed her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just hope the heavy rain won¡¯t affect my flight tomorrow morning.¡±


    She smiled and no longer focused on Eugene.


    It had been almost a year, and there was nothing between her and Eugene anymore. There was no


    need to waste energy and time on someone in the past.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Philip, Mnie turned and took a ss of champagne. She walked toward a group of people not far away.


    Some Nava entrepreneurs were chatting there, and Lilia was also among them.


    Even though Matthew had told her nothing about this party, Mnie could guess his intentions.


    ¡ü


    Initially, she and Matthew agreed that she would work for him in Nava. Regardless of Matthew¡¯s original motivation for helping her, he saved her, and that was an undeniable fact.


    After contemting, Mnie raised her eyshes and walked over with a smile. She effortlessly


    blended into the conversation.


    The topic stopped when a deep voice suddenly intervened. Eugene held a ss¡® and looked at Lilia. ¡± Ms. Lilia, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡±


    Lilia¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she smiled. ¡°Mr. Scott, thanks to you, I was fortunate to get the chance to work with LeapCo.¡±


    She picked up a ss of fruit juice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Scott. I¡¯m not feeling well recently, so I can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll toast you with some fruit juice. Merry Christmas, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Mnie remained expressionless.


    She had heard a lot about Lilia¡¯s experiences. She had established herself step by step in Nava, and now others addressed her by her name instead of her title as Mrs. Solder.


    212


    She nced at Li again.


    Seemingly aware of her gaze, Lilia nced over and teased, ¡°Ms. Smith, you must be busytely.


    ¡°I heard that many people are rmending young men to you.¡±


    She said this to divert the topic from business. Before Eugene arrived, someone had brought up the issues of the Solder family and Sunshade, She was skillfully steering the conversation away.


    Mnie was willing to help her out, so she continued, ¡°There have been quite a few men.¡±


    ¡°But they might all be disappointed, yes?¡± Lilia continued, ¡°The one you were just with, he¡¯s Philip from Jelson, right? I knew it! Ms. Smith, you¡¯re so young, beautiful, and capable. There must be many


    men pursuing you.¡±


    Apparently, Lilia had misunderstood her rtionship with <b>Philip</b>, but Mnie did not intend to


    exin.


    The main reason was that exining her love life to others felt strange, especially in front of several


    men.


    However, she also knew that Lilia did not mean any harm, so she just smiled. She was ready to exin it to Philipter.


    She could feel a gaze on her. Mnie did not need to turn around to know who it was.

 Chapter 816

    Mnie managed to present herself skillfully in front of the entrepreneurs. Although she did not achieve the desired effect, she also did not want to stay here any longer. Turning around, she went to the side.


    Nestled in a corner, Mnie saw Matthew enter with a woman. The woman¡¯s figure was elegant, slender, and pale. Mnie immediately recognized her as Nicole,


    Matthew immediately made his way toward Eugene upon arriving. Nicole looked around and then walked over to where Mnie was sitting.


    Her voice was pleasant, even when she spoke in a low tone. ¡°Hello, can I sit here?¡±


    She did not seem particrly enthusiastic and started to daydream as soon as she sat down.


    They did not have much to talk to each other about, so they kept to themselves. Mnie took out her phone and saw that i had sent her a message again eight minutes ago.


    1: [Are you in a rtionship?]


    Mnie found it difficult to paint a picture of this person. What business was it of his whether she was in a rtionship or not? The questioning tone from thisplete stranger repelled her.


    To put it in Yvonne¡¯s words, he was being nosy. She thought again about how he had been introduced to her by someone, so she could not just block and delete him. There were social etiquettes to consider. Thus, she simply deleted the conversation log¨Cout of sight, out of mind.


    Mnie had originally nned to sit here and wait until the banquet ended before leaving, but she did not expect something unexpected to happen.


    As Nicole sat absent¨Cmindedly next to her, two women approached them. They both looked quite


    young.


    They started mocking Nicole the moment they came over, implying that she was not really from the Qaisa family. Instead, she was just a fake rich woman whom Matthew kept, which supposedly made her qualified to attend such upscale events.


    The women¡¯s words were quite harsh, but Nicole did not react at all.


    Mnie frowned but did not do anything. It was not until one of the women poured juice on Nicole¡¯s face that Mnie stood up and intervened, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    She handed Nicole a tissue. ¡°Wipe it off. I¡¯ll apany you to the restroom.¡± Nicole did not take it, and Mnie noticed tears silently streaming down her face along with the juice. For a moment, she did not know what to do.


    Themotion quickly attracted the attention of others, and Matthew arrived swiftly. He stared at Nicole¡¯s face with eyes resembling Mnie¡¯s own. They were full of hostility. ¡°Which one of you did it?¡± he asked the two women.


    212


    Mnie felt a sudden unease, but before she could speak, she felt a cold presence next to her and a hand around her wrist. Eugene led her out of the crowd, telling her coldly, ¡°Matthew is losing control.


    Don¡¯t interfere.¡®


    ¡±


    Before Mnie could say anything, she heard a nervous voice ask, ¡°Mnie, are you okay?¡± Philip had alsoe over. ¡°I heard themotion and came over. Are you having trouble?¡± He looked


    concerned.


    Without thinking, Mnie walked toward him and answered, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Philip said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded and followed him away while Eugene stood behind. It did not feel like he had grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand just now but rather a handful of air.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter <b>817 </b>


    Mnie got into the car with Philip and exined to him the misunderstanding that had just happened with Lilia, rifying their rtionship. Philip did not mind and politely sent Mnie back to the hotel.


    The night had not been entirely unfruitful. At least Mnie got Lilia¡¯s contact information, and they agreed to meet again after returning to the Nava.


    Yvonne sent her a few videos of Merry and then asked: [What do you think of Philip?]


    Mnie did not think much and answered truthfully: [He¡¯s nice.]


    [Do you want to try dating him? We were college ssmates, and he¡¯s super honest. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him interact with any woman much. His family situation is simple. He¡¯s an only child, and his parents are university professors.]


    Mnie did not find messaging satisfying and called her. Yvonne said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Philip is someone with a strong sense of responsibility.¡±


    Mnie sighed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, and I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°I just think you two should get in touch. I¡¯ll ask him out next time and you two can meet.¡±


    Hearing this, Mnie knew then that Philip still did not know anything about this. Afraid that Yvonne would really go and tell Philip about this, she quickly emphasized to Yvonne not to do it. She only ended the call after she felt assured.


    Mnie had a flight back to the Nava tomorrow morning, but she could not sleep. She kept tossing and turning in bed. It was still raining outside, not heavily but drizzling.


    Her phone on the bedside table rang. Mnie picked it up and looked at it, surprised to find another message from 1


    [When ites to dating, you must keep your eyes open. Not everyone is a good guy.]


    It was a short message, but it instantly made Mnie extremely ufortable.


    The message¡¯s self¨Crighteous tone made it hard for Mnie not to suspect that some greasy old man in his 40s or 50s with a beer belly was behind it. She suppressed her anger and tapped on the profile picture to delete the contact.


    Thinking that this person might be a prominent figure in Nava who was introduced to her, however, she hesitated and thought better of it.


    She typed out a cold reply into the message box and sent it out: [You have no right to interfere in my private affairs.]


    Ten minutes passed before a reply came, but the message contained only a period.


    Offended by this person, Mnie did not want to deal with them anymore and threw her phone aside


    Charle $17


    before forcing herself to sleep.


    The next day, she had an early flight back to Naon and a fall figure waiting for her. Nava was slightly warmer than Jepton, and Xander was wearing a dark gray overcoat. His demeanor was exceptional.


    He stood amidst the crowd, his gaze pausing slightly as ive reached out his hand to Mnie. ¡°Give me your luggage¡±


    Mnie did not get to see Xander many times ever sinceing to Nava. He was always busy, only asionallying to Nava on business trips to have a meal with her before hastily leaving again.


    Mnie had heard from Yvonne and Reny that Xander had been having significant conflicts with his familytely. Xavier had also remained in Jepton and did not go back.


    Xander never mentioned any of this to her, though. Every time he came to Nava, he always brought gifts, some for her and some for Merry.


    Approaching him, she asked, ¡°Why are you here? Yvonne said you just arrived in Nan Cityst night.¡±


    ¡°I happened to have a day off, so I came over.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was gentle. He seemed to have matured a bitpared to before. His clear features were more distinct, and he appeared even more distant.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter <b>818 </b>


    However, as long as he wore a slight smile, his features would immediately soften. Like a spring breeze thawing ice, his whole demeanor would be gentle and warm.


    He grabbed Mnie¡¯s luggage and said, ¡°Reny and the <b>others </b>are going to your house in a while. I was afraid they might disturb Merry, so I asked them to wait for you toe back before going.¡±


    His steady voice had aforting power to it, and Mnie felt very grateful to Xander. When she first arrived in Nava, everything had been chaotic despite arrangements having been made by Matthew. <b>It </b>was Xander who contacted his former friends for help.


    When Merry <b>was </b>born unexpectedly early, half a month before the due date, Xander even helped to arrange everything with the hospital as well as prepare some other things.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Xander had provided the greatest assistance whenever Mnie needed help despite him not being in Nava.


    On the way, Mnie called Reny and the others. She met them when she returned home.


    Mnie had brought gifts for everyone. Yvonne peeked at the pen in Xander¡¯s hand and could not help but mock, ¡°Mnie, it doesn¡¯t look like you put much thought into Xander¡¯s gift. This pen looks ordinary, like something you picked up at a stationery store.¡±


    Xander nced at her and calmly put away the pen before thanking Mnie warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a master coboration. I really like it. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    The pen that Mnie gave to Xander was a limited edition coboration between a certain brand and renowned artists, released tomemorate the brand¡¯s 100th anniversary.


    Each pen cap was intricately carved with a masterpiece by an artist, and it was the most expensive among all the gifts Mnie prepared. She thought this pen would be the most suitable for Xander.


    Merry was very outgoing and was not afraid despite so many people suddenly appearing in the house. She waved her little hands happily as different people held her.


    Mnie did not hide the fact that she had her child in Nava from the others in Burning Star Studio. There were only seven or eight people in the studio, including Xander. They were all close to Xander, so naturally, they would not gossip about it.


    Mnie was spending time with Merry and the others in the living room when she received a call from a client in Nava. When she came out <b>of </b>the study, she saw Yvonne and Reny dressing Merry.


    ¡°The weather outside is quite nice. We¡¯re nning to take Merry out to enjoy the sun and <b>take </b>some photos,¡± Yvonne said.


    Mnie had a habit of recording things. She bought a camera specifically for taking photos <b>of </b>Merry from when <b>she </b>was born. Sometimes<b>, </b><b>she </b>could not help but marvel <b>at </b>how quickly children grew and


    changed.


    212


    She put a little hat on Merry, grabbed <b>the </b>camera, and headed out. Xander and some of the other guys stayed back to cook.


    The neighborhood was close to <b>a </b>square, and the afternoon sunlight was perfect. Yvonne took Merry to thergest deer statue to take photos while Mnie was the designated photographer.


    Although it was the holidays, work was still busy. Many clients called to send their blessings one after another. Mnie had to hand over the camera to another woman from the studio and find a quieter ce to take the calls.


    ¡°I thought Nava would be different, but this square looks like it was copied and pasted from Silverstone Square. It¡¯s boring. We came <b>all </b>the way here to ski, but the scenic area is closed,¡± Simonined.


    Their group had flown to Nava specifically for this trip, only to be notified that the scenic area was closed. Since they could not immediately fly back to Jepton, they had no choice but to wander around.


    Irritated, he looked at Eugene beside him, who still had a nk expression. He could not help but start ming him. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because you¡¯re here? Even the heavens can¡¯t stand to see you rest and want you to return to your desk.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first-¡± He paused abruptly, his gaze falling on Yvonne, who was not far away. His forehead became creased. ¡°Why is Yvonne here?¡±

 Chapter 819

    Chapter <b>819 </b>


    Simon looked impatient. Recently, his family had brought up his rtionship with Yvonne again, and he could not shake the feeling that Yvonne¡¯s appearance here was not a coincidence but rather a


    calcted move.


    Before he could start making sarcastic remarks, however, he saw Yvonne holding a child in her arms.


    The child was dressed in matching colors with Yvonne, and they looked very close,


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened, curses falling from his lips, ¡°Damn it! I fucking knew Yvonne yed around more than I did. How could she be innocent? So, she has a secret child in Nava, huh?¡±


    After saying this, Simon watched Yvonne y with the child tenderly while someone took photos of them from the side. The more he looked at the scene, the more he felt that his guess was right.


    How could this child be anyone else¡¯s if not Yvonne¡¯s?


    Simon never even considered the possibility that the child might not be Yvonne¡¯s. He only thought he had caught her red¨Chanded and immediately walked over excitedly.


    Yvonne was taking photos with Merry. The child was so cute and did not cry.


    During the time Mnie was away, Yvonne bought several pieces of clothes in the same series for Merry and herself. Today, they were both dressed in a tender yellow color.


    Dressed in tender yellow, Merry looked like a small egg yolk with her chubby cheeks. Yvonne adored her and kissed her several times.


    Suddenly, a sharp and sarcastic voice sounded from above them. ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡± ¡ü


    Yvonne raised her head in confusion and saw Simon¡¯s mocking face. ¡°What exnation do you want? No, what are you doing here?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t here, would I have discovered you had a secret child?¡± Simon ?neered. The mockery in his eyes gradually turned into coldness. ¡°Yvonne, you got some nerve ying tricks on me. You have a secret child yet you want to go on a blind date with me?¡±


    Yvonne instinctively wanted to curse Simon as a fool, but before she could speak, she suddenly saw Eugene following behind him.


    She swallowed her retort and red at Simon, rebuking, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?! Also, get <b>this </b>straight, who would even want to go on a blind date with you? Do I look like I¡¯m willing to go out with you?¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression changed unpredictably. He narrowed his eyes at Yvonne, his tone warning as he challenged her, ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? So what if <b>I </b>say it twice? Simon, do you have a problem? What¡¯s my rtionship with you? Don¡¯t use this authoritative tone with me. You best remember you¡¯re just a failed blind date candidate!


    11


    Yvonne held Merry, genuinely itching with anger now. Unfortunately, Eugene was here, so she could not reveal Merry¡¯s true identity.


    She nced at Eugene through the corners of her eyes and noted his expression was indifferent, aloof.


    Suddenly, Yvonne¡¯s anger dissipated. She had Merry in her arms. She could not help but wonder if Eugene were to discover that Merry was his daughterter on, would his indifference turn to shock? Would his jaw hit the ground?


    Yvonne tightened her grip around Merry and rxed.


    Simon did not know what she was thinking, but he could tell that Yvonne seemed quite pleased with herself. He ground his teeth, looking at Merry as he sarcastically said, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, at least I wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to let a woman raise my child.


    ¡°Yvonne, are you blind? You¡¯d rather have a freeloader¡¯s child. No wonder you chased after Carlisle for years but he didn¡¯t even look at you. You¡¯re so stupid!¡±


    Carlisle was a sensitive topic for Yvonne, and nobody dared mention him to her. Whenever Simon did, Yvonne would explode in anger.


    2


    However, today, she just chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The child¡¯s father really is a good-


    for¨Cnothin-


    ¡°)


    She paused there, not continuing her tirade. However, she looked angry now.


    ¡°Simon, let¡¯s go.¡± Eugene¡¯s cold and indifferent voice sounded as he interrupted the confrontation between Simon and Yvonne. They then turned and left. He did not want to stay here and listen to Simon and Yvonne fight.


    Simon nodded in response and stopped arguing with Yvonne. He just shot a meaningful nce at Merry and Yvonne before turning around and following Eugene as they left.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter <b>820 </b>


    When Mnie came back<b>, </b>Yvonne was still holding Merry and muttering curses about Simon being


    crazy.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Simon and Eugene were here. Simon said Merry is my secret child,¡± Yvonneined indignantly. She then informed Mnie, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention whose child Merry is. I just simply think that Simon is being ridiculous.¡±


    Mnie took Merry from her arms. ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±


    The sudden encounter with Simon and Eugene left them in a sour mood, so they decided <i>to </i>go home


    with Merry.


    It was Mnie¡¯s first Christmas in Nava, and it was a lively affair. After dinner, Yvonne sat on the couch, browsing her social media feed.


    After some consideration, she edited a few photos of Merry she had taken today and created a nine- grid coge with some photos of herself before posting it.


    Many people liked it, and she btedly remembered that she forgot to restrict the audience. It was toote to retract it now, though.


    In a bar in Nava, Simon was holding a woman in his arms and whispering something to her which elicited augh.


    Someone nearbymented, ¡°Is that Yvonne¡¯s secret child? Come to think <b>of </b>it, they do look alike.¡±


    Simon nced over, and the person immediately ced their phone on the table, pushing it toward


    Simon.


    On the screen was Yvonne¡¯s coge photo. She revealed her secret child. They were wearing clothes of the same color, and from their expressions, they did look very simr.


    Simon sneered disdainfully before looking at Yvonne¡¯s selfie again. He then nonchntly tossed the phone back onto the table. ¡°What a foolish woman.¡±


    Another hand with distinct knuckles reached over and took the phone.


    Simon followed the hand and saw Eugene looking at Yvonne¡¯s photo with a pensive expression.


    An odd feeling welled up in Simon¡¯s heart as he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Eugene did not answer, but his eyes remained fixed on the screen.


    Simon continued, ¡°Eugene, Yvonne isn¡¯t your type. You know how bad her temper is. Also, she¡¯s my blind date candidate.¡±


    <i>7/2 </i>


    Eugene looked up, his cold gazending on Simon¡¯s face, ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± He had simply seen a familiar figure in the corner of Yvonne¡¯s selfie. Lowering his gaze, his slender fingers, which were subtly attractive with distinct knuckles, rested on his knees.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m not going back to fepton tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>


    Their ns were dyed due to the closure of the ski resort, and they originally intended to return to Jepton tomorrow,


    Simon released the woman in his arms and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Something came up unexpectedly. I might have to stay in Nava for a few days,¡± Eugene replied, Some iprehensible emotions flitted across his indifferent face under the dim lighting.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter <b>821 </b>


    172


    After Christmas, New Year¡¯s was just around the corner, so Mnie decided to push back her work and apany Yvonne and the others to explore Nava.


    They had all been to Nava before, but Xander was only ever here for work while Yvonne simply followed the itinerary of inte celebrities. She explored every popr spot like a seasoned


    adventurer.


    When Mnie first arrived in Nava<b>, </b>She was unfamiliar with the ce and had no friends. Her life was all about work. However, during that time when she was pregnant, she could not stay at home every day. Thus, she would often go out for walks alone.


    Sometimes, she would go to the square near her home to watch children skateboarding. Other times she would go to the park to watch elderly people practice martial arts. Most of the time, she would just take a bus and wander around the city.


    These things she did to pass the time had turned her into a tour guide as she led Yvonne to explore some of the lesser¨Cknown ces in Nava.


    Yvonne and Reny had the most fun. They took many photos and edited them during dinner.


    Suddenly<b>, </b>Yvonne looked up, her eyes sparkling as she said, ¡°How about skiing on New Year¡¯s? The skiing resort in Nava is well¨Cknown. I heard it was under maintenance before, but the official


    announcement just came out saying it¡¯ll be open for New Year¡¯s.¡±


    Mnie hesitated, but Yvonne continued, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a vi over there. You and Merry can stay there. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for everyone to go skiing together on New Year¡¯s Eve?


    ¡°Speaking of which, it seems that Philip is also in town. <b>If </b><b>you </b>don¡¯t mind, we can invite him too<b>.</b>¡®


    As soon as Mnie heard the name Philip, she remembered what Yvonne had said that day. Sure enough, the next second, Yvonne suggested, ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Mnie, you can get to know him. <b>I </b>really think he¡¯s a nice guy.¡±


    Mnie had not even responded when a nce came her way. Xander¡¯s tone was as usual as he asked, ¡°Philip? Is he your friend here in Nava?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my former ssmate. I think he and Mnie would be a good match, so I¡¯m trying to <b>set </b>them up,¡± Yvonne said with a smile, observing Xander¡¯s reaction.


    She thought Xander had feelings for Mnie and expected them to be together. However, it had been a while now and Mnie already had a child, yet Xander showed no reaction at all. She could not help but doubt herself, thinking she might have been imagining things.


    Now, she wanted to see how he would react by intentionally praising Philip in front <b>of </b>Xander.


    Mnie was a great catch, and there were many people interested in her. If he did not make a move soon, he might regret it.


    Mnie had no opinion about Philip and did not want to get involved in the discussion<b>. </b>She turned


    and left the restaurant.


    On the way back to the residential area, there were many people and several cars parked by the roadside, perhaps due to the holiday season. Yvonne held Merry in her arms, both of themughing.


    Merry waved her small hand, wanting to touch Mnie. Mnie could not shake the feeling that someone was watching her. She subconsciously nced around but found nothing unusual.


    Just then, Xander approached and noticed Mnie¡¯s hesitant look. What are you looking at?¡± he


    asked.


    Mnie did not see anything out of the ordinary and thought she might be overthinking it. ¡°Nothing. I just noticed it¡¯s crowded because of the holiday,¡± she answered simply.


    Xander smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is our first New Year¡¯s Eve together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time celebrating New Year¡¯s Eve with so many people too.¡±


    Admittedly, it was one of the few lively New Year¡¯s Eves Mnie had experienced in adulthood. Previously, she had been too busy with work or apanying Eugene to various gatherings. However, most of those events did not bring her much joy.


    Thinking of Eugene, Mnie pursed her lips. She realized thinking about him no longer stirred any emotions within her. It had been a busy year for her, and she had not had time to dwell on those less- than¨Cpleasant memories.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter <b>822 </b>


    Time dissipated everything. Her biggest goal now was just to have Merry grow up safely and healthily, nothing more.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, they packed their bags and went straight to the ski resort. Xander had already made the arrangements and booked a vi. However, Mnie did not expect to run into Eugene and his group here.


    Mnie had known for a long time that Eugene was in Nava since Yvonne had told her about it before. Although she had not wanted to meet him, Mnie was not particrly worried either. After all, the city wasrge, and it was not easy to run into each other.


    Besides, Eugene was probably already with Evelyn. Even if they did meet, so what? It would be like strangers meeting. They would not exchange more than a few words.


    Naturally<b>, </b>Eugene was apanied by Simon. When he saw Yvonne, he nced at Merry and smiled insincerely. ¡°Little friend, call me Uncle and I¡¯ll give you candy.¡±


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and moved back a bit with Merry<b>, </b>not bothering to retort to Simon. She was a bit anxious now. Although she was hot¨Ctempered, she was not stupid. If it were just Simon<b>, </b>it would be fine. However, Eugene was here too.


    It was obvious Mnie did not want Eugene to know about the child¡¯s existence, and it was hard to predict what Eugene would do if he found out.


    Yvonne now felt a pang of regret. Why did she have to suggesting here to ski?


    She subconsciously looked to Mnie for help, but Mnie¡¯s brows were furrowed as she remained


    silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the vi. It¡¯s very cold outside,¡± Xander said, interrupting the standoff. He was standing next to Mnie and could clearly feel her tension.


    He nced at her and then at Eugene challengingly. ¡°Mr. Scott, step aside, will you?¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed Mnie¡¯s hand and stepped forward. Mnie was ustomed to putting on a facade, so even if her heart was unsettled, she still remained calm on the surface.


    Her heart had skipped a beat when she saw Eugene. It was one thing for her to encounter Eugene herself, but she could not let Merry meet him.


    A bted sense of crisis surged through her. Knowing how ruthless the Scott family could be, it would not be good if they found out about Merry¡¯s existence.


    She instinctively tensed up when she walked past Eugene, her posture vignt and defensive. However, Eugene¡¯s gaze was fixed on her hand that was in Xander¡¯s, his eyes deep and cold like distant mountains.


    It was not until she returned to the vi that Mnie realized that 1 had sent her another message. However, it was from a couple of days ago, containing only a nk space with no content. Frankly, it was quite annoying.


    Mnie did not want to be disturbed by his meaningless messages during the holidays, so she decided to just delete that message.


    Yvonne held Merry with a worried expression. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee. I didn¡¯t expect them to be here. Shall we go back?¡±


    She was naturally referring to Eugene.


    She looked at Merry in her arms, who knew nothing about what was going on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Merry. It¡¯s <b>my </b>fault.¡±


    She never expected Merry¡¯s annoying biological father to also be here.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter <b>823 </b>


    Compared to Yvonne¡¯s state of dilemma, Mnie was much calmer. She sat expressionlessly on the couch, replying to messages from clients on her phone.


    ¡°Mel, aren¡¯t you worried that Eugene will find out?¡± Yvonne asked.


    Mnie stopped typing for a moment. ¡°If we go back now, he¡¯ll be even more suspicious,¡±


    She knew Eugene. He was a paranoid man. Although he appeared unsuspecting on the surface, he could see through everything. This was something Mnie had just realized.


    If they were to return hastily with Merry now, it would only make him more suspicious. She was already flustered when she suddenly saw Eugene earlier.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Simon earlier that Merry is your illegitimate child? What are you afraid of? I bet Simon probably still thinks he¡¯s your child,¡± Reny reminded from the side.


    Yvonne pped her forehead, suddenly realizing it. She then rxed. ¡°Right, there¡¯s that idiot,


    Simon.¡±


    She did not mind suddenly bing a mother. Merry was so cute that she was eager to be a mother, especially since she did not have to go through the pain herself. Having such a lovely daughter was a


    blessing.


    Mnie had no objection to this either. She did not want Eugene to discover Merry¡¯s existence, so she would handle things ordingly.


    She looked at Yvonne apologetically, but Yvonne waved it off happily. ¡°If you really feel sorry, just remember to get Merry to call me Godmother more often. When I¡¯m old, she cane and take care of me in the nursing home.¡±


    Mnie smiled, but then she suddenly felt a bit embarrassed when she met Xander¡¯s eyes.


    Just moments ago, Mnie was so immersed in her own emotions that she had not noticed anything wrong. Now, however, she felt a burning sensation in the hand Xander had just held. It was scorching.


    Feeling unusually awkward, she grabbed her phone and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going outside to make a call to


    a client.¡±


    Yvonne clicked her tongue disdainfully as Mnie stepped out. She then cast a disapproving nce at Xander. ¡°Just staring won¡¯t do any good. You think that¡¯s gonna make her your wife?¡±


    Xander¡¯s gaze on Mnie just now was so intense that even Yvonne could not bear it. No wonder Mnie wanted to escape outside.


    She carried Merry upstairs, but just as she took the first step on the stairs, she stopped and turned back. ¡°This is such a good opportunity. <b>If </b>you still can¡¯t seize it, I¡¯ll really wonder if there¡¯s something


    with you.


    wrong


    Chapter 8.23


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking when I mentioned Philip just now. He¡¯s wealthy, handsome, and family¨Coriented- the perfect man. If he pursues Mel, you¡¯d better get ready to cry!¡±


    Mnie did not really have a client to call. She just stood outside the vi and watched the snow- capped mountains in the distance, enjoying the clear weather.


    Xander¡¯s gaze had been quite intense just now. He seemed somewhat different ever since she saw him at the airport. Being an adult, she understood that the meaning behind his gaze was pretty obvious.


    Frankly speaking, Xander had always been a gentle and somewhat of an aloof person in her mind. When such a person looked at someone with almost fiery eyes, it would make their heart race. It was just like the deep sea, surging solely for one person alone¡­


    An abrupt sound snapped Mnie back to the present. She noticed several peopleing out from the neighboring yard. Quite coincidentally, the leader among them was Simon.


    Simon saw her and called out loudly, ¡°What <b>a </b>coincidence.¡±


    Mnie nced at him before turning around and heading back to the vi.


    Evening approached. Yvonne and Reny were busy arranging things for the New Year¡¯s Eve celebration while Merry sat on the couch, ying with her shoes.


    The doorbell rang. Thinking that it was something Yvonne had ordered, Mnie went to open the


    door.


    When she saw who was standing at the door, however, her smile faded.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter <b>824 </b>


    It was Eugene and Simon. Simon was still asidback as ever while Eugene was standing beside him with a nk expression. When he saw Mnie, however, his lips were pursed.


    ¡°I came over to ask if you¡¯d like to celebrate New Year¡¯s Eve together tonight?¡±


    Mnie replied coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Refusing so decisively?¡± Simon scoffed. ¡°I came over to invite you out of kindness so that you wouldn¡¯t be in trouble when the power goes out tonight. Since you don¡¯t need it, forget it.¡±


    ¡°When the power goes out?¡± Mnie asked.


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t read the notice. The park officially opens tomorrow, and tonight is thest wave of maintenance. There will probably be a power outage for about two hours,¡± Simon exined, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    ¡°Sorry about that. The only vi in the entire park that won¡¯t be affected by the power outage during


    maintenance is ours<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie fell silent. For someone with night blindness like her, power outages were quite troublesome.


    Simon had not been lying about the power outage as soon after, the management staff arrived at their door with a gift box and sincere apologies. There was nothing the group could do even if they were unhappy about the situation. They had to pack up and move to the adjacent vi.


    When Yvonne went to take care of Merry, the little one seemed reluctant. She was looking expectantly at Mnie. After being ignored for so long, she was starting to throw a tantrum.


    Yvonne could only look at Mnie and deliberately speak loudly, ¡°Mel,e help me hold my precious baby! This child loves you!¡±


    She deliberately said it loudly so that Eugene and Simon could hear her. Simon looked at Merry with a mocking smirk. ¡°She¡¯s so ugly, yet Yvonne is still calling her precious.¡±


    Mnie happened toe out holding Merry at that moment. She red at Simon.


    The staff had made the preparations at the neighboring vi earlier on, setting up a simple barbecue


    and some fireworks.


    Although Yvonne had beenining about Simon, she quickly got into the spirit of things in such a setting. She started bantering and joking with Simon while grilling food on the barbecue.


    Mnie was not particrly interested in such activities, so she stayed in the living room<b>, </b>soothing Merry to sleep. They left the doors between the living room and the courtyard open. Even though there was heating inside, it was still quite cold.


    After Merry fell asleep, Mnie was worried about her catching a cold, so she draped her own coat over her. She sat where the wind blew in to block the flow. Just then, a warm coat was draped over her


    shoulders, shielding her from the cold outside.


    Mnie was actually quite sensitive to the cold. She looked up and saw Xander standing nearby. Since he had given her his coal, he was left with only a ck turtleneck sweater, which made him look somewhat youthful.


    His voice was deep and warm as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Mnie felt the warmth from his clothes and smelled the faint scent of lemon and mint. She coughed lightly and replied, ¡°Uh, thank you.¡±


    Xander noted her difort and was slightly amused.


    Eugene saw them when he wasing downstairs. The doors of the living room were wide open, and outside, everyone was bustling about. The inside was quiet.


    Mnie¡¯s coat was draped over the sleeping child on the couch, while she was wearing another man¡¯s coat and smiling softly.


    It was a harmonious and heartwarming scene. They resembled a happy and loving family. It was also a thorn in his eye. Eugene stood on the stairs, expressionless as he watched them.

 Chapter 825

    Mnie¡¯s gaze flickered slightly when she saw Eugene on the stairs, the smile on her face visibly fading. Xander also noticed Eugene, and his gaze dimmed slightly. Though he did not say anything, he subconsciously moved his body toward Mnie in a protective stance.


    He happened to block Eugene¡¯s line of sight of Mnie. Mnie also instinctively looked toward Merry, who was sleeping soundly on the couch.


    Mnie had not expected Eugene to suddenly appear. She thought he was still outside. She was not a generous person. If Eugene were to stop in front of Merry, she would not be able to act as if nothing was going on.


    Mnie was supposed to have given birth to Merry naturally, but due to her being in the breech position, she ended up getting a Cesarean section. Due to this, Mnie ended up suffering twice the


    pain.


    Moreover, she had a tendency to scar easily, so the scar from the C¨Csection would not fade so easily.


    Most women cared about their appearance, and sometimes, Mnie felt regretful when she looked at the scar on her belly. However, those regrets seemed insignificant when she thought of Merry¡¯s


    cuteness.


    That was why she was even more determined to protect Merry and prevent her from being discovered by Eugene. She had experienced firsthand how ruthless the Scott family could be. She believed it was best if they never knew about Merry¡¯s existence.


    Mnie¡¯s attention was focused on Merry, so she did not notice that Eugene had alreadye downstairs. There was a chilling aura emanating from him as he approached them, and his footsteps were light. The corners of his eyes seemed to casually sweep over them.


    Mnie thought he was looking at Merry and shifted slightly. To Eugene, it looked like she was intentionally hiding behind Xander, a deliberate act of avoiding him.


    Eugene¡¯s gaze turned cold. He turned and left.


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief and looked <b>at </b>Merry, who was still sound asleep with slight


    hesitation.


    ¡°Do you think I should go back now?¡± she whispered to Xander. She was afraid of Eugene being with Merry. Even if nothing happened, she still felt nervous.


    ¡°The ce is still under maintenance now, so it¡¯s not convenient for you to go back. Besides, it would be strange if you took her back now.¡±


    Xander reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. If Eugene had recognized her, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that.¡±


    He had a point. Plus, Merry was only a few months old and her features were not very distinctive. At least, Mnie herself could not tell who she resembled. Merry was just chubby and cute.


    217


    Xander¡¯s voice was low and soothing as he consoled her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here,<i>¡± </i>


    Due to the circuit maintenance, the entire vi area except for the streetlights and Eugene¡¯s vi was pitch¨Cck. There were other tourists in the park too, and some were walking around with shlights. The atmosphere was quite pleasant.


    While Simon and the others were barbecuing, Yvonne brought a skewer to Mnie, which she had grilled herself. It tasted pretty good.


    Simon leaned against the nearby table and teased Yvonne, ¡°Look at you. Your child is sleeping inside, yet you¡¯re out here ying?¡±


    Yvonne felt embarrassed. She had forgotten her responsibility to take care of Merry for a moment and nced over at Mnie.


    Mnie said, ¡°She¡¯s already asleep.¡±


    ¡°Heh, anyone who isn¡¯t in the loop would think Mnie is the mom,¡± Simon joked casually, but he did not expect both Mnie¡¯s and Yvonne¡¯s expressions to change.


    Mnie managed to keep herposure and tugged at Yvonne, signaling her not to speak.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter <b>826 </b>


    Yvonne shot Simon a re before turning around and walking away. The yard was not very big, and with over a dozen people squeezed in there, it felt somewhat crowded.


    After Simon followed Yvonne away, Mnie suddenly realized that Eugene was sitting over there. However<b>, </b>due to her obstructed line of sight and the small flower bed in between, she was not able to


    see him clearly.


    Her heart constricted as she wondered <b>if </b>Eugene had heard what was said just now.


    The barbecue was lively, and the atmosphere was somewhat festive. Despite not being a big fan of barbecue, Mnie ended up eating quite a bit thanks to Yvonne¡¯s offerings. Yvonne handed her another skewer, but Mnie refused, saying, ¡°No, I can¡¯t <b>eat </b>anymore.¡±


    ¡°This one¡¯s for Xander. This skewer got a bit burnt,¡± Yvonne said, enjoying the feeling of being the barbecue master. She was gradually taking over the role.


    With a skewer of pork belly in her hand, Mnie went to look for Xander. The ce was not very big, and most people were crowded together. Xander was standing next to the flower bed, chatting with Oliver. Mnie approached him with the skewer.


    As she neared the flower bed, there was a sudden explosion near her feet, startling Mnie. She almost immediately jumped away. However, in the next moment, she collided with someone and heard another explosion.


    The sudden explosion was frightening. Mnie¡¯s mind went nk, and her legs were weak. Her face turned pale as she realized the explosions were happening right under her <b>feet</b>.


    Since Mnie had poor eyesight to begin with, being startled like this made everything seem even more chaotic. She felt disoriented and panicked. She could not help wanting to run forward.


    Suddenly, she felt someone wrap their arms around her shoulder as they pulled her into their arms. There was a muffled groan and a gasp in her ears.


    For a while, all she could hear were the explosions and the cries of rm. ?


    By the time Mnie was pulled up to her feet, her body was still weak. The sensation of gunpowder exploding near her ears made her heart race. It was only then that she saw Xander underneath her. He had collided with the small flower bed behind him.


    The edges of the flowerbed were designed to be aesthetically pleasing, with angr and irregr shapes. His hand looked to have been injured, with several holes burned into his sleeves. His once pristine skin was now marred with blood from the wounds on his knuckles.


    Xander was rushed to the clinic in the scenic area overnight. He had injuries of varying degrees on his waist, hands, and elbows from the impact with the flowerbed. In addition to the injuries on his knuckles, there were also abrasions on several other parts of his arms.


    The group of young men whom Simon had brought over to the barbecue had found some firecrackers


    somewhere and wanted to y a prank on him. However, one of them identally threw it near Mnie¡¯s <b>feet</b><b>, </b>causing the others to follow suit.


    Mnie was startled and nearly fell, almost hitting her head on the flowerbed if not for Xander¡¯s quick reaction. He had protected her.


    Sitting by the bedside, Mnie was extremely worried. ¡°It¡¯s toote to go down the mountain now. Let¡¯s go down tomorrow and have you checked out at the hospital,¡±


    She felt a twinge of guilt. After all, Xander would not have been injured if it were not for her.


    Xander did not respond and just gazed out the window, ¡°Look outside,¡± he said,


    Following his gaze, Mnie saw fireworks bursting in the sky, illuminating the entire skyline,


    Using his uninjured hand, Xander gently wiped away the dirt from Mnie¡¯s face that had gotten there during the incident. He then said, ¡°It¡¯s a new year, Mnie.¡±


    At that moment, Eugene happened to enter the ward and saw Xander¡¯s hand caressing Mnie¡¯s face while she looked back at him with a smile in her eyes.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter <b>827 </b>


    Mnie was surprised at first, having just seen the fireworks outside. She quicklyposed herself and smiled, saying, ¡°Yes, Happy New Year.¡±


    Xander withdrew his hand and showed Mnie the dirt on his fingers. ¡°You might have identally brushed against it just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mnie said, not minding it. She also noticed she did not mind Xander¡¯s intimate touch. Perhaps Yvonne¡¯s constant nagging about finding a man was starting to have an effect. Mnie. suddenly felt her heart speed up.


    Xander¡¯s immediate and unwavering protection of her in such a situation undoubtedly stirred something in Mnie¡¯s heart. It was true what they said about the effectiveness of a bit of adrenaline during the first date.


    She picked up the ointment the doctor delivered, wanting to apply it to Xander¡¯s wounds. However, Xander noticed Eugene standing at the door.


    ¡°Mr. Scott?¡± Xander¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed.


    Eugene entered the ward expressionlessly. He gave off an imposing.aura with his hand in his pocket. Although Xander¡¯s injuries were not Eugene¡¯s doing, he was guilty by association because the perpetrators were associated with him.


    Mnie continued to apply the ointment to Xander¡¯s wounds, her movements delicate and gentle. Xander nced at her and then looked up at Eugene. ¡°Mr. Scott, is there something you need at thiste hour?¡±


    Eugene nodded. His gaze swept over Mnie before he said, ¡°Timothy will cover your medical


    expenses. You¡¯ll also receive additionalpensation for nutritional expenses. He¡¯ll also take care of all your expenses here. Is that eptable to you?¡±


    His words were aimed at resolving the issue. However, Mnie felt ufortable listening to them. She stopped applying the ointment and looked up<b>, </b>asking coldly, ¡°And what about an apology?


    ¡°They injured Xander till he¡¯s in this state, and they haven¡¯t even offered a simple apology?¡±


    All these scions seemed to have the same attitude¨Cthey all thought money could solve all problems. Mnie was displeased, and her gaze on Eugene turned even colder.


    Eugene nced at her with dark eyes and said calmly, ¡°He has already left.¡±


    Mnie was in disbelief. ¡°He caused such a big trouble and sent you to apologize while he took his leave?¡±


    ¡°Hees from a real estate background, and I¡¯ve conveyed his attitude as well. If you insist on an apology, <b>I¡¯ll </b>inform him again,¡± Eugene replied evenly, but it was also a reminder to Mnie.


    Mnie¡¯s expression was nk. She did not want to talk anymore.


    Xander spoke up, ¡°What about Mnie? They scared her pretty badly at the beginning.¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie. She kept her head down while applying ointment to Xander, her movements gentle and slow. It was as if she were cradling a precious treasure.


    Mnie could feel Eugene¡¯s gaze on her, but she did not want to look up. Another set of fireworks exploded outside the window. Mnie took a deep breath and said, ¡°You should go now. It¡¯s alreadyte, and I don¡¯t want Xander¡¯s rest to be disturbed.¡±


    Her gaze flickered imperceptibly, a coldness slowly emerging from the depths of her eyes.


    Eugene sneered coldly and turned to leave. Mnie followed him and closed the door behind him. She turned back to see Xander staring at her. ¡°You need rest because of your injury. They¡¯ll knock when theye again.¡±


    Eugene chuckled at Mnie¡¯s haste in closing the door. It was as if she were afraid he woulde back. However, his expression suddenly returned to its usual coldness.


    Simon was waiting outside. When he saw Eugeneing out, he said, ¡°I said I¡¯d go in, but as soon as I turned around, you were already inside.¡±

 Chapter 828

    <b>Chapter </b><b>828 </b>


    He clicked his tongue and then nced at Eugene¡¯s hand that had been in his pocket the whole time. ¡± That scumbag<b>, </b>Timothy<b>, </b>sure ran fast. Can we now deal with your precious hand, the one that signs eight¨Cfigure contracts at the drop of a hat?¡±


    Xander was not the only one injured; Eugene was also hurt. When Simon came over when he was done with his call, <b>he </b>saw the chaos. In the midst of it, some idiot decided to light up a sparkler,


    In the confusion, it was about to be frown at Mnie. Fortunately, Eugene blocked him, but with so many people around<b>, </b>everyone¡¯s attention was on Mnie and Xander. Nobody noticed him. Moreover<b>, </b>the idiot who was ying with the sparkler had picked a big <b>one</b>.


    The burn on Eugene¡¯s hand extended from his wrist to his palm. It had started to swell because he had not gotten it treated immediately. Simon took a photo of it with his phone<b>, </b>and Eugene looked at him coldly.


    Simon exined, ¡°Since you¡¯re both injured like <b>this</b><b>, </b>we should <b>at </b><b>least </b>get somepensation for mental anguish<b>, </b>no?¡±


    Xander needed to wait for <b>the </b>test results and for the doctor to give the <b>green </b>light before <b>he </b>could return <b>to </b>the vi<b>. </b>


    The only ones who hade along were Mnie and Oliver, <b>while </b>Yvonne, Reny<b>, </b>and the others were


    back in the vi.


    When they returned, Merry was already <b>asleep</b>. Mnie felt relieved and went upstairs to wash up. When she was done<b>, </b>she saw Yvonne sitting on the bed and <b>scrolling </b>through her phone.


    Seeing her approach, Yvonne handed her the phone. ¡°Here<b>, </b>take <b>a </b>look.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Simon sent this to me<b>. </b>He said Eugene got injured. <b>I </b>think it¡¯s a bit suspicious. When we left, he seemed perfectly fine<b>, </b>and there was no sign of injury <b>whatsoever</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Simon is really annoying. He must¡¯ve randomly found a photo <b>online</b>.<b>¡± </b>Yvonne then thought about it for a moment. <b>¡°</b><b>But </b>why did <b>he </b>send me this photo? <b>He¡¯s </b><b>not </b>thinking <b>of </b>having me persuade Xander not to pursue this matter, right<b>¡­</b>¡±


    Yvonne took a random <b>guess </b>at Simon¡¯s purpose in sending her the photo.


    Mnie looked at the photo, lost in thought. Yvonne was not aware<b>, </b>but the <b>photo </b><b>background </b>was the clinic just now<b>, </b>and the color of the clothes matched <b>Eugene¡¯s</b><b>. </b><b>Moreover</b>, when Eugene arrived just <b>now</b><b>, </b>he did have his hand in his <b>pocket</b>.


    After ncing at it for some <b>time</b><b>, </b>Mnie withdrew <b>her </b><b>gaze</b>. What did it matter if Eugene was injured? It was not her concern.


    <b>Just </b><b>as </b>she was about <b>to </b>look away from Yvonne<b>, </b><b>her </b>phone rang. She checked it and saw a friend request<b>. </b>It was from <b>a </b>familiar gray silhouette <b>profile </b><b>picture</b>. The only <b>difference </b>was that this time, the name <b>was </b><b>¡°</b><b>2</b><b>¡°</b><b>. </b>


    Mnie <b>did </b>not respond. After sleeping for a while and then checking her phone again<b>, </b>she saw two more friend requests from <b>¡°</b><b>2</b><b>¡°</b>. The person seemed very persistent. Mnie <b>epted </b>the <b>request </b>and


    then went <b>to eat</b>.


    Since <b>Xander </b><b>was </b>injured<b>, </b>no one was interested in skiing anymore<b>, </b><b>so </b>they stayed in <b>the </b>vi.


    In the afternoon<b>, </b><b>the </b><b>doorbell </b>rang. When Mnie opened the <b>door</b>, she <b>saw </b>Simon standing there with a few other young men. He had his arm hooked around one of them<b>, </b>a guy with red hair and a rebellious <b>look </b>on his <b>face</b>.


    ¡°Mnie, Timothy said he feels guilty about what happenedst night and came to apologize <b>to </b><b>you</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Simon said simply.


    Timothy lifted his head up arrogantly, not even bothering <b>to </b>look at Mnie.


    Simon paused and added, ¡°Eugene told him toe.¡±

 Chapter 829

    Chapter <b>829 </b>


    <b>Simon¡¯s </b>words were said deliberately for Mnie¡¯s ears. It was not a sudden awakening of his <b>conscience </b>but rather Simon <b>not </b>wanting his friend, <b>Eugene</b>, to suffer at the hands of a woman.


    Just <b>when </b>he was about to tell Mnie about Eugene¡¯s injury, she coldly replied, ¡°Apologizing without even saying sorry<b>? </b>Is that what you call an apology?¡±


    Simon <b>paused</b><b>, </b>his brows furrowing together as he looked at Mnie. ¡°If that¡¯s your attitude, we <b>won¡¯t </b>ept it.¡±


    Simon¡¯s expression changed as he gave Mnie a warning look.


    Timothy <b>was </b>infamous in Nava for being a troublemaker. He was raised abroad and only recently returned to the country. He was involved in <b>an </b>ident not <b>too </b>long ago that crippled the victim¡¯s leg. Simon <b>was </b>about to warn Mnie <b>to </b>shut up when he heard a bang. Mnie mmed the door shut right in front of his <b>face</b>. It <b>was </b><b>the </b>first time Simon had <b>been </b>treated like this, and his expression contorted.


    Back in the living room, Yvonne asked Mnie who hade, <b>to </b>which she calmly replied, ¡°Simon said he came <b>to </b><b>apologize</b><b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°He apologized?¡± Yvonne shook her head in disbelief<b>. </b>Mnie said, ¡°That¡¯s why <b>I </b>didn¡¯t let them in.¡± The sudden encounter ruined their mood even though Xander kept insisting he was fine. Besides, Mnie did <b>not </b>want to stay on the mountain any longer. The closer she was to Eugene<b>, </b>the more worried she became about Merry.


    It was evening by the time Simon learned Mnie¡¯s <b>group </b>had <b>left</b>.


    Simon pushed open Eugene¡¯s room door<b>. </b>¡°They left in <b>the </b><b>afternoon</b>.¡±


    Eugene was still working, his phone connected <b>to </b>an international call. He nced at Simon and then ended <b>the </b><b>call</b><b>. </b>¡°I know.¡± His window was facing the house<b>, </b><b>so </b>he had seen them leave in the


    afternoon.


    Mnie was careful to support Xander by his <b>side</b><b>, </b>protecting him as much <b>as possible</b><b>. </b>She was afraid of him identally getting hurt again.


    Back in the city, Mnie immediately <b>took </b><b>Xander </b><b>to </b><b>the </b>hospital for another check¨Cup. She was not


    very confident in the clinic in the <b>scenic </b>area.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>the results showed no <b>serious </b><b>issues</b><b>, </b>but Xander would not be <b>able </b><b>to </b>use his hand for a while<b>. </b>He <b>also </b>needed someone <b>to </b><b>take </b><b>care </b>of him.


    Oliver was standing to one side. He rubbed his nose as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help the boss<b>; </b>he doesn¡¯t want me to help<b>. </b>He¡¯s a bit of a clean freak. He won¡¯t even go into <b>the </b>hot springs <b>with </b>us<b>. </b>


    Mnie looked at Xander<b>, </b>who shrugged helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury. I can still take <b>care </b><b>of </b>myself.¡±


    Mnie decided to make soup for Xander every day. Since he nned to work on a project in Navater, Xander rented a house a few days ago. It was in <b>the </b>same neighborhood as Mnie¡¯s. It was very close, so Mnie would have no trouble delivering soup over after work.


    Back then<b>, </b>Mnie¡¯s cooking skills were average at best, but she had <b>improved </b>after living alone <b>in </b>Nava and cooking for herself. Now<b>, </b>she could manage quite well.


    Merry was currently <b>with </b>Yvonne, who was babysitting her. When Mnie came over with the soup, she saw the little one sitting among <b>a </b>pile of new clothes, smiling happily. Yvonne <b>was </b>ying with her like she <b>was </b>a doll, changing her into one outfit after another<b>. </b>


    After watching them for a while, Mnie called Xander out to drink the soup. When she opened the thermos, a fragrant aroma wafted out.


    <b>¡°</b>Your cooking skills are good enough <b>to </b>open a restaurant,¡± Yvonne said <b>in </b>an exaggerated tone. She picked up


    her phone and recorded the soup<b>, </b>saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯m going to make a New Year¡¯s vlog.¡± Xander¡¯s injury was not serious. After resting at home for about a week, he was almost fully recovered. As he had handed over all the studio¡¯s matters, he <b>was </b>not busy anymore.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter <b>830 </b>


    Mnie was busy as she was still following Matthew¡¯s n and working tirelessly. This would likely go <b>on </b>for about a month or so.


    A curious newly hired employee asked her<b>, </b>¡°Miss Smith, you work so hard. Doesn¡¯t your boyfriend have <b>any </bints<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>I </b>don¡¯t have a boyfriend,¡± she replied quickly.


    The employee did not believe her. ¡°There¡¯s <b>no </b>need <b>to </b>be shy. We¡¯ve been seeing a handsome guy waiting for you downstairs to pick you <b>up </b>after work every day <b>for </b>the past few days. Even if he¡¯s not your boyfriend, you guys are probably close, right?<b>¡± </b>


    She was referring to Xander<b>, </b>who had beening to pick Mnie up from work every day since he recovered from his injuries.


    ¡°Look<b>, </b><b>he¡¯s </b>waiting for you downstairs again<b>,</b><b>¡± </b><b>the </b><b>employee </b>said <b>to </b>her, Mnie nced over and saw Xander¡¯s tall and handsome figure.


    She looked at the <b>employee </b>and asked, <b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b><b>you </b>have <b>to </b>leave now <b>that </b>work¡¯s over<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    The person smiled knowingly <b>as </b>they <b>left</b>. <b>When </b><b>they </b><b>were </b><b>at </b><b>the </b>door<b>, </b>they could <b>not </b>resist adding, ¡± <b>You¡¯ve </b>good <b>taste</b><b>, </b>Miss Smith.¡±


    11


    When Mnie reached the ground <b>floor</b><b>, </b><b>it </b><b>was </b>snowing <b>lightly</b><b>. </b>Xander handed her the umbre. ¡± Hold this <b>for </b>me.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie instinctively grabbed it before even registering the request<b>, </b>The next moment<b>, </b>a warm scarf was wrapped around her neck. <b>It </b>smelled like <b>Xavier</b>.


    As Xander adjusted the <b>scarf </b>around her neck<b>, </b>his hand brushed past her ear. Mnie blinked, lowered her head, and buried her <b>face </b>in <b>the </b><b>scarf</b><b>. </b>


    Xander said in a bright <b>voice</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>cold <b>today</b>. I think this <b>will </b>keep <b>you </b>warmer.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie nodded. Their rtionship had <b>clearly </b>changed since they returned from <b>the </b>mountain. Mnie was not naive<b>, </b>nor had she <b>said </b>things like she would <b>not </b>find another man for the <b>rest </b>of her


    life.


    Hence<b>, </b>she would not outright <b>refuse </b><b>it </b>either when her friends <b>introduced </b>blind date <b>prospects </b>to her.


    Yvonne posted her New Year¡¯s <b>vlog </b>and urged <b>everyone </b><b>to </b>share it to increase its poprity.


    Yvonne¡¯s vlog was well¨Cmade <b>and </b><b>featured </b>events from Christmas until now. <b>It </b>documented her daily life, which also included interactions <b>with </b><b>other </b>people<b>¨C</b><b>such </b>as Mnie giving Xander soup and Xander pouring water for Mnie<b>. </b>


    ¡°Are <b>you </b>also watching <b>Yvonne¡¯s </b><b>video</b>?<b>¡± </b>Henry¡¯s gentle <b>voice </b>sounded as he <b>sat </b>down <b>next </b><b>to </b>Eugene.


    Eugene expressionlessly closed his phone. ¡°<b>I </b>happened <b>to </b><b>see </b><b>it </b>on <b>my </b><b>friend¡¯s </b><b>social </b><b>media</b>.¡±


    ¡°Did you <b>see </b>Mel? Is she <b>in </b>a rtionship<b>? </b>I saw her being quite <b>intimate </b><b>with </b>a young man. <b>He </b>seems <b>to </b>be from the Solomon family<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Henry inquired.


    <b>Eugene </b>lowered his <b>gaze</b><b>, </b>his tone slightly cold <b>as </b>he replied<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I <b>didn¡¯t </b><b>see</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Sometimes when <b>I </b>think <b>of </b>Mel, I think about how our family owes her. <b>She¡¯s </b><b>been </b>through <b>a </b>lot.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°But this is good <b>too</b>. As long as <b>she¡¯s </b>doing well now<b>, </b><b>I </b>won¡¯t ask for anything <b>else</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Henry was lost in his own thoughts and did not notice Eugene¡¯s gradually darkening and chilly <b>gaze</b>.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>repay <b>her </b>everything I owe <b>her</b>. Whatever she wants,¡± he <b>said </b><b>after </b>a while, his <b>voice </b>low. Henry did <b>not </b>catch his <b>words</b>.


    When Mnie checked her messages again, it was after dinner. She thought about giving the


    employees some pocket money <b>to </b>celebrate, but when she opened her phone<b>, </b>the first message that popped up was from <b>2</b><b>: </b>[Happy <b>New </b>Year.]


    In <b>a </b>good mood, Mnie replied with the same greeting and was about to <b>close </b>the conversation when the other <b>person </b>practically replied in an instant. They transferred money to her ount.

 Chapter 831

    <b>Chapter </b><b>831 </b>


    Mnie could feel the veins on her head throb as she stared at her phone instead <b>of </b>putting it away.


    It was not a huge transfer. It was only four figures.


    However, it was not possible that this was an idental transfer.


    Another sentence popped up in the chat box: <b>(</b>Happy New Year.<b>] </b>


    Mnie did not reply. She stared at the chat box with aplicated look in her eye. <b>She </b>considered cklisting this person on her phone.


    Yvonne noticed Mnie standing in a daze and came over to ask, ¡°What are <b>you </b>staring at?¡±


    Mnie showed the phone to her. She and <b>2 </b>had only exchanged a few sentences with each other<b>, </b>but this person transferred 8,888 to her.


    Yvonne said, ¡°This person might have mistaken you for a young girl and thinks that you¡¯re easy to control after giving you some sweet offerings.<b>¡± </b>


    She took Mnie¡¯s phone after that and typed something before sending out the message.


    Mnie saw what Yvonne had typed only after Yvonne had sent it out.


    [I¡¯m sorry, My boyfriend wouldn¡¯t like this.<b>] </b>


    This person was not anyone important<b>, </b>so Mnie did not bother retracting the message. She put the phone away and continued having fun with <b>the </b>rest.


    After the message was sent out<b>, </b>that person did not bother her anymore.


    ¡ü


    Mnie¡¯s break soon ended, and not long after going back to work, she heard that Eugene had forcefully separated the LeapCo branch <b>office </b>from the headquarters. It seemed like he suffered a big loss over it and paid a huge price.


    However<b>, </b>Mnie was <b>not </b>very bothered by the news. There were days when she felt like her time with Eugene seemed like a dream.


    They passed by as fast as <b>the </b>view flying <b>by </b>outside the car window and could not be caught at all. Xander and she had built a habit of waiting for each other after work. Whoever finished work first would wait for the other person at their <b>respective </b><b>offices</b>.


    It was also quite convenient that their <b>offices </b>were near each other.


    Xander was in a discussion with <b>some </b>workers when Mnie arrived. The style implemented this time was quite grand, and there was a dire need to build a proper foundation.


    The workers treated her like she was Xander¡¯s girlfriend, but both of them never bothered to exin


    their <b>rtionship </b><b>to </b>anyone.


    However<b>, </b>Mnie <b>still </b>felt <b>a </b>little <b>awkward </b>about <b>this</b>. She stayed at the <b>side </b>in slight embarrassment. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b><b>wait </b>for you over <b>here</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She <b>had just </b>walked <b>away </b>when she received <b>a </b>message from Lilia inviting her <b>to </b>a partyter.


    When they <b>were </b>in Oskon City<b>, </b>Lilia had said <b>to </b>keep <b>in </b><b>touch </b>when they <b>got </b>back <b>to </b><b>Nava</b><b>, </b>and Mnie agreed readily.


    Reny and <b>the </b>others had left for a second round of barbecue after they were done with dinner. That <b>was </b>when Mnie told <b>Xander </b>about this<b>. </b>


    Xander asked, ¡°Are you inviting me along<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°She said it¡¯s a party that requires me to bring a date<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Mnie exined. She was worried that Xander would take it the wrong way<b>. </b>


    Xander raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°Alright. <b>I¡¯ll </b>just <b>be </b>a tonic date for you.


    Mnie had recovered well after giving birth<b>, </b>and her body looked even better than before. Her loose dress made her look even more sexier than she thought.


    She seemed to realize this and felt a little embarrassed about it as she pulled her dress further down with a frown.


    Xander nced at her and looked down. He then carefully put his coat around her shoulders to cover up her voluptuous body from the roaming eyes <b>of </b>others.


    Eugene had been invited to Nava for a business project, and he was just in time to attend the evening party organized by the Nava Chamber of Commerce.


    His date was a new secretary from the president¡¯s <b>office</b>.


    Parties like this were often boring. He made <b>a </b>turn at <b>a </b><b>corner </b>and heard a familiar <b>voice</b>.


    Mnie was chatting happily with Xander. They were talking about random <b>topics</b>, and their conversation was a mix of English and French.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter <b>832 </b>


    Mnie was surprised that Xander knew how <b>to </b>speak French. Xander asked, <b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b>you know <b>it </b>too?¡±


    ¡°<b>I </b>picked up thenguage because I wanted to study <b>in </b>France.¡±


    Xander said, <b>¡°</b>You can still go there<b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Give me a break. I¡¯ve only just gotten my postgraduate degree, but it would be a good <b>idea </b><b>to </b>vacation there,¡± Mnie joked. She believed in learning, but <b>she </b>was <b>not </b>that enthusiastic about studying. Mnie had used most <b>of </b><b>her </b>time just <b>to </b>get a postgraduate <b>degree</b>.


    She said this while smiling. When she turned a corner, <b>she </b>saw Eugene looking <b>stoically </b>at her.


    Mnie did not react. However, the smile on her face faltered slightly. <b>She </b>pulled Xander along and walked past Eugene.


    Eugene spoke up <b>coldly</b>, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to return to <b>Jepton</b><b>, </b>Mnie?¡±


    Mnie stopped. <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>none of your business<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going <b>to </b>visit your grandfather¡¯s grave<b>?</b>¡±


    The look on Mnie¡¯s face changed. When <b>she </b>made the decision to leave Jepton for Nava<b>, </b><b>not </b>being able to visit her grandparents¡® grave often <b>was </b><b>her </b><b>greatest </b><b>regret</b>.


    <b>She </b>would never have left <b>Jepton </b><b>if </b>the Scotts had not been <b>so </b>ruthless.


    How could Eugene ask this question in front of her with an air of superiority?


    Mnie <b>was </b>annoyed. She looked at Eugene with animosity. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the ones responsible for chasing <b>me </b>out of my home and forcing me <b>to </b>hide out in a foreign city?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying <b>to </b>force me out of Nava now that you know <b>I¡¯m </b><b>here</b><b>? </b>Where <b>exactly </b>do I need to hide in order never to see you again, Eugene <b>Scott</b>?¡±


    It would be a lie <b>to </b><b>say </b>that Mnie was <b>not </b><b>upset </b>and filled with hatred. She had grown up in Jepton but was forced to leave her home for another ce far away <b>to </b><b>protect </b>herself and Merry.


    Jepton <b>was </b><b>where </b>her friends<b>, </b><b>her </b><b>career</b>, and the home she grew up in were.


    Why did Eugene hate her so much?


    She <b>had </b>done nothing wrong to him <b>at </b>all.


    If there was something Mnie had done wrong, it would be her delusion of believing that she could be with Eugene.


    Now that she was smarter<b>, </b>she knew <b>she </b>should not have feelings for Eugene <b>anymore</b>.


    Mnie <b>felt </b>that this was good for


    everyone.


    She took a deep breath to calm <b>herself </b>down and <b>left </b>along <b>with </b>Xander<b>. </b>


    Xander looked deeply at her. He stopped in his footsteps and rubbed <b>her </b><b>head </b><b>helplessly</b>. He <b>sounded </b>like he was cajoling her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be <b>angry </b><b>at </b>someone like that.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll <b>stop </b>being angry.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Xander smiled. He looked up and saw a group ofdiesing over<b>. </b>He said in a low <b>voice</b><b>, </b>¡± Your blind date brigade is here.¡±


    It took a while for Mnie to catch what he meant<b>, </b>and she burst outughing<b>. </b>


    Xander took the opportunity <b>to </b>circle his hand around her waist<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>We </b><b>should </b>put on a <b>full </b>show. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your date tonight.¡±


    He paused after saying that and nced behind them.


    Eugene was staring at them from not far away. He did not hide how upset he looked.


    He was staring at the coat over Mnie¡¯s shoulders and Xander¡¯s hand on Mnie¡¯s waist. A storm was brewing in his eyes<b>. </b>


    Eugene was reminded once more of Mnie looking up and Xander looking back at her with <b>a </b>smile on his face. They had been nning their future.


    They said they wanted to visit France together.


    Even if Eugene could not see how happy Mnie was, he could tell from her tone how much she looked forward to it.


    However<b>, </b>those ns did not involve him <b>at </b>all.

 Chapter 833

    <b>Chapter 833 </b>


    It was more tiring handling the <b>blind </b>date brigade than entertaining business clients. By <b>the </b><b>time </b>Mnie managed to make her <b>escape</b><b>, </b><b>the </b><b>party </b>had already started.


    She walked into the party <b>with </b>Xander and immediately noticed Eugene <b>standing </b>next <b>to </b>the dance floor. A nice¨Clooking woman with delicate features was standing <b>next </b>to him<b>. </b><b>That </b>must <b>be </b>his date.


    Eugene¡¯s preference had not changed <b>much</b><b>. </b><b>He </b>had always had a thing for good girls who looked adorable. It was probably because such women were <b>easier </b>to <b>control</b>.


    He had spotted Mnie as well. She had taken off the <b>coat</b><b>, </b>and everyone <b>could </b><b>see </b>her <b>sexy </b>body. She moved about carefreely on the dance floor.


    The only thing that was sore <b>to </b>the eyes <b>was </b>the hand on her waist. Eugene¡¯s expression turned darker.


    Mnie had never been enthusiastic about dancing. She only ended up dragging Xander to the dance floor because one of thedies from the blind date brigade who was friendly with her kept pushing her to dance.


    She put on the coat again and was about to walk away to give Yvonne a call to remind her to put Merry to bed when a waiter came over with a tray in his hand. He did not see hering and identally spilled juice onto Mnie.


    Fortunately<b>, </b>she still had Xander¡¯s <b>coat </b>on her, so it did not stain her dress. Her dress was made out of thin material, and it was <b>light</b>¨Ccolored. It would have been embarrassing <b>if </b>she had gotten juice on it.


    The waiter was shocked and fumbled as he apologized. The juice had spilled on most of the coat.


    Mnie had to take it off to avoid dirtying her dress.


    ðz


    She looked at the stains on the coat but did not me the waiter for it. After all, there were quite a lot of people at the party.


    The only troublesome thing about this was that Xander¡¯s <b>coat </b>had been dirtied. Xander had been called away by a friend, and she could only get the waiter to bring her a bag.


    While she was waiting, a woman came over. Mnie nced at her and found her a little familiar. She immediately remembered that this was the young woman with Eugene earlier<b>. </b>


    Mnie turned away, but the young woman began speaking to her<b>, </b>¡°Excuse me<b>, </b><b>please</b>.¡±


    She turned to see the young woman holding a te<b>. </b>She was trying to get some cake.


    Mnie moved to the <b>side</b><b>, </b>and the young woman spoke up again<b>, </b>¡°Thank you. I saw you just now<b>. </b>You¡¯re really pretty.¡±


    She smiled so widely that her eyes turned into <b>little </b>crescents. She looked like a little fox. <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re even prettier than the photos<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie <b>was </b>taken aback. <b>¡°</b><b>What </b>photos<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°The <bpany¡¯s </b>team¨Cbuilding photos. Yana showed them <b>to </b>me<b>, </b>but she said you left <b>the </bpany a long time <b>ago</b><b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b>Oh, by the <b>way</b><b>, </b><b>my </b>name is Dory Eastman. I¡¯m an intern at <b>LeapCo</b>. I¡¯m here with Mr. Scott for work<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie did not know her at all and <b>was </b>not interested in what she had <b>to </b>say.


    She said to Dory<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Eugene Scott must be grooming you.¡±


    As for what <b>he </b>was grooming her for, <b>it </b>was hard <b>to </b>say<b>. </b>


    Dory admitted it graciously. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>only right that he should groom me.¡±


    After all, she and Eugene were distant rtives, and their families had business connections<b>. </b>That was why her father arranged for her to learn and experience from Eugene.


    Mnie had mentioned it casually and was not really nning on getting any reply. However, Dory did not notice that Mnie <b>was </b>just humoring her.


    Dory even took out her phone without hesitation<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Let¡¯s keep in contact. Yana told me that to be Mr. Scott¡¯s most trusted secretary. I¡¯d like to learn from you.¡±


    <b>you </b>used


    Mnie rejected her immediately. Dory looked a little disappointed but quickly looked up. She called out earnestly<b>, </b>¡°Mr. Scott.¡±


    Eugene was here for work, and he had gone <b>to </b>entertain some business acquaintances<b>. </b>He was drinking with them<b>, </b>so there was a light scent of alcohol on him.


    His gaze paused on Mnie for a while <b>before </b>he asked Dory nonchntly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>What are you doing here?¡±


    ,


    Dory replied, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m here to learn from your ex¨Cemployee.¡±

 Chapter 834

    Mnie did not like what she heard and frowned as she nced at <b>Dory</b>.


    Dory did not notice it, but she did meet with Eugene¡¯s <b>dark </b>stare.


    Mnie pressed her lips and turned to leave. Dory seemed quite close to Eugene when <b>they </b>were speaking to each other. Even Vi had never spoken that <b>way </b>to him.


    gugene had dored on Vi in the beginning and got engaged to Evelyn <i>afte </i>


    indulging in Dory¡¯s mannerisms.


    That was how he always was<b>. </b>


    <b>that</b>. <b>Now</b><b>, </b><b>he </b>was


    Dory looked at Mnie as she walked away. Mnie¡¯s long light¨C<b>colored </b>dress <b>entuated </b>her body perfectly. Dory could not help whistling. ¡°Her body <b>is </b><b>so </b><b>hot</b>. A man should put a ring <b>on </b>her finger right new.¡±


    The moment she said this, she sensed a chilling look being shot at her from the side. Eugene was shooting frosty daggers at her with his eyes.


    He growled. ¡°Is this how your family teaches you manners<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    Dory managed to get Mnie¡¯s number in the end. She greeted Mnie enthusiastically with <b>a </b>message but Mnie gave her an indifferent reply.


    Mnie received a message from Yana next. Yana had contacted her <b>to </b><b>gossip </b>and asked if Mnie


    was in Nama


    She replied to Yana with a ¡°yes¡°, and Yana replied immediately<b>: </b>[That exins a <b>lot</b>. I was wondering why Dory wanted to get your contact information <b>from </b>me.


    [It would¡¯ve slipped my mind if she hadn¡¯t reached <b>out </b><b>to me</b><b>. </b><b>I </b>wanted <b>to </b>tell you that Vi <b>is </b>married.]


    Yana told her that Vi got marriedst year to a divorced <b>cripple </b><b>in </b>his <b>40s</b>.


    She heard that it took Vi less than half a month <b>to </b>marry <b>him</b><b>. </b><b>He </b><b>was </b><b>a </b>known alcoholic, and that was the reason he got divorced from his first wife. He did not have <b>a </b>job and <b>relied </b>on his mother, who owned a tailor shop, to provide for the family.


    A LeapCo employee stayed around the area. When she went to <b>pick </b>up her clothes from the shop<b>, </b>she saw Vi being yelled at by her mother¨Cinw. Vi looked quite pitiful then.


    Yana¡¯s words reminded Mnie of what Matthew said before about giving her a reward.


    What sort of reward was this?


    Mnie did not ask Matthew about this. Her anger at Vi <b>had </b>disappeared following Merry¡¯s birth.


    She believed that Vi would receive her karma sooner orter.


    It seemed like everyone had expected Mnie and Xander to be a <b>couple</b><b>. </b>Yvonne did <b>not </b>even hold back when joking about this. She would always ask Mnie when she was nning <b>to </b>make it <b>official </b><b>with </b>Xander.


    Mnie did not reply<b>. </b>She was well aware of her rtionship with Xander. All that wascking between them <b>was </b>the right time.


    Yvonne encouraged her<b>, </b>saying<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>You need to be in charge of your own happiness. Xander is a Capricorn who keeps things bottled inside him. He does that better than anyone I know. <b>If </b>you have any feelings for him<b>, </b>you need to be the one who takes action. Besides, everyone can tell that he likes you.¡±


    Mnie had never confessed to anyone before. Even when she was <b>with </b>Eugene<b>, </b>they got together naturally.


    Yvonne added that Xander¡¯s birthday was <b>just </b>around <b>the </b>corner and Mnie should give him a surprise.


    Mnie thought about this for a long time<b>. </b>She ended <b>up </b>nning <b>a </b>surprise for Xander because Yvonne and Reny had been taking turns brainwashing her into <b>doing </b>something.


    She figured that this could be considered a nice thing to do as a friend even if she was not nning on using the opportunity to confess her <b>feelings</b>.


    However<b>, </b>none <b>of </b>them expected Xander <b>to </b>suddenly receive a call from overseas a day before his birthday. His mother¡¯s condition had worsened.


    Mnie held the phone in her hand as she stared at the carefully decorated room. Sheforted him, sayin, <b>¡°</b>Don¡¯t worry<b>. </b>Your mother will be fine<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She was about to ask him when he woulde back but decided not to after some thought.

 Chapter 835

    <b>Chapter </b><b>835 </b>


    Xander <b>left </b>for an entire week. He would <b>contact </b>Mnie in <b>the </b>beginning to tell her about his mother¡¯s condition.


    However<b>, </b><b>he </b><b>gradually </b><b>got </b>busy after a while, and <b>his </b>contact <b>with </b>Mnie lessened tremendously. Oliver eventually took over the responsibility <b>of </b>the studio.


    Yvonne heard from Liana that Xander¡¯s mother had jumped off a building in mental distress when the doctors were not looking. She hit her head, and it sounded like her condition was quite serious. Mnie <b>was </b>worried, but she did not ask Xander about <b>it </b>because she did not want <i>to </i>disturb him.


    However, now that she was looking at the decorations in the <b>room</b><b>, </b>she felt embarrassed¨Cespecially with the huge heart drawn on the <b>wall</b>.


    She must have been crazy to do such a thing only young women would do. Mnie quickly got a cleaningpany to clean up the room.


    Mnie finally decided to make a trip back <b>to </b><b>Jepton </b>in March.


    Xander still had not returned, but he began contacting Mnie again. However, he sounded exhausted every time he talked to Mnie <b>on </b>the phone.


    Mnie brought Merry with her back to Jepton. Merry was almost one and was already able <b>to </b>call


    Mnie Mom.


    She had also recorded <b>a </b>clip of it and saved it in her cloud storage.


    Yvonne wanted to hug Merry when she came to get them at the airport. <b>¡°</b>Let me <b>give </b>you a kiss, Little Merry<b>. </b>I¡¯ve been bullied so badly by society<b>.</b>¡±


    Merry turned her head away in disdain.


    <b>It </b>was the weekend, and Mnie got Yvonne¡¯s help <b>to </b>take care <b>of </b>Merry while she visited her grandparents.


    She did not expect something to happen during this time<b>. </b>


    Yvonne called her urgently on the phone<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Come <b>to </b>the hospital, quick! Merry is hurt<b>!</b>¡±


    She sounded angry and anxious. Yvonne <b>had </b>nned <b>to </b>take Merry straight home<b>, </b>but the owner of a bar wanted her to stop by <b>to </b><b>get </b>something.


    It was something she had left at <b>the </b><b>bar</b><b>. </b>She nned to leave after <b>collecting </b><b>it</b><b>, </b>so she brought Merry


    inside <b>as </b>well.


    She did not expect there would be <b>people </b>having a drinking contest inside.


    Two drunkards <b>got </b>into a fight, and <b>Merry¡¯s </b>head was hit amidst the chaos<b>. </b>She <b>also </b><b>suffered </b><b>a </b>cut on the arm.


    Yvonne felt extremely bad and apologized to Mnie the moment she saw her. <b>¡°</b>This is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken <b>her to </b><b>a </b>ce like that. I didn¡¯t think there would be anyone in <b>the </b><b>bar</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie ignored her and went straight <b>to </b>check on <b>the </b>sleeping Merry.


    Merry was well taken care of <b>at </b>home, <b>so </b>she had fair and <b>tender </b>skin. Any minor wound was easily seen on her. Her head was bandaged<b>, </b>and her eyes were swollen from crying. <b>There </b>were still <b>tears </b>on her eyshes. She looked extremely pitiful.


    Mnie asked Yvonne, <b>¡°</b>Where are those fighting drunkards<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>They¡¯re negotiating with the police in the office,¡± Yvonne replied. ¡°The police want to <b>see </b>Merry¡¯s family. I¡¯ll take care of her while you go over.<b>¡± </b>


    The strong stench of alcohol overcame Mnie the moment she pushed open the office door. That was when she saw the arrogant red¨Chaired man.


    She looked at his face and recognized him to be Timothy.


    He was the scion who threw firecrackers at her up on the mountain.


    Her voice was grim. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>Meredith Smith¡¯s mother. You can talk to me.¡±


    Timothy looked up at her with disdain. <b>¡°</b>You again?¡±

 Chapter 836

    <b>Chapter </b><b>836 </b>


    He sniggered as <b>he </b>stood up and took out a bank <b>card </b><b>to </b>fling <b>it </b><b>onto </b>Mnie. <b>He </b>said with slight annoyance, <b>¡°</b>Here¡¯s <b>200 </b>grand<b>. </b>You should take it while <b>the </b>going <b>is </b><b>good</b><b>. </b><b>Stop </b>disturbing <b>my </b>


    <b>friends</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>drinking session with my


    Mnie¡¯s face fell instantly<b>. </b><b>She </b>nced at <b>the </b>bank <b>card </b>next <b>to </b><b>her </b><b>feet</b>. She <b>was </b><b>about </b><b>to </b><b>say </b>something when the door was pushed <b>open</b><b>. </b>Simon¡¯s <b>voice </b><b>was </b>heard <b>before </b><b>he </b>appeared<b>. </b><b>¡°</b>Can <b>you </b><b>stop </b>stirring up <b>trouble</b><b>, </b>Timothy?¡±


    Mnie looked at the door. Simon had walked in along <b>with </b>Eugene behind him. Simon <b>was </b>taken aback, and his eyes narrowed, ¡°What are you doing here<b>?</b>¡±


    She retorted, <b>¡°</b>Why can¡¯t I be <b>here</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I told you that <b>there¡¯s </b><b>200 </b>grand in there. <b>If </b>you¡¯re not happy<b>, </b>I¡¯ll give you <b>400 </b>grand.¡± Timothy did not seem to care much about this. He seemed to <b>be </b>frustrated because he was in a bad mood.


    Mnie pressed her lips. She did not expect Eugene to be <b>here </b>with Timothy.


    Letting this matter go <b>was </b>not an option for her<b>. </b>


    Mnie did not hesitate as she said coldly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Mr. Harmon, <b>I </b>told you before back in Nava that <b>you </b>need <b>to </b>be sincere when apologizing.<b>¡± </b>


    She looked down at the bank card next to her <b>foot </b>and emted Timothy¡¯s arrogant attitude. She lifted her chin and kicked the card away from her. ¡°We <b>could¡¯ve </b>resolved this, but if this is the way you¡¯re acting, we can <b>forget </b>about it.¡±


    Mnie was taunting Timothy<b>. </b>He had never been treated in such an insulting manner <b>before</b>.


    ¡ü


    A vicious look immediately appeared on his <b>face</b><b>. </b><b>Moreover</b>, he was also drunk, and this made his temper even worse. He picked up an ashtray <b>at </b>the side and flung it at Mnie. ¡°Who do you think you are <b>to </b>dare lecture me?!¡±


    His movement was too quick for the others <b>to </b>react<b>. </b>However<b>, </b><b>someone </b>hoved faster than him, and Mnie was immediately yanked back.


    Eugene only managed to grab one of her arms. He used a lot of force, and Mnie nearly fell. The ashtray Timothy flung at her smashed right next to her <b>foot</b>!


    Mnie¡¯s face turned pale. Timothy sat at the side and gave Mnie a middle finger <b>before </b>cursing, ¡±


    Shit!¡±


    She felt that something was mentally wrong with Timothy<b>, </b>and this proved that she was right.


    Eugene reminded her outside the <b>office</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b><b>Don¡¯t </b>provoke Timothy<b>. </b><b>He </b>has acute mania<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>Mnie suddenly felt fearful. did not have much contact with Timothy and


    had.no idea he was suffering from such a condition.


    However<b>, </b>after getting flustered <b>by </b>the information<b>, </b>Mnie felt annoyed once <b>more</b><b>. </b><b>No </b>wonder Timothy was always acting <b>so </b>recklessly<b>. </b>It was because he was emboldened by his condition.


    Any normal person who found out about his condition would choose <b>to </b>stay <b>away </b>and give in <b>to </b>him. Mnie pressed the area between her eyes and suddenly <b>noticed </b>Eugene <b>still </b>holding on to her. He had initially pulled her <b>back </b><b>by </b>the arm<b>, </b>but he was now holding her wrist.


    She pressed <b>her </b>lips <b>and </b>pulled her hand away from Eugene. <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯m </b>going back to <b>the </b>hospital<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene paused a moment before following behind <b>her</b>. Mnie wanted <b>to </b>stop him <b>from </bing along<b>, </b>but before she could get to the <b>hospital </b>ward<b>, </b>she heard Merry crying.


    It sounded so miserable <b>that </b>Mnie was heartbroken listening to <b>it</b>.


    She ignored Eugene and Simon as she pushed the door open. Yvonne walked out with Merry in her


    <b>arms</b><b>. </b>


    Yvonne saw Mnie and said immediately<b>, </b>¡°You¡¯re finally back. Merry was looking for her mother the moment she woke up. I couldn¡¯t calm her down no matter what I did. I was about to take her to you because she was crying <b>so </b>much.¡±


    It <b>was </b>like Merry had sensed Mnie around, and her hysterical crying immediately turned into quiet sobs. She buried herself into Mnie¡¯s arms sadly and kept calling out to Mnie.


    Yvonne was relieved. ¡°This is the power of a mother<b>¡­</b><b>¡± </b>


    She did not finish her words as she suddenly spotted Eugene at the door. He was staring at Merry in Mnie¡¯s arms<b>. </b>His usually calm expression was now filled with disbelief as his mind went nk.

 Chapter 837

    Eugene¡¯s mind went nk, and he was unable to react.


    It was not until Yvonne reminded Mnie about it that she turned away with Merry <b>in </b>her arms.


    Merry had stopped crying. She leaned into Mnie¡¯s arms and rested her head on Mnie¡¯s shoulder as she sniffled quietly.


    Eugene had seen Merry clearly. She was an adorable child. Merry was fair and chubby, and she had Mnie¡¯s eyes.


    It took Eugene a while to find his voice. <b>His </b>throat was tight, and he sounded hoarse. <b>¡°</b>Is this your baby, Mnie?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart sank. She had been so busy <b>trying </b><b>to </b>cajole Merry that she <b>had </b>totally forgotten about Eugene.


    She paused for a moment with Merry in her hand before forcing herself <b>to </b>calm down. <b>¡°</b>Yes<b>, </b>she is.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Eugene tried to say something, but nothing came out. <b>He </b>closed his <b>eyes </b>with <b>a </bplicated look on his face.


    It took him <b>a </b>while <b>to </b>finally ask in a hoarse <b>voice</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Was your miscarriage a lie<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie looked at him coldly<b>. </b>¡°Are you disappointed? <b>I¡¯ve </b><b>said </b>it many times<b>, </b>Eugene. This baby has nothing to do with you. If you or any <b>of </b><b>the </b><b>Scotts </b><b>dare </b><b>to </b>hurt my daughter<b>, </b>I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make you pay for it!¡±


    She said this savagely. She had Merry now. Mnie would do everything she could to make those who hurt Merry pay for it.


    ðz


    There were no emotions on Eugene¡¯s <b>face</b><b>, </b>but he did not seem as distant as before. He looked flustered and in a <b>daze</b><b>. </b>


    Eugene had no idea what to <b>feel </b>or what <b>to </b>do. All he could do was stare at Mnie and Merry.


    For some <b>reason</b>, Eugene¡¯s <b>heart </b>started beating very fast when he saw Merry<b>. </b>His heart felt heavy when he saw her <b>cry</b><b>. </b>


    He moved forward as he wanted to take a <b>closer </b>look at the child, but a hand came in his way.


    Yvonne said grimly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>You¡¯re <b>not </b>wee here. All <b>of </b><b>you </b>should <b>leave</b><b>.</b>¡±


    She looked at Mnie <b>after </b>that. Mnie went straight into the <b>hospital </b>ward. There <b>was </b>nothing much <b>to </b>exin<b>. </b>


    Yvonne closed the <b>door</b>. She asked Mnie after she saw everyone leave, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Mnie had not <b>expected </b>this <b>to </b>happen so suddenly. She said, <b>¡°</b>I¡¯m taking Merry back <b>to </b>Nava.¡±


    Even though this was not the <b>best </b>n<b>, </b><b>she </b>had <b>to </b>make do <b>with </b>it for now.


    212


    Before they could leave<b>, </b>Merry <b>suddenly </b>came down with a fever in the evening.


    The doctor told them that it was caused by a minor infection <b>to </b>her wound, and Merry had to stay a night at the hospital so that they could observe her situation. Mnie was forced to stay back.


    Yvonne went out and came back with dinner. She felt even guiltier. ¡°Merry wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer if it wasn¡¯t for me. I¡¯m really sorry that I insisted on getting my item back when it wasn¡¯t anything important at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No one expected Timothy Harmon <b>to </b>be there,¡± Mnie said. Merry had just fallen asleep after being given an injection<b>, </b>and <b>she </b><b>spoke </b><b>softly</b>.


    Yvonne looked upset at the mention <b>of </b>Timothy<b>. </b>She had <b>just stepped </b>outside to give her friend a call about him. She found out that Timothy¡¯s family <b>was </b>rich and powerful. He often went around causing trouble.


    He had appeared on the gossip pages several times<b>, </b>but his family always used their wealth to make his troubles go <b>away</b>.


    This time, it was the Quinnds who bailed him out.


    Mnie <b>was </b>not surprised. She did not want <b>to </b>continue harping over this after finding out about Timothy¡¯s mental issue.


    If he decided to get revenge one day, it would be terrible if Merry got implicated.


    She had to admit that she did not dare <b>to </b>anger Timothy.


    Merry needed someone by her side. When Yvonne went off to buy some necessities for washing up, Xander called her on the phone.


    Mnie looked at the time<b>. </b>It was morning where Xander was.

 Chapter 838

    <b>Chapter </b><b>838 </b>


    Xander sounded like he had just woken up. He asked hoarsely<b>, </b>¡°Yvonne said that Merry got hurt. How


    is she?¡±


    Mnie told him about what happened with Timothy. Xander said, <b>¡°</b>If he really has acute mania, it¡¯s best to stay away from him. You should leave Jepton immediately once Merry gets better.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°I have the same idea<b>, </b>but I¡¯m worried about bumping into <b>him </b>in Nava. I was nning on going to Morrington <b>anyway</b>. I¡¯ll leave for Morrington directly <b>from </b>here<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    She had decided earlier that Timothy could not be trifled <b>with</b><b>. </b>She decided <b>to </b>go <b>into </b>hiding first. There <b>was </b>no need to go against such a person and <b>cause </b>herself unnecessary trouble.


    Xander did not <b>say </b>anything<b>. </b>He sighed after a <b>while</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b><b>so </b>difficult <b>to </b><b>meet </b><b>up</b><b>. </b>I¡¯m about to go back, and you¡¯re preparing <b>to </b><b>leave </b><b>instead</b><b>.</b>¡±


    ¡°Are youing back?¡± <b>Mnie </b><b>was </b>surprised. She thought Xander <b>would </b><b>not be </b><b>back </b>so <b>early</b>.


    Xander said, <b>¡°</b>My mother¡¯s condition has <b>stabilized</b>.¡±


    Merry stayed in the hospital for three <b>days</b>. She was finally discharged after confirming that everything was fine with her.


    Yvonne wanted to pick them up<b>, </b>but she could not <b>leave </b><b>because </b><b>of </b>work. Mnie wanted <b>to </b>take a taxi on her own<b>, </b>but Yvonne did not <b>agree </b><b>to </b>it.


    She felt that Merry had gotten hurt <b>because </b>of her and wanted <b>to </b>take full responsibility for it.


    Yvonne sted a message out to her <b>group </b><b>chat</b><b>: </b>[I need help picking up a friend who <b>just </b><b>got </b>discharged from hospital. I¡¯ll <b>be </b><b>eternally grateful</b><b>!</b><b>] </b>


    Many of her friends responded to her <b>call </b>for help. They were a bunch <b>of </b>scions who had nothing much on their tes<b>. </b>Yvonne <b>got </b>the help <b>of </b><b>a </b>woman she knew and let it be after <b>that</b><b>. </b>


    When she checked <b>her </b>phone again<b>, </b><b>Yvonne </b>found someone had <b>dropped </b>her a <b>direct </b>message<b>. </b>It was Simon: [Which friend <b>is </b><b>this</b><b>?</b><b>] </b>


    Yvonne had <b>not </b>realized that she had sent the <b>message </b><b>to </b><b>all </b>her rich <b>friends </b>in Jepton.


    At further thought, Yvonne <b>felt </b>like it should be fine.


    Nothing would happen<b>, </b>right?


    She decided not to tell Mnie <b>about </b><b>it</b><b>. </b><b>If </b>Mnie found out Yvonne <b>had </b><b>made </b><b>another </b>mistake<b>, </b>she


    might note <b>to </b><b>Yvonne </b><b>for </b>any <b>help in </b><b>the </b>future.


    The friend Yvonne had gotten to help was a kind<b>¨C</b><b>hearted </b>person. <b>She </b><b>came </b>straight <b>to </b>the <b>hospital </b>ward to help Mnie pack.


    It <b>was </b>a gloomy day<b>, </b>and lightning <b>shed </b>in <b>the </b>sky <b>once </b>in a while<b>. </b>It looked like <b>it </b>might rainter.


    244


    Yvonne¡¯s friend, Harriet, helped with Mnie¡¯s suitcase and walked in the front. She said worriedly, ¡± Please don¡¯t rain. I¡¯m scared of driving in the rain.¡±


    Mnie wanted tofort her and say that she could drive, but she suddenly spotted a figure.


    Eugene was dressed in a ck shirt. He was looking down while standing next to his car.


    There was a gloomy air about him in this cloudy weather.


    <b>He </b>seemed to sense someone staring at him and looked up. He stared back at Mnie with his deep, <b>dark </b>eyes.


    Mnie pressed her <b>lips </b>gently. She had not decided if she wanted to go forward when he came directly toward her.


    He walked straight to Harriet and said in a low voice, ¡°Give me the suitcase, I¡¯ll take them home.¡±


    She <b>was </b>a little surprised. She looked back and forth at Eugene¡¯s and Mnie¡¯s faces before saying carefully<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate<b>.</b>¡±


    Yvonne had warned her beforeing over that she had to send Mnie personally back to the hotel and not to let anyone else, especially Eugene and Simon<b>, </b>give Mnie a lift.


    Even though Harriet did not know the reason for this, she remembered Yvonne¡¯s reminder clearly.


    <b>¡°</b>You¡¯re right that this isn¡¯t appropriate,¡± Mnie said <b>after </b>being silent for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene felt his chest tighten when Mnie said that without any emotions<b>. </b>However, he still insisted, ¡°I have something important to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 839

    Harriet looked back and forth between them and gave an excuse so that they could leave<b>. </b>


    Fugene¡¯s heart sank, and he slowly turned to look at Merry. His mind had been <b>reying </b>the <b>scene </b>at the hospital for thest three days.


    He had heard Merry call out ¡®Mom¡® to Mnie, and Mnie had replied <b>with </b>a gentle tone that <b>he </b>had never heard before.


    That scene kept appearing in his dreams every night. He would see both mother and daughter <b>the </b>minute he closed his <b>eyes</b><b>. </b>


    It got even crazier as he dreamed of the child calling <b>him </b>¡®Dad¡®.


    Eugene did not enjoy drinking, and he hated alcoholics.


    However, he had gotten drunk for the past three days just to hear Merry <b>call </b>him ¡®Dad¡® in his dreams.


    He <b>thought </b>he would hear her call out to him if he was asleep.


    Eugene continued to delude himself in that dream<b>¡­ </b>


    Even Eugene thought he was going crazy. He was allowing himself to wallow in such an incredulous situation over something that was almost impossible.


    He looked at Mnie. There was hope <b>in </b><b>his </b>eyes <b>that </b>even he did not expect. However, Mnie nced at h¨¬m with indifference and acted like they really did not know each other well. She took a few steps back and said coldly<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>What do you want?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°Let me take you <b>back </b>to the hotel.¡±


    $


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Mnie frowned. She looked at the sky<b>. </b>It looked like it was about to rain, and she got a little impatient. <b>¡°</b>Please <b>don¡¯t </b><b>waste </b><b>our </b>time if <b>there¡¯s </b>nothing else<b>. </b><b>It¡¯s </b>about <b>to </b>rain.¡±


    Eugene looked <b>at </b>her stubbornly<b>. </b><b>¡°</b><b>I </b>can take you <b>back </b>to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I already told you that it¡¯s not necessary. Don¡¯t you understand<b>?</b><b>¡± </b><b>Merry </b>woke up from their argument and fidgeted <b>in </b>Mnie¡¯s arms. Mnie got even more impatient.


    She looked at Eugene and said frostily<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>I have <b>no </b>interest in answering <b>any </b><b>of </b>your questions nor am


    I obligated to answer them. <b>We </b>no longer have anything <b>to </b>do with each other, so please stop disturbing my life. It¡¯s getting very annoying<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie thought this was enough to <b>chase </b>the prideful Eugene away.


    However, Eugene did not budge at all. He looked at her silently and <b>said </b>in <b>a </b>low<b>, </b><b>husky voice </b>after she <b>was </b>done talking, <b>¡°</b>Do you have anything <b>to </b><b>say </b><b>to </b>me<b>? </b><b>I¡¯m </b>listening<b>.</b>¡±


    He sounded calm and no longer took a mean tone with her. It sounded like he would do anything Mnie asked of him.


    212


    Mnie could not help sniggering at this. The look in her eyes turned darker as she mimicked Bugene¡¯s tone in reply, ¡°Bugene, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re just cheapening yourself?¡±


    sugene¡¯s eyes widened. He stared at Mnie as she turned away and left right in front of him.


    In rained on the way to the hotel, and Harriet was too scared to drive. Mnie drove while Harriet sat in the back seat carrying Merry


    When they got to a traffic light near the hotel, Mnie caught Harriet sneaking a look at her through the rearview mirror for the third time. She said graciously, ¡°Just ask whatever¡¯s on your <b>mind</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Well I¡¯m just a little curious about you and Eugene Scott¡­¡± Harriet sounded slightly apologetic. ¡°¡®m really sorry, I don¡¯t really mean anything. I just¡­ I have a friend who started work at LeapCost year, which is why I¡¯m curious about him.


    <ol start="4">


    <li>Did both of you use to date? He looked really upset just now.¡± </li>


    </ol>


    Harriet was beating about the bush. What she really wanted to ask was if Mnie had dumped Eugene because he looked too much like he was the one who had been dumped.


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she said in a normal tone, ¡°Not really. He just used to be my boss.¡±

 Chapter 840

    ¡°Oh, you were just in the flirting stage?¡± Harriet nodded <b>in </b>understanding. ¡°Although, Eugene Scott has quite a ruthless personality. It must require a lot of courage to date him.


    ¡°My friend says that it¡¯s always scary to see him at work. I heard that he used to have a fiancee, but things didn¡¯t work out between them.¡±


    Mnie stayed in Jepton for a couple more days as she was worried that Merry would have a fever again.


    Yvonne came straight to <b>Mnie </b><b>the </b>moment <b>she </b><b>got </b><b>off </b>work. Liana visited once <b>as </b>well but had to leave in a hurry soon after. The Solomons <b>were </b>in a state <b>of </b><b>chaos </b>recently<b>, </b>and <b>it </b>was probably the reason why Xander wasing <b>back</b>.


    Stephen called Mnie <b>to </b>ask about her<b>, </b>but he could not visit her <b>because </b>he was <b>in </b>Oskon City.


    Mnie had not seen Stephen since she moved to Nava. They only kept in touch via phone calls and


    messages.


    She jokingly asked Stephen if he was nning <b>to </b>break into the Oskon City market. He paused before replying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible<b>. </b>I¡¯d like <b>to </b><b>develop </b>something in Oskon City if there¡¯s an opportunity.¡±


    Mnie was reminded <b>of </b>Nicole but did not mention anything about her.


    It was Friday, and the weather was nice<b>. </b>Mnie was bored being stuck inside the hotel and brought Merry out for a walk.


    She did not expect to bump into Vi.


    To be more precise, she bumped into Vi helping a middle¨Caged man with a limp. The man reeked of alcohol, and he was not dressed particrly well. <b>He </b>did not look taller than Vi because of his limp.


    It looked like Vi was helping him walk, but in fact, he was the <b>one </b>who was grabbing onto Vi¡¯s arm. Mnie could hear his loud voice despite being a <b>traffic </b>light away from them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my drinking? It¡¯s <b>better </b>than a hen like you who <b>can¡¯t </b><by </b>a single egg, isn¡¯t it?! You don¡¯t have a healthy body<b>, </b>and <b>you </b>aren¡¯t <b>even </b>a virgin<b>! </b><b>You </b>should <b>be </b>happy that I¡¯m even willing to marry <b>you</b>.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget as well that my mother paid your family a dowry <b>of </b>2,000!¡±


    He must <b>have </b>been drunk <b>because </b><b>he </b><b>was </b>slurring and was <b>not </b>speaking <b>very </b>clearly.


    Mnie was reminded of what Yana had told her. Vi had gotten married<b>, </b>so <b>this </b>man had to be <b>her </b>


    husband.


    She had no sympathy for what she <b>saw</b><b>, </b><b>especially </b>when it was Vi.


    <i>2/2 </i>


    Vi spotted Mnie, and she stood motionless with a nk look on her face, Vi was thinner than before. She looked haggard and sallow. Her cheekbones were showing prominently, Mnie wondered what Vi had gone through the past year to end up looking like that.


    Mnie reacted calmly to seeing Vi, but Vi had a bigger reaction. She quickly lowered her head. Before the green light lit up, she tried to drag her alcoholic husband away.


    He yanked her back and yelled drunkenly, ¡°Are you blind?! Are you trying to get me killed and take my money to see other men behind my back?!


    Mnie frowned the moment this fiasco started and quickly walked off with Merry.


    There was a mall near the hotel with a tiger kiddie ride outside. Merry pointed at it excitedly.


    Mnie apanied her as Merry rode in it. The ride had just started when a few people walked out of the mall. ¡°Where should we go next, Timothy? How about going up Autumn Hill? I heard they¡¯ve gotten a few new rides there that really fly,¡±


    ¡°How fast can it go? Is it better than riding on me?¡± A voice filled with disdain was heard.


    Mnie froze when she heard this voice.


    It was Timothy.


    What was he doing there?


    The kiddie ride had not ended, and Mnie could not leave with Merry. She tried her best to be invisible as her back was facing Timothy.


    However, Merry was having too much fun on the ride, and she could not stop chuckling.


    Timothy hated children, and he began cursing at them impatiently. His gaze fell on Mnie¡¯s slender back, and his eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 841

    Mnie felt Timothy¡¯s gaze on her and her body stiffened. Ever since she <b>found out </b><b>about </b>Timothy¡¯s condition, she had tried to avoid him as much as possible.


    Now she wished even more that Timothy had never found out about her. After <b>all</b><b>, </b><b>she </b><b>still </b>had Merry with her.


    Fortunately, Timothy did not seem to recognize her.


    He was still casually talking to hispanion<b>. </b>Mnie heaved a <b>sigh </b>of relief. As <b>the </b>ride stopped, she picked up Merry and turned to leave.


    As soon as she got up<b>, </b>however, someone pressed down on her shoulder. <b>Timothy¡¯s </b>sinister <b>voice </b>sounded in her ear. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>knew that brat was annoying. <b>So </b>she learned it from her mother<b>.</b>¡±


    He put a lot of pressure on Mnie¡¯s shoulder. She <b>was </b>already half¨Ccrouching when she bent <b>to </b>pick Merry up, and now she could not straighten up under Timothy¡¯s weight.


    She hid Merry in her arms and tried her best <b>to </b><b>remain </b>calm as she said, ¡°Are <b>you </b>looking for me<b>, </b>Mr. Harmon?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Harmon?¡± Timothy smiled nastily. His hand turned to tug at her hair.


    Mnie¡¯s hair was short<b>, </b>so when Timothy yanked at the roots, he also forced her to look up.


    He looked down at her with undisguised malice in his eyes<b>. </b>Mnie¡¯s pupils contracted, and he seemed to revel in her fear.


    He sneered and pushed her <b>to </b>the ground, half crouching down in front of her. <b>¡°</b>What <b>are </b>you afraid of? You were a lot more arrogant the other day!¡±


    There were a few other rich young heirs with Timothy. Mnie did not recognize any of them<b>, </b>probably because they were not from Eugene¡¯s <b>circle</b>.


    Timothy was about to <b>say </b>something more<b>, </b>but he ended up being interrupted by his phone. He nced at the <b>screen</b>, the anger in his eyes intensifying. Despite that, he answered the call and walked briskly away.


    As soon as Timothy left, Mnie returned <b>to </b>the hotel with Merry in <b>her </b>arms.


    It would be a lie <b>to </b>say that she was <b>not </b>afraid. The ruthlessness <b>in </b>Timothy¡¯s eyes <b>just </b>now was terrifying.


    She immediately called Yvonne<b>. </b>She had to <b>leave </b>Jepton with Merry ASAP.


    Yvonne was shocked to hear that <b>she </b>had met <b>Timothy</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>What an unpleasant <b>coincidence</b><b>. </b><b>Why </b>is Timothy still in Jepton?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I don¡¯t know.<b>¡± </b>


    <i>273 </i>


    ¡°But you can¡¯t leave now. Don¡¯t you have to take Merry for another checkup? The appointment is right around the corner. At most<b>, </b>you can just stay cooped up in the hotel. It¡¯s impossible for Timothy to follow you there, right?¡±


    Mnie fell silent. The problem was that Merry had inherited Eugene¡¯s unique allergy to most drugs. Mnie was worried about any unexpectedplications, so she set an appointment for a follow¨Cup checkup in the next two days


    Then again, Wonne was right. If she stayed in the hotel, there was no way Timothy could follow her


    there.


    After that incident, Mnie was no longer in the mood to take Merry out for a walk. She could not risk another encounter with that fearsome beast,


    She just never expected Eugene to call.


    When she saw his name on her screen<b>, </b>Mnie¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. She had the urge to reject the call immediately.


    However, the caller kept persisting. Even Merry looked over curiously. Mnie hesitated for a moment before finally answering.


    She did not say anything at first, and it was also quiet on the other end. The only sound was Eugene¡¯s shallow breathing.


    <b>¡°</b>Are you still in Jepton?¡± After a while, Eugene said in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa is in the hospital. He wants to see you.¡±


    Since Merry had to go for a checkup too, Mnie took her to the hospital with her. However, after thinking for a long time, she chose not to bring Merry to meet Henry. Instead, she called Yvonne over and asked her to help take care of Merry for a while.


    $


    Henry was not getting any younger. This time, he was in the hospital for his high cholesterol and blood pressure. He had to stay in the hospital for a few days. When he saw Mnie, he tried to sit up in bed, but she stopped him.


    ¡°Good, good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re doing alright.¡± Henry looked a little wistful Although he did not say so directly, Mnie could tell that his concern for her was genuine. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you have a daughter? Where is she? Why <b>didn¡¯t </b>you bring her here?¡±

 Chapter 842

    <b>Chapter </b>842


    Henry nced at the door. Mnie said, ¡°I was worried she would disturb your rest, so I asked Yvonne <b>to </b>take her out to y.¡±


    Henry was disappointed. ¡°I see. What¡¯s her name?¡±


    After chatting with Henry in the ward for a while, Mnie got up to leave. She noticed that Henry had nced at Eugene several times as he spoke<b>, </b>but Mnie pretended not to notice.


    Before she <b>left</b>, Henry handed her an envelope with some money and said, ¡°This is a little allowance for your daughter. As I said before<b>, </b>even if the baby isn¡¯t Eugene¡¯s, she¡¯s still my granddaughter.¡±


    Mnie did not refuse. She thanked him on Merry¡¯s behalf and left.


    Eugene followed her out. Mnie did not stop until she was almost at the elevator, then she turned around and told him tly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s <b>eyes </b>narrowed. He looked at Mnie. <b>¡°</b>Is Merry your daughter¡¯s name<b>?</b>¡±


    Mnie had mentioned that name when she was chatting with Henry.


    Mnie kept her face expressionless. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s her nickname.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s face stiffened, but then quickly rxed. There was a glint in his dark eyes as he said, ¡°And her full name is Meredith Smith?¡±


    Mnie did not answer. Her grandfather had suggested the name back then for any future daughters Mnie might have. That was why she had registered her baby under that name without hesitation<b>. </b>


    Thinking back now, however, she remembered that she had discussed baby names with Eugene too at one point, and they had both fantasized about having a daughter named Meredith. It had not hit her before, but now Mnie realized the name felt like she was still insinuating something about their


    past.


    That was never her intention. She frowned slightly and turned to look at the elevator<b>, </b>unwilling to say


    anything more to Eugene.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was Yvonne, her voice urgent. ¡°Timothy¡¯s downstairs now. He got into a fight and now he¡¯s swearing up a storm. I¡¯m going to take Merry out of here for now. We¡¯ll wait for <b>you </b>outside the hospital.¡±


    At the mention of Timothy, Mnie instantly went pale. As soon as the elevator door opened, she walked in with a hardened expression. This time, she did not care if Eugene followed her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eugene¡¯s cool pine scent wafted into her nostrils. The elevator was quite crowded, so he stayed close to Mnie.


    <b>¡°</b>Timothy Harmon is at the hospital. Yvonne saw him She did not know if Timothy would run into


    Merry or recognize her, but she could not help worrying.


    Her concern was not unfounded. When they arrived downstairs, she saw Timothy forcing Yvonne into


    a corner<b>. </b>


    Thest time Merry had been injured, Yvonne had been <b>by </b>his side. Naturally, Timothy remembered


    her.


    He had just returned from a street race where he lost and even got rather seriously hurt, so he was in a very bad mood. That was when he saw Merry in Yvonne¡¯s arms.


    Timothy always thought that Merry was quite pretty, with her big, innocent, naive¨Clooking eyes. She looked like a porcin doll ¨C and he had the urge to smash it.


    When he stood in Yvonne¡¯s way, she jumped in shock. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s teasing voice came from above her head. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called the police on mest time? Have you forgotten about me already?¡±


    Yvonne looked up sharply. ¡°Timothy Harmon!¡±


    Timothy looked down at the fair little Merry and tutted. ¡°Where¡¯s her mother?¡±

 Chapter 843

    By the time Mnie found Yvonne<b>, </b>she was pale, shaken, and on the verge of tears.


    Mnie¡¯s voice was shaking, too. ¡°Where¡¯s Merry?<b>¡± </b>


    Yvonne fell to her knees and burst into tears. ¡°It was Timothy! He stole Merry from me!¡±


    Both Mnie and Eugene went pale. Mnie felt a wave of dizziness and almost lost her footing. She stumbled half a step back before Eugene caught her.


    Eug¨¨ne did not look pleased, either. His voice was low and hard. ¡°Why would Timothy take Merry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. He asked me where Mnie was and said he wanted to take Merry out to y. He snatched her from my arms!¡± Yvonne was terrified. Timothy looked at Merry as he would a pet.


    Mnie closed her eyes. Her whole body was shaking like a leaf. She shoved Eugene aside and said, I¡¯ll go look for her. Do you have Timothy¡¯s contact? He must be doing this to get back at me.


    However, she did not get far before Eugene stopped her, holding her arm with a vice¨Clike grip. His voice was tense as a wire. ¡°Do you know where he is right now?¡±


    ((


    Mnie looked at him. It was very hard for her to keep her calm right now. She tried to break free from his grip with all her strength, her voice hoarse as she roared, ¡°Let go of me! have to find my daughter. I¡¯m the one who pissed him off. It has nothing to do with her!¡±


    ¡°But you have to know where he is first.¡± Eugene still did not let go. He took out his phone with his other hand and quickly called Simon.


    Mnie slowly stopped struggling. She knew he was right, but there was still fear in her eyes.


    She could not imagine what she would do if anything happened to Merry.


    Her lost, dazed expression sent ripples through Eugene¡¯s dark eyes.


    Simon picked up in an instant, telling them that Timothy was heading to Autumn Hill. It was a nearby mountain with winding roads that made it very popr for rich young racers.


    When Mnie heard that Timothy was taking Merry there, all she could think was that he truly was


    insane.


    By the time they reached Autumn Hill, they could hear Merry¡¯s crying for a mile away, mixed amidst theughter and cursing of a gang of young people.


    Timothy was leaning against a convertible racecar, smoking. The wind blew his second¨Chand smoke into Merry¡¯s face.


    Someone said, ¡°Why¡¯d you bring this kid here to a race, Tim? You¡¯re scaring the shit out of her.¡±


    Timothy just shrugged. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m starting her young.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart leaped into her throat. She practically sprinted to the car.


    When she saw Merry crying herself hoarse from her tight restraint in the passenger seat, she nearly


    went mad with rage.


    She took a deep breath and shoved her way through the crowd<b>, </b>striding toward the car. Throwing all caution to the winds, she pushed Timothy away and then bent down to undo Merry¡¯s safety belt. ¡± Shh. It¡¯s alright, baby. Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    Merry would not stop crying. Mnie keptforting her as she fumbled with the safety belt, but Merry¡¯s obvious terror got to her too. Her eyes started to turn red, tears blurring her vision. She could not undo the belt no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s you again! Bitch!¡± Timothy came back to her senses and red at Mnie, even lifting his leg to kick her!


    Before he could reach her, though, a bottle of water smashed into his leg. He gasped and cursed from the pain. ¡°Fuck!¡±


    ¡°Timothy Harmon, this is Jepton, not Nava. <b>If </b>you¡¯re that desperate to leave this ce, I don¡¯t mind sending you home.¡± Eugene¡¯s voice was cold and authoritative, his gaze icy.


    Timothy was not particrly close with Eugene. He had mostly tried to get closer to Eugene through Simon, who had warned him countless times not to get on Eugene¡¯s bad side.


    When he met Eugene¡¯s gaze, he slowly woke up from his murderous rage.

 Chapter 844

    <b>Chapter </b><b>844 </b>


    Unlike the other callous second¨Cgeneration heirs, Eugene¡¯s aura was clearly sharper and more oppressive. He was someone with real influence,


    After Timothy froze up, Eugene finally turned to Mnie and Merry<i>, </i>Both of them were crying


    <b>The </b>coldness on Eugene¡¯s face dissipated. He reached out to unbuckle Merry¡¯s seatbelt and bent down to carry her out.


    However, Mnie was faster than him. She hugged Merry first, her eyes still red and filled with tears, She whispered, ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    The moment she saw Merry, her legs went weak. She could not exert any strength,


    Eugene held her shoulders firmly and helped her up,


    The rich young heirs looked at each <b>other</b><b>, </b><b>not </b>daring to speak until a furious voice broke the silence<i>, </i>


    ¡°You fuckers! I was nice enough to you, yet <b>you </b>take <b>me </b>for granted!¡± Timothy suddenly straightened up and rushed at them fiercely. Mnie even saw a sh of metal in his hand.


    Almost subconsciously, she pulled Merry closer to her chest.


    A figure jumped in front of her, shielding her with his body- then<b>, </b>amidst a chorus of panicked screams, the figure in front of her trembled.


    The faint smell of blood began to permeate the air¡­


    Timothy¡¯s knife had struck Eugene in the right side of his back. It had not hurt his vitals, but there was a lot of blood.


    By the time they arrived at the hospital, he looked deathly pale. <b>It </b>was the first time Mnie had seen


    him so weak.


    When Timothy lunged at them with the knife, he had taken Mnie and Merry into his arms<b>, </b>blocking Timothy¡¯s attack with his body.


    Mnie sat outside the ward. She had taken Merry for a checkup, and nothing was wrong with her. Now<b>, </b>the baby slept soundly in her arms.


    On the other hand, Mnie stared into space nkly with Merry in her arms.


    Eugene was in the ward, but she did not know if she should go in.


    Ste had rushed over to the hospital. When she saw Mnie, she cursed under her breath and went straight into the ward, mming the door behind her.


    Yvonne said worriedly<b>, </b>¡°Why don¡¯t <b>you </b>go back first? Merry has had a rough day<b>, </b><b>too</b>. You should


    head back and rest.¡±


    To be honest, she had been surprised when Eugene had taken the knife for Mnie today.


    She could see how shaken Mnie was, but she did not know how tofort her.


    Mnie thought Yvonne had a point. Her mind was a mess right now<b>, </b>so it may <b>not </b>be <b>a </b>good idea for her to stay here.


    Timothy had stabbed Eugene, and the Scotts refused to settle no matter what.


    After all, they were in Jepton. No matter how carefree Timothy was <b>in </b>Nava, his influence could not hold a candle to the Scotts here.


    Besides, Timothy had dabbled in some drugs before joining the race. Even if the Harmons wanted to bail him out, it would not be easy.


    Mnie did not visit for the first three days of Eugene¡¯s hospitalization. On Friday, Eugene finally reached out to her on his own.


    His voice still sounded weak over the phone. ¡°I thought you¡¯d gone back to Nava.¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter <b>845 </b>


    In the end, Mnie went to the hospital anyway.


    Thanks <b>to </b><b>the </b>wound on his back, Eugene could not lie down. He sat on the sofa in the ward <b>and </b>


    attended a video conference.


    When <b>he </b>saw Mnie, <b>he </b>gestured to her. His posture was perfectly natural, as if he was not in the


    ward but in his office.


    Feeling self¨Cconscious about disturbing him, Mnie sat down beside him until the <b>nurse </b>came in to change his dressing.


    Mnie <b>stood </b><b>up</b><b>. </b><b>¡°</b>I¡¯ll head out first.¡±


    As Eugene arranged his documents<b>, </b>he said, ¡°And why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°You need to change your dressing<b>, </b>don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression was calm. He looked at theputer he had ced beside him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like <b>you </b>haven¡¯t seen my body before.¡±


    His nonchnce made Mnie feel even more awkward. She paused for a moment only to hear the nurse say, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t go out yet. There are quite a few patients undergoing surgeries today<b>, </b>so we don¡¯t have enough hands on deck. Please help me get the bandages.


    11


    Eugene¡¯s wound was not serious, but now that Mnie still frowned when she saw it with her own


    eyes.


    Eugene had a habit of working out. He had broad shoulders and a narrow waist. After he took off his


    clothes with his back facing Mnie, his excellent figure was obvious to see.


    Mnie, however, was only looking at the injured spot.


    The wound was below his shoulder de. Although it was not deep, it was very long and covered in


    stitches.


    Eugene¡¯s skin was fair<b>, </b><b>so </b>the scar on his body stood out unpleasantly. Timothy had clearly intended


    to kill him.


    It did not take long for the nurse to change his dressing. After she left, she closed the door of the ward


    behind her.


    Eugene slowly put on the hospital gown again. His slender fingers moved lightly between the buttons of the gown<b>, </b>from bottom to top, as if he was acting in slow motion.


    Mnie nced at him. ¡°What will you do with Timothy?¡±


    Eugene¡¯s injury had made the entire incident an extremely big deal, so the Scotts were left to decide Timothy¡¯s fate. After seeing the madness that man was capable of, Mnie wanted nothing more to do with him. She did not dare to provoke him again.


    Besides, his family was extremely powerful. They would get Timothy out of jail eventually. She could


    not afford to cross them.


    Eugene said, ¡°His big brother came over from Nava to bail him out yesterday. The Harmons spared <b>no </b>expense to save him.¡±


    Mnie had expected as much. Timothy¡¯s crimes in Nava alone showed the lengths his family would go to to protect him.


    After all, the Harmons had a reputation to uphold. It would be embarrassing if they could not even protect Timothy.


    However, even though she knew this oue was inevitable, she still did not like it. After all, his actions had put Merry in danger and caused her significant distress.


    To put it bluntly, Mnie was simply too insignificant to deter Timothy.


    She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips tightly.


    Eugene took in Mnie¡¯s expression and paused before saying, ¡°I won¡¯t let him get away with it. That bastard is used to getting his way, but Jepton is not his backyard.¡±


    Mnie raised her eyes and looked <b>at </b>Eugene with aplicated gaze. She caught the raging anger and hostility in his eyes.


    Eugene meant what he said. He pulled strings everywhere to keep Timothy from escaping. No matter what the Harmons did, they could not get Timothy out <b>of </b>jail.


    Cedric was furious. After <b>all</b>, LeapCo¡¯s HQ had been working with the Harmons for a long time.


    Yvonne told Mnie, ¡°I heard that Eugene¡¯s father was biased towards William Thames from the start. Now<b>, </b>he¡¯s not even pretending anymore. He clearly wants William to be his sessor. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. Eugene is his biological son, after all. How did things end up like this?¡± Mnie had heard the name William Thames before. He was Cedric¡¯s illegitimate son.

 Chapter 846

    She lowered hershes, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to the Scotts, as long as Timothy stays behind bars for a while longer.¡±


    If Timothy got out, she and Merry would probably be the first ones in his firing range.


    Eugene seemed to be seriously angry this time. He resisted the pressure from Cedric and refused to let Timothy go.


    The next time Mnie went to the hospital again, she ran into Ste.


    Ste was carrying a thermos. When she saw Mnie, she bit her lip but did not say anything, running into the ward before Mnie.


    Eugene spoke expressionlessly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Am I not wee here? Just look at you now. What were you thinking?¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°Timothy was the one who tried to hurt me. How is that my fault?¡±


    Ste was furious. Ignoring Mnie, she raised her voice and barked, ¡°Eugene<b>, </b>your father is trying to make that slut¡¯s son his heir! Why are you still <b>so </b>stubborn? Do you really want to see that slut humiliate me from beyond the grave?!


    ¡°The deal between LeapCo and the Harmons is crucial<b>. </b>You have to settle with them right now! I¡¯ll get your uncle to take you to Timothy¡¯s eldest brother. That¡¯s the best way out of this situation!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s expression did not change, but his eyes became even colder. He looked up at Ste and his voice turned to ice. ¡°You¡¯d better <b>go </b>back now.¡®


    ¡°Eugene! Who do you think am I doing this for?!¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes seemed to see right through her. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for yourself so that you can hold your head up high in front of that woman. So that you can take revenge on Cedric for betraying you.<b>¡± </b>


    The blood drained from Ste¡¯s face. She swayed unsteadily on her feet. Eugene called Lee and ordered him to take Ste back home.


    Mnie did not care about the tension between Ste and Eugene, but she could tell by Eugene¡¯s attitude that he would not let Timothy go that easily.


    After a moment of silence<b>, </b>she asked Eugene, ¡°Will the incident with Timothy affect LeapCo?¡±


    By LeapCo, she was obviously referring to Eugene¡¯s branch of thepany.


    Instead of answering her question, Eugene asked one of his own. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just asking.¡± Mnie kept a straight face.


    Eugene chuckled as if he found her answer amusing.


    Mnie looked at him. <b>¡°</b>I just checked with the doctor. He said there¡¯s nothing wrong with your wound. You <b>can </b>be discharged in a couple of days.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene looked up and was about to speak when he heard Mnie say, ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    The expression on his face froze<b>, </b>and then the warmth faded from his dark eyes. ¡°Where are you going? Back to Nava?¡±


    Mnie said nothing, but she knew she was not going back to Nava. She was prepared to go abroad


    right away.


    Timothy was a ticking time bomb, a sword hanging over her head.


    Eugene asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Mnie hesitated. Eugene had gotten injured because of her. She said softly, ¡°We¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re discharged and can recuperate at home.¡±


    A self¨Cdeprecating look shed across Eugene¡¯s face, but he only nodded wordlessly.


    However, just as Mnie was about to leave, he suddenly said, ¡°When youe tomorrow, bring Merry with you.¡±


    Mnie subconsciously wanted to refuse, but Eugene said, ¡°My friend is a pediatrician. I heard that she¡¯s also allergic to many types of drugs, so you should bring her over for a detailed examination.<b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 847

    <b>Chapter </b>847


    Even <b>after </b>leaving <b>the </b>hospital, Mnie did not dare <b>to </b>think too deeply about the meaning behind Eugene¡¯s words. It felt like he was hinting at something<b>, </b>but she did not want to know what.


    When she hurried back to <b>the </b>hotel and saw Merry ying with Yvonne, she heaved a sigh of relief. Yvonne was puzzled. ¡°Why do you look so anxious? Is someone on your tail?¡±


    Mnie went over to hug Merry and kiss her on <b>the </b>cheek. Merry immediately stuck to her like glue.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Yvonne said, ¡°Timothy¡¯s brother is asking around about you. He probably ran into trouble with Eugene, so now he¡¯s looking for you directly.¡±


    Mnie frowned. ¡°What does he want from me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you should be careful. Timothy is a nasty piece of work, and his brother is probably


    even worse.¡±


    Yvonne was right. It was always good to be careful.


    That night, as expected, Mnie received a <b>call </b>from Timothy¡¯s brother. His attitude was pushy, and he demanded to meet Mnie.


    Mnie had just put Merry to bed. She went out on the veranda to answer the phone, declining his demands outright.


    The man was clearly displeased. ¡°Miss Smith, all this started because of you. Don¡¯t you think you should be responsible for the consequences of your actions?¡±


    He was being unreasonable. Timothy was the one who picked a fight and ended up behind bars for it. Why should she be the one to take responsibility?


    She could not help but ask, ¡°What do you mean? How do you want me to take the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Timothy is in jail now, and Eugene was injured. All three of you were involved, but in the end, you were the only one who escaped unscathed.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was full of contempt. ¡°Mnie, I heard that you¡¯re doing well in Nava. In that case, I¡¯m sure you know the extent of my family¡¯s influence here.¡±


    That was a tant threat. Mnie pinched the space between her eyebrows..


    If she wanted to continue to develop her career in Nava, she could not afford to offend the Harmons any further.


    Surprisingly, Ste also reached out to her after Timothy¡¯s older brother had his turn.


    She was as haughty as ever, tossing a file in front of Mnie. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you said to Eugene, but <b>he </b>can¡¯t make an enemy of the Harmons.¡®


    Mnie looked at Ste, who was tapping the file in front of her.


    Chacher $47


    Ste ranted, ¡°Eugene isn¡¯t going to relent. He is determined to send Timothy to jail! Did he was trying to get a partnership with the Harmons recently? Now you¡¯ve gone and ruined everything.¡±


    you


    know


    Eugene had indeed been spending more time with Timothy recently. Mnie had considered that there could be a deal in the books. However, she looked at Ste. ¡°What he does with Timothy is his business. What does it have to do with me? You should take it up with him.¡±


    Ste mmed the table and scowled. She looked like she was about to swear like she always did. However, she eventually deted and massaged her temple wearily. ¡°Mnie, just¡­ let Eugene go. If he loses the Harmons, it¡¯s equivalent to losing LeapCo.¡±


    <b>It </b>was the first time Ste had spoken to Mnie in such a tone. The fatigue in her eyes sanded down her sharp edges, and she finally looked older than her years.


    Mnie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. He¡¯s the one who won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    The years she had spent with Eugene had been the best years of her life.


    They were happy once, in the beginning. Even though Eugene was cold by nature, he had always treated her differently from the others.


    He would remember her tastes and worry about her night blindness..


    When did things change? When did their paths diverge?


    To be honest, Mnie had never thought about it seriously. She knew she would just end up grieving


    what could have been.


    Before leaving, Mnie returned the file to Ste without saying anything.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter <b>848 </b>


    She refused to reconcile with Ste. Mnie could not y nice with someone who had repeatedly humiliated her like that<b>. </b>


    Back then, she naively put up with Ste¡¯s insults for Eugene¡¯s sake. Now she did <b>not </b>even care about Eugene<b>, </b><b>let </b>alone Ste.


    Although Ste tried to warn her before her ident, the person who wanted to harm her was Cedric ¡­ and the person who yed her like a puppet on his strings was Eugene.


    She did not have an ounce of goodwill toward their entire family.


    Mnie left the <b>cafe</b><b>, </b>paying her part of the bill before she headed out. The sun was shining brightly


    outside, and the air was fresh.


    Just then, Xander called, his voice light and cheerful. ¡°The weather in Newville is great today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice out in Jepton, too,¡± Mnie said.


    ¡°What a pleasant coincidence.¡±


    Mnie sauntered down the street<b>, </b>the cloud Ste had cast over her mood slowly dissipating as she


    listened to Xander talking about his mother¡¯s improving condition.


    Mnie was happy for him, and she was even more delighted when he said he coulde back soon. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something very important that I have to rush back for,¡± Xander said.


    In the hospital corridor, Xander looked out at the night sky. He could not hide the smile in his eyes.


    Yvonne had just sent him a message, reminding him that Mnie¡¯s birthday wasing up.


    He always regretted missing the birthday party that Mnie had personally <b>set </b>up for him, so he wanted to make up for it by preparing something even grander for her.


    Mnie had no idea what Xander was nning. Her birthday used to be a joyous affair when she was a child, but that changed after her parents got divorced. No one was there to celebrate with her, and she did not ce much importance on the asion either.


    Eugene used to celebrate it with her, but that also stopped as their rtionship faded.


    Mnie subconsciously felt that anyone who celebrated her birthday with her would end up parting


    on bad terms. It felt like a bad omen.


    That was why she would wave Yvonne and the others off every time they asked, saying she was not keen on a big celebration.


    Mnie did not take Eugene¡¯s suggestion seriously at first, but unexpectedly<b>, </b>the hospital¡¯s pediatrician ended up calling her directly.


    212


    Jepton¡¯s medical standards were high, and the doctor gave her a detailed ount of the dangers of allergies in children. What he said left her terrified, so she asked Yvonne to take Merry to the hospital


    with her.


    Yvonne felt very guilty about putting Merry in harm¡¯s wayst time. This time, she even brought pepper spray and tasers, all so she could better protect Merry.


    Mnie thought she was exaggerating. Carrying Merry in her harms, she headed for the consultation


    room<b>. </b>


    As soon as she entered, she saw a tall figure sitting inside<b>. </b>Eugene was wearing a long beige windbreaker over his hospital gown<b>, </b>his demeanor gentle.


    He did not say anything when he saw Mnie and Merry. He just watched silently as the doctor examined Merry. When the doctor drew her blood and made her cry, he immediately frowned, barking, ¡°Be gentle!¡±


    His friend, the doctor, was a little exasperated. ¡°What are you yelling at me for? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s your daughter.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at that.

 Chapter 849

    Mnie pursed her lips and carried Merry out of the room.


    Eugene and the doctor followed her. When the doctor saw Mnie¡¯s serious expression, he thought that she was worried about the baby andforted her. ¡°The results will be out soon. With infants, we¡¯re mostly worried about triggering their allergies unknowingly. She should be fine with enough parental supervision.¡±


    Mnie forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The doctor nced at Merry and then at Eugene. He teased, ¡°You¡¯re more familiar with multi¨Cdrug allergies than I am. You can tell your friend about your experience.¡±


    Eugene was his high school ssmate. When he suddenly came to ask for a checkup that day, the


    doctor was shocked. He thought that Eugene had gotten married at some point.


    His instincts and experience also told him that Merry¡¯s features resembled Eugene¡¯s to some extent.


    That was why he joked about Merry being Eugene¡¯s daughter.


    However, looking at the situation now, it was hard for him to say with certainty either way.


    ke Lefton had been a pediatrician for so many years and had seen many things. Still smiling, he handed Mnie a business card. ¡°I¡¯m based here in Jepton. You can consult me anytime if you need any help with little Merry.¡±


    With that, he left.


    Mnie instinctively avoided Eugene¡¯s gaze<b>, </b>turning away with Merry in her arms. ¡°Since the checkup is over, I¡¯ve got other things to do.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Eason Harmon was looking for you earlier,¡± Eugene said suddenly. Eason was Timothy¡¯s oldest brother¡¯s name. ¡°That man will do anything to get what he wants. You¡¯d better tell me immediately when you meet him.¡±


    Mnie stopped in her tracks. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    After all, she was about to leave Jepton.


    It was ironic. She had lived here for most of her life, but now she could not stay any longer.


    Mnie was about to leave when a teasing drawl from behind stopped her. ¡°If the nurse hadn¡¯t told me that you were here, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it. Don¡¯t you hate children? Why did youe to the pediatrics department?¡±


    Simon¡¯s face was filled with carefree mockery as usual. He looked at Eugene. ¡°Eason¡¯s here with your dad. Oh, and that William guy is with them too. Man, they look like a jury waiting to persecute you.¡±


    Eugene narrowed his eyes. The gentle aura around him instantly turned cold. He gave Mnie a long look and said in an emotionless tone, ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±


    15 Chapter 240


    Mnie blinked, and Eugene was gone, striding quickly away. She was about to leave with Merry as well when she heard Simon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hey, this mess started at least partly because of you. And you¡¯re leaving just like that? I was right. You really are ruthless.¡± Simon sneered at Mnie.


    Yvonne frowned. ¡°Please get your facts straight. It was Timothy who stabbed Eugene, not Mnie, She was also a victim of his crazy ways. Cut the victim¨Cming crap.


    ¡°Mnie was willing to visit Eugene because she¡¯s kind, not because she owed him anything<i>¡± </i>


    Yvonne was very protective of Mnie. She was about to pull Mnie away, but Simon called out to her as they passed him by.


    Even though his expression was still casual, there was a hint of seriousness in his eyes. ¡°Do you know what the Harmons¡® cooperation means to the LeapCo branchpany? Eugene is burning a lot of bridges right now.


    ¡°This was his perfect chance to further hispany¡¯s interests. You should understand that better than me,¡± Simon said quietly.


    When Eugene returned to his ward, he saw a circle of people sitting inside. All of them were stone-


    faced


    except for William.


    Everyone said that Eugene resembled Ste, while William was the spitting image of Cedric. He even


    had the same fake attitude.

 Chapter 850

    William said gently, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering, Eugene, so why did you leave your room? The chairman was worried sick about you. He¡¯s been waiting here since this morning¡±


    Eugene did not look at him. His voice was t. ¡°Lee should have told you all. I don¡¯t want any visitors.


    #1


    ¡°You impudent bastard!¡± Cedric barked, infuriated by his cold indifference. ¡°Eugene Scott, are you looking down on me?!¡±


    Eugene looked at him calmly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s chest heaved. Eugene was clearly lying. The boy had gotten even more rebellious after gaining the Hendersons¡® support!


    However, he remembered the real purpose of his visit today and forced himself to suppress Have you recovered from your injuries?¡±


    his


    11


    rage.


    Eugene looked at him.


    Cedric continued, ¡°Timothy was young and reckless. What he did was wrong, but you¡¯ve taught him a


    lesson.¡±


    The implication was clear. He wanted Eugene to step back and let Timothy out of prison.


    William stood next to Cedric. He looked very much like Cedric when he was young. When the two of


    them stood together, everyone knew that they were father and son.


    He also advised Eugene, ¡°The Harmons are still our business partners, after all. I know it¡¯smon for hot¨Cblooded young people to get into minor brawls. No harm done.¡±


    William was trying his best to persuade him. Those who did not know better would think that he was


    very close to Eugene.


    Eugene smiled mockingly. ¡°If this is what you call ¡®no harm done¡®, why don¡¯t you have a minor brawl with Timothy yourself, Mr. Thames?¡±


    When Mnie followed Simon upstairs, the door of Eugene¡¯s ward was still ajar. She happened to hear Eugene¡¯s words.


    The atmosphere in the ward was tense. The two sides were probably <b>in </b>a deadlock, and no one looked particrly happy.


    It was also the first time she saw William. He looked so much like Cedric that she could tell at a nce that he was Cedric¡¯s son.


    Hearing her footsteps, Eugene looked over and frowned. His voice was cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mnie was about to speak when Cedric roared, ¡°Eugene! Don¡¯t forget that yourst name is still


    212


    Scott!¡±


    Eugene said coldly, nodding at William, ¡°You can change his <bst </b>name to Scott if you want.¡±


    ¡°You¨C1¡± Cedric was furious. Without looking, he grabbed something beside him and threw it at Eugene. ¡°You wretched son!¡±


    It all happened so quickly. By the time everyone realized what was happening, the cup of boiling hot tea had already hit Eugene.


    Eugene groaned, his face turning pale for a moment.


    However, Eugene had just turned to look at Mnie. When he heard themotion behind him, he instinctively turned sideways, so the cup of tea hit him squarely in his wound.


    The doctors and nurses immediately rushed over. Eugene¡¯s wound was very long and had yet to fully heal. After the cup smashed into it, the wound opened up a little, and the blood that flowed out dyed the gauze red.


    Moreover, because the wound was now stained with tea, they were worried it would be infected.


    Cedric and William did not stay for long, either. Soon, they stormed off with Eason in tow.


    Mnie looked into the ward, lost in thought.


    On the other hand, Simon lowered his head andughed mockingly. He casually told Mnie, ¡°You can keep waiting here. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Without waiting for Mnie¡¯s reply, he <b>left</b>.


    He had seen everything very clearly from where he stood. Eugene had instinctively evaded that cup at first, but then he had deliberately turned back and took the brunt of the hit with his wound.

 Chapter 851

    Simon did not like guessing the thoughts of others. He felt it was not the right moment for him to be there.


    After entering the elevator, he texted a model he had recently made ns with, saying that his family had recently started arranging blind dates for him. He figured he would not be able to have fun for much longer.


    Then, he ran into Yvonne downstairs. She was carrying a child.


    Simon¡¯s footsteps halted. Yvonne had previously mentioned that the child was her illegitimate son. He walked toward Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, when did you start working as a part¨Ctime wet nurse?¡± Yvonne, annoyed at seeing him, said, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Simon did not want to argue with Yvonne either. He shrugged and prepared to leave, but before doing so, he took his first good nce at Meredith¡¯s face.


    He froze, and his brows knitted together.


    Seeing him staring at Meredith, Yvonne became wary. ¡°Why are you staring at us like that?¡±


    Simon shifted his gaze away, hiding the shock in his eyes. ¡°Oh, just looking at Mnie¡¯s child. After all, we¡¯re friends. I should at least give the child a gift.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want your dirty gift,¡± Yvonne grumbled before leaving with Meredith.


    Eugene¡¯s wound had torn again, and he had to stay in the hospital for a few more days. It also got infected due to contact with water, and he had a fever.


    Mnie called Lee, and she left only after he arrived.


    Yvonne found out about this and asked while carrying Meredith, ¡°What will you do? Are you going to leave?¡±


    Mnie had previously said that when Eugene was discharged from the hospital, she would leave Jepton, but Eugene was back in the hospital.


    She did not reply, but Yvonne could guess her answer. Mnie had a strong sense of responsibility and would never forget that Eugene got injured for protecting her.


    She probably could not bring herself to leave until Eugene fully recovered.


    Eugene¡¯s injury once again rmed Henry. Previously, Eugene did not want to worry his grandfather, so he forbade anyone from telling him. This time, it was impossible to hide it because of Ste¡¯s


    tantrum.


    Mnie did not know the details, but she heard Henry intervene directly. He transferred all the shares to Eugene and demoted William.


    Mnie had just ended a call with Xander the day Henry called, Xander was returning to Jepton the


    day after tomorrow.


    Henry said he wanted to meet Mnie, Mnie agreed and went to the hospital to meet him.


    However, Yvonne had been busy with work and needed help caring for Meredith. She could only reluctantly bring Meredith to Henry.


    Sure enough, Henry¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Meredith. ¡°I¨CIs she who I think she is?¡±


    Instead of answering, Mnie asked, ¡°You said you wanted to see me. May I know why?¡±


    Henry had originally wanted to talk to Mnie about Eugene¡¯s injury and Timothy, but now, seeing Meredith, he could not remember anything.


    He looked at Meredith with excitement and disbelief.


    Mnie was prepared when she brought Meredith to meet Henry, so she remained calm.


    After Henry¡¯s huge surprise, he fumbled in his bag but could not find anything. He handed a bank


    card that Landon had passed over to Meredith. ¡°Good girl<b>, </b>this is my gift for you.¡±


    Mnie wanted to stop him, but Meredith happily yed with the bank card.


    Henry asked Mnie, ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Meredith, and her nickname is Merry.¡±


    Henry froze for a moment before bursting intoughter. Seeing this, Mnie lowered her eyes, took the bank card from Meredith, and returned it. ¡°Meredith is my daughter.¡±


    She had nothing to do with the Scott family.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter <b>852 </b>


    Henry looked momentarily crestfallen. ¡°Mhm<b>, </b>she¡¯s your daughter. That unlucky bastard.¡±


    Henry could see Mnie had a strong protective instinct toward Meredith. Although he wanted to, he did not get closer to Meredith.


    Eugene was still in the ward, and since Mnie was already here, she visited Eugene with Henry.


    Eugene was recovering well. His gaze first fell on Mnie and then shifted to Meredith, who was <b>in </b>Mnie¡¯s arms. His voice was hoarse from not drinking water for too long. ¡°Why did you bring her here today?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne is at work,¡± Mnie did not further exin.


    She did not have anything to say to Eugene, but since Henry had just mentioned Eugene¡¯s condition and the Harmon family¡¯s affairs, she feltpelled to visit him.


    Henry did not stay there for long. He returned to his ward with Landon after a while since he was still


    recuperating in the hospital.


    Only three were left in the ward. Apart from asional babbling from Meredith, the ward was quiet.


    Eugene sat on the hospital bed<b>, </b>his eyes drawn to Meredith. The chubby little girly in Mnie¡¯s arms<b>, </b>ying with her fingers and giggling incessantly.


    His dark gaze gradually softened, his eyes bing filled with tenderness and caution.


    It was as if he feared his gaze was too intense and might scare Meredith.


    However, the intensitysted only momentarily. Then, he seemed to recall something. The softness dissipated, reced by gloominess.


    His voice sounded tense as if he were struggling. ¡°Mnie.¡±


    She looked up indifferently.


    Eugene closed his eyes briefly and asked, ¡°Were you scared when you were giving birth to her?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She had not expected Eugene to ask this.


    Scared?


    <b>Of </b>course, she was scared.


    She was alone in Nava. Even though she had friends like Xander, she had to do many things alone.


    When she had to go for a Cesarean section after nning for a natural birth, she could no longer exert any strength. However, she still had to sign the consent form for the surgery with her trembling hands. At that moment, Mnie was on the verge of copse and wanted to give up.


    Loneliness was just momentary, and the only light shining on her was the ring light in the


    operating room.


    A strange environment, unfamiliar people, and a surgery with an uncertain oue.


    How could Mnie not feel despair?


    But she managed to get through it.


    She gritted her teeth and got through it bit by bit.


    Eugene was asking her if she was scared. How could she answer that?


    She remained silent momentarily before saying, ¡°It was alright.¡±


    Eugene said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mnie, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mnie sat there in silence for a while before speaking, ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying sorry.¡±


    With that, she left with Meredith.


    212


    Eugene leaned against the hospital bed, still feeling Mnie¡¯s presence. He raised his wrist to wipe away the shimmering tears in his eyes, his jawline tensing up.


    Mnie was right. His apology was indeed useless.


    He was just a jerk¨Cthe biggest jerk in the world.

 Chapter 853

    Mnie had not been to the hospital in the past few days. Henry had called a few times, but he always brought up the topic of Meredith.


    Mnie¡¯s excuse was always that Meredith was sleeping. Even though she knew Henry meant well, he was still a part of the Scott family.


    Nowadays, she was on high alert when it was about them.


    After hearing the same excuse several times, Henry could hardly overlook her guardedness. He had to


    say, ¡°Mel, I know what you¡¯re worried about. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not an unreasonable person.


    ¡°Since you said you have nothing to do with Eugene, I won¡¯t insist. It¡¯s Eugene¡¯s loss. This is not your


    fault.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one will bully you and Merry.¡±


    Henry¡¯s sincerity was evident when he dered his stance and reassured Mnie.


    After considering it<b>, </b>she sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Henry smiled bitterly, exchanged pleasantries, and then hung up.


    Landon, standing nearby, noticed the sadness on Henry¡¯s face. Heforted Henry, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    Henry waved his hand, his tone carrying sadness. ¡°Mel is stubborn. Eugene, that brat, has a bad personality. Before, Mel was devoted to him, but now, she looks down on him. That¡¯s not fine.¡±


    Landon said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡±


    1


    ¡°My great¨Cgranddaughter is about to call someone else ¡®Great¨Cgrandpa¡®. Am I supposed to smile


    about it?¡±


    Mnie did not know Henry was still concerned about having Meredith call him ¡®Great¨Cgrandpa¡®. She was on her way to the airport to pick up Xander.


    Xander¡¯s flight to Jepton arrived in the afternoon. They had not seen each other for three months


    since Xander went abroad.


    Meredith liked Xander and wanted to hug him when she saw him. Xander felt helpless, saying, ¡°My clothes are dirty.¡±


    They went straight back to the vi. Xander had been on the ne for over ten hours and looked exhausted. Mnie did not disturb him. She took Meredith with her and left.


    On the way, she received a call from Yvonne, saying that Timothy¡¯s sentence was to stay in prison for


    three months.


    212


    That result surprised Mnie. Considering the Harmon family behind him, she thought it would be at least half a month. They should have persisted in protecting Timothy.


    ¡°I heard Eugene insisted on not backing down, causing the cooperation between LeapCo and the Harmon family to copse. Mr. Scott was quite angry.¡±


    Yvonne sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Eugene to be quite resolute.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s actions shocked people <b>in </b>the circle because he had essentially cut off his own path.


    Those wealthy people might appear morous, but each one was selfish.


    As long as it did not hurt them hard enough, taking advantage of the situation and gaining more benefits was their best choice. No one would act like Eugene, willing to let go of their future to make Timothy pay a trivial price.


    Moreover, the Harmon family offered a lot this time.


    Even Yvonne herself, after weighing the pros and cons, did not feel she could be as decisive as Eugene.


    However, for Mnie, that was a great advantage. At least she did not have to worry about Timothy suddenly appearing in a short while.


    By the time Timothy was released, she would already be out of the country.


    <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>think you¡¯re out of your mind.¡± Simon sat on the couch ying games. He sounded as carefree as


    always.


    ¡°Eason is willing to give you an extra 5% profit margin, and you¡¯re still unsatisfied. Now, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to pursue your career in Nava in the future.¡±


    Eugene lifted his eyes. ¡°There isn¡¯t just the Harmon family in Nava.¡±


    $


    Simon shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re right, Love¨CBrain.


    <i>}</i><i>} </i>


    Eugene looked at him expressionlessly. Simonughed. ¡°I¡¯m praising you.¡±

 Chapter 854

    ¡°You can leave if you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Pine, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Simon tossed his phone into his bag, got up, and added, ¡°Xander¡¯s ne back to Jepton is today. I think he has already arrived.¡±


    He enjoyed watching without being bothered. However, Eugene was his buddy for many years, so he felt it necessary to give a heads¨Cup. ¡°Your dad has probably taken notice of Mnie¡¯s daughter.¡±


    He still found it weird that Eugene suddenly had a daughter, so he referred to her as Mnie¡¯s daughter.


    However, when he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered something and retraced his steps. He looked at Eugene oddly.


    Eugene looked up, and Simon asked, ¡°Remember when we were drinking? I mentioned you were raising someone else¡¯s child, and you seemed upset. Was it because¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he met Eugene¡¯s dagger¨Clike gaze.


    Simon tactfully stopped and gestured as if zipping his lips shut. Turning, he left.


    After Simon left, the coldness in Eugene¡¯s eyes faded. He rubbed his forehead somewhat helplessly.


    He did not disy emotions openly, but he remembered the excitement he felt when he first heard that Mnie was pregnant. Later, it left him at a loss.


    Of course, he remembered. Mnie had chosen the nickname ¡®Merry¡® for their child.


    She called her daughter the same name, indicating it was their child.


    Eugene never said it, but on the day he learned of Mnie¡¯s pregnancy, he did not sleep all night.


    He spent the whole night wondering whether it would be a boy or a girl, whether they would resemble Mnie or him? Would they be twins?


    It was so absurd that he felt foolish.


    He even found himself hoping that the child would only resemble Mnie and not him.


    Now, looking back, he deserved it.


    How did he ever fall for her clumsy acting¡­.


    He should have doubted her.


    Even when Meredith appeared before him so many times, he failed to recognize her.


    His phone, ced beside him, suddenly beeped. Eugene nced at it. It was a text message.


    However, his attention was caught by the date disyed on the screen. It was only a few days until Mnie¡¯s birthday.


    He tilted his head back and closed his eyes, his jawline looking tense and defined. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly, seemingly contemting something.


    Indeed, Mnie had no ns for her birthday, and this year was no different. She only intended to visit her grandparents¡® grave.


    Yvonne volunteered to drive her. It was not the weekend, and Mnie did not want to trouble her.


    However, Yvonne said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the day off. It¡¯ll be troublesome for you to go alone. What if it dys the surprise I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡±


    Mnie asked, ¡°A surprise for me?¡±


    Yvonne grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll see it soon enough.¡±


    After all, it was a cemetery, so Mnie did not let Yvonnee in with her. She carried the flowers and fruits she had prepared for her grandparents. When she walked over, she saw a figure standing before her grandfather¡¯s tombstone.


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold. She stopped ten steps away from Eugene. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Eugene looked at her, his gaze darkening. ¡°I should¡¯vee long ago.


    He continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t fulfill my promise. It¡¯s only right Ie to beg for forgiveness.¡±

 Chapter 855

    Mnie said, ¡°Your appearance here will only disturb them.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as he gazed at Mnie. ¡°Albert used to be nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he liked you a lot.¡± Mnie did not deny this. Ever since she first brought Eugene to meet her grandfather, he greatly liked Eugene. Even for a long timeter, whenever her grandfather asionally heard news rted to Eugene, he would sigh.


    Eugene heard her words. His eyes brightened, but before he could speak, he heard Mnie say, you said that was before.¡±


    ¡°But


    Mnie looked at the pile of things in front of the tombstone, knowing without thinking that Eugene brought them all. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you here. Take your things and leave. Don¡¯t disturb their peace.¡±


    ¡°I just want to visit them.¡±


    ¡°Eugene, haven¡¯t you realized it yet?¡± Mnie took a deep breath, turning to face Eugene.


    She hushed her tone as if afraid she might disturb her grandfather, yet every word was clear. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want you to appear in front of them. Besides, this is my grandfather. He has nothing to do with you.¡±


    She stood in front of Eugene. Her resistance toward him was written all over her.


    Eugene froze. He would rather see anger, disgust, or hatred in Mnie¡¯s eyes than see her looking at him as if he did not exist. Her gaze was terrifyingly calm.


    He also did not want to hear Mnie speaking to him in this peaceful yet distant tone.


    Many people used to say that he and Mnie were simr, and Eugene used to think that was natural. After all, Mnie was someone he had taught. Naturally, she would be like him.


    However, seeing Mnie¡¯s indifference so simr to his, Eugene felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Eugene did not want to pack up those things, so Mnie dealt with theim. She stuffed all the expensive offerings brought by Eugene into a basket, ced it back at his feet, and then arranged her offerings.


    She did not look at Eugene. She squatted down with the flowers as she silently recited the words she wanted to say to her grandfather.


    She said some things about herself and some about Meredith.


    Mnie said, ¡°She¡¯s still too young toe and see you. When she¡¯s older, she¡¯lle.¡±


    She packed up and left after paying respects to her grandparents, with Eugene following her.


    Mnie did not want to argue with him here, so she did not care that he was lingering around. She


    just pretended not to see him.


    Yvonne was waiting at the entrance. She was startled to see Eugene. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Mnie didn¡¯t want to say much. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yvonne could not help but nce at Eugene again, still puzzled. However, she did not say anything more.


    Few people came to the cemetery on weekdays. There were only a few people at the gate. After Yvonne drove the car out, she nced in the rear¨Cview mirror and saw Eugene still standing there.


    Dressed in all ck, he looked solemn, but Yvonne could not ignore the lonely air around him when


    she looked at him.


    She blinked, shaking off the strange thought in her mind. She nced sideways at Mnie.


    Seemingly in a bad mood, Mnie kept silent.


    Yvonne instinctively looked for a topic to talk about. ¡°The weather is nice today. I guess it¡¯s because the heavens took pity on you on your birthday, so they changed the cloudy weather for the past two


    days.


    ¡°After we finish eating, we can go to the amusement park. There should be few people there on a weekday.¡±


    When they returned to the vi, Yvonne saw the carefully arranged decorations inside the vi and was even happier than Mnie.


    Mnie was also pleasantly surprised. Although she had guessed what they might have prepared, seeing the whole vi decorated as a birthday party venue, she could not help but smile.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Reny, Oliver, and the others suddenly ran down from upstairs, holding cakes and gifts in


    their hands.


    Reny asked with a smile, ¡°Did you miss me? Xander said it¡¯s your birthday, so he gave us a day off and let us fly back.¡±


    Saying she was not surprised would be a lie. Due to Mnie¡¯s reserved personality, she did not have


    friends. Those people from Burning Star Studio were her friends:


    many

 Chapter 856

    Mnie looked toward Xander, who was standing at the back of the crowd, and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xander¡¯s eyes sparkled with a smile as he said, ¡°It was a shame that I couldn¡¯t stay longer before<b>, </b>but fortunately, your birthday came around.¡±


    Mnie froze momentarily and then looked at Yvonne, who immediately said, <b>¡°</b>It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    Laughter erupted, with Meredith¡¯s giggles particrly obvious. She probably sensed something and continuously pped and called for her mother.


    The festivities continued until eight in the evening. They decided to go out for a barbecue. Mnie walked at the back, with Xander by her side,


    She watched the scene of Reny and Yvonne ying with Meredith ahead, unable to hold back her smile. Afterughing<b>, </b>she looked at Xander again. ¡°This is the happiest birthday I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Xander said, ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®ever¡®. You¡¯ll be happy in the future too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking your word for it.¡±


    When they were at the neighborhood entrance, Yvonne and the others walked ahead,ughing and chatting Only Mnie and Xander were left behind.


    The group¡¯s voices gradually faded, and suddenly, Mnie heard Xander say, ¡°I think I forgot to wish you a happy birthday today.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Mel.<b>¡± </b>


    Xander¡¯s voice was deep, and he intentionally softened it<b>, </b>making it sound even gentler.


    Mnie was momentarily stunned before replying, ¡°Mm<b>, </b>thank you.<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Here¡¯s your gift.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xander took a box and handed it to her.


    Mnie opened the box to find a bracelet inside. It sparkled under the streemp. It looked stunning.


    Xander watched her reaction and cleared his throat, asking<b>, </b>¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mnie genuinely liked <b>it</b><b>, </b>saying, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. The taste of an artist is indeed


    different.¡±


    Xander murmured, ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Mnie said. She then raised her wrist and put the bracelet on.


    The shimmering bracelet looked even more beautiful on her delicate wrist.


    Xander¡¯s gaze softened, but he could not tell Mnie the story behind the bracelet.


    Legend had it that if a man made a bracelet for a woman with his hands and she wore it, they would always be together.


    This bracelet was not bought. He had made it himself.


    However, even as he smiled at Mnie¡¯s joyful expression, he hesitated to speak.


    It was not until Yvonne¡¯s impatient voice came from afar that they began walking toward the exit,


    Mnie did not notice a car was parked in the dark.


    Eugene was sitting in the car, watching the direction Mnie and Xander had left in. He remained


    hidden in the dark


    Only the box he held reflected the streetlight from outside, revealing the letters engraved on it ¡®M.S.¡®


    It was a gift he had wanted to give Mnie a long time ago.


    However, it seemed like it was toote.

 Chapter 857

    <b>Chapter </b>857


    Mnie¡¯s birthday party was lively, and it was alreadyte when she returned home at night. Meredith<b>, </b>the little girl, was already asleep from ying so much<b>. </b>


    ¡°Let me carry her,¡± Xander whispered. The smell of barbecue was strong, and Xander did not like such greasy food, so he did not eat much. He remained clean and fresh without a trace of smoke on


    him.


    Meredith had grown a bit, naturally bing heavier. It was indeed hard for Mnie to carry her throughout. She thanked Xander and handed over Meredith to him.


    Xander remarked, ¡°She¡¯s gained so much weight in just three months?¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself that it¡¯s been three months,¡± Yvonne said, returning and joining them.


    ¡°In three months, flowers could have withered by now. You just came back. Not to mention Merry gaining weight, Mnie could¡¯ve even conceived a sibling for her during this time.¡±


    Yvonne had been drinking and was not paying much attention to her words. Mnie felt awkward for a moment, but Xander just chuckled.


    Mnie nced at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the flowers haven¡¯t withered,¡± Xander said.


    Mnie looked at Xander, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    A few days after Mnie¡¯s birthday, Yvonne and the others had to return to Nava. They had work to wrap up there,


    Mnie thought Xander would also leave with them, but Xander said he would wait a few more days before leaving.


    ¡°Do you have something else to do in Jepton? You mentioned before that there were important matters you hadn¡¯t dealt with,¡± she asked.


    Xander paused. ¡°There are some other things, but the most important matter has been taken care of.¡±


    Mnie acknowledged with a hum. Since Xander did not continue, she did not press further.


    After a minute of silence, Xander could not help butugh. The next moment, he looked helpless. Aren¡¯t you even curious about what it is?¡±


    ¡°Is it work¨Crted or something to do with your family?¡± Mnie asked earnestly, without any suggestive intent.


    Xander did not know how to respond. After a moment of silence, he sighed. <b>¡°</b>Apart from celebrating your birthday, I can¡¯t think of anything more important.


    46


    Chamker 857


    22


    ¡°Mel, you make me seem so foolish.¡±


    Xander rarely joked like this. He truly felt at a loss because of Mnie. He thought she would at least ask another question. However, as Xander kept thinking, he ended upughing at himself.


    From the first day he met Mnie, be should have known she was the most disciplined and would not cross boundaries.


    Mnie felt a bit embarrassed by hisughter. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re foolish. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t think


    about it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone, which was ced nearby, rang. As soon as she answered, her smile froze on her face.


    Cedric¡¯s voice was heard asking, ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered bringing your daughter to see me?¡±


    With just that sentence, he hung up, and all the joy on Mnie¡¯s face disappeared.


    At first, she dared not reveal Meredith¡¯s existence mainly because of Cedric. Cedric had been able to harm her before, and now, he could harm Meredith too.


    However, as long as they stayed in Jepton, he could always discover them.


    Mnie wanted to leave as soon as possible, not just to avoid Timothy but also to stay away from


    Cedric

 Chapter 858

    Eugene and Ste might show some mercy, but Cedric might not.


    The expression on Mnie¡¯s face darkened, and she could hardly hold onto her phone. Xander looked worried and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mnie came back to her senses and looked at Xander. ¡°Cedric wants to meet me.¡±


    Because of this phone call from Cedric, Mnie was unsettled and even considered buying a ne ticket to leave Jepton immediately.


    However, that was just a fleeting thought.


    The Scott family was influential and wealthy. It would be as easy as pie for Cedric to find her.


    The case where Cedric had tampered with her medical records and orchestrated an intentional injury went unresolved. Until now, there was no definitive conclusion. It was clear that Cedric had no reason to fear anything.


    Despite the conflict between Eugene and Cedric and Eugene¡¯s considerable effort, Cedric could not be easily defeated. After all, he had been in the business world in Jepton for decades.


    Mnie was worried but still went to LeapCo¡¯s headquarters the following day.


    She did not bring Meredith. Instead, she asked Xander to look after her.


    Honestly, she was afraid to let Meredith meet someone like Cedric. However, what she did not expect was Cedric¡¯s surprisingly deep understanding of Meredith.


    Mnie looked at the various photos of Meredith on the desk, her pupils dting slightly. Cedric sat behind the desk, chuckling. ¡°You¡¯ve done well to raise the child this far. I underestimated you.¡±


    Mnie felt her bones chilling at the contempt and disdain Cedric showed toward Meredith. He asked, ¡°Is this Eugene¡¯s daughter?¡±


    She lowered her eyelids, concealing her emotions before saying, <b>¡°</b>I tend to think she has no rtion to the Scott family.¡±


    Cedric retorted, ¡°But she carries Eugene¡¯s blood in her veins. You still say there¡¯s no connection?¡± ¡°What do you want to discuss with me today?¡± Mnie gradually calmed down. She looked at Cedric and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have anything to do with you, Mr. Scott.¡±


    Cedric stared sharply at Mnie. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Is Eugene giving you the courage to speak to me like this? Mnie, you¡¯d better not forget you were once an employee of LeapCo. Even if that contract was taken by Eugene, so what? I have ways and means to teach you a lesson!¡±


    Cedric¡¯s voice was hoarse<b>, </b>carrying a sense of authority and sharp scrutiny. It made Mnie


    <i>2/2 </i>


    ufortable.


    Cedric was furious. Eugene was out <b>of </b>control. He rejected the Harmon family¡¯s offer and worked with the people from Oskon City<b>, </b>directing their hostility toward LeapCo¡¯s headquarters!


    Moreover, the point was that Eugene had recently started using his previous cases against him again, showing no signs of relenting. Cedric had been maneuvering in the business world for half a lifetime. He was naturally furious because he had been embarrassed like this by his own son.


    Since Eugene was so capable, Cedric wanted to see what Eugene could do!


    Cedric¡¯s anger intensified as he looked at Mnie, the root of it all. If he had dealt with Eugene¡¯s interest in Mnie decisively at the beginning and agreed to all his demands<b>, </b>it would have saved him this trouble now.


    Cedric¡¯s ferocity was bing increasingly apparent. However, a gentle voice came from outside before he could explode. ¡°Mr. Scott, a guest is waiting for you in the office.¡±


    William pushed open the office door and walked in, smiling. ¡°Ms. Smith, can I have a word with you?¡±

 Chapter 859

    Before, in Eugene¡¯s ward, Mnie had seen William once. However, it was just a fleeting nce. Now, she finally got a clear look at him.


    Apart from the striking resemnce to Cedric in facial features, he was the opposite in temperament.


    If Cedric was overtly intimidating, then William gave off a hypocritical temperament.


    He was deceitful.


    He was smiling as he spoke, yet behind his spectacles, his eyes were filled with schemes.


    Mnie did not like being around such people. It was always ufortable being treated as prey.


    She stood up. ¡°Since Mr. Scott is busy now, I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    William chuckled. ¡°Ms. Smith, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Your friend will take care of your daughter, and there won¡¯t be another Timothy who¡¯d try to snatch her away, right?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she remained calm. She looked at William. ¡°What do mean?¡±


    you


    William casually replied, ¡°Ms. Smith, you brought your daughter back to Jepton and didn¡¯t bring her along today, so it must be because a friend is helping you take care of her. Plus, everyone in Jepton knows about Timothy¡¯s situation.¡±


    There was a hint of sarcasm in William¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eugene is known for acting impulsively for a


    woman¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thames,¡± Mnie said coldly<b>, </b>lifting her chin slightly in a manner familiar to those who knew her well. Mnie usually gave this look when she was annoyed.


    She stared at William and said, ¡°How you speak makes me ufortable. There¡¯s no need to beat


    about the bush. Just say what you want.¡®


    William deliberately mentioned Meredith and Timothy as if implying something. He was putting on quite a show.


    Although Mnie was used to dealing with all sorts of people in the business world, even those difficult to get along with, she could not muster the sameposure with William for some reason.


    She rarely had such strong resistance toward someone she was not even familiar with. It was likely that their temperaments shed.


    However, even though she was being direct, William only showed a hint of coldness in his eyes without disying any displeasure.


    He nodded. ¡°I just heard some things about you and Eugene in the past. I found your situation regrettable. You seemed like a perfect match<b>, </b>but¡­¡±


    William sighed regretfully. ¡°It¡¯s a pity things turned out the way they did.¡±


    He paused before adding with a look of pity, ¡°It almost cost you your child


    Mnie sneered deep down. Cedric called her here because of Eugene? That was a misjudgment.


    She looked at William expressionlessly and interrupted his act, saying calmly, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Eugene and I are not as entangled as you think. Both of us are on separate paths, and Meredith¡¯s existence is also due to an ident.


    ¡°If you feel you can gain anything from Eugene through me, you¡¯re mistaken<b><i>. </i></b>


    ¡°You should go to Violet or Evelyn<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>


    After saying that, she wanted to leave, but William calmly said from behind, ¡°It <b>seems </b>Eugene¡¯s devotion to you <b>is </b>in vain.


    ¡°Mnie, do you know why Eugene resigned from LeapCo¡¯s headquarters?<i>¡± </i>


    William¡¯s tone was casual without much fluctuation. ¡°It was for you.¡±


    His words carried a hint of temptation. ¡°You should be well aware of the chairman¡¯s methods<b>. </b>You performed so well during that time. Do you think he would easily let go of a valuable employee like you?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Cedric¡¯s controlling nature was strong in every aspect. He had to have control over everything and everyone.


    Otherwise, he would not have demanded that Mnie, Eugene¡¯s secretary, <b>sign </b>a work agreement<b>. </b>

 Chapter 860

    Chapter <b>860 </b>


    When Eugene left LeapCo, Mnie followed without facing any obstruction.


    She thought it was because she held a low position and was not worth much effort for thepany to


    retain.


    She did not believe William¡¯s words.


    She had experienced a lot with Eugene for the past nearly ten years. In the beginning, she thought their romance was deep. She was blissfully ignorant.


    However, as that gradually withered, she realized that perhaps the romance was just a fleeting excitement for Eugene.


    Mnie was slow to warm up, so it took her a long time to ept this.


    She looked at William with <b>a </b>cold gaze. ¡°Mr. Thames, you speak well and have the ability to twist the truth. It¡¯s been many years<b>, </b>and I¡¯ve almost forgotten all about it. Surprisingly, you remember it clearly.<b>¡± </b>


    William said, ¡°I have a deep impression of you. After all, I met you when I just arrived at LeapCo.¡±


    When she left LeapCo, Mnie¡¯s expression did not look good. William¡¯s words kept echoing in her


    mind.


    Cedric, Eugene, LeapCo¡­


    These things happened long ago. It was so distant that Mnie had to think hard to remember some


    of them.


    The first time she saw Cedric at thepany was unexpected. At that time, she had just joined LeapCo and was busy every day. She often needed a reminder to remember to eat lunch. Eugene would bring her lunch to supervise her.


    At that time, she was picky about food, and Eugene was willing to give in. Hence, he let her pick out all the things she did not like to eat and put them on his <b>te</b>.


    Cedric appeared at that time. It was also the first time Mnie saw apletely different side of Eugene. He had a distant expression and exuded a sense of alienation from within. He even had his guard up.


    It was directed at Cedric.


    Mnie did not understand at that time. She had asked Eugene about it, but he did not give a direct answer. He did not have lunch with Mnie at thepany after that.


    Upstairs, William looked at Mnie downstairs with a hint <b>of </b>mockery in his eyes. Women were indeed foolish. A few words could lead them to self¨Cdoubt.


    212


    Once doubt arose, it would inevitably spread rapidly. As for him, William turned his gaze to the massive desk in the office, determination evident in his eyes.


    He eagerly anticipated the internal dispute between the Scott family¡¯s father and son.


    Mnie stayed outside until the afternoon before returning to the vi, but her mood was not very good.


    William¡¯s words were highly suggestive, as if he wanted to remind her of her past with Eugene again.


    Mnie needed to learn what he was up to, but she would not delve deeper. It would be foolish to jump into a trap when she knew someone was setting it for her.


    However, the Scott family had probably already begun their internal strife. It would have been fine if she were alone, but now, with Meredith, it was difficult not to be manipted by Cedric or William.


    Mnie returned to the vi with various thoughts on her mind.


    Meanwhile, at a LeapCo branch, Lee said, ¡°Mr. Scott contacted Mnie today.¡±


    Eugene froze, and Lee continued, ¡°It might be about Meredith. He¡¯s found out about her.¡±

 Chapter 861

    The matter of Meredith could not be concealed. Even if Eugene kept it to himself, others who knew about it would talk. It was only a matter of time before it reached Cedric¡¯s ears.


    Eugene pondered for a moment with his eyes lowered, and Lee reminded him, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Hel will be here in a while.¡±


    The internal strife within LeapCo had gradually heated up, and it was evident that the Hel family was siding with Eugene.


    Lee had heard discussions among employees privately<b>, </b>saying they had only seen fights between brothers. This was their first time witnessing such intense conflict between father and son.


    The situation with Eugene was truly moreplex than sibling rivalry.


    Few people knew about William¡¯s status as Cedric¡¯s illegitimate child. For a father to scheme against his legitimate son was even more heart¨Cwrenching.


    Moreover, Lee had seen that if it had not been for Eugene¡¯s connections over the years, he would have been defeated by Cedric long ago. After all, both Cedric and William were ruthless and showed no


    mercy.


    It seemed like Cedric and Eugene were enemies rather than father and son.


    In the evening, Mnie received a message from 2<b>, </b>whom she had not received messages from for a long time. It contained only two words. [Be careful.]


    Mnie nced at it and promptly deleted the message without replying.


    Meredith had been very curious about everythingtely. Yesterday afternoon, she was delighted to see children flying kites outside. Hence, Mnie and Xander took her out to fly kites early in the morning.


    There was argewn near the vi area. Xander bought a kite shaped like a little carp. Mnie walked beside Meredith with the stroller.


    Yvonne came, dressed in sportswear. ¡°Darling, I¡¯m good at flying kites. I promise to make the little carp fly high.¡±


    Meredith did not understand but cheered. She smiled at Yvonne, who was utterly charmed.


    It was the end of spring, and many people were flying kites. Meredith sat in the stroller, pping her hands as she watched Yvonne¡¯s little carp fly farther away.


    Xander walked over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to y?¡±


    Mnie shook her head. ¡°Meredith is here.¡±


    Xander asked, ¡°Do I look like I¡¯ll kidnap her? You¡¯re supposed to spend time rxing today.¡±


    313


    Since meeting Ovdhic yesterday, Mnie had been feeling down.


    They both knew how much of an impact Cedric had on her.


    Mnie had not slept well all night. Her mind was filled with all sorts of chaotic thoughts. She knew she could not keep allowing herself to be this tense. Otherwise, even before Cedric had made a move, she would have scared herself.


    so


    However, Koing kites was a physical activity. After ying with Yvonne for a while, her arms and neck felt sore


    Yoone said, ¡°I can¡¯t go on anymore. Wait here. I¡¯ll get the camera and take a photo. The kite finally flew so high


    Mnie was alone, holding the kite string. The wind was good today, making the kite fly high, but she had to ensure it did not veer off course.


    A warm hand covered the back of her <b>hand</b>, and Xander calmly took the kite string from her. ¡°I¡¯ll do


    Mnie looked up slightly, and Xander looked at the kite in the sky. Even from this angle, he still looked good.


    Wonme stood behind the camera and secretly took a photo. She could not help but marvel at how good -looking they were.


    Then, she pushed Meredith over and smiled. ¡°You two stay still. I¡¯ll take a photo of you three. Say cheese!¡±


    Theughter and chatter there was witnessed by the man in the Maybach outside.


    Eugene looked expressionlessly at the figures on thewn. They wereughing and joking, just like a family


    Mnie and Xander were very close, with Xander carrying Meredith in his arms. The little girl was not shy, booking her arms around his neck with a happy expression.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter <b>862 </b>


    That smile stabbed Eugene¡¯s heart.


    He could barely control himself as he opened the door, got out of the car, and walked toward those few people.


    Mnie was the first to notice Eugene. She was tidying up Meredith¡¯s clothes<b>, </b>but when she saw Eugene, the smile on her face vanished.


    Xander noticed him and instinctively stood in front of Mnie. Seeing Xander¡¯s natural protective gesture, Eugene¡¯s expression turned colder.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions did not look too good, except for Meredith in Xander¡¯s arms. She nced at one person and then another before finally smiling at Eugene.


    Eugene was stunned, and some part of his heart softened. He was just about to reach out and hug her


    when he saw Xander turning Meredith in another direction.


    As Eugene was about to speak, he heard Mnie¡¯s icy voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The vignce in her eyes made Eugene momentarily silent, and the anger in his heart also subsided.


    He looked at Mnie. ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    Mnie was straightforward. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen.¡±


    Eugene felt sad but still said, ¡°I heard you went to LeapCo yesterday.¡±


    Only then did Mnie raise her eyelids to look at him. She then said to Xander, ¡°Can you wait with


    Meredith over there? I need to talk to him.¡±


    Xander nced at Eugene before nodding. ¡°Sure. Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Eugene watched Mnie¡¯s obedient demeanor and heard Xander¡¯s words. A self¨Cdeprecating smile slowly spread across his lips.


    Mnie used to be like this in front of him too¨Cobedient and well¨Cbehaved. Even if she were angry, she would not look at him with such cold eyes. When did things change?


    Eugene did not dare to think about it.


    ¡°So, what do you want to tell me?¡± Mnie¡¯s cold voice interrupted him. She stood in front of him, her expression indifferent.


    Eugene closed his eyes. ¡°You saw Cedric yesterday, didn¡¯t you? He knows about Meredith. Sooner orter, he¡¯lle after you.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s voice carried disgust when he mentioned Cedric, something Mnie found hard to ignore.


    ¡°I can¡¯t always pay attention to what¡¯s happening on your end, so if he asks to meet you again<b>, </b>don¡¯t agree,¡± he continued. ¡°As for William, don¡¯t have too much contact with him either.¡±


    Chapter Bed


    After listening to all he had to say, Mnie asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Eugene looked at her, and she said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    312


    ¡°Mnie.¡± Eugene grabbed her wrist, his voice heavy. ¡°Everything I said is true.¡±


    Mnie nced at the hand he had grabbed, her voice faint. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was false.


    ¡°But so what?¡± She scoffed lightly. <b>¡°</b>If I hide from Cedric, will everything be fine? He has ways to find me, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Eugene tightly pursed his lips, not saying anything.


    There was a hint of mockery in Mnie¡¯s eyes. She shook off Eugene¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother telling me such nonsense, Eugene. Don¡¯t treat me like a fool.¡±


    After saying that, she left. After a few steps, she stopped and looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t use your alternate ount to message me anymore. It¡¯s childish and boring. I¡¯m not interested in whether it¡¯s¡® 1¡® or ¡®2¡®. I¡¯ve asked around, and no one in Nava knows Mr. 2.¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter <b>863 </b>


    Mnie finished speaking and then went to <b>Xander </b>and the others. She did not want <b>to </b>continue thisme act with Eugene anymore.


    Xander was waiting for her nearby. Seeing her approach<b>, </b>he asked in a low voice, <b>¡°</b>Is everything settled?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie picked up Meredith and replied casually<b>, </b><b>¡°</b>Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Xander smiled in response. He nced back at where Eugene was standing. Eugene had not <b>left </b>yet. <b>He </b>was looking at them with a dark and bitter gaze.


    Xander casually withdrew his gaze. He reached out to tidy up Mnie¡¯s wind¨Cblown hair before leaving with her.


    Eugene watched their departing figures. He saw Xander lower his head to tidy Mnie¡¯s hair while they both smiled. Even Meredith was smiling.


    It was so harmonious.


    He deserved to be left behind.


    Mnie¡¯s conversation with Eugene was unpleasant, but she did not feel as rxed as she


    pretended.


    Eugene was right. Cedric would make a move against her and Meredith in various ways.


    Mnie felt like a snake was lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike at her at any moment.


    When Eugene returned to the Scott family¡¯s ce, Cedric, Ste, and Henry were already there.


    That day was the Scott family¡¯s regr dinner. Despite the fierce internal dispute between Cedric and Eugene, they still had to put on an act.


    Eugene looked at Cedric and Ste sitting together, finding it ironic.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look in your eyes?¡± Cedric questioned Eugene sharply.


    Eugene¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You can think whatever you want to think.


    ¡°You!¡± Cedric erupted in anger.


    Henry reprimanded him, ¡°That¡¯s enough from you! How much wrongdoing have you done


    yourself that you won¡¯t allow him to have an opinion?¡±


    ¡°How could he? He hasn¡¯t even brought back his other son. He has restrained himself enough.


    Why do you demand so much from him?¡± Ste added coldly from the side.


    Cedric found someone <b>else </b>to vent on and looked at Ste. <b>¡°</b>You should just shut <b>up </b><b>if </b><b>you </b>have nothing good <b>to </b>say!<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I speak? Cedric<b>, </b>you¡¯re <b>willing </b><b>to </b>do anything for that illegitimate <b>child </b><b>of </b>yours and your first love, even going against <b>your </b>own son. Do <b>you </b><b>still </b><b>expect </b>me <b>to </b><b>treat </b><b>you </b>with respect?¡± Ste sneered. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>have no shame. Why should <b>I </b><b>fear </b>anything?¡±


    Outsiders might not know<b>, </b>but there had always been rumors among the <b>people in </b><b>the </b>circle. News <b>of </b>Cedric¡¯s coercion of Eugene for the sake of his illegitimate child, whom he had with his first love, had long been spread in the circle.


    Countless people privately ridiculed Cedric for being unable to distinguish between right and wrong. They made fun of the Scott family.


    Even on Ste¡¯s side, many tried to inquire about the truth under the pretext offorting her.


    Cedric¡¯s face turned ugly at Ste¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a member <b>of </b>the <b>Scott </b>family! Look at your son! He turned into what <b>he </b>is because of your upbringing. He joined forces with outsiders <b>to </b>attack me!¡±


    ¡°Outsiders? I didn¡¯t know you could distinguish outsiders. When <b>you </b>were having an affair with that slut, Alison, and gave birth to William, your illegitimate child, did you ever think about who the outsider was?¡±


    Cedric pped Ste. He red at her, his anger boiling as he warned, ¡°Ste! Watch your


    words!¡±


    His p was sudden, and everyone was stunned.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter <b>864 </b>


    Only Ste reacted, rushing toward Cedric like a mad woman. She grabbed a teacup from the <b>coffee </b>table and threw it, regardless <b>of </b>whether there was tea inside.


    The living room was chaotic<b>, </b>with Ste¡¯s screams and curses incessant. Outsiders <b>would </b>find this current situation hard to believe as the Scott <b>couple </b>was always known for their courteous


    behavior.


    In what seemed like a moment, Henry appeared to age ten years. His face showed visible fatigue and decline as he looked at Landon, his <b>voice </b>filled with weariness. ¡°Forget it. Take me


    back.¡±


    Landon agreed and quickly escorted Henry away. Henry paused when <b>he </b>passed by Eugene<b>. </b>He was trembling. ¡°Eugene, you leave too. This is their affair. It has nothing to do with <b>you</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Eugene nodded. His face showed no emotions.


    He helped Henry as they left. He did <b>not </b>even nce back at Ste and Cedric.


    News <b>of </b>the rift between Ste and Cedric quickly reached Mnie. It was Yvonne who <b>told </b><b>her</b>.


    Yvonne sighed. ¡°My mom¡¯s gossip circle is already spreading the news. I heard it got intense. Ste cracked a big hole in Mr. Scott¡¯s head.¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I thought with things getting this bad, they¡¯d divorce. However, Ste is adamant about not divorcing. I¡¯m a bit puzzled about what she wants.


    ¡°To have her husband and his lover¡¯s illegitimate child mistreat her and still not divorce, is she putting on an act?¡±


    Mnie was sorting Meredith¡¯s clothes and was not bothered to <b>lift </b>her head. ¡°It¡¯s probably not that she doesn¡¯t want to divorce but that she can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°William is an adult now, which proves that Cedric has had someone outside for a long time. Ste is too intelligent not to have noticed.


    ¡°Considering William¡¯s simr age <b>to </b>Eugene, Ste has put up with Cedric for many years. ording to Ste¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll absolutely refuse to divorce.¡±


    The reasons behind it were apparent. The Hel family and the Scott family were originally <b>in </b>an


    alliance<b>. </b>Cedric leveraged the Hel family¡¯s influence to help LeapCo rise.


    Moreover<b>, </b><b>the </b>Hel family undoubtedly needed to rely on <b>the </b>benefits brought by the Scott family.


    It could only be said that marriages among the wealthy were always based on interests.


    Yvonne sighed. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>understand the reasoning<b>, </b>but the more I think about it, the more frustrated I feel<b>. </b>That¡¯s why I¡¯d rather <b>focus </b>on my career in thepany than engage in arranged marriages.


    She was serious about what she said, mainly because her current potential suitors were all less than ideal. She was annoyed enough just by looking <b>at </b>them<b>. </b>If she had <b>to </b>enter an arranged marriage, she did not think she could be noble enough to handle it..


    The affairs of the Scott family spread like a farce. It was quickly known everywhere.


    However, thanks to Ste¡¯s outburst, Cedric could not find trouble for Mnie temporarily.


    Taking advantage of this time window<b>, </b>Mnie packed up and prepared to leave.


    The tickets to go abroad were already booked. Mnie nned to look at the old house in the next few days.


    Xander had already returned <b>to </b>Nava, and the pressure there was quite high<i>. </i>Mnie could only bring Meredith along.


    Just as she entered the neighborhood gate, she ran into a neighbor, who looked surprised to see her. <b>¡°</b>Oh, Mnie! When did youe back?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°I just got back.¡±


    ¡°Young people are always busy, but luckily, you didn¡¯t sell the house. It¡¯s always good to have your roots. <b>If </b>you want to live here again, you can still do so<b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie hesitated. <b>¡°</b><b>I </b>probably won¡¯t be able to live here anymore. I¡¯ve rented out the house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± The neighbor tapped her forehead. ¡°It was rented out? I thought it was your rtive temporarily staying there. After all, he¡¯s not always there. He¡¯s a handsome man with few words. He looks lonely.<b>¡± </b>

 Chapter 865

    Chapter <b>865 </b>


    After bidding farewell <b>to </b>her neighbor, Mnie lowered her eyshes, lost in thought.


    After a moment, she used a spare key to unlock the door. The stale smell <b>of </b><b>an </b>unupied apartment hit her immediately<b>. </b>


    Standing in the doorway momentarily<b>, </b>she noticed that everything was unchanged as it was before she left.


    However, no dust was in the house, indicating someone had been cleaning.


    Mnie called the tenant, who sounded puzzled when he answered the <b>call</b>. He did not


    recognize who Mnie was at first.


    When the tenant realized, he hastily exined, ¡°Ms. Smith, sorry<b>, </b>I¡¯ve been swamped <btely</b><b>. </b><b>Is </b>there something you need?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s gaze fell on the coffee table, and she walked over to see a navy <b>blue </b>cufflink.


    Suppressing her emotions, Mnie asked, <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s nothing. <b>I </b>just wanted to check if everything is alright with the house and if any repairs are needed?¡±


    The person on the other end seemed to heave a sigh of relief. <b>¡°</b>No, everything¡¯s fine. We¡¯refortable here and really like the ce. No issues so far, and we get along well with the neighbors.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie grunted in acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Sorry for bothering you<b>.</b>¡±


    She was about to hang up when she heard a voice on the other end of the line, ¡°Juno<b>, </b>the ns needed by Mr. Scott¡¯s office must be revised urgently<b>. </b>Julie just came by to remind us<b>.</b><b>¡® </b>


    Mnie hung up the phone expressionlessly<b>, </b>staring at the cufflink on the coffee table.


    She had seen this before. It was one that Eugene liked.


    Closing her eyes, Mnie suppressed the emotions swirling inside her.


    Meanwhile, Juno quickly delivered the ns to the president¡¯s office in another part of the city.


    <b>The </b>department had beenpeting for a big project with the headquarters, keeping everyone busy. After putting down the ns, Juno hesitated, looking at Eugene.


    Eugene looked up from the contract. His voice was t when he said, <b>¡°</b>Speak if you have something<b>.</b>¡±


    Juno hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Ms. Smith <b>just </b>called me asking about the house.


    She wants to know if I¡¯m doing well <b>in </b>the house and if any repairs are needed.¡±


    Juno was somewhat hesitant. He was curious if Eugene remembered asking him to <b>help </b>rent the house.


    However, speaking <b>of </b>which<b>, </b>that house had brought him a lot of luck. When he first graduated with his PhD, he applied to work at LeapCo<b>. </b>


    The threshold was high, with intensepetition<b>. </b>There were quite a few PhD holders, and he could have been more outstanding.


    However, during his interview, Lee, who interviewed him<b>, </b>suddenly asked if he was from out <b>of </b>town and if he had solved his housing problem.


    Although Juno was initially confused, he was recruited by LeapCo after he rented the house in his name. With his strong abilities, he gradually became a project team leader.


    However, the house he rented back then was taken away by Eugene in the middle of the night the day he rented it.


    Juno was also bright and understood somewhat what was going on.


    It had been a year, however, and he did not know if Eugene remembered.


    Eugene¡¯s movements stopped, his expression slightly stiff as he asked, ¡°How did you respond?¡±


    Juno said, <b>¡°</b>I said everything was fine.¡±


    Eugene did not say anything, his face looking serious.


    Juno felt a bit panicked, thinking he might have said something wrong. As he was about to


    speak, he heard Eugene say, <b>¡°</b>I see. You may leave.¡±


    Eugene pinched his brows, feeling somewhat uneasy.


    Mnie was clever. She would not call Juno without reason.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter <b>866 </b>


    It was highly likely that Mnie had found out Eugene was the one renting the house.


    Eugene <b>let </b>out a sigh and nced sideways out the window. The sunlight was bright, almost blinding.


    Mnie stayed until the evening before heading back. She had no ns of asking Eugene what was going on. What did it have to do with her if he was willing to spend money and p?etend <b>to </b>be a kind person behind her back in an attempt to persuade her? She would not be losing


    anything.


    She originally nned to buy some pastries from a nearby century¨Cold bakery but unexpectedly ran into William. Apanying William was an elderlydy with graying hair. Mnie¡¯s brows furrowed, and she instinctively wanted to turn away.


    However, William noticed her before she could and smiled, greeting her, ¡°Miss Smith<b>, </b>what a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Not really. <b>It </b>seems I should¡¯ve left a few minutester,¡± Mnie replied.


    William did not mind her rejection but instead smiled and said a few words to the elderlydy. He then said to Mnie, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so hostile toward me, Miss Smith. <b>I </b>just work at


    LeapCo.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Thames, you misunderstand. I just don¡¯t like interacting with strangers much.¡±


    The smile on William¡¯s face almost faltered. He nced at Merry and remarked, ¡°This is your daughter with Eugene, right?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression turned cold, and she remained silent.


    His smile grew even broader. ¡°She¡¯s very cute, and she looks a <b>lot </b>like Eugene. No wonder he¡¯s willing to confront the chairman for <b>you </b>two. <b>If </b><b>I </b>had such a cute daughter, I wouldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer even a bit either.¡±


    Mnie felt repulsed by William¡¯s hypocrisy. He was an illegitimate child. His mother¡¯s


    feelings were definitely not the only thing that blinded Cedric and made him irrational enough <b>to </b>sh with both Ste and Eugene.


    Exhausted from dealing with him, Mnie made up an excuse and left with Meredith. William was someone she could not deal with.


    Behind her, William watched as Mnie left with the child. A hint <b>of </b>mockery shed in his eyes. Heposed himself and turned to his grandmother<b>, </b>apanying her to buy some


    pastries.


    William¡¯s grandmother sighed. ¡°Your mother loved this shop¡¯s cakes the most. When you <b>visit </b>her tomorrow<b>, </b>bring some for her. I¡¯m getting old. I don¡¯t know how many more times I can <b>go </b><b>see </b>her<b>. </b>You must remember these things.¡±


    The mask on William¡¯s <b>face </b>dropped, reced <b>by </b>solemnity. ¡°I know.¡®


    <b>¡°</b>Your mother has had a difficult life.¡±


    ¡°Those who have wronged her will face the consequences<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>William vowed.


    He nced in the direction Mnie had <b>left</b><b>, </b>his eyes deep with contemtion. His intentions <b>were </b>unclear.


    The next day, Cedric received news that Eugene had secretly approached a partner of the headquarters<b>. </b>He exploded in anger. ¡°He¡¯s gone too far! He¡¯s even learned to undermine me!¡±


    Equally surprised, William said, ¡°What does Eugene intend to do? He knows we¡¯re in the


    middle of negotiating a contract renewal with Ms. Turner. If he takes Mr. Xan away now, what about the gap at headquarters?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s not that strong yet! He¡¯s just relying on the Hel family¡¯s influence to challenge


    me.¡±


    Cedric¡¯s eyes were full of hostility. He could not stand being outmaneuvered by Eugene! A son? He had no son as reckless as Eugene!


    Cedric turned to William and ordered, ¡°Inform Casey that there¡¯s no need to show Eugene any mercy anymore. Since he dares to scheme against me, he should be prepared for the consequences!¡±


    William hesitated. ¡°<b>Isn¡¯t </b>that too harsh? He¡¯s your son. You should also consider your granddaughter. He may be ruthless, but perhaps he has good reason for his behavior. After all, he has to raise a daughter now.¡±

 Chapter 867

    Chapter <b>867 </b>


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that little girl. She¡¯s very cute and looks a lot like Eugene,¡± William said sincerely.


    <b>¡°</b>Granddaughter?<b>¡± </b>Cedric¡¯s expression was slightly mocking<b>, </b>like he had heard a joke.


    He looked at William and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t acknowledge Mnie and her child. They¡¯ll never step past the Scott family¡¯s door!¡±


    ¡°But Eugene seems <b>to </b>like them very much. I heard that when Merry was hospitalized before, he made frequent visits to see her,¡± William said.


    Cedric looked at him<b>, </b>his gloomy eyes even darker now. William simply stood there, his expression unchanging as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    Mnie was about to go abroad, so Yvonne took her to <b>a </b>friend¡¯s private restaurant for dinner. Yvonne was downcast as she said, ¡°How long will you be away this time? It¡¯s annoying enough that I have to go to work. Now, I won¡¯t even have someone to eat dinner with after work. How am I supposed to get through these days?¡±


    She looked at Mnie resentfully, her gaze condemning. It was as if she were looking at someone who just cheated on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a business trip. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nevering back.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯te back to Jepton<b>, </b>right?¡± Yvonne sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it before, but why do I feel like time is passing so quickly now? You¡¯re all leaving <b>in </b>the blink of an eye.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s words left a bitter taste in Mnie¡¯s mouth. She did not want <b>to </b>leave Jepton either. Why would she leave her hometown if she had a choice? It was because she did not have a


    choice.


    With Timothy and Cedric around, Mnie¡¯s life here was uncertain.


    Seeing Mnie silent<b>, </b>Yvonne btedly remembered the reasons why Mnie was leaving Jepton<b>. </b>She felt her words catch in her throat.


    After thinking for a moment, she recalled something she needed to tell Mnie. ¡°I heard from my mom that Ste moved back in with the Hel family. I didn¡¯t know she was forced to marry Cedric back then<b>. </b>My mom said she used to be very gentle.


    ¡°But think about it, what kind of woman could watch her husband cheat for so many years endure it silently? Anyone else would go crazy¡­¡±


    and


    Mnie listened quietly. Her rtionship with Ste had never been <b>good</b>, so she did not really


    <b>care </b>much about her. <b>Ste </b>had been quite harsh toward her before<b>, </b><b>so </b>Mnie was not inclined to empathize with her. If she empathized with Ste<b>, </b>who would empathize with her?


    It was still early in the night after her dinner <b>with </b>Yvonne ended. There was a mall nearby, and Yvonne wanted <b>to </b>go buy clothes for Meredith again. Kids grew <b>so </b>fast. Meredith was <b>so </b>cute and <b>delicate </b>that Yvonne wanted to try every piece <b>of </b>children¡¯s clothing on her.


    Mnie let Yvonne take Meredith to try on clothes<b>, </b>but the mall was crowded and she inexplicably felt a little anxious. Her sixth sense has always been urate. She nced in a certain direction and saw a man in a suit and leather shoes looking at her.


    The man clearly saw her too and was walking directly toward her. Mnie immediately became alert and turned to look at Yvonne. Yvonne was holding Meredith<b>. </b>They had juste out of the dressing room, and the little girl was wearing a set of cute little duck clothes.


    ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve got good taste, right? Our baby is super cute,¡± Yvonne said proudly, but the man had already walked over.


    He stopped beside Mnie. ¡°Miss Mnie Smith, the chairman wants to see you.


    Who else could the chairman be apart from Cedric? Mnie suppressed her nervousness and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°At the hotel.¡±


    Mnie nodded and signaled to Yvonne with her eyes. ¡°You two go back first. I¡¯ll be back in a


    moment.¡®


    ¡°Miss Smith,¡± the man called out again. ¡°The chairman also wants to see <b>your </b>daughter.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°It¡¯s about time my daughter gets her sleep. She won¡¯t be seeing anyone.¡±


    It was fine if Cedric wanted to see her, but there was no way she was bringing Meredith along.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter <b>868 </b>


    Knowing that Cedric seeking her out meant trouble<b>, </b>Mnie had to ensure Meredith¡¯s safety.


    6


    The man in the suit did not back down<b>, </b>however. ¡°Miss Smith<b>, </b><b>don¡¯t </b>make things difficult for


    <b>us</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°What do <b>you </b>mean by that? Are you going to kidnap someone <b>in </b>broad daylight?¡± Yvonne


    snapped.


    ¡°Not me<b>, </b>but I can¡¯t guarantee if the chairman will send someone else or not<b>.</b>¡±


    That was a tant threat, and Mnie¡¯s expression darkened. Cedric would stop at nothing <b>to </b>achieve his goals. Contemting the situation briefly<b>, </b>she nodded and replied, ¡°Fine<b>, </b>I¡¯ll go <b>see </b>him.¡±


    After saying that, she moved to take Meredith from Yvonne. However, perhaps tired from themotion, Meredith clung tightly to Yvonne¡¯s neck and refused to let go. Mnie could only coax her with soft whispers.


    With the mall being so crowded and music ying, she softly told Yvonne, ¡°You go don¡¯t message you within two hours<b>, </b>call the police for me<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    first. <b>If </b><b>I </b>


    Yvonne¡¯s pupils dted. She looked at Mnie, but Mnie had already turned and followed


    the man.


    At LeapCo¡¯s branch office, Lee pushed open the office door and said with a serious expression, ¡± The chairman has gone looking for Mnie and Merry.¡±


    Eugene was in the middle of a conference call. He had been staying at the office almost every night due topany issues. When he heard what Lee said, his gaze turned solemn and he interrupted the meeting. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The chairman got someone to bring Mnie and Merry to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Who told you this?¡±


    ¡°William. He called me and told me that <b>if </b>you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Mnie and her daughter, it¡¯d be best to go to the hotel now. He said the chairman is very angry.¡±


    The air surrounding Eugene¡¯s dropped sharply. He <b>did </b>not doubt William, but the <b>fact </b>that he was the one who informed him meant he and Cedric were scheming against him.


    It also meant that they might really do something to Mnie and Merry because of him. Eugene did not hesitate and immediately walked out <b>of </b>the office.


    The night was calm as <b>the </b>car came <b>to </b>a stop in front of the hotel<b>. </b>The man <b>got </b><b>out </b><b>of </b>the car and opened the door for Mnie. She <b>was </b>a bit relieved that Cedric had <b>at </b><b>least </b>not gone <b>crazy </b>enough <b>to </b><b>take </b>them to some remote ce.


    <b>This </b>ce was <b>still </b>in the central district and was bustling with people. She did not need <b>to </b>worry about extreme situations for the time being.


    Following the man to the top floor<b>, </b>she noticed that William was already waiting there<b>. </b>He wore his usual fake smile. ¡°Good evening, Miss Smith. <b>I </b>told you we¡¯re fated.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s expression remained cold as she coldly replied, ¡°Mr. Thames, so you¡¯re the one who arranged for me to be brought here. If this is what you call fate, then it¡¯s truly a coincidence.¡±


    She deliberately emphasized the words ¡®arranged to be brought here¡® to signal <b>to </b>him that she did not want any more of his hypocritical pleasantries.


    William remained indifferent. ¡°I misspoke. But Miss Smith, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. The chairman <b>just </b>wants to have dinner with you.¡±


    With that, he pushed open the door behind him, revealing arge dining room. Mnie¡¯s eyes flickered, but she kept her lips pursed as she followed William in.


    Meanwhile, a Maybach stopped at the hotel downstairs. Eugene got out of the car and strode toward the entrance with a stern expression. A turbulent storm was brewing in his eyes.

 Chapter 869

    <b>Chapter </b><b>869 </b>


    Following William inside, Mnie saw <b>Cedric </b>sitting in the main seat. She halted her <b>steps </b>and approached no further.


    Cedric looked up, his gaze sharp. ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b><b>so </b>troublesome to get you here<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>heined, voice deep and cold.


    Mnie replied calmly, <b>¡°</b>Your invitation is not something an ordinary person can afford.¡±


    Cedric considered his action as an invitation<b>, </b>so Mnie suppressed the sarcasm in her eyes


    and said nothing more.


    Cedric narrowed his eyes <b>as </b>he looked at her. A strong pressure that came from years of being in a dominant position emanated from him as his scrutinizing gaze slowly moved from her to


    Meredith¡¯s face.


    Meredith was already tired andnguishing in Mnie¡¯s arms.


    Sensing his gaze, Mnie instinctively pressed Meredith closer to her chest.


    ¡°She¡¯s Eugene¡¯s?¡± he asked.


    Mnie watched him warily. ¡°If you already know, why bother asking again?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s expression darkened slightly as displeasure took over his features. He locked his gaze on Meredith and sneered coldly. ¡°You think I dare noty a hand on you?<b>¡± </b>


    His tone had turned icy while his eyes remained fixed on Meredith. ¡°I <b>always </b>knew you were up to no good. Eugene was stubborn and refused to believe <b>me</b><b>, </b>insisting on keeping you by his side. Now look at the sorry state he¡¯s put himself in<b>, </b>yet he <b>still </b>dares to oppose me.¡±


    Chuckling coldly, Cedric continued, ¡°Since he thinks <b>he¡¯s </b>always right and that he¡¯s so extraordinary, then I want to see <b>just </b>how ¡®righteous¡® he really <b>is</b>!¡±


    His face twisted with anger. Mnie sensed something was amiss<b>. </b><b>Just </b><b>as </b><b>she </b>was about to send a message to Yvonne to alert her to call the <b>police</b><b>, </b>she saw several bodyguards emerging from the inner resting area.


    Her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± she demanded.


    Cedric snorted coldly, his gaze on Mnie disdainful. ¡°<b>I </b>let you escape from the hospital <b>back </b>then<b>, </b>but do you think you¡¯ll get so lucky this time?¡±


    Mnie¡¯s mind went nk. She had experienced Cedric¡¯s ruthlessness firsthand. Her <b>grip </b>around Meredith tightened as her body went stiff. <b>The </b>terrifying sensation she felt <b>in </b>the abortion room at the hospital swept over her once again.


    Cedric looked satisfied seeing the panic in her eyes. <b>¡°</b>Arrange for her to rest in the guest room,¡± he said to the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards approached Mnie. She now understood what Cedric intended to do, and <b>her </b>heart raced with nervousness<b>. </b>Looking at the towering bodyguards, Mnie could not help but think that this was no different from kidnapping.


    This was Mnie¡¯s first encounter with such a situation. She tried to keep calm<b>, </b>but her hands trembled involuntarily as she held Meredith.


    ¡°Miss Smith, hand over your daughter to us,¡± the lead bodyguard demanded as he closed in on Mnie,


    Though nervous<b>, </b>Mnie still held Meredith tightly and did not move. <b>The </b>bodyguard repeated his demand, but Mnie remained unresponsive. Her mind raced as she thought about how to handle the situation in front of her.


    Cedric grew impatient. ¡°Why waste time with her? Just grab the child.¡±


    Mnie watched as the bodyguards reached out to her. Summoning the courage she did not know she had, she swiftly stood up with Meredith still in her arms and evaded the bodyguards.


    Jolted by the sudden movement, Meredith started crying. Mnie held her tighter, her voice tense and hoarse as she stared at Cedric and demanded, ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s sinister gaze bore into her. ¡°What I do is none <b>of </b>your concern. Mnie, you should be grateful. Your daughter may be useful<b>, </b>but don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking she can elevate you to greatness. You won¡¯t be some legend just by having her.¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter <b>870 </b>


    ¡°Hurry up and handle this, it¡¯s getting noisy<b>.</b>¡±


    The bodyguards no longer hesitated and turned toward Mnie. It was obvious they intended <b>to </b>take action <b>directly </b>this time<b>. </b>


    As a woman, Mnie did not stand a chance against them in the first ce<b>. </b>Considering that she had Meredith with her, it was even more difficult for her to avoid them while protecting her.


    Within two minutes, the bodyguards cornered her near a cab. They did noty their hands on her yet but kept pressuring her relentlessly. They were ready to grab the child at any opportunity. It was frankly no different from an abduction.


    Meredith was crying loudly. Mnie tried to warn Cedric, ¡°I¡¯ve already had my friend call the police. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    The moment she said that, the door of the room swung open, followed by hurried yet steady footsteps.


    As soon as Eugene entered, he saw Mnie carrying Meredith, who was crying hysterically. They were in a corner, pale¨Cfaced. Unrestrained hostility appeared in his eyes as he looked straight at Cedric. His voice was icy. ¡°What are you nning to do to them?¡±


    Cedric¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who allowed you toe here?!¡±


    William cautiously approached the man and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop Eugene.¡±


    ¡°What do you intend to do by bringing them here?¡± Eugene did not even bother with formalities. His gaze swept over the bodyguards surrounding Mnie, his expression chilling and intimidating.


    Cedric snorted coldly. ¡°As if I need your consent to meet someone.¡®


    11


    Eugene stared at him for a moment and then suddenly chuckled. Turning around, he strode directly to the bodyguards. He roared, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    He reached out and lifted Mnie. He could feel her trembling with fear<b>. </b>


    The hostility on Eugene¡¯s face had not yet dissipated as he supported Mnie to her <b>feet</b>. sping her hand, he lowered his voice and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    <b>Mnie </b>was <b>still scared</b><b>, </b><b>but </b>more than that<b>, </b>she was worried about Meredith being harmed. The <b>sound </b><b>of </b>Meredith sobbing and <b>gasping </b>for breath made her heart ache<b>. </b>


    <b>Seeing </b><b>Eugene </b>disregard him like this, Cedric¡¯s expression darkened <b>as </b>he roared<b>,</b>¡± <b>Eugene</b><b>! </b>Have <b>you </b><b>forgotten </b><b>that </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>your </b><b>father</b>?¡±


    ¡°Father?<b>¡± </b>Eugene sneered. <b>¡°</b><b>Do </b><b>you </b>actually remember that you¡¯re a father?¡±


    Eugene <b>recalled </b>the scene when he had just <b>arrived</b>¨CMnie and Meredith being surrounded. Their weak and helpless appearance stabbed at his heart like a knife<b>. </b>Fortunately, he arrived in time. He dared not think about what would have happened if he had been just a stepte.


    With Eugene¡¯s sudden arrival, Cedric dared not do anything further.


    Eugene, on the other hand, held Mnie¡¯s hand and led her downstairs. He guided her into his car. He was gentle and careful, not daring to exert too much force as he was afraid of frightening them.


    Meredith had cried until she was exhausted and was gasping for breath with each sob. She looked pitiful.


    After a long silence, Eugene finally asked Mnie softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mnie still felt some fear lingering inside her when she heard Eugene¡¯s voice. She did not have the strength to respond and just pursed her lips, shaking her head.


    They had not really harmed her, but the fear they instilled in her was intense. Mnie closed her eyes, the tension and panic still alive in her chest.

 Chapter 871

    <b>Chapter </b><b>871 </b>


    Mnie calmed down slightly and looked at Eugene. ¡°How did you get the news?<b>¡± </b>


    ¡°William said Cedric went after <b>you two</b><b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Eugene replied hoarsely.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mnie looked at Meredith and said dryly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    If it were not for Eugene¡¯s arrival, Cedric would not have <b>let </b>them off. Who knew what he might have done <b>to </b>Meredith?


    Eugene felt a bitterness in his heart when he heard what Mnie said. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± It was because of him that Mnie and Meredith were in danger. If it were not for him, Cedric and William would not have focused their attention on them.


    He raised his gaze to the top floor of the hotel, a cold gleam passing through his eyes as his lips tightened for a moment. The hostility that had just receded surged again.


    Meredith¡¯s abrupt sobs interrupted his thoughts. He looked over and noted that her face had turned pink as she gripped Mnie¡¯s clothes uneasily. Mnie tried tofort her, but Meredith looked like she was bing increasingly ufortable.


    Eugene¡¯s heart constricted, and he subconsciously reached out to touch Meredith¡¯s head. He did not dare to be too rough. His palm barely touched the top of the little girl¡¯s head as he was afraid of frightening her.


    Inevitably, a few strands of hair on Meredith¡¯s head came in contact with his palm. They were so soft<b>, </b>so soft that Eugene found it somewhat unreal.


    Meredith unexpectedly sensed his touch and lifted her head. Her eyes were clear and innocent as she stared at Eugene expectantly.


    Eugene felt like he could not breathe at that moment. It was the first time he had made eye contact with Meredith since he found out she was his biological daughter. It was the first time he sensed the wonder that came with another life in the world sharing his


    blood.


    He had never really looked at Meredith properly before but had heard from the elders and Simon that she looked a lot like him. He thought Meredith resembled Mnie more, though. Her eyes especially looked exactly like Mnie¡¯s¨Clively and beautiful.


    Eugene¡¯s hand trembled as it rested on Meredith¡¯s head. He failed to notice that Meredith<b>, </b>who had been crying earlier, had stopped crying and was staring at him.


    It <b>was </b><b>not </b>until <b>Mnie¡¯s </b>phone suddenly rang that Eugene¡¯s thoughts were <b>interrupted</b>. Yvonne was the one calling. ¡°Are you okay<b>? </b>I¡¯m on my way to the hotel. I was thinking <b>I¡¯d </b>call the police immediately if <b>I </b>couldn¡¯t reach you<b>. </b>


    <b>¡°</b><b>Cedric </b>didn¡¯t do anything to you guys, did he? I called Stephen, but he¡¯s in Oskon.¡±


    Yvonne sounded like she was on the verge of tears. Mnie briefly exined what had happened <b>to </b>calm her down.


    After finally hanging up the phone, Mnie heard Eugene say, ¡°Let¡¯s <b>go </b>to the hospital first. <b>I¡¯ll </b>take you back to the hotel after that.¡±


    Meredith had gone through a scare, so Mnie did not refuse. Meredith went through an examination at the hospital. Eugene then brought Mnie into another ward and said, You got a wound on your hand.¡±


    11


    Mnie had a bruise on her wrist from when she identally bumped into something while trying to avoid the bodyguards earlier. However, she had not noticed it herself and did not feel anything until Eugene mentioned it. She felt the dull ache now that he did.


    However, it was not a serious injury and was just a minor bump. ¡°I don¡¯t need medication. It¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°You injured your wrist before in a car ident. You also injured this arm several times. You should be more careful,¡± Eugene said, not allowing her to argue as he pulled her into


    the ward.


    Mnie was carrying Meredith and could not apply medication herself. Eugene stood beside her awkwardly for a moment before furrowing his brows and tentatively offering, ¡°Let me carry her first.¡±


    ¡±


    Mnie was somewhat reluctant, but since the doctor was urging her, she had no choice but to hand Meredith over to him. Eugene had no idea how to carry a child, though. The moment Meredith was in his arms, he stiffened up immediately. He did not dare grip her too tight, nor did he dare let go. He looked like a stone statue.

 Chapter 872

    <b>Chapter </b><b>872 </b>


    <b>Meredith </b><b>was </b>curious about Eugene and tugged at his clothes with her little hands while her <b>words </b><b>came </b>out muffled and unclear.


    <b>After </b>leaving the hospital<b>, </b>Eugene drove Mnie and Meredith back to the hotel. Without stepping out of the car, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to stay here.¡±


    Mnie knew that if Cedric could find her at the mall, he had to know where she was


    <b>staying</b><b>. </b>


    ¡°Pack your bags. I¡¯ll take you somewhere safer than here,¡± he said.


    Even though Mnie did not want to go with him, she had no choice for the time being. The hotel was not safe since Cedric could find her there easily.


    Staying with Yvonne was not an option either, especially since her family had business ties with the Scotts. She could not risk implicating Yvonne. Xander¡¯s vi was also out of the question; it was not safe with just her and Meredith.


    After much thought, Eugene seemed to be the safest option. It was only for one or two nights anyway. After hesitating for a moment, Mnie went upstairs to get her luggage and followed Eugene.


    She did not expect Eugene to bring her back to Prestige Residences. Mnie had not been there for over a year. Stepping into the ce, she felt a sense of surrealism that sent a tremor through her.


    The door in front of her opened, and everything looked familiar. Eugene stood behind her, his voice low as he exined, ¡°No one else has lived here.¡±


    The furnishings in the house were the same as when Mnie lived there, down to the position of the cups. Mnie stood at the doorway for a while, hesitating to enter.


    Mnie did not know how to face this ce where she had once lived for so long, only to be kicked out in the end. Even more ridiculous was that she was now back here again.


    ¡°The password hasn¡¯t been changed. Apart from the cleaning staff and me, no one else has been here,¡± Eugene said as if he was afraid of missing anything.


    However, Mnie did not want to hear any of it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll pay you the market price for rent.¡±


    Eugene paused <b>for </b>a moment before <b>replying</b><b>, </b><b>¡°</b>No <b>need</b>. The house was originally yours.¡±


    Mnie did not want to discuss <b>this </b>matter any further<b>. </b><b>She </b>closed the door and got ready <b>to </b><b>go </b>to sleep with Meredith.


    It had <b>been </b>a long time since Eugene came back to <b>this </b><b>ce </b>as well. He stood at <b>the </b>door for a while before heading toward his room.


    The smell <b>of </b>dust hit him, but Eugene, who had once been a neat freak, <b>did </b>not seem <b>to </b>notice it. He stepped into the study<b>. </b>The whole room was shrouded in darkness. Eugene did not turn <b>on </b>the lights.


    He looked <b>at </b>his palm, feeling as <b>if </b>Meredith¡¯s softness was lingering on it. The soft expression on his face quickly turned frosty. Who knew what would have happened if he had not gotten there in time today?


    Hostility emanated from Eugene at this moment. He had been too arrogant before, thinking that everything was under his control.


    Mnie <b>left </b>the residence early the next morning. She also transferred a sum of money to Eugene just as she said she would.

 Chapter 873

    <b>Chapter 873 </b>


    <b>News </b><b>of </b>the conflict between <b>LeapCo¡¯s </b>headquarters and their branches did <b>not </b>reach Mnie until she had been abroad for nearly half a month.


    LeapCo¡¯s share price was experiencing severe fluctuations, prompting Mnie to log into a long<b>¨C</b>unused WhatsApp ount, where she was bombarded with messages. Among them<b>, </b><b>Yana¡¯s </b>messages were the most numerous, all concerning the issues with LeapCo¡¯s shares.


    The messages were all from a week ago. Yana asked Mnie anxiously: [Where am I gonna go work if LeapCo goes bankrupt?] Following that were photos she had taken secretly in the office, showing everyone looking hurried and anxious.


    [We¡¯ve been working overtime for half a month now. It feels like everyone is living in the office. Mr. Scott also looks to have taken the initiative this time. I heard he poached half of the resources from the headquarters.


    [Mnie, will your side be able to take me in?]


    Mnie was somewhat surprised that Eugene had poached half of LeapCo¡¯s resources. Given Cedric¡¯s personality, Eugene¡¯s defiance would likely lead to even more severe retaliation. After all, Cedric was extremely controlling and would not tolerate any


    defiance.


    Considering the current strength of LeapCo¡¯s branch offices, Eugene¡¯s actions were somewhat impulsive. As it turned out, Mnie¡¯s guess was spot on. After learning that Eugene had openly defied him, Cedric unleashed his fury.


    For a moment, both sides were at each other¡¯s throats. If it were not known that they were father and son, one might think they were mortal enemies.


    Cedric and William went all out. Eugene not only held his ground but he was also seemingly poised to retaliate.


    Cedric threw the documents his secretary handed to him onto the ground. ¡°That damned bastard! I underestimated him. He¡¯s been keeping so many tricks up his sleeve behind my back all these years! What a son he is!<b>¡± </b>


    Beside him, William did not dare <b>to </b>speak as he was equally surprised. He thought Cedric had Eugene under his thumb all this while, that Eugene probably would not be able to do


    much more than take a chunk <b>out </b>of Cedric even if they had a <b>falling </b>out.


    He did <b>not </b>expect Eugene <b>to </b>have made <b>so </b>many moves behind the scenes. He <b>now </b>held the majority of the headquarters¡¯ resources <b>in </b>his hands and also managed <b>to </b>subvert the branches <b>in </b>Oskon<b>, </b>Prime City, and Niere City.


    William¡¯s eyes went cold and indifferent. He admitted that he had underestimated Eugene<b>. </b>


    Meanwhile, Lee knocked on Eugene¡¯s office door before entering and announcing, ¡°Mr. Scott, Mr. Smith is here.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s figure appeared at the door, and Eugene looked up at him expressionlessly. ¡± Congrattions, Mr. Scott,¡± Matthew said mockingly.


    ¡°Congrattions for what?¡±


    ¡°LeapCo will eventually be yours. Cedric can¡¯t hope to outmaneuver you,¡± he said bluntly.


    The recent internal strife in LeapCo had caused quite a stir in Oskon City, and there were quite a few people betting on who would ultimately win. However, Matthew sneered at such gambles.


    He had known about Eugene¡¯s ambition a long time ago, back when Eugene had actively approached him for a partnership with the Qaisas.


    Matthew liked dealing with intelligent people, which was why he chose Eugene as a partner even though it was a step back for him<i>. </i>Matthew admitted that he had indeed made some moves against Eugene when he was in Oskon City. He had also wanted to take over LeapCo at that time.


    However, something came up, dying his ns. By the time he had the chance again, Eugene had already almost taken over LeapCo. Thus, he made the wise decision to give up on it.


    Eugene did not want <b>to </b>talk to Matthew too much and just asked, ¡°Why did you suddenlye to Jepton?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure. ¡°To find someone.¡±


    Matthew did <b>not </b><b>stay </b>for long. His rtionship with Eugene was not exactly pleasant to begin with.

 Chapter 874

    Something urred to Matthew before he left. He stopped at <b>the </b>office door, <b>turned </b>back, and asked Eugene, ¡°Do you know Mnie left the country?¡±


    Eugene paused. He looked at Matthew and saw a hint of amusement in the man¡¯s eyes. Eugene¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his gaze dropped.


    On the day Mnie left, he received a transfer from her. <b>It </b>was a room <b>fee</b><b>, </b>calcted ording to the rate of a five¨Cstar hotel. It was precisely because of this that Eugene found it difficult to express himself. She had made things clear between them and left no sentiment behind.


    Eugene looked toward the secretary¡¯s office outside. The design of the president¡¯s office was exquisite and from his position. He could see a certain spot outside with a nce.


    Mnie used to sit there.


    Eugene raised his hand and pinched the space between his brow. He felt a sense of emptiness <b>in </b>his chest.


    He had brought it upon himself and could not me anyone else. Mnie was right to not want him anymore.


    That evening, when Simon came to see him, he was surprised. ¡°Mr. Scott, you¡¯ve been busytely with all the bloodshed. Why do you have time to see me?¡±


    Eugene remained silent in response to his query.


    Simon sneered and threw an envelope at him. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Here, my friend arranged it quite well. They¡¯re also keeping an eye on Cedric and William. Nobody will disturb your daughter and Mnie.¡±


    Eugene looked at the photos in the envelope. There were some of Mnie alone and some of her carrying Meredith.


    Actually, it had only been half a month since they separated and nothing had changed at all. Still, it felt like it had been a long time since Eugene saw them.


    In the photos, Mnie and Meredith were both smiling happily. Eugene held the photos and looked at them for a long time<b>. </b>


    Simon sat opposite him somewhat confusedly. ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t give me that emotional look. I can¡¯t handle it. <b>If </b>you really want to see her, just go look for her. <b>How </b>expensive


    can <b>a </b><b>ne </b>ticket <b>be</b><b>? </b><b>I¡¯ll </b>even buy <b>you </b>the ticket if necessary<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Eugene put <b>down </b>the photos, <b>a </b><b>self</b>¨Cdeprecating smile ying on his lips. Of course, he knew he could go <b>see </b>her. The problem was if he were to go now<b>, </b>what could he give Mnie <b>besides </b>trouble and unhappiness? Moreover, he had not fully resolved the matters here in Jepton yet.


    Seeing him silent again<b>, </b>Simon clicked his tongue lightly. ¡°Honestly<b>, </b><b>you </b>businessmen are <b>so </b>calcting. At first<b>, </b>you were madly in love with Mnie, then you were not. After that<b>, </b>there was Vi<b>, </b>and now <b>you </b>have a daughter with Mnie.


    ¡°Eugene, I really don¡¯t understand you anymore,¡± Simon said finally.


    Simon¡¯s words all rang true since he had seen everything. He thought Eugene was just a cold¨Chearted guy, but who would have thought Eugene would end up like this for Mnie?


    Last year, when Mnie miscarried because of Cedric, it caused quite a stir in the circle. Everyone thought Eugene would not care, but in the end, he went crazy andpletely broke ties with his family.


    Sometimes, Simon could not help but think that people were fickle. They did not cherish things when they had them, only to start tearing themselves apart when they were gone. Of course, he also included himself among the fickle.

 Chapter 875

    <b>Chapter </b><b>875 </b>


    The <b>LeapCo </b>incident caused such a sensation that Mnie heard quite a bit about it since she <b>still </b>had her social circle<b>. </b>Even when she was reporting to Matthew, he casually mentioned that Eugene¡¯s methods were beyond his expectations.


    <b>Mnie </b>calmly replied, ¡°He hides it very well<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°<b>He </b>should¡¯ve <b>waited </b>a little longer until he hadpletely won over the remaining <b>Gordon </b>and York families before dealing Cedric. It wouldn¡¯t have been as troublesome as it is now<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>Cedric said.


    ¡°I guess he couldn¡¯t sit still when he saw you being targeted by Cedric.¡±


    Ignoring hisst remark, Mnie tly replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Matthew said Eugene was ambitious, but in reality, Matthew was notcking in ambition either. This foreign project was already something he was doing behind the Qaisa family¡¯s back. What Matthew wanted to achieve was evident to anyone with a brain.


    However, Mnie owed him for before, so her task was simply to do her job well and not meddle in other matters. What was the essential difference between Matthew and Eugene?


    Eugene¡¯s actions had already been exposed. Who would notment on how ruthless Eugene¡¯s intentions were now and how he spared no means to achieve his goals? Who could have imagined that he had nned so much just to take over LeapCo entirely?


    Of course, Mnie was one of the people included in his ns. No, it was more urate to say that she had never been part of his ns. She was just a coincidental and dispensable bystander. Otherwise, he would not have abandoned her so decisively.


    Looking back now, Mnie realized Eugene had probably been nning for this moment for years, maybe even since he left headquarters or perhaps even earlier.


    Anyway, Eugene had isted Mnie from his ns. He watched her stumble around blindly in the trap he set. When he realized that she might affect his other chess <b>pieces</b>, he decisively kicked her out of the game mercilessly.


    Mnie stood by the window, looking at the overcast sky outside. She felt rtively calm. In fact, whatever happened to Eugene afterward had nothing to do with her anymore. She did not <b>want </b>to waste any more energy <b>on </b>him.


    <b>Rain </b>wasmon in northern countries<b>. </b>During her free time<b>, </b>Mnie would <b>stay </b><b>at </b>home apanying Meredith as she learned how to walk.


    When Stephen contacted her<b>, </b>it happened <b>to </b><b>be </b>a rare sunny day, and she <b>was </b>sunbathing with <b>Meredith </b>in the yard. It had been a long time since shest heard from him. Yvonne <b>said </b>he had been busy with matters <b>in </b>Oskon City.


    ¡°Cedric¡¯s case has turned around. He¡¯s looking forwyers everywhere now. If he loses, he¡¯ll definitely be sentenced,¡± Stephen said.


    Mnie was momentarily stunned. ¡°Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly sudden. Eugene did not let up on his side either.¡±


    Mnie¡¯s breath hitched at that, and Stephen caught it.


    Sighing, he admitted, ¡°Mel, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. Cedric¡¯s case was difficult to handle, and Eugene approached me privately. He asked me not to tell you. He said he would handle it. At that time, I was busy with matters in Oskon City, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Stephen had no idea how to exin everything that happened. When Eugene mentioned handling Cedric¡¯s case, he suspected Eugene of trying to cover things up. However, matters in Oskon City kept him upiedter on. When he saw that Eugene was still investigating the case, he stopped suspecting.


    Mnie made a sound of acknowledgment. Although she was surprised, she was not shocked. Moreover, upon a moment¡¯s reflection, she could understand that using this against Cedric was actually the best move for Eugene.


    At the end of the day, it was for the sake of Eugene¡¯s n.


    However, as long as Cedric got what he deserved, Mnie could care less about the means used.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter <b>876 </b>


    Mnie pondered for a moment and decided to send Stephen some of the evidence she had saved herself. Although she did not say it explicitly, Stephen knew it was all for Eugene.


    Stephen smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that you and Eugene havee to this point. I always thought Eugene was the ruthless one, but in the end, it¡¯s you whopletely stepped away.¡±


    Stephen recalled the first time he saw Mnie by Eugene¡¯s side. She was obedient, well- behaved, and followed Eugene closely. Although there was a hint of restraint on her face, her joy was still visible.


    He always had a good impression of Mnie, probably because he remembered the pure look in her eyes back then. She was simr to the person in his memory.


    Mnie pondered for a moment. ¡°Time wears away many things.¡± Such as a person¡¯s courage and stubbornness.


    Just like when Eugene initially distanced himself from her, she had been stubborn and insisted on proving who could be colder. She tried her best to y the role of an excellent secretary and forced herself to calmly watch as more and more women surrounded


    Eugene.


    Still, she did not back down. She was young then, she had a firm grip on her pride and would fight for what she believed in.


    However, she did not expect that holding onto that pride would only make her look pathetic. She did not even win anything. If anyone were to make her do the same thing now, she would refuse without hesitation. People should be more gentle and less


    stubborn.


    After ending the call with Stephen, Mnie left the house. She had to go to the train station to pick up someone.


    The person was a new client of Burning Star Studio, and they wanted to hold a personal exhibition. Since they were currently working in the area, they contacted Mnie directly.


    Mnie only knew that the person was a model who was somewhat famous in the country. When she finally saw the person, she was taken aback.


    ???


    The person was a youngdy. She was slender and very beautiful.


    <b>Mnie </b>stood still, and it was the woman¡¯s greeting that snapped her out <b>of </b>her stupor. She remained silent as she led the woman to a nearby caf¨¦.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Anna. My friend introduced me <b>to </b>you,¡± she introduced herself confidently.


    Mnie nodded, her gaze somewhatplicated. She remembered Anna clearly because she used to be with Eugene. Back then, Eugene went through hispanions quickly. There used to be many models and inte celebrities around him. It would be a different woman every three days.


    Anna was the one who stayed with him the longest during that time. Eugene even brought her to various gatherings.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anna¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence.


    Mnie snapped back to reality. ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My friend told me that your studio is awesome. I believe there¡¯ll be no problems,¡± Anna said with a smile, truly not minding.


    Mnie managed topose herself and began discussing work matters with Anna.


    Mnie breathed a Fortunately, themunication went smoothly. When it was over,


    sigh of relief as she got ready to leave.


    However, Anna stopped her. ¡°How about we grab something to eat together? I¡¯ve seen you before, but maybe you don¡¯t remember me?¡±

 Chapter 877

    <b>Chapter </b><b>877 </b>


    Anna propped her cheek with one hand. ¡°You used to work at LeapCo, right? I know Eugene. I recall you delivering something to me.¡®


    Mnie pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not with LeapCo anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Anna said innocently. She pointed to the documents in Mnie¡¯s hand. ¡± You¡¯re with Burning Star Studio now, right? Oh, changing jobs isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s been a long time since I came back to the country. Now that I¡¯ve met a familiar face, I want to have a casual talk. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s my treat.


    Mnie still rejected her. ¡°I have something to attend to at home, so now is not a good


    time.¡±


    She did not think she could get along well with Anna. After all, the key card she had delivered to Eugene back then was for his and Anna¡¯s use.


    No matter how she tried to focus on work, she could not bring herself to be warm and friendly to Anna. Besides, seeing Anna would remind her of Eugene.


    Anna did not push but expressed her regret about not being able to have a casual chat. They then arranged to meet another time before exchanging contact information and parting ways.


    Just as she returned home, Xander called. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    <b>¡°</b>I just finished meeting with a client. I¡¯m about to head home.¡±


    ¡°You sound tired.¡±


    ¡°A little bit,¡± Mnie replied casually, not exining.


    she suddenly saw Anna and remembered some things


    not sure if it was because


    mentally exhausted now.


    the past; but she was quite


    There was a pause <b>on </b>Xander¡¯s side for a moment before he asked, ¡°So what should I do? It sounds like I shouldn¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    Mnie did not grasp the meaning behind his words until she turned the corner and saw a tall figure standing at her doorstep.


    She froze for a moment and then smiled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here?¡±


    Xander nced back, a smile in his eyes. ¡°I wanted to surprise you. Looks like I messed


    up, though.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised.¡±


    Xander¡¯s unexpected arrival dispersed Mnie¡¯s previously gloomy mood. Meredith was also ecstatic as she crawled about Xander happily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to wait for a while beforeing over? Why the sudden change of ns?¡± Mnie asked.


    Xander had to travel abroad at any time due to his mother¡¯s situation. When Mnie left Jepton, he had mentioned he woulde over. However, he also said it would be sometimeter.


    ¡°There were some unexpected circumstances, so I came a bit earlier to handle them, exined.


    He would probably stay here for about a week.


    Mnie initially wanted to show her wee by taking Xander out to eat. Seeing the fatigue on her face, Xander knew then that she had to juggle work on both sides dealing with the affairs of thepany while also managing the studio. It was quite tiring.


    he


    Hence, he suggested going to the nearby supermarket to buy some groceries so that they


    could cook at home.


    Mnie had no objections. She dismissed the housekeeper and then took Meredith and


    Xander out.


    In the supermarket, Meredith sat in the cart, waving her little hand and babbling whenever she saw something she wanted. When Mnie was not paying attention, she pointed to Xander to get her a box of chocte and happily held it <b>in </b>her hand.


    When Mnie turned around and saw this<b>, </b>she immediately frowned and took the


    chocte away from her. ¡°Children can¡¯t eat chocte.¡±


    Meredith did not understand what Mnie said and just looked at her with her big eyes. When she saw Mnie was not giving the chocte to her, she looked at her with me andined in her gurgled, baby voice, ¡°Mommy, give!¡±


    Meredith had worn Mnie down recently, so she could only turn to Xander and say<b>, </b>Don¡¯t let her have such things.¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter <b>878 </b>


    Xander touched his nose and coughed lightly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t.¡±


    This scene looked like the everyday life of a family of three, with the doting father secretly giving snacks to his daughter<b>, </b>only to be scolded by the mother in the end.


    Anna happened to be shooting her daily vlog and was editing the video to post it on Facebook. She had found them amusing and recorded them. Only now did she realize that the woman was Mnie.


    She put away her phone and greeted them. ¡°What a coincidence, Miss Smith.¡±


    Mnie looked at her, her eyebrows faintly furrowing. ¡°Miss Anna,¡± she greeted calmly.


    ¡°Just call me Anna.¡± Anna looked at Xander and joked, ¡°No wonder you can¡¯t go out to I would¡¯ve dinner with me. You have such a handsome husband at home. If it were me, gone home long ago.¡±


    Anna had assumed that Mnie and Xander were married.


    Mnie shifted ufortably and pushed Xander forward. ¡°This is the boss of Burning Star Studio. Miss Anna, if you need anything, you can talk to him.¡±


    Seeing them buying groceries, Anna asked, ¡°Do you mind if I join you for dinner? My agent isn¡¯t here these days, and eating alone is so lonely. Plus, I can¡¯t cook¡­¡±


    Since things had gotten to this point and she was a client of the studio, Mnie could say nothing more. Anna happily followed behind them.


    Their originally quiet dinner became a bit noisier with Anna¡¯s presence.


    Anna was outgoing and not at all awkward. Dinner ended, and when she saw Xander tidying up the dishes and heading to the kitchen, she asked Mnie, ¡°Where did you find such a good man? I envy you<b>.</b>¡±


    Not wanting to say much since she was <b>not </b>close to Anna, Mnie simply replied, ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends in a situationship, I get it.¡± Anna gave her a knowing look.


    Mnie remained silent.


    Anna changed the topic and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, I used to think there might be something between you and Eugene. I kept hearing about his beautiful secretary back.


    then, and I thought it was you<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie paused for a moment, her voice now tinged with a slight coldness as she replied, ¡°Miss Anna, I¡¯m just an employee of Burning Star Studio. I¡¯m not obligated to answer such personal questions.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask me whatever it is you wish to know about Mr. Scott either. I resigned a long time ago and-¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You must be closer to him than I am<b>.</b>¡±


    Anna paused, realizing Mnie was displeased. She nced at her apologetically and hesitated to speak further.


    It was not until she was about to leave that she rified, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d think that Mr. Scott and I are close, but you ought to know that we¡¯re not acquainted at all. At most, I had some contact with him <b>in </b>the past because I needed to shoot a promotional video for LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie looked at her, her lips tightly pressed together. She recalled Anna appearing beside Eugene when LeapCo needed to shoot a promotional video. Anna was one of the seven or eight models hired at the time.


    Eugene had treated her with particr care, which eventually led to them getting


    intimate<b>. </b>


    Anna looked at Mnie. She parted her lips as if to say something, but no words came out. She just stood there awkwardly.


    Having calmed down, Mnie looked at Anna¡¯s furrowed brows. After a pause, she said, ¡® I¡¯m sorry, Miss Anna. I wasn¡¯t feeling quite right.¡±


    Anna hesitated a bit before responding. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She left with a conflicted expression while Mnie sat back down, unable to help herself from pinching the space between her brows.


    What was she doing?

 Chapter 879

    Mnie rarely had dreams at night, but that night, she dreamed of a chaotic scene with various people. She was in her 20s. Cedric and Eugene were there. Vi and Evelyn joined


    Everyone wasughing, but she did not know what they wereughing about until she followed their gaze and saw another version of herself standing in the corner of the room. She looked disheveled.


    Mnie woke up suddenly and looked around the dimly lit room. She blinked, feeling


    wide awake.


    Meredith was sleeping on her small bed. Mnie took out her phone and opened WhatsApp. She saw that Anna had sent her a video.


    She muted it and watched. It showed herself, Xander, and Meredith in the supermarket. Anna even added captions, making the whole scene look very cute.


    Anna: [I identally filmed this. I wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to sneak shots of you guys, but I thought this scene was heartwarming.]


    Mnie yed the video again, taking in Meredith¡¯s lively expression. Since she had a habit of recording Meredith¡¯s growth, she decided to save the video and replied to Anna with a thank you.


    Little did she expect Anna to reply instantly.


    [You¡¯re still awake? Can I post this video on my ount? I was filming my daily vlog, and you guys happened to be in the frame. Don¡¯t worry<b>, </b>I won¡¯t single <b>you </b>out. You can trust me. I won¡¯t focus on you guys exclusively.]


    She then showed Mnie the segment of her vlog where Mnie and Xander were <b>in </b>the background.


    Unbeknownst to them, the moment the video was posted, sharp¨Ceyed individuals


    noticed Mnie and the other two in the background. Eugene stared at the screen of his phone, his gaze fixated on Mnie behind Anna.


    Although the video was not very clear, he could still recognize her at a nce. He also witnessed that heartwarming scene. Even though he could not hear what they were


    saying, he could imagine Mnie¡¯s reprimands and her pretending to be serious.


    It had been a long time since he had seen her express herself so vividly. Eugene rewound the bar to the beginning.


    Lee stood to the side quietly. ¡°Miss Anna¡¯s agent has been waiting outside for a long time. She wants to discuss the renewal issue with you.¡±


    Eugene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Discuss it with me? Doesn¡¯t the publicity department handle this?


    ¡°No,¡± Lee exined stiffly. ¡°Ms. Kerr, the agent, said that since you approved Miss Anna¡¯sst coboration with LeapCo, she wants to talk to you this time.¡±


    Eugene frowned slightly as he dug through his memory for the name Anna. She was a model. Anna Winter.


    She was the daughter of the Winter family of Herford City. He had shown them courtesy back then and allowed Anna to sign with LeapCo. At a partyter on, he happened to see Anna being pressured by some bosses to drink. He helped her out and took her to a hotel.


    Anna¡¯s video reached a wide audience. Mostizens scrutinized the video, and it did not take long for someone to notice the scene where Mnie was scolding both Meredith and Xander. They found it both amusing and entertaining.


    Yvonne sent the screenshots to Mnie and teased: [Oh, what¡¯s this? Why are you guys flirting behind our backs?]


    Mnie was speechless. [I just told Xander not to let Merry have chocte.]


    [Sure, sure, we all know how it is. Every family needs a strict mother and father.]


    Hearing Yvonne¡¯s increasingly yful words, Mnie decided to stop chatting with her. Coincidentally, a colleague called her, so she did not pay Yvonne any more attention.


    Thepany where Mnie worked was hidden. Most of the employees were overseas natives of their country or foreigners. Mnie¡¯s usual responsibilities mainly involved. businessmunication and reporting to thepany. Essentially<b>, </b>she was an informant ced here by Matthew..


    The person who called her was a young native woman from overseas who had just graduated this year. She asked Mnie, ¡°We¡¯re nning to go to a hot spring resort this weekend. Do you wanna join?¡±


    These colleagues were around the same age as Mnie. They usually got along well, <b>so </b>


    saying, he could imagine Mnie¡¯s reprimands and her pretending to be serious.


    It had been a long time since he had seen her express herself so vividly. Eugene rewound


    the bar to the beginning.


    Lee stood to the side quietly. ¡°Miss Anna¡¯s agent has been waiting outside for a long time. She wants to discuss the renewal issue with you.


    Eugene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Discuss it with me? Doesn¡¯t the publicity department handle this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lee exined stiffly ¡°Ms. Kert, the agent, said that since you approved Miss Anna¡¯sst coboration with Leapco, she wants to talk to you this time


    Eugene frowned slightly as he dug through his memory for the name Anna. She was a


    model Anna Winter


    She was the daughter of the Winter family of Herford City. He had shown them courtesy back then and allowed Anna to sign with LeapCo. At a partyter on, he happened to see Anna being pressured by some bosses to drink. He helped her out and took her to a hotel.


    Anna¡¯s video reached a wide audience. Mostizens scrutinized the video, and it did not. take long for someone <b>to </b>notice the scene where Mnie was scolding both Meredith and Xander. They found it both amusing and entertaining.


    Yvonne sent the screenshots to Mnie and teased: [Oh, what¡¯s this? Why are you guys flirting behind our back?]


    Mnie was speechless. (I just told Xander not to let Merry have chocte:]


    [Sure, sure, we all know how it is. Every family needs a strict mother and father.]


    Hearing Yvonne¡¯s increasingly yful words, Mnie decided to stop chatting with her. Coincidentally, a colleague called her, so she did not pay Yvonne any more attention.


    Thepany where Mnie worked was hidden. Most of the employees were overseas natives of their country or foreigners. Mnie¡¯s usual responsibilities mainly involved businessmunication and reporting to thepany. Essentially, she was an informant ced here by Matthew.


    The person who called her was a young native woman from overseas who had just graduated this year. She asked Mnie, ¡°We¡¯re nning to go to a hot spring resort this weekend. Do you wanna join?¡±


    These colleagues were around the same age as Mnie. They usually got along well,


    Mnie epted the invitation.

 Chapter 880

    Shani jokingly said, ¡°You can also bring your daughter along to experience the joys of adulthood.¡±


    Meredith usually had a nanny, but if Mnie had to go out for a few days, she could only take her daughter with her since the nanny did not stay overnight.


    Mnie had nned to go back and arrange things with the nanny first. However, she received a call from Anna, asking her and Xander to go over immediately to help her with something.


    Anna¡¯s agent had gone back to her country, so now she had to handle everything herself. She said she had to stay here for three months. Considering Anna was a client,


    a client, Mnie


    agreed after some thought.


    However, when she and Xander arrived, they found Anna preparing for a shoot. She waved to Mnie and said, ¡°Hey guys,e over here quickly and help me find a good spot.¡±


    Mnie looked around and noticed there were no other staff members. ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any other workers?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hire anyone else,¡± Anna said. ¡°I just want to try setting up the scene myself and shoot in my style.¡±


    ¡°So, why did you call us here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve set up a couple¡¯s scene, but I can¡¯t do it myself. You two look good together, so can you help me out?¡±


    Anna immediately directed the both of them to the middle of the stage. ¡°Just stand there and I¡¯ll adjust theyout.¡±


    Mnie and Xander nced at each other, feeling a bit awkward. Anna¡¯s backdrop was mostly decorated withce and various flowers. It looked like a wedding venue at first nce.


    Xander lowered his head, smiling. <b>¡°</b><b>It¡¯s </b>very beautiful here.¡±


    Anna took advantage of the situation and took many photos. She nned to take them home topare.


    Later that evening, when Mnie reopened her WhatsApp, she saw Anna¡¯s status. It was


    <b>a </b>photo of her and Xander with the backdrop being the stage Anna had set up. It was


    dusk, and the lighting was hazy. Considering the background, it looked like the scene of a proposal.


    Anna¡¯s caption read: [Lovers.]


    Of course, Anna had intended to highlight her well¨Cconstructed backdrop and the beautiful photo she had taken, hoping to seize an opportunity to transition to behind¨Cthe -scenes photography. However, it was interpreted differently by others.


    Eugene looked at the photo of the two people together, and his gaze darkened.


    There were severalments from mutual friends: [Who proposed?]


    A sharp pain gripped Eugene as he incredulously stared at Mnie in the photo, hist breath hitching slightly.


    The day Mnie and her colleagues nned to go to the hot spring resort, Xander happened to be returning to Jepton. She brought Meredith along with her, and Shani joked, ¡°You brought your daughter along. You might miss out, then.


    ¡°This resort is famous for being a spot for romantic encounters. There¡¯s a good chance we¡¯ll get to meet handsome guys.¡±


    ¡°I hope you do meet someone,¡± Mnie replied.


    Shani raised an eyebrow, feeling somewhat smug. ¡°I already have my eye on someone. I saw a hottie at the hotel entrance just now. He¡¯s incredibly handsome. I¡¯m going to get his contact information shortly.¡±

 Chapter 881

    The hotel was located at the foot of the snowy mountain. It was quite nice to soak feet in the spring water while admiring the snowy mountain that was always covered with snow for the entire year.


    <b>your </b>


    Mnie returned to her room with Meredith. She had treated Shani¡¯s words as joking suggestions. She was not interested in meeting any handsome men.


    They had arrived in the afternoon, and Mnie decided to rest a night and have fun the next day.


    Mnie noticed Shani lowering her head and fiddling with her phone during dinner. She could not help teasing, ¡°That was quick of you.¡±


    Shani shook her head when she heard Mnie¡¯s words. ¡°I was rejected. That hot guy had a personality. I don¡¯t think I can take him down.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up the sea for just one fish.¡±


    Shani said indifferently, ¡°Of course, you¡¯d say that. You¡¯ve alreadynded a great- looking guy like Xander.¡±


    Xander had been chauffeuring Mnie to and from the office. Even Shani knew him now.


    She looked at Mnie with slight grievance. ¡°Handsome men usually hang out with men of the same caliber. Doesn¡¯t Xander have any good friends?<b>¡± </b>


    He did have good friends like that. Oliver and Stephen came to mind. She said sincerely, ¡± I think you should just focus on meeting a handsome man here.¡±


    Shani sighed with expiration while Mnie lowered her head to feed Meredith some milk.


    She suddenly heard Shani make a curious noise. She asked without looking up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That hot guy is eating at this restaurant too.


    They were at the hotel¡¯s restaurant. Even though there were many renowned restaurants around the hotel, they were too tired to have dinner outside.


    There were not many people who would choose to dine in the hotel¡¯s restaurant because the town was famous for turkey and fish. Most visitors here would prefer to have local


    delicacies.


    Mnie said, <b>¡°</b>You should go get him. Your destiny is here¡­¡±


    She looked up while saying this but froze.


    Eugene was walking slowly to the restaurant. He was in a ck suit that was buttoned up properly. There was <b>a </b>cold and distant air about him that warned off everybody.


    His dark and calm eyes gradually looked over at Mnie. The ice instantly melted away from his eyes, and a tinge of emotion began spreading inside them.


    Mnie met his eyes for a second but quickly looked away. Shani said excitedly ¡°p¡¯s looking at me! He¡¯s looking at me!


    Mnie looked at Eugene and wanted to say something, but Shani had already stood up. A big, bright smile appeared on her face as she went to greet Eugene. ¡°Do you want to have dinner together?¡±


    Eugene walked over while looking at Mnie.


    She carried Meredith and said to Shani in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the room<b>. </b>


    Shani was staring happily at Eugene. She replied in the same low voice, ¡°Alright. Go


    ahead.


    Mnie left with Meredith. She ignored Eugene and walked past him.


    She had no idea what he was doing here<b>. </b>She did not want to stay in the same space as


    him<b>. </b>


    Mnie was leaving with Meredith<b>, </b>but she still heard Shani say coquettishly behind her, ¡°What a coincidence. Did youe here for dinner too?¡±


    When Mnie returned to her room, she put Meredith to sleep. It was only then that she realized she was a little hungry.


    Mnie had been so focused on feeding Meredith that she did not have anything to eat. Then, Eugene appeared.


    Fortunately, there were still some biscuits in her luggage. She filled herself up with them first before going to sleep.


    Everyone gathered downstairs the next morning before heading to ake nearby for a pic.


    Shant refused to leave despite everyone being there. ¡°Let¡¯s walt a little bit. My friend isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    The moment she said this, a tall, towering figure came walking down the stairs.

 Chapter 882

    Eugene was in casual clothes today and looked quite different from the sharp<b>, </b>capable image he had. He looked younger and more energetic.


    Shani went forward to greet him. ¡°You¡¯re here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene grunted a reply but did not go to Shani. He approached Mnie instead.


    He stopped in front of her and looked at the things she was carrying in her hand. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me help you with them.¡±


    Mnie looked at him and retreated slightly. She was obviously rejecting his offer.


    She nced at Shani while Shani was looking at Eugene in bewilderment. Mnie looked down<b>. </b>She gave this some thought and warned Eugene in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t mislead Shani if you aren¡¯t interested in her.¡±


    Shani was a nice person,


    and Mnie was not willing to see her fall into Eugene¡¯s trap.


    Eugene paused andter exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mislead her.¡±


    Mnie said stoically, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that whatever you decide to do is your business, but I¡¯ll tell Shani the truth about what I know.¡±


    Theke was some distance away, and they had to be driven there. The group rented a few Jeeps for that.


    Shani and Mnie shared a Jeep. Shani yed happily with Meredith while Mnie threw aplicated look at her. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Mnie held back the strange feeling inside her and looked outside while saying, ¡°You should stay away from Eugene. He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    A cunning look shed in Shani¡¯s eyes. She tried to stop herself fromughing as she asked Mnie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? I think he¡¯s pretty nice. He¡¯s hot and rich.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°That¡¯s just an image he¡¯s portraying. Someone like him is only made for fooling around with.¡±


    Shani said, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m nning to do. I just want to fool around with him, not marry him. Why would I think <b>so </b>much about it?¡±


    soter


    Mnie had no idea what else to say when she heard Shani¡¯s reply.


    She turned to look outside the window.


    Mnie became silent as she watched the view.


    Shaniughed when she saw this and said, ¡°I know what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I understand that you¡¯re trying to warn me. Besides¡­


    She stopped abruptly and did not finish her sentence. She gave a random excuse to cover what she was initially nning to say.


    Shani patted her chest in relief when she saw that Mnie did not react to her nearly revealing something.


    She gave this some thought, and she suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Shani knew that Mnie was the one Eugene was looking for. Even though he did not reveal much, Shani instinctively knew that there was more to the story.


    That was why she told Eugene about their schedule today and agreed to let him tag along.


    Shani looked at Mnie and struggled with the decision to tell Mnie about this. However, she felt that it was not wise for an outsider to get involved with another person¡¯s rtionship issues. Maybe it was better that she pretended she knew nothing.


    However, she was still a little envious <b>of </b>Mnie. All her romantic entanglements were really hot guys!


    Mnie had no idea what was going through Shani¡¯s mind.


    When they arrived, Mnie opened the door to see Eugene already standing in front of the Jeep.


    He reached his hands out to Mnie. ¡°The Jeep is pretty high. I¡¯ll take Meredith.¡±


    The seats of the Jeep were quite high from the ground. She and Shani were the only ones in it. However, Shani had jumped off the vehicle from the other side the moment it parked.


    It would not be easy for Mnie to get out of the Jeep while carrying Merry. She nced at Eugene and wanted to ask a colleague for help, but they were all busy unpacking and setting up tents while preparing the pic.


    Eugene stood in front <b>of </b>her as his tall figure shadowed her from the sun. He called out in a deep voice, ¡°Mnie.¡±

 Chapter 883

    <b>Chapter </b><b>883 </b>


    Mnie watched as her colleagues began getting busy. She was silent for a moment before handing Meredith over to Eugene. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Eugene held her hand the moment she gave the permission. He scooped up Mnie in his arms and carried her down from the Jeep.


    When Eugene put her down, his chest vibrated as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s safer this way.<b>¡± </b>


    me.¡±


    Mnie looked upset. ¡°Let go. I didn¡¯t say you could carry me.


    Eugene¡¯s hand was still on her waist. Even though she was carrying Meredith, his action made it look like they were quite intimate.


    Mnie ignored him and walked away.


    She was feeling annoyed by Eugene¡¯s sudden act of carrying her. It was upsetting.


    Meredith leaned in her arms. She had been in high spiritstely and was moving about excitedly. Moreover, her weight had recently increased, Mnie was beginning to find it difficult to carry her.


    Shani saw theming over and gave Eugene a thoughtful nce. ¡°If you hade anyter, I would¡¯ve thought that both of you were doing something naughty behind our backs.¡±


    Mnie looked upset. She got another colleague to help look after Meredith and went off to help with setting up the tents.


    Shani followed behind her. ¡°Why are you so angry about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Shani rubbed her nose and looked over at Eugene standing alone. She called out, ¡°Eugene


    11


    Mnie flung whatever was in her hand hard onto the ground, which scared Shani intol keeping silent.


    She went to the riverside to wash something. The more she washed, the more annoyed she felt. Mnie could not help thinking about when Eugene had carried her. She remembered the light scent of cedar on him.


    It reminded Mnie of many things from the past.


    None of them were happy memories.


    After she was done with the washing<b>, </b>she returned to find everyone crowded in a <b>spot </b>andughing happily. There was a familiar figure standing among them. It was Anna.


    Anna was sitting next to Eugene<b>, </b>and she waved happily at Mnie. ¡°Are you done being busy? What a coincidence that I was here with some friends. I came over because I saw Eugene. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here too.¡±


    She was leaning in close to Eugene. After she was done speaking to Mnie, she turned to Eugene and said something. They looked like they were whispering about something.


    Mnie pressed her lips together when she saw how intimate they were. She turned


    away.


    Anna had a very bubbly personality, and it did not take her long to get on friendly terms with everyone. Mnie did not join them. She sat at the side to y with Meredith.


    It was only when her colleague came over to get her to join everyone that Mnie went to them. She was unable to talk her way out of it.


    Anna continued sitting with Eugene, but when Eugene saw Mnie approaching, he stood up without hesitation and to


    it out a chair for her. After that, he sat down next


    Mnie.


    Mnie was taken aback as she looked at him. She avoided the chair he had put down and


    sat down in another corner.


    Eugene went over to her the moment she changed seats. He moved his chair over. There was a little paper fan <b>in </b>his hand. ¡°There are a lot of mosquitoes here. Babies have tender skins. Be careful not to let her get bitten.<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie said nothing, but Eugene was very obvious with his actions. Anna was the first to exim, ¡°Wow, Mr. Scott. I had no idea you¡¯d be so nice and considerate toward a former employee.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow after saying that, and a suggestive look appeared in her eyes. ¡°Or do you mean to say that you have intentions toward Miss Smith?¡±


    Her words sounded gossipy, but Mnie felt like they sounded jealous<b>. </b>It might be directed at Eugene for being too intimate with her.


    Mnie was about to say something when Shani asked with interest, ¡°What? Do you and Eugene know each other?¡±

 Chapter 884

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve known each other for quite a while,¡± Anna said. ¡°I worked on a promotional shoot for hispany before.¡±


    Anna began reminiscing. ¡°That was my first photoshoot. Mr. Scott had given me a lot of help then. <b>If </b>it weren¡¯t for him, I might have left the industry and would never have be a model.¡±


    ¡°Why?<b>¡± </b>


    <b>¡°</b>I met some indecent people during that time who drugged my drink. Fortunately, Mr. Scott saved me from them.¡®


    Anna suddenly turned to Mnie. A look shed in her eye as she remembered


    something. ¡°I remember Miss Smith was the one who helped get a room for me. I knew I remembered you as a former employee of LeapCo.¡±


    Mnie paused as she looked at Anna in surprise.


    Anna asked, ¡°Have you forgotten me? I even said I wanted to thank you, but my manager dragged me away and I forgot about it. What a coincidence to be seeing you again. It¡¯s only right for me to toast you and Eugene.¡±


    She began pouring herself a ss and raised it at them.


    Mnie was distracted while drinking. She was still thinking about what Anna said and was a little lost in thought.


    There was not much else to do during the pic. After a while, Shani began to gather everyone for a game. It was the conventional Truth or Dare. They spun a bottle to pick the next person.


    Mnie nned to just apany them for the fun, but the first person the bottle pointed to was Eugene.


    Eugene looked young and energetic today. There were a few female colleagues who kept sneaking looks at him.


    He stopped fanning Meredith and Mnie and said, ¡°Truth.¡±


    A woman burst out asking, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    It was a Caucasian model who was Anna¡¯s friend. She had not heard previous


    conversations within the group and stared right at Eugene.


    She was very interested in the man in front of her.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was <b>on </b>him, especially Mnie¡¯s female colleagues. They had noticed him earlier on but were too shy to ask the question because he seemed interested in Mnie.


    Eugene paused before answering, ¡°No.¡±


    very


    Before the woman who asked him the question could show her delight, he continued, ¡± She doesn¡¯t want me anymore because I made her angry. I¡¯m currently trying to get her to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    He turned to look at Mnie, but her face was turned away from him. She looked tense and rigid.


    Mnie lost interest in the game after a while. Meredith had to go to bed, and she went straight into her tent.


    She stayed inside the tent for a while and began to feel restless. Shani came in to have a rest, and Mnie took the opportunity to leave the tent.


    Mnie spotted Eugene and Anna walking toward her the moment she decided to walk in another direction.


    She walked away hurriedly like she was avoiding something.


    t out. She


    Mnie did not notice some tree vines below her and she tripped on them. By the time she realized it, she was already in a little forest beside theke.


    The pain from her ankle slowly crept upward her leg, and Mnie began to get worried. She wanted to call Shani on the phone, but there was no signal.


    Mnie felt even more frustrated. She must have been crazy to run at the sight of Eugene.


    She tried to stand up by holding on to the tree branches next to her, but she could only limp as she walked due to the numbing pain in her ankle.


    Mnie suddenly heard footsteps behind her. She turned to see Eugeneing over to her with a grim look on her face.

 Chapter 885

    Eugene looked upset. He crouched in front of Mnie and looked at the left foot she lifted. After that, she stood up with a grim look on his face. ¡°Why did you run just now?¡±


    Mnie looked away. It was because she did not want to see Eugene.


    Eugene exhaled, and Mnie heard his annoyed breathing. Feeling unsettled, she said, ¡± Can you not appear in front of mer


    The look in Eugene¡¯s eyes turned cold. He stared at Mnie for a while but quickly looked


    down.


    Just when Mnie thought he would turn to leave, he scooped Mnie up in his arms. He said moodily, ¡°You¡¯re already hurt. Be good.¡±


    Mnie felt rmed at her feet leaving the ground. She quickly berated him in a low <b>voice</b>, ¡°Put me down<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Mnie¡¯s voice was slightly cold.


    Eugene stopped walking. There was a light scent of cedar on him. It feltfortable and clean to be by his side. His grip on Mnie tightened. It took him a while before finally saying, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    He looked down at Mnie, but she was staring in another direction coldly. She did not seem happy to be carried by him.


    This realization hurt Eugene. Maybe this apology from him hade toote.


    was scary


    Mnie was enveloped by his familiar scent while in Eugene¡¯s arms. It was easily she remembered memories hidden deep inside her because of his scent and warmth despite it having been a long time since they were this intimate.


    <b>how </b>


    It frustrated <b>her</b>, and she burst out saying sarcastically, ¡°Won¡¯t Anna be mad that you abandoned her?¡±


    Eugene was taken aback. He exined moodily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.


    Mnie sniggered. Eugene continued, ¡°My family knows Anna¡¯s grandfather, and he asked me to take care of her back then.¡±


    ¡°<b>So </b>


    you took care of her all the way to bed?¡± Mnie felt like she was a bristled


    porcupine<b>. </b>She felt like she had to prove something. Her words were mean and sharp. ¡°I guess <b>in </b>that sense, you¡¯ve probably taken care of a lot of people. You took good care <b>of </b>Vi and Evelyn too.¡±


    Before Eugene could reply, Mnie sneered with disdain for him.


    She heard Eugene say after that, ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±


    Mnie looked up and saw rain falling. It was not that heavy yet.


    However, Eugene had left the area where they were and turned to find a small wooden house on an emptynd nearby.


    He put Mnie down and took off his coat to drape it over her shoulders.


    Pausing, Eugene stared at her with his deep, dark eyes. He said deeply with conviction, No, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I never slept with Anna, nor did I sleep with Vi and Evelyn. I haven¡¯t slept with any other woman.¡±


    Mnie retorted, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    It was clear that she did not believe him. There was a sarcastic and disdainful look in her


    eye<b>. </b>


    Eugene was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never been interested in other women.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Mnie looked at him stoically.


    If he was never interested in other women, why would he turn her into a fool whenever Vi got her into trouble?


    Mnie looked at him and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯d rather believe that you really did like Vi.¡±


    At least she would feel better about herself, that she was not so irredeemably stupid to have allowed Eugene to take her for aplete fool.


    Eugene closed his eyes and said with difficulty, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I really never liked any other women, nor have I slept with anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 886

    Mnte looked outside at the forest, which began to look misty. Her voice was very soft. I don¡¯t care anymore,¡±


    She really did not care anymore. She had cared too much before, which was why she had lived in so much misery.


    It was a release for her to stop loving anyone. She did not care about much now, which was why her life had be better and better.


    The moment she said that, she was pulled forcefully into Eugene¡¯s arms. He grabbed her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. There was fluster and anxiousness inside them. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You have to care. Your can¡¯t not care anymore.¡±


    That look in Mnie¡¯s eyes made him panic.


    Her eyes were empty. They looked like nothing in the world could get her to stay. Eugene felt like she could vanish right in front of him the next second.


    Eugene thought he was going crazy. He could not bear the empty, nonchnt look that Mnie was giving him. He would rather see coldness and annoyance in her eyes.


    Mnie warned him, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The rain did not continue long. When it stopped, the mist dissipated as well.


    They had been gone for two hours, and Mnie <b>did </b>not want to stay any longer out there.


    However, it was difficult for her to head back in her condition.


    Eugene¡¯s wide back faced her as he crouched. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>


    Mnie frowned. She had been quiet after her conversation with Eugene just now.


    He did not look back. All he said was, ¡°Merry is still waiting for you. It¡¯s going to rain again if we don¡¯t head back now.¡±


    Eugene had purposely said Meredith¡¯s name. He did not dare to look at Mnie¡¯s reaction because of it and was even a little rigid from being nervous.


    Mnie paused when she heard Meredith¡¯s name. She frowned. It was pointless for her to correct Eugene now.


    Besides<b>, </b>he was right. It would be even more troublesome if it rained before they got


    Chanter 856


    <b>back</b>.


    It was quite a distance to the pic area, and Mnie climbed onto Eugene¡¯s back. She could feel how wide his back was and how steady his steps were.


    She felt safe on his back. She did not move while he was carrying her.


    Eugene said nothing until they left the forest and could see the tent.


    He said, ¡°I was being serious about what I said during that game. I made a mistake. You can be as angry as you want, but please give me a chance to make it up to you.¡±


    Mnie replied sarcastically, ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Why should she give Eugene a chance to make amends?


    Did he think the world revolved around him?


    Eugene was silent for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±


    ¡°I want you <b>to </b>never appear <b>in </b>front of me ever again and disrupt my life.¡±


    Eugene smiled bitterly and with self¨Cdeprecation. He stopped to digest this before saying, ¡°You can¡¯t act so dictatorial about this.¡±


    Mnie felt that Eugene was extremely self¨Ccentered. He was fine when he treated others this way, but when he was being treated the same way, he used that person of being dictatorial.


    The world did not work that way.


    Mnie stopped talking to him.


    The camping trip was canceled due to the sudden rain. Everyone hurried back to the hotel.


    Mnie had to be carried up the stairs because she sprained her ankle<b>. </b>Everyone turned to look at Eugene.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter <b>887 </b>


    This hotel was probably more suited to be called <b>a </b>homestay. It was an old house made. out <b>of </b>wood<b>, </b>and guests would need to climb up and down the stairs themselves.


    Mnie was carried up the stairs by Eugene. His chest was warm, and his solid forearms supported Mnie¡¯s waist steadily. Mnie was wrapped around him entirely and could feel his strong heartbeat.


    Eugene¡¯s cedar scent was mixed with the dampness of the rainwater, and it was much lighter than before.


    Eugene carried her into the room and put her down to sit by the side of the bed. He


    kneeled on one knee in front of Mnie after that. He gently helped her remove her left shoes and socks. He frowned as he looked at her swollen ankle<b>. </b>


    His cool palm touched her skin, and Mnie instinctively pulled back her foot. However, Eugene grabbed it before she could. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your ankle needs medication.¡±


    Mnie was silent for a while before slowly frowning. She said, ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, Eugene.¡±


    He had never treated her so tenderly before, but he was acting like he was a caring and attentive person.


    It really was not like him at all.


    Eugene paused but maintained kneeling on one knee. He said huskily, ¡°I¡¯ll change.¡±


    Mnie said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I won¡¯t think much of you even if you do.¡±


    The horrible pain he had caused her was imprinted deep inside Mnie. It would not lessen the pain she had suffered no matter how much he changed.


    All Mnie wanted was to live the rest of her life well.


    She wanted to live a happy life without Eugene or his influences.


    Eugene was about to say something when Shani walked in with Meredith in her arms<b>. </b>She was taken aback to see Eugene kneeling on the floor and asked, ¡°Did Ie <b>in </b>at the wrong time?¡±


    He stood up and looked at Mnie. His eyes were filled with emotional waves that he tried hard to suppress after. He looked deeply at Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to find


    some medication.¡±


    Shani watched on as Eugene left. She took a deep breath and sat next to Mnie. ¡°What happened? Did something happen there that you don¡¯t want anyone to know? Why do I have the feeling that something changed between both of you?¡±


    Anyone could tell that there was something different about them since Eugene carried Mnie out of the forest. Even though Mnie was still indifferent about things, Eugene had stopped hiding his feelings for Mnie. His eyes never left Mnie.


    Shani had wanted to ask about this on the way back to the hotel. She found out from Anna that Mnie used to be Eugene¡¯s secretary, and it made her even more curious.


    After all<b>, </b>there had to be something between them considering the boss had such a beautiful secretary by his side.


    However, Mnie had looked upset throughout the journey back, and Shani did not dare ask anything about it. She held back her curiosity until now.


    Mnie replied nonchntly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s nothing between you. Anyone with half a brain can tell that Eugene is trying to woo you¡­¡± Shani suddenly realized something at this point.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re the girlfriend he mentioned who he angered. Were you really in a rtionship before this? That¡­ That would mean Merry is¡­¡±


    It dawned on Shani that Meredith and Eugene did share some simrities in their features. She could not believe she had only noticed it now.


    Mnie was feeling troubled. She had agreed to Matthew¡¯s request to leave the country because she wanted to live somewhere without Eugene.


    She did not want to be involved with him in any way, and she was reluctant for anyone to find out about what a failure she had been in her past rtionship.


    However, Eugene had appeared once more in such a ring way. He had destroyed the wonderful image she had created in her new life¡­


    All she wanted was to stay away from him. Why was that so difficult to do?

 Chapter 888

    Chapter <b>888 </b>


    Eugene returned with the medication. Shani left to give them some privacy.


    Mnie said, ¡°I can put the medication on myself.¡±


    Eugene did not push it. He ced the medication close to Mnie before turning to


    leave. However, he stopped at the door and looked back to Mnie to say, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my room to be next to you. Just get me if you need anything.


    Mnie¡¯s injury was not that serious, but she had been wounded in the same ce several times before, and it looked quite serious physically.


    It did not hurt that much the next day, and the swelling had also subsided.


    The weather was not that great, and the rain would continue for theing week. After discussing this, the group decided to cancel the rest of the trip and return home.


    Mnie packed her things and waited for Shani to bring Meredith inside. The door was pushed open, but it was Eugene who appeared.


    He did note in but took the luggage ced at the door. He said simply, ¡°I¡¯ll take the luggage down ande back to help you downstairs.¡±


    Mnie rejected him. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    that


    Shani came in with Meredith at this point. Eugene gave this some thought and pushed the luggage to the side. He went up to Mnie and scooped her up in his arms. He did not give her the chance to reject him and strode outside directly.


    Mnie was shocked by this and burst out saying, ¡°Are you crazy?!¡±


    Eugene hugged her tighter in his arms<b>. </b>His voice sounded husky. ¡°Stop moving.¡±


    He stuffed her into the car and returned to the room to get her luggage. He acted so smoothly and quickly that Mnie did not have the opportunity to say a thing.


    The return trip was very quick. They were about to leave after Mnie got home when Shani nced at her ankle worriedly. ¡°Can you still take care of Merry in this condition? Won¡¯t


    your domestic help only return in a few days? How about if I get someone here to help you out?¡±


    Mnie replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Another voice spoke up at this point, <b>¡°</b><b>I¡¯ll </b>take care of them.¡±


    Eugene looked at Mnie without blinking an eye.


    Mnie frowned, but Shani was already nodding. ¡°That¡¯s just as well. You¡¯re Merry¡¯s father, after all. It¡¯s your responsibility.¡±


    Shani and the rest left quickly without waiting for Mnie to reject this suggestion. Eugene was the only one left behind.


    Mnie did not have a very close rtionship with her colleagues, and they only


    Mnie was the only one left behind with Eugene in the empty house along with the sleeping Meredith.


    Eugene seemed to take this into his stride. He took off his coat and ced it at the side while rolling up his sleeves. He asked Mnie calmly, ¡°Do you need to take a rest?¡±


    Mnie did not hide the coldness in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree for you to stay behind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡± Eugene looked straight into her eyes. He turned his gaze to Meredith. ¡± Are you sure you can take good care of her diet and change her clothes when you have problems moving around?¡±


    Mnie was silent. It was true that she could do none of those things well now.


    When Meredith wanted to eatte at night yesterday, she struggled for a long time to prepare her food. It was Eugene who prepared it in the end because he heard themotion from next door.


    Eugene wanted to say something, but he frowned. He put his right fist to his mouth as he began coughing.


    Mnie noticed that his cheeks were unnaturally red.

 Chapter 889

    Eugene was always busy working and spent most of his time in the office back in Jepton. He had never given himself time to rx as he was always in working mode and highly focused.


    After that, he rushed overnight to get to where Mnie was. He was then stuck in the high¨Chumidity forest. He had been in the rain and even let Mnie have his coat. When he heard themotion in Mnie¡¯s room the night before, he immediately went over to help Mnie. He did not have a good rest. It was only normal that he ended up getting


    sick.


    Mnie checked his temperature exasperatedly. He was burning up at 39 degrees Celsius. Eugene sat on the couch opposite her. He was looking downward. It was probably because he was having a fever that he had lost some of his sharp edge. He looked quite


    obedient.


    Mnie said, ¡°You¡¯re having a fever. You should be going to the hospital.¡±


    Eugene¡¯s dark eyes reflected Mnie in them. He no longer had an excuse to stay behind. He picked up his coat and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I understand that my fever might be contagious and Merry is not immune to it. I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    He was about six feet tall. His shoulders were wide, and he had a narrow waist that made him look quite sexy. However, for some reason, Mnie felt like he had gotten skinnier.


    When Eugene got to the door, he covered his mouth and coughed a couple of times. He looked at Mnie and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it <b>in</b><b>.</b>¡±


    Mnie took a deep breath. She noticed his face got even redder than before. She said. coldly, ¡°There¡¯s an empty storeroom in the house. Stay inside and don¡¯te out to the living room for no reason. You¡¯re also not allowed to go anywhere near Merry.¡±


    Eugene stopped coughing and turned back to look at Mnie. She was already returning to her room with Meredith in her arms.


    He covered his mouth with his fist. There was a smile on his <b>face</b><b>. </b>


    Even though Mnie had agreed to let Eugene stay, she did not want to have any contact


    with him. She stayed inside the room the entire afternoon.


    It was <b>not </b>until the sky had turned dark that she heard knocking on the door. Eugene


    asked her from outside the door, <b>¡°</b>There doesn¡¯t seem to be any ingredients left at home. Do you want to <b>buy </b>some groceries from the supermarket or order takeaway?¡±


    Mnie had expected not to <b>be </b>home during the weekend, which was why her fridge was


    empty.


    She replied, ¡°You can order takeaway.¡±


    Mnie wanted to wait until Eugene was done eating before leaving her room to make a simple meal for herself.


    Eugene left after grunting a reply. Mnie was lost in thought for a moment as she heard his footsteps get further away.


    Mnie did not expect Eugene to order her portion of food when he got takeaway for himself. To be exact, he had ordered enough for five people. Mnie was not happy to see so much food on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d be eating with you.¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as my gratitude for your willingness to take me in and consider this rental payment.¡± Eugene had slept the entire afternoon after taking some medicine. His voice had not recovered, and it sounded worse than before.


    He had a deep voice, but it sounded huskier than usual now. For some reason, it made him sound more maic and sexier than before.


    Mnie did not move. Eugene looked at her and said, ¡°You should have something while Merry is still asleep.¡±


    Meredith always had her meals on time, but it was different when it came to ytime. Mnie had always ced Meredith¡¯s needs above hers and did not always have proper meals.


    She had gastric problems, but she would only eat after Meredith was tired from ying.


    Eugene pulled out a chair. ¡°Don¡¯t torture yourself just because you¡¯re mad at me.¡±


    Mnie nced at him and sat down.


    Eugene had ordered most of the dishes based on Mnie¡¯s liking. Mnie ate without thinking about it too much. There was no need to be cautious as she could not be acting so wary toward Eugene all the time.


    She had not done anything wrong to him<b>, </b>after all.


    Eugene cleaned the table after they were done. Mnie helped out and went to take care of Meredith after that.


    Xander called her on the phone right at that moment. ¡°Are you having fun? I saw the


    weather report over there. It says it¡¯ll be raining today.¡±

 Chapter 890

    Mnie was feeding Meredith some milk when she replied, ¡°We got home this morning.¡±


    ¡°Was it because of the weather?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was inconvenient because of the rain.¡±


    Xanderughed. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. I was worried if you would catch a cold in that weather.<i>¡± </i>


    When Mnie heard the concern in his voice, she said in a close whisper, ¡°I won¡¯t catch a cold that easily.¡±


    There was a creak at the door the moment she said this. Mnie looked up and saw Eugene staring at her from the door with a ss in his hand.


    Mnie frowned. Eugene¡¯s gaze fell onto her phone, and he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve heated up a ss of milk for you. Have it before you go to sleep.¡±


    She paused, and Xander asked over the phone, ¡°Do you still have colleagues over at your house at this hour?<b>¡± </b>


    Mnie stared at Eugene as she gave a vague exnation to Xander before hanging up.


    When she looked back up at Eugene, there was an unhappy look on her face. ¡°Who told


    you you c


    u you coulde out here? I¡¯ve said before that you shouldn¡¯t be in the living room for


    no <b>reason</b><b>. </b>


    11


    She was about to get up and close the door when Eugene passed the ss over to her. He looked down and sounded exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were on the phone. I just thought some milk would help you go to sleep since you¡¯ve had a tiring day.¡±


    He pushed the ss in front of Mnie and pressed his lips together. ¡°I was just trying


    to be nice.¡±


    Mnie looked at the ss of milk and raised her head. She immediately met Eugene¡¯s burning eyes.


    She reached out to take the ss from him but did not drink from it. She looked at Eugene. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before not to get near Merry.¡±


    Eugene said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you finish the milk.¡±


    Mnie looked at the ss <b>in </b>her hand and closed her eyes. She walked toward the kitchen and poured the milk into the sink without hesitation.


    The white liquid flowed down the pipes. Mnie turned on the tap to wash the ss silently.


    She looked at Eugene after she was done. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do unnecessary things for me. It¡¯s a waste of time. I won¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Eugene was stunned. He watched as Mnie did all this without hesitation, and a pained look shed across his face. There was bitterness and sorrow in his eyes.


    However, he got a hold of himself quickly as he forced himself to nod and say, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t do anything like this again.¡±


    Mnie turned to return to her room, but when she walked past Eugene, he suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    His hand was trembling. His thumb and index finger gently caressed the side of her wrist. He asked Mnie, ¡°Are you engaged to Xander Solomon?¡±


    Eugene did not realize that he sounded afraid when he asked the question. He could not forget that photo.


    Mnie was smiling very happily in that photo. She and Xander looked very close.


    Even though Shani had told him about Xander, he still wanted to hear the answer from


    Mnie.


    Eugene refused to let go of her wrist. He asked again, ¡°I need to know. Are you and Xander Solomon together now?<b>¡± </b>


    The look in Mnie¡¯s eyes was calm. ¡°What does it matter if we are?<b>¡± </b>


    Eugene¡¯s grip <b>on </b>her got tighter. It hurt Mnie slightly.


    He stared at Mnie and said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯re together, break up with him. <b>If </b>you¡¯re married, divorce him. But<b>¡­ </b>you probably won¡¯t do that, will you?¡±